《The Unbreakable Bond By Cornelia Darwin》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Rosalind Jansen walked through the night, feeling the biting wind on her fare. Her hair was a wind¨C


    blown mess, covering most of her face, Right now, the torrential rain was hitting her so hand that it


    made her look like a drowned rat.


    However, she had no time to clean up her face and long rain wet hair. She ran quickly to Peace


    Hospital with tears in her eyes, clutching a document in her hand tightly.


    It was a divorce agreement.


    It was a divorce agreement from Leonanda Brooks, the man Rosalind had loved for seven years.


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t believe it. She didn¡¯t believe that Leonants would be so cruel. After four years of


    unrequited love, she finally got him and married him for three years. Even if there was a


    misunderstanding between them when they got married, she had done so many things for him in the


    past seven years. So she thought that he still cared about her.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had sex with her a month ago.


    Rosalind wanted to ask Leonardo in person why he sent her the divorce agreement. She believed that


    Leonarda didn¡¯t mean it, so she had to hear his exnation prisonally.


    Rosalind ran to the inpatient department of Peace Hospits, as soon as possible and stood outside


    Maria¡¯s ward,


    Maria Brooks was Leonardo¡¯s mother and Rosalind¡¯s mother inw.


    Even though Rosalind had been living with Maria for so long, the still felt uneasy when she was with


    her


    Rosalind stood nervously outside the ward, carefully tidying up her wet hair in front of the window, and


    used the lipstick to make her pale lips rosier to make her look not too bad.


    When everything was done, Rosalind put on a faint smile. She was ready.


    She knew that Leonardo was taking care of the I Maria now. Maria was sensitive about her reputation


    and she hated it most when Rosalind disgraced the Brooks family.


    Just as Rosalind was about to open the door toe in, she heard Maria¡¯s weak but aggressive voice.


    ¡°When will you kick that woman out of the Brooks family, Leonarda?¡±


    Hearing Maria¡¯s words, Rosalind felt her heart skipped a bear. She knew exactly who the woman Mara


    was talking about. It was her.


    In the Brooks family, Maria called her ¡°that woman¡± in front of Leonardo more than once.


    Rosalind felt it was ironic. Although she was Maria¡¯s daughter¨Cinw, she had never been treated in


    the right way. Maria had always been very critical of her and kept calling her ¡°that woman¡± in an


    arrogant jene.


    ¡°Why does Maria have to ask Leonardo to divorce me?¡± Rosalind thought nervously


    Rosalind knew that the reason why she and Leonardo got married was not decent at all.


    There was a misunderstanding Someone took a photo of her and him staying at the hotel and posted it


    on the interset,


    The next day, the news that the daughter of the Jansen family spend a night with the son of the Bracks


    family caused a sensation in Haldorin. Although it was just a photo of them entering and leaving the


    hotel room, it was enough for people to throw dirt on their names.


    Even the Brooks family¡¯s reputation was greatly damaged after being criticized days, and all the staff of


    Brooks Group were panicked


    public. The shares of Brooks Group fell for three consecutive


    Therefore, Leonardo had to marry Rosalind for the reputation of the Brooks family and Brooks Group.


    Kana and Leonardo had always thought that it was all Rosalind¡¯s doing, but she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t know


    how it happened. She just happened to meet the drunk Leonardo and that was all. But nobody believed


    her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mom. You need rest!¡± Leonardo suddenly said in a deep voice.


    Rosalind could always hear such a gentle voice when Leonardo talked to his mother, but he had never


    been so gentle to her.


    ¡°How can not be angry? Did you forget how she got into the Brooks family and killed your father! She¡¯s


    just a cunning woman who tried every means


    to get you yet she hasn¡¯t given you a chuld. She¡¯s not qualided to be my daughter inw. She was a big


    disgrace to the Brooks family¡±


    It seemed that Maria got mad every time the mentioned hosalind in her eyes, Rosalind was a great


    hundation to the Brooks family and even her nightmare


    Rosalind shook her head and thought, ¡°It¡¯s not true. Fichard didn¡¯t die because of me. I would never kill


    a person who was so kind to me.¡±


    Rosalind was wronged, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it to them. Because whatever she said, they


    would not believe her.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Leonardo wanted to say something, but he was soon interrupted by Maria.


    ¡°Stop, You¡¯ve already given the divorce agreement to her, right? Tell her to sign it and leave quickly.


    You said earlier that you kept her in the Brooks family just to let her alone for her mistakes. But now I


    don¡¯t want to see her again and she doesn¡¯t have to atone for her mistakes anymore. I only want


    Virginia York to be my daughter inw. Even if you don¡¯t like her, you have to think about the baby she¡¯s


    carrying. He¡¯s my grandson Do you make him a bastant before he is born?¡±


    I want to


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Mom, I have asked someone to take care of it already. I¡¯ll get everything done.


    You only have to take a good rest. It¡¯s not worth it to get because of her?¡±


    Leonardo frowned and carefully stroked Maria¡¯s back, trying tofort her.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that shameless woman who pissed me off, how could I be so mad? Tell her to sign the


    divorce agreement now and go back to the Jansen family. Otherwise, she¡¯s gonna kill me sooner or


    later¡±


    Maria snorted andy on the bed with the help of Leonardo.


    Rosalind froze outside the ward. She couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard.


    She thought, Atone for my mistakes?


    Did Leonardo marry me and let me be abused by Maria so that I could atone for my mistakes?


    What mistakes have I made?


    Is it because of Virginia? Or the baby?


    Are Leonardo and Virginia going to have a kid?


    How can it be possible? How?¡±


    The shocking news came into Rosalind¡¯s ears, making her suffocate. Tears streamed down her face


    again, and she withdrew her slender hand that was holding the doorknob, trembling


    The conversation between Maria and Leonardo kept echoing in her mind.


    Leonardo and Virginu¡­


    Virginia..


    Leonardo had always cared about Virginia.


    There was a bitter smile on Rosalind¡¯s pale face.


    She wasughing at herself.


    She had been her and loved Leonardo for so many years, but still, she was just a nobody in his life.


    She was nothingpared to Virginia.


    ¡®Atonement


    How ridiculous! Did I marry him just to atone for my mistakes?


    What on earth did I do wrong? For god¡¯s sake, my biggest mistake was to fall in love with Leonardo.


    What am I waiting for? What am I expecting She thought.


    Rosalind grabbed the divorce agreement in her hand tightly and suddenly felt disappointed.


    She didn¡¯t want to do this anymore She just lived with no dignity in a failed mariage, and she couldn¡¯t


    even get love from Leonardo.


    Rosalind took several steps back in a daze.


    She walked towards the gate of Peace Hospital with a nk mind but happened to see someone she


    didn¡¯t w


    Virginia!


    want to see again in her life.


    Virginia was still as beautiful as she used to look like in college. She was like a fairy from heaven and


    looked more mature than before.


    However, Virginia had a slight bulge in her belly now. She naturally protected her lower belly with her


    right hand while she was holding a color ultrasound report in her left hand. The image on the report


    was clear, which could show that it was a head image of a child whose face was blurry.


    Thinking of what Mana and Leonardo had said before, Rosalind felt furious. She asked, ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Virginia seemed not to be surprised to meet Mosalind here. She smiled viciously and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t


    be here?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ The baby.. Is i¡­¡± Rosalind had been preparing for a long time but sh


    | couldn¡¯t finish her words to ask whether it was Leonardo¡¯s kid.


    However, Virginia guessed what Rosalind was trying to say. So she smiled happily and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    Leonardo¡¯s kid. It¡¯s our kid!¡±


    ¡°Leonardo. Looks like you¡¯re very close to him. Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s married? You shameless


    Rosalind showed a bitter smile on herce. Seeing Wirginia¡¯s proud face, she felt that there was a


    volcano in her heart that was about to erupl.


    ¡°Married? So what? Leonardo doesn¡¯t love you! Don¡¯t forget how you seduced him, how your father


    forced him to marry you, and how he forced me to break up with Leonardo. Who are you to question


    me? You are the one between me and Leonard!¡±


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s words, Virginiaughed and mocked her. Even the smile on Virginia¡¯s fice became


    terrifying


    11:41


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Rosalind denied it subconsciously.


    It was all a misunderstanding. She didn¡¯t mean it.


    Rosalind had fallen in love with Leonardo since he rescued her from several gangsters vantly at the


    age of sixteen.


    She followed him to the same university and even asked him to be her boyfriend regardless of her


    dignity and her ssmates ridicule. She even didn¡¯t sleep for two days just to design a sult for him.


    Rosalind¡¯s love for Leonardo was known to all, She had never used any dirty tricks to get the man she


    loved, let alone sleep with him directly.


    She had always expressed her love openly. Even if Leonardo never epted her, she had never given


    up.


    But now, it seemed that she failed


    When Rosalind woke up from the midnight dreams, she wished that she hadn¡¯t done those things. She


    wished that she had never met Leonardo that night, never got curious about this man, and never


    followed him.


    But it just happened. Maybe it was her fate. Everything that shouldn¡¯t have happened had happened.


    Eventually, she became the so called shameless and cunning woman who slept with a man to get him


    and who threatened him to marry her by asking someone to take a photo of them together and post it


    online.


    She became a woman who was used and scolded by everyone, disappointed her parent, and even


    hated by the man she loved.


    She didn¡¯t want any of it.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Don¡¯t y innocent with me, Rosalind. You are a cunning bich. You drugged Leonardo to


    take him from me. You made me sick! What are you trying to deny? Are you denying that you get Mr.


    Brooks killed?¡±


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s panicked look, Virginia felt very happy. If it weren¡¯t for her, Virginia would have


    already been Leonardo¡¯s wife, the president¡¯s wife of Brooks Group


    It was Rosalind who ruined her n.


    But now Virginia finally got her revenge. Looking at the wrinkled divorce agreement in Rosalind¡¯s hand,


    Virginia smiled disdainfully.


    ¡°Did youe here to ask Leonardo whether he means to divorce you? Did you get the answer you¡¯ve


    been waiting for?¡±


    Virginia ignored Rosalind¡¯s devastated look. She held her bulging belly with her right hand and


    approached Rosalind.


    Seeing Virginia¡¯s round belly, Rosalind was so nervous that she stepped back subconsciously for fear


    of hurting her baby by ident


    However, Rosalind¡¯s heart ached again when she thought that the baby was Leonardo¡¯s


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t divorce me. He won¡¯t..¡±


    Rosalind kept shaking her head, trying to convince herself


    ¡°No? Are you still in your dreams, Rosalind? Do you think your father can still help you this time? Don¡¯t


    be silly. There¡¯s no way he can help you out. Stop daydreaming!¡±


    Virginia¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule and viciousness. When she was about to say something more, she


    suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar person. Suddenly, she sneered and approached Rosalind with


    her bulging belly


    Rosalind moved backwards subconsciously to keep a distance from Virginia, but the next second, she


    heard Virginia¡¯s scream.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, my baby. My poor baby.. Why? Why did you do this to him?¡±


    Rosalind was scared by the sudden scream of Virginia. She reached out to help Virginia, but her hand


    was suddenly grabbed tightly by someone.


    ¡°What are you doing, Rosalind?¡±


    Rosalind heard Lennardo¡¯s cold voice and shrank with feat.


    Leonardo¡¯s indifferent look caused a sharp pain in Rosalind¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I didn¡¯L)She did it on purpose.. Rosalind denied.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Shut up! Didn¡¯t ask you to stay


    tay at home? Why did youe to the hospital? How long have you been here?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t seem to want to hear Rosalind¡¯s exnation at all Instead, he questioned her


    seriously. Apparently, he was very mad about Rosalinding to the hospital without telling him.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s impatient look, Rosalind felt sad again.


    However, thinking of why she came to the hospital today, Rosalind didn¡¯t bother to ask about Virginia


    anymore. She still wanted to ask Leonardo abou the divorce in person. There was a voice in her heart


    telling her that if she didn¡¯t ask now, she would never get a chance to do it


    Therefore, Rosalind showed Leonardo the wrinkled divorce agreement in her hand and asked word by


    word, ¡°You didn¡¯t send it to me, did your

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Leonardo nced at Virginia and lowered his head slightly. Rosalind couldn¡¯t see the expression on his


    bee clearly


    ¡°It¡¯s Just as Leonardo was about to speak, Virginia suddenly fell to the ground.


    ¡°Virginia! Are you OK Virginia?¡±


    Leonarde Imwred and held Virginia as quickly as possible. He was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Leonardo, my abdomen. It hurts. Virginia cried in pain.


    ¡°Virginia is pregnant. What did you do to her just now. Rosand? Why did you do this? Did you want to


    kill her? I wa


    warn you that I won¡¯t let you get away with this anything happens to the baby!¡± Leunarda lecked at


    Rosalind coldly and scolded angrily


    ¡°IsadIddn¡¯t!


    Rosalind denied it again. She didn¡¯t even touch Virginia just now, let alone push her. She would never


    do this to a pregnant woman.


    ¡°A viciou


    vicious woman in Leonardo¡¯s eyes?¡± she thought,


    It wasn¡¯t unti now that Rosalind finally knew why Virginia had to approach her with the bulging belly just


    now. It turned out that Vegin a wanted to


    frame her.


    ¡°Go back home row III talk to youter after I get home. Do you want to make things worse! If you don¡¯t


    want to be a member of the Brooks family, just leave. There are a lot of women wanting to take your


    ce. Just don¡¯t make trouble for me. Otherwise, I¡¯m not sure what I do!¡±


    After saying those harsh words, Leonardo ran to the emergency room with Virginia in his arms


    Rosalind was tunned. She thought, What did Leonardo just say? He said that he wouldn¡¯t let me pet


    away with this.


    And there are a lot of women waiting to take my ce, huh?!


    Rosalind burst intoughter


    ¡°Take my ce.. Haha..


    Honestly, Rosa.ro never pave a damn about the so¨Ccalled ¡°ce¡°. She only cared about Leonardo.


    But


    -Now eventocards was leaving her


    the bedroom, staring nkly at the Rosalind didn¡¯t remember how she got back to the Brooks


    residence. She sat harefant on the bay window of wrinkled divorce agreement. Socing the name


    ¡°Leonardo¡± at the hottom of the paper, she got lest in her thoughts, unable to do anything She thought


    of the conversation between Maria and Leonardo in the ward, Maria¡¯s hated for her for so many years,


    and Virginia¡¯s Baby She kept thinking of how she had been chasing Leonardo and loved him for so


    many years yet he was just like a long standing iceberg that couldn¡¯t be


    What was mon, Bosal nd couldn¡¯t forget Leonarda¡¯s worried eyes and tone when he held Wirginia in his


    arms today. He never treated Rosaled this way. Sheughed in a low and sad voice.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Is it time to end this? My love, my heart, and my youth. It was all for nothing she thought


    Suddenly, Rosalind stood up and rummaged through the closet for a pan. Then she signed her name


    on the agreement with her trembling hand.


    Rosalind Jansen!


    Rosalind had written her name for twenty¨Cthree years but I never took her so long to do it. It felt like a


    century


    However, she suddenly felt that she had removed a heavy burden that was imposed on her many years


    ago. Now she felt rsed.


    All of a sudden fie ringing of Rosalind¡¯s phone pulled her back from her sadness. It was her mother


    Margery Jansen.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want her mother to know from her nasal voke that she had cried. So she breathed a


    long sigh to calm down before she picked up the phone. ¡°Hi Mom¡­¡±


    Before Rosalind could ask Margery why she called her sote, she heard Margery¡¯s sad vole.


    ¡°Rosalind, your father is¡­ He..¡±


    Rosalind panicked. She suddenly had a bad feeling and her hand liegan to tremble


    ¡°Calm down, Mom. Take your time. What happened to Dad?¡±


    Rosa, your bither.. He jumped off the building!¡±


    Roselind¡¯s mind went nk as she listened to Margery¡¯s Intermittent voice on the phone.


    Rosalind dropped her phone on the ground. The next second, she picked it up subconsciously,


    grabbed her handbag, and ran to the Jansen vi


    The cold wind whistled all around while Rosalind was running in the pouring rain. She was soaking wet


    and her messy hair covered her face.


    When Rosalind returned to the Jansen vi, she was shocked by what she saw. The clean and tidy


    Jansen vi was now in a mess as if it had been robbed. The gate of the vi was locked, and there


    were two fierce men punching Margery.


    Rosalind felt something explode in her mind. After she saw Margery holding her blood soaked forehead


    and lying painfully in the rain, she rushed towards her and pushed away those men. Then she held


    Margery in her arms and shouted to them, ¡°What are you doing? What were you doing at my house?


    Why did you hit my mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, hit your mom, So what? It¡¯s not the Jansen vi anymore. I kill you both if you don¡¯t get out of


    here now!¡± After saying that, the two men spat on the ground with hatred and let in a car


    Rosalind held Margery in her arms and asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, are you okay? Where¡¯s dad?¡±


    Margery finally came to her senses, ¡°You¡¯re finally back, Rosalind. Your father. Your father was forced


    to jump off the building!¡± She couldn¡¯t help crying when she thought of her husband.


    ¡°Why? How did this happen? Why did Dad jump off the building? What happened exactly?¡±


    Rosalind called 911 immediately. She helped Margery carefully up, rested Margery¡¯s head on her


    shoulder, and asked anxiously


    Margery said in a weak voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I have no idea¡­


    Margery had never asked her husband about the business, and she believed that he could handle it


    well. Therefore, when she heard the bad news, she panicked, not knowing what to do


    Seeing Margery¡¯s absent¨Cminded look, Rosalind was at a loss.


    She grabbed her phone and called Leonardo subconsciously


    ¡°Come on, pick it up.. Please.¡± Rosalind¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled. She bit her left finger


    tightly and tears kept streaming down her face.


    Finally when she called him for the Shh time, someone picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± someone said in a soft voice, Rosalind suddenly froze because she recognized that it was


    Virginia.


    part and said anxiously.


    ¡°What are you doing with Leonardo¡¯s phone? Where is he? I need to talk to him!¡± Rosalind held back


    the anger in


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that you¡¯re looking for Leonardo, Sorry, he¡¯s taking a shower. Besides, he¡¯s about to


    divorce you and doesn¡¯t want to answer y anymore. It¡¯s no use pestering him!¡±


    Virginia¡¯s beautiful voice was like a bomb to Rosalind


    ¡°No, let him answer the phone. I have something important to tell him. Let him talk to me.¡±


    Rosalind bit her lower lip tightly, trying her best to hold back her tearful tone.


    r your call


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, Ms. Jansen? What did Leonardo have to do with your business? He


    doesn¡¯t want to talk to you now and he¡¯ll never talk to you in the future. Don¡¯t waste my time¡±


    After saying that, Virginia snorted coldly and hung up the phone.


    ¡°No¡­Please don¡¯t¡­ Freally have something important..¡± Rosalind begged, but the phone was already


    cut off and all she heard was the busy tone.


    Rosalind called again.


    ¡°Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is powered off. Please tryter Hearing the robot¡¯s soft voice, Rosalind


    knew that there was nothing she could do.


    Trembling, Rosalind squatted on the ground in pain. At this time, she looked like a helpless child with


    tears all over her face.


    Suddenly,Rosalind felt exhausted. Perhaps because she had been in the main for so long, she


    suddenly lost her strength and fell in the rain with her eyes closed.


    Rosalind always felt that her life was a joke. Her parents always called her little princess because they


    wanted her to live a carefree life, but it was all Laken away from her. Her life went from a fairy tale to a


    living hell overnight.


    A slender woman with a pretty face, long curly hair, and a fashionable dress walked out of the exit of


    Jarvos Airport in Haldorin. She was wearing big sunsses and high heels, holding the phone with one


    hand and a chubby little girl about four years old with the other. The little girl was eating a lollipop


    intently looking very happy.


    Uniaet appy woman and little girl, the four¨Cyear¨Cold boy behind them didn¡¯t look so good.


    The cute little boy cared a small Spider¨CMan schoolbag on his back, with a Snow White handbag on


    his waht. He pulled his suitcase with both hands, pouting with an angry face.


    It was Rosalind and her two kich, Tunna Jansen and Kevin Jansen.


    ¡°Roga, Yanna, are you going to let a small kid like me pull such a big suitcase? Don¡¯t you feel any guilt!


    Kevin looked at the two rxed people in front of him, ling unpleasant.


    ¡°My things are in the checked baggage. It¡¯s all your stuff Do it yourself and don¡¯t expect me to help you¡±


    Rosalind took off her sunsses and looked at the two kids with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me, Kevin, You have to look after me. You should feel honored to carry my luggage


    for me?


    Yanna licked the sweet lolipop and smiled at Kevin.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin snorted and rolled his eyes at Yanna.


    ¡°Come on,


    was born just Eve minutes before you. And maybe the doctor got the wrong time. Besides, did you treat


    me as your elder brother?seems that you only call me that when you ask me for help!¡±


    ¡°So what? You can go back to Rosa¡¯s womb then you¡¯ll be you


    than me. It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    Yanna stuck out her tongue and made a grimace at Kevin, l¨¦nking proud.


    ¡°You¡­ Never mind, I can¡¯t argue with little girls Kevin was so mad but he could do nothing about it. So


    he just turned around, ignoring Vanna.


    Rosalind smiled gently en she saw Revin was defeated again.


    Kevin didn¡¯t talk much in public and was always cold to people. However, he often got mac and even


    shouted because of Yanna.


    Rosalind had to admit that these twins were hom beremes.


    She pently staked Kevin¡¯s head and said to Yanna, ¡®He¡¯s your older brother, Yanna. Can you think more


    for him


    Yanna licked the rest of the lollipop in her hand and singer. She frowned slightly, showing an innocent


    expression to Rosalind


    ¡°Why is Mom always based towards Kevin? Shouldn¡¯t the elder one take care of the younger one? Why


    did she only criticize me every time we bought?¡± Yanna thought.


    Yanna turned around and saw Revin¡¯s stern face. She shook her head, took out her favorite milk¨C


    vored lollipop from her pocket, and handed it to Kevin reluctantly.


    ¡°Take it, mommy¡¯s boy!¡± Yanna blinked with her big bright eyes and said reluctantly.


    The milk¨Cvored lollipop was her favorite, but still, she gave it to Kevin.


    Kevin looked at the lollipop handed over by Yanna and nced at her aggrieved and stubborn


    expression, feeling much happy!


    He took the Iallpep from Yanna, carefully uncovered the candy paper, and saw the milky white ollipop


    with a sweet smell. However, he paused for a second and handed it back in Karta.


    Seeing this, Yanna¡¯s grievance disappeared immediately. She put on a s


    on a sweet smile ar


    said in a set voine, ¡°Thank you,


    Kevin, who was always cool, showed Yanna a faint smile. He always spoiled his younger sister like


    Seeing the interaction between two kids, Rosalind felt much relieved


    Although she had been living a tough life abroad for so many years, she had these two kids caring


    about her. At the thought of this, she lost it was all


    worth ..


    Suddenly, not far away came the sound of a car hom, attracting the attention of everyone around.


    As soon as Rosalind raised her head, she saw a handsome man in a sud getting out of a ck Passat


    not far away


    Rosalind had a soft smile immediately when she saw


    him.


    Before Rosalind could react, Yanna ran towards the man at once and jumped into his arms.


    ¡°Hi, My little princess¡­¡±


    The man picked ug finna and circled twice, Yanna felt like sitting on a carousel. She liked the feeling of


    lying so much that she chuckled.


    Seeing this, Rodalind smiled happily


    Aher ying for a while, the man put Yanna down. He carefully tied her dress and took her to Rosalind


    and Kevin.


    ¡°Hi, Damian. I¡¯m back..¡± Rosalind said in a low voice,

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Damian Jansen, who always looked serious, smiled gently and held Rosalind in his arms.


    Then Damian let go of Rosalind and looked at Kevin who was quietly watching them. He rubbed


    Kevin¡¯s hair casually and said with a smile, ¡°Why do you look so calm? Aren¡¯t you excited to see your


    uncle?¡±


    fi am, but I¡¯m a man, which means I can¡¯t act cute like Rosa and Yanna. It¡¯s too childish!¡± Kevin said


    seriously in a childish voice.


    seems that you¡¯ve grown up, kid!¡±


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s words, Damian burst intoughter. He picked up Kevin with both hands, and circled


    several times.


    Kevin, who looked calm just now, couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and began to chuckle.


    ¡°Wright, Damian, just put him down. He¡¯s going to feel dizzy¡± Seeing Kevin being lied, Rosalind was


    both happy and worried. She put Kevin down immediately.


    Damian suddenly felt sorry for a moment after he put Kevin down. So he said seriously, ¡°I got your


    back, kid. The only thing you need to do is have fun. Don¡¯t act like an adult. That¡¯s not cute.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t reply immediately. He nced at Rosalind and Yanna, then looked at Damian with a happy


    smile, saying, ¡°Sure. Thank you, Uncle


    ¡°Good boy! Let¡¯s go home Damian held Yanna with one hand and Kevin with the other.


    Rosalind held Yanna in her arms on their way home while she was looking out of the car window.


    Rosalind was back in Haldorin. To her, this city was like an unbreakable spell.


    ¡°Are we going to the hospital directly, Damian


    Looking at Damian who was focused on driving, Rosalind could tell that he was more haggard than the


    last time she saw him.


    Rosalind thought that Damian must have been busy recently, but she didn¡¯t say anything


    Because she knew that for the past five years, Damian had carried all the burden himself just to make


    life easier for her. He never told her any bad


    Damian was not strong, but he held up the sky for her, giving her a safe ce to breathe a little.


    Rosalind was grateful to him, but she never told him that. Instead, she worked hard to be better so that


    she could help him.


    ¡°No, Mom¡¯s there with Dad. I¡¯m taking you to your new house for a rest. The kids also need to sleep off


    the jetg. Besides, Dad hasn¡¯t woken up, so there¡¯s no hurry,¡± said Damian,


    Rosalind nodded slightly, not saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Jacob came to the CEO¡¯s office on the 24th floor of Brooks Group


    ¡°Hr. Brooks, Jansen Group¡¯s clothes this season are not designed by its own designers, but by


    Amanda, the chief designer of BUT Group in mons.¡±


    As the principal secretary of Leonardo, Jacob worked very efficiently. He found out the truth in just a


    few days.


    Jansen Group had always been mooks Group¡¯s biggest rival in Haldorin. But five years ago, something


    happened to them, Jansen Group encountered a major crisis, and its CEO, Nafis Jansen, as known as


    Leonando¡¯s ex¨Cfather¨Cinw, was forced to jump off the building. Fortunately, he fell on an exposed


    stall and survived. But heke his leg and was in what was described as a vegetative state.


    Everyone thought that Jangen Group would fall at this time, but they didn¡¯t expect that it rose from the


    ashes in live years.


    Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Jacob couldn¡¯t figure out either what


    Leonardo was thinking about or why Leonardo asked him to investigate Jansen Group. After all, with


    Jansen Group¡¯s current strength, although it was one of the leaders in the industry, it was far behind


    Brooks Group Besides, clothing was not the major business of Brooks Group, so Leonardo never paid


    so much attention to


    ¡°Why did BUT Group cooperate with Jansen Group? Launando asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°well. It¡¯s said that BUT Group is going to enter the Clusia market, and the first step is Haldarin,


    Perhaps they are nning to use Jansen Group¡¯s clothes this season to get more attention in Haldorin


    Jacob did his homework well, so he spoke with fervor and assurance.


    ¡°Really? is it true?¡±


    Leonardo felt a little suspicious. Although he didn¡¯t see Damian many times, he knew from the first


    sight that Damian and him were the same kind of prople


    Although he didn¡¯t know much about Damian, he knew that Damian would never do such an arduous


    but fruitless thing willing


    Leonardo was sure that there must be something he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Theard that Amanda, the chief designer of BUT Group, has arrived in Haldorin recently


    and is preparing for the establishment of BUT Group Clusia. Maybe she will reach a long term


    cooperation with Jansen Group,¡± Jaceb told Leonando what he had found out.


    ¡°Amanda¡± is she the Clusian female designer who has be famous in the world in recent years and


    won the Best Design in the International Fashion Design Competition for three consecutive years?¡±


    Leonardo put his right hand on the desk and tapped it ythmically with his fingers. He narrowed his eyes


    slightly, thinking about something


    ??


    ¡°Bactly!¡± Jac?b nodded.


    ¡°Fine, I see. Find out Amanda¡¯s personal information and the hotel she is staying at especially her


    preference Leonardo withdrew his hand,y on the chair, and said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Why, Mr. Brooks? Jarch was confused about what Leonardo needed Amanda¡¯s information for.


    ¡°BUT Group is a very strong enterprise. Since they want to enter the market of Clusia, we can take the


    opportunity to use them to enter the International market. Compared to Jansen Group. Brooks Group


    isolmiously better business partner for them¡±


    Leerardo smiled confidently. He was sure that with a strong background and rich financial resources,


    Brooks Group would be the only choice for BUT Group if they intended to find a partner in Haldern.


    Unfortunately, Leonardo overestimated himself this time.


    At the same time, Damian took Rosalind and the kids to a high¨Cend house in Deep Mountain Was


    Yanna and Kevin took a nce at the brand¨Cnew future and then looked at each other, feeling


    confused.


    Yanna was a frack and outspoken gil She looked at Damian and asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the


    Jansen vi, Uncle Daman?¡±


    The kids had heard many interesting storen about lingnd¡¯s Hein the Jansen vi when they were


    little, so they had long wanted to see the house themselves. This house looked quite new and


    obviously not the one Rosalind used to live in


    ????


    Daman looked away and said with a faint smile, ¡°You are not living in the Jansen vi, Living hem is


    more convenient. It¡¯s close to your school and your mom¡¯s office¡±


    Although Caman had always been silent and cold, he was very patient with these two kids. Maybe it


    was what was called family.


    Rosalind nced at Damian and then at the two kids who were looking around. She said with a smile,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious what your bedrooms look Gke!


    ¡°Tam!¡± Yanna shouted excitedly and took Kevin to walk inside.


    After the kids enter the inner room, Rosalind andmiar sat down.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you bought the Jansen vi hack yet, Daman?¡± Rosand was very sensitive. She cou.c tell


    from Damian¡¯s expression just now that there might be something wrong with the purchase of the


    Janser


    ¡°Yeah, it may take some time. But don¡¯t worry, I can handle : Damian smiled and stroked Rosalinds hair


    tofort her


    Damian cidn¡¯t tell her the truth. The Jansen vi was sold at auction for a high price. He tried many


    times but never bound out who the buyer was.


    After inquiring ler a long time, Damian heard that the man was reluctant to sell the Jansen vi Damian


    even offered twice as much, but the mysterious man never agreed to the deal.


    ¡°I believe in you¡± Rusalind smiled without suspicion alter heating Damian¡¯s promise.


    However, Rosalind stared at Damian with a worried look when she thought of Na¡¯s.


    ¡°How¡¯s Dad, Damian!¡±


    Damian stopped smiling, owned slightly, and said in a deep voice, ¡°The doctor said that Dad could be


    better soon since Mom is with him, And it seems that he can wake up soon


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s gyal! never believed that Dad would jump off the building tomit suicide. If he wakes


    up, he can tell us what happened exactly Rosalind smiled


    ¡°West I¡¯ve found some clues about what happened five years ago. Although I still have no idea why


    Dad jumped off the building, I may soon find out the cause of the Jansen Group¡¯s crisis¡­


    Damian stared at Rosalind with a serious look. He didn¡¯t know whether he should tell Rosand theirth


    because it was about Leoran


    ¡°What did you find? Is there anything I can do? Having noticed Damian¡¯s hesitation, Rosalind asked


    nervously and expectantly


    Five years ago, someone was poisoned to death by wearing Jansen Grup¡¯s clothes, and the rews was


    spread all over Haldern. After the mea exposure and exaggeration of the matter, news of toxic


    chemicals in the clothes produced by Jansen Group spread widely and it caused their stock to drop


    continuously,


    Under the pressure of public opinion, Jansen Group was ordered to suspend business for invest gallon


    at once. The wholepany became a mess overnight


    Nafs didn¡¯t want his family to worry about it, so he never told them any of it even though he was


    exhausted by it every day


    11:0


    Nafis cared about Margery the most, so he never got her involved in the business. In addition to taking


    care of the Jansen family. hobby was flowers. So she knew nothing about Jansen Group.


    As for Rosalind, she only had Leonardo in her mind at that time and had no idea what happened to


    Jansen Group.


    Therefore, Nafis camed all the burden himself


    Rosalind thought, ¡°What had I done at that time? I spent my whole daywning over a man who


    cheated on me after we got married, I never cared about Dad! I had never realized that he was facing


    such great pressure! How selfish I am!¡±


    Nals and Damian were simr in character. They kept everything in their hearts just to make life easier


    for their families.


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t want Damian to take care of everything on his own as Nafis did. It was too


    exhausting. She wanted to help him.


    ¡°I¡¯m your family, Damian, so you don¡¯t have to keep everything from me. I had never cared about my


    parents and Jansen Group over the years. couldn¡¯t believe that I was thest person to know about the


    Jansen Group¡¯s crisis. I¡¯ve regretted it very much, so I don¡¯t want you to face it alone. You have me


    now. I admit that I used to be an ignorant and selfish gal, but I have learned a lot from Lyle Turner


    during the past five years. Let¡¯s save the Jansen family together, OKT


    As Rosalind spoke, bears streamed down her face. They dripped onto Damian¡¯s hands, making him


    more hesitant.


    I can do it myself, Rosalind. You.¡± Damian found it a little hard to tell Rosalind what he had found out.


    He didn¡¯t know what he should start with


    However, Rosalind didn¡¯t give Damian the chance to refuse. She said stoutly. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Lyle


    about it if you don¡¯t tell me the truth. I¡¯m sure that with Lyle¡¯s strength, he can get what I want soon.¡±


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s firm tone, Damian realized he had to tell her the truth one way or another today


    Therefore, Damian sighed, pondered for a while, and said slowly, ¡°Fine, since you won¡¯t give up, I will


    tell you the truth. But you must promise not to


    ¡°No problem!¡± Rosalind said without hesitation.


    ¡°Actually I found out the reason why Jansen Group had poisonous chemicals on the clothes five years


    ago was that..¡± Damian raised his head to observe Rosalind¡¯s expression carefully. Then he made up


    his mind and continued in a deep voice, it had something to do with Brooks Group.¡±


    ¡°What? Brooks Group?¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened. She waspletely shocked by the truth.


    ¡°Well, I found out that the woman who was poisoned by our clothes in the news had been in contact


    with someone from Brooks Group a week before the ident. Her family had arge loan, but aher the


    ident, her husband¡¯s bank card had an extra 100 thousand dors on it for no reason. Besides, the


    reporter who wrote the news had contact with Brooks Group too..


    Since Damian had decided to tell Rosalind the truth, there was nothing he had to hide. Although he


    didn¡¯t want to see her shocked face, he had to tell


    her everything he knew.


    Aherall, if he said was proved true, then Brooks Group would be Jansen Group¡¯s enemy. And Leonardo


    would be the one who destroyed both Nafs and the entire Jansen family. To keep Rosalind from getting


    hurt again, Damian believed that she must be prepared in advance.


    Otherwise, Rosalind might copse if Damian took his menge on the Brooks familyter. After all, the


    kids¡­


    ¡°Asshole! How could Leonardo do this? He betrayed me againti


    Rosalind thought Leonardo¡¯s infidelity and indifference five years ago had let her disillusioned with him.


    But now she finally knew that the crisis of Jansen Group was orchestrated by Brooks Group, which


    made her broken heart bleed again.


    At the thought of Nafis, who had lost a leg and was still in aa, Rosalind felt very sad and guilty. In


    the face of opposition, Nafis forced Leonardo to marry her despite the potential risks just to full her wish


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did Leonardo do this just to get back at Dad? Was it because Dad forced him to marry me?¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t stop prying at the thought of this.


    All of a sudden, salind recalled what Virginia told her earling ¡°Are you still in your dreams? Do you think


    your father can still help you this time? Don¡¯t be silly. There¡¯y¡¯no way he can help you out. Stop


    daydreaming.¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°No wonder Virginia would say that it turned out that she had already heard about


    Jansen Group¡¯s ident


    No, Virgini dn¡¯t hear about it from others. She was so sure simply because it was all Leonardo¡¯s doing?

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. She thought she was so stupid that she didn¡¯t understand it


    until now!


    Damian was still worried about Rosalind. He said, ¡°Rosa, d don¡¯t be sad. You don¡¯t need to worry about


    this. I handle everything¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°Well, I know. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± How could Rosalind not worry about it? The Jansen


    family was in such deep trouble all because of her. But she had to smile at Damian tofort him.


    Damian didn¡¯t want to talk about this anymore so he changed the topic. ¡°Okay, how¡¯s everything going


    with the preparation of BUT¡¯s branch office at Haldorin? Do you need my help?¡±


    Rosalind calmed down and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I only take charge of the design and there are


    people responsible for other matters. I don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡±


    Damian¡¯s face softened a lot. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Finish the task Lyle gave you and don¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Rosalind nodded. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Rosalind thought of the rainy night five years ago when she felt exhausted and ained in the rain.


    f it weren¡¯t for that Damian who was abroad had been paying attention to Jansen Group and asked


    Lyle, his friend who happened to be in Haldorin when that thing happened to Jansen Group, to go to


    the Jansen vi before he came back¡­


    And fortunately, Lyle came in time and sent Rosalind to the hospital. Otherwise, she would have lost


    her baby


    Now Rosalind still felt scared when thinking about it. She didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant until she


    was in hospital. She was so exhausted that she Linted in the rain and she was found more than an


    hourter. Then she had a fever thatsted for a long time and was sent abroad for medical


    treatment


    in the past five years, Lyle had been taking care of Rosalind because Damian had to handle the things


    of the Jansen Group. Lyle had been taking good care of Rosalind and her kids for five years.


    Rosalind was extremely grateful to Lyle. After giving birth to Yanna and Kevin, Rosalind had been


    studying hard. She kept drawing drafts day and night. Using her talent to help BUT Group to pay Lyle


    back for saving her and taking care of her and the kids for so many years.


    Rosalind knew that Lyle didn¡¯t need her to pay him back. But she couldn¡¯t ept his kindness without


    doing anything for him. That was why she worked hard for Lyle


    The two little kids in the mom knew that Rosalind and Damian were talking about something serious so


    they obediently got back to their room. Then they eavesdropped Rosalind and Damian¡¯s conversation


    through the door


    When they heard that Brooks Group and Leonardo had something to do with their grandfather¡¯s injury


    and Jansen Group¡¯s crisis five years ago, their faces darkened. They looked at each other and stopped


    eavesdropping


    In the past five years, Rosalind never mentioned Leonardo in front of them. But Rosalind didn¡¯t know


    that Yang and Kevin had known who Leonardo was long ago. They knew him from her words when she


    was dreaming.


    These years, Rosalind often cried and talked about Leonardo every time:


    was in nightmares.


    So, Yanna and Kevin who were two sensible kids knew Leonardo¡¯s name. Later, they found out who


    Leonardo was and his rtionship with Rosalind through Lyle. They guessed that Leonardo was their


    father


    They knew that Leonardo had a son with another woman before he divorced Rosalind


    Now they knew that Leonardo was probably the nner of the Jansen Group¡¯s crisis five years ago.


    They hated Leonardo very much.


    The two little kids can to the bed. Kevin opened his suitcase with a Simba on it and aptop was inside


    it. Kevin took out theptop and put it on the


    bed.


    He turned it on and openge the homepage of Brooks Group¡¯s official website. He typed quickly on the


    keyboard and after about ten minutes, Kevin stopped typing looking Satisfied.


    Yanna tookout follipop and licked it. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. The color is so real this time. It looks good.¡±


    Keen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Are you sure you can eat a lollipop when looking at this?¡± His eyes


    were full of disgust and disbelief when he looked


    at Yannas


    Yanna said, ¡°Yes! Looking at this makes the lollipop even more yummy and milky!¡± Yanna didn¡¯t care


    about what Kevin thought. She stuck out her tongue to lick the lollipop and smacked her mouth to


    prove her words.


    Kevin shivered in disgust and thought Tanna was so disgusting


    Yanna said, ¡°Hevin, don¡¯t let them solve the problem so quickly this time Yanna Ignored Kevin¡¯s words


    and stared at theputer screen.


    Kevin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be easy this time!¡± Kevin was confident. Then he and Yanna looked at


    each other and saw gloat in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Lyle would never know that after he taught the two kids how to program to make them y games so


    that they wouldn¡¯t be bored, they used this technology in this way. If Lyle knew it, he wouldn¡¯t stop


    laughing.


    At the same time, Brooks Group¡¯s official website was almostpletely paralyzed. There were


    awkward things on the official website which put


    ¨C Brooks Group in a strange situation.


    Jacob walked quickly to Leonardo¡¯s office and said ansiously, ¡°Mr. Brooks, our official website is Jacob


    felt embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to put


    it


    Leonardo asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you stammering¡°¡±


    Leonardo nced at Jacob gloomily. He wondered why Jacobs, the principal secretary who was


    always quick and meat, would behave like this today.


    Jacob didn¡¯t know what to say so he suggested boldly. ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡¯d better check the official


    websbe!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened a little. He red at Jacob and put his hands on the keyboard. Then he said


    in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯d better be something really important, or..¡±


    Before Leonardo finished his words, his i flushed hanger and surprise and disbeliel


    Because Leonardo saw a huge image of a piece of shit on the official website of Brooks Group


    Yes, it was a piece of steaming yellow sht


    And there was a twitched face on it


    And there were some small words on the lower part of the screen. Leonardo read them and then his


    eyes widened in anger.


    Leonardo, you are a piece of shit


    Leonardo threw the pen at Jacob and roared, ¡°What are you waiting for Ask the technical department to


    solve it now!¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°The technical department has already been working on it but this time it¡¯s not that easy it


    seems that his technique improved again.¡±


    Jacob leaned sideways and avoided the pen from Leonardo


    This was the third time that the official website of Brooks Group had been hacked and it was the same


    picture every time. Thest two times took the Technology department about two hours to deal solve


    but this time it was hard and the technology department hadn¡¯t found a solution yet


    Leonardo looked extremely furious. He ignored Jacob and turned on hisptop.


    He kept typing on the keyboard and a string ofplicated codes quickly showed on the screen. He


    was trying to find out who did this to the website,


    Secing Leonardo begin to take action in person, Jacob knew Leonardo was angry now. And he knew


    that it was really very bricky this time since Leonardo was solving it himself.


    About half an hourter, Leonardo stopped and looked at an IP address on the screen with a serious


    look.


    Jacob nced at it and shouted in surprise, ¡°That person is rightly in Haldorin, Mr. Brooks


    Jacob was surprised because the IP addresses they found thest two times were all overseas


    locations. But this time it was in Haldorin


    Leonardo said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go find it out!¡±


    In the Deep Mountain Wi, Ken and Yanna were staring at the official website of Brooks Group.


    surprised when he


    Kevin thought it would take the technicians of Brooks Group about a day and a half to solve the


    problem this time, So, he was su found out it was solved in less than an hour


    ¡°Damn, myputer is being tracked. I¡¯m going to be found out


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin stood up and looked at hisputer which was being tracked. He became a little nervo


    But Yanna was much calmer than Kevin this time. She pulled Kevin back to the bed and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry I am prepared for it!¡±


    Then Yanna pointed to an external device of theputer and licked the lollipop in her hand.


    Kevin looked at the external device beside theputer and breathed a sigh of reset. He turned off the


    computer and felt relieved.


    Kevin said, ¡°admit that I was careless, Yanna. You¡¯re the smartest guy!¡±


    Yanna didn¡¯t know whether Hevin was praising her or mocking her. But she knew he was relieved


    Kevin really thought he was careless. It took Brooks Grup about two hours to solve the problem before.


    Now he had better technique, but the problem was solved in less than an hour and he was even


    tracked, which made him a little depressed.


    Yanna said to evin gloatingly, ¡°You were stupid. Leonardo¡¯s men we indiscreet before. But this was the


    third time. Although your skills are better. they must be prepared for it. It no surprise that they are faster


    than before, I am also prepared?¡±¡±


    Kevin frowned slightly, showing that he was not in a good mood. ¡°Besides, this technician is really


    good. He or she solved it in less than an hour. This person seems to be a master!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± Yanna thought for a while and licked her lollipop. ¡°Leonardo dit himself this time, Dain¡¯t we


    get the information that he was also aputer expert?¡±


    Aspon as Yanna finished speaking, Kevin snorted. Obviously, he was a little annoyed knowing that


    Leonardo solved it so easily.


    In the impening, Rosalind stretchedzily and rolled several times on the bed before she reluctantly got


    As soon as she got up, she saw the two le kids standing by the bed.


    Rosalind watched the two kids binking and staring at her. She immediately sobered up. She rubbed her


    sleepy eyes and asked in conlusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Rosalind, did you forget that you had an appointment with Aunt Paulina for lunch?


    Then Kevin reached out his hand and showed the time on his watch to Rosalind. ¡°You only have 45


    minutes. If you don¡¯t get up now you will bete!¡±


    Rosalind rubbed her eyes and took a closer look at Kevin¡¯s watch, Yes, she had only 45 minutes.


    Rosalind quickly got up and asked while changing her clothes, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up caller?


    What happened to my rm clock? Didn¡¯t I set the


    rm clock?¡±


    kind of


    Kevin scratched his head and looked at Yanna helplessly ¡°You must have turned it off as soon as it


    went off it¡¯s not the first time you did this kind of thing. Don¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    Rosalind felt speechless. She wondered whether her kids wereughing at her.


    Rosalied charges her clethes and washed up as quickly as possible. She smiled at herself in the mirror


    and then walked out of the house with Yanna


    and Hern


    Soon, Rosalind arrived at a department store. The moment she appeared outside the restaurant, she


    saw Paulina waving at them with a smile wearing sunsses and a ck hal


    Paulina said, ¡°Rosalind I¡¯m here!¡±


    Rosalind looked at Paolina and then subconsciously lecked around. She walked over quickly with


    Yanna and Kevin with a disapproving look. ¡°Paulina, you are a big Mar. Can¡¯t you keep a low profile?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of being found out by the papari!¡±


    Paulina waved her hand casually and exined, ¡°I¡® dessed up like this. Nobody will recognite me,


    Rosalind. Besides, I¡¯m not dating a mas. The paparazzi will be interested if just have lunch wit my


    bestie


    Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything but nced at Kevin and Yarra, and thetter two immediately stepped


    forward and greeted Paulina sweetly, ¡°Hello, Auntie Paulina!¡±


    Paulina¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Yanna and Kevin ¡°They are your kids, right? They are so cute!


    Come here and let me hug your


    She held the two kids in her arms and pinched their chubby cheeks


    Paulina pretended to be sad ¡°Their faces are full of cogen, unlike us. We don¡¯t have much cogen


    let


    Rosalind said. ¡°Auntie Faulina, we¡¯re only kids. You are a grown¨Cup. Don¡¯t look for humiliation.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Kevin was unhappy when Paulina pinched his face. His face hurt. After hearing Paulina¡¯s words, Hevin


    became rude,


    Hearing Keen¡¯s words, Paulina pulled on a wry face and pretended to grab Kevin¡¯s arm ¡°You brac! Why


    are you so rude to me? Come here and I¡¯ll teach you a levinn!¡±


    Kevin quickly ran and hid himself behind Rosalind and stuck his tongue out at Paulina.


    The other three people were all amused by Kevin andughed


    estager


    Yanna smiled brintly and said, ¡°Auntie Paulina, you misunderstood Kevin. He means that you are at


    your best agel


    Paulina looked at the two kids and smiled, ¡°Wow, Yanna, you¡¯re so sweet! Rosalind, how did you raise


    them up? Why are they so adorable?¡±


    Rosalind burst intoughter and said jokingly. ¡°Do you the kids? Well, you can have kids by yoursel


    Paulina said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to do that. After seeing how your mamaze


    image went. Paulina rewind that she should not have said this so she humedy stopped speaking and


    looked at Rosalind in embarrassment.


    Rosalind just smiled and she didn¡¯t mind it.


    Paulina immediately changed the topic. ¡°Have you seen your parents? How are they doing!¡±


    Rosalind sad sincerely, ¡°Damian told me that they were fire. He asked me to handle thepany¡¯s


    things first before visiting them. Thank you lor taking care of them in the past years. I would have been


    so worried if you hadn¡¯t taken care of them.¡±


    Paulina said, ¡°eid what I should do. Your parents 100 care of me after my parenty artist. That was what


    i should do


    Then Paulina took out an envelope from her handbag, and anded it to Rosalind Paulina smiled, ¡°There


    will be a charity event spon. A lot of businessmen all be there. This is a good opportunity for your


    company I have got an invitation for you Remember to be there.¡±


    Rosalind put the invitation letter in her bag and smiled at Paulina, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Paulina said impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. When will you go to the office? Who will take care of your


    kids then?¡±


    Rosalind gently stroked the soft hair of anna and Kevin and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been resting for a low days. I will


    go to the office tomorrow and they will go to a kindergarten near our home. It will be convenient


    Paulina ate a shrimp and smiled cunningly, ¡°That is great. I bought a new house in your neighborhood


    because I wanted to be closer to you, I happen to have not had many events to attend recently if you


    parto work, I can take care of them!¡±


    Rosalind thought Paulina¡¯s words were heartwarming. 5¨Ce knew that Faulina wanted to take care of


    her, Yanna, and Kevin. She was touched. Her eyes were slightly wet. But she didn¡¯t say thank you.


    Instead, she just nodded with a smile.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°I never forget your kindness to me


    Looking at Rosalind who was quiet and soft. Paulina felt much distressed.


    Paulina remembered how innocent and carefree Rosalind used to be, it had only been a few years and


    Rosalind got totally different, which made- Paulina feel heartbroken,


    Yanna smiled and said, ¡°Rosalind, I¡¯m full, I want to y with fewn over there?¡±


    Rosalind nodded slightly with a gentle smile. ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t go too far away ande back soon?


    Aher the two kids ran away, Paulina cut the steak with her knife. She looked at Rosalind with her big


    bright eyes with delicate makeup. After hesitating for a while, she ventured, ¡°Rosalind, does he know


    you¡¯re back?¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrow sightly and looked at Paulina in confusion, ¡°What? Who?¡±


    Paulina put down the kafe and fork and asked, ¡°I mean Leunardo


    Rosalind seemed to have known Paulina would as this question so she answered without hesitation,


    ¡°What does he have to do with this? We divorced a long time ago!¡±


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Besides, Leonardo must have married Virginia Aber all, they have a baby. And


    Maria liked Virginia so much.¡±


    Moreover, Leonardo was probably the murderer of Rosalind¡¯s father. So, Leonando was probably her


    enemy. Why would she contact her enemy? Paulina said, ¡°Why are you thinking in this way? You loved


    him so much. Don¡¯t you think it was a pity that you divorced?¡± Paulina had always been Rosalind¡¯s best


    friend. Paulina witnessed how Rosalind crarly pursued Leonanda, From Paulina¡¯s point of view, loved


    Leonardo very much at that time. Paulina dir¡¯t believe that Rosalind had gotten over Lepnando after


    she suffered so much for him.


    Rosalind


    Rosalind said, ¡°ho. I was too young and too ignorant, I thought it was love and I thought it wouldst


    forever. In fact, it was just an obsession. After a


    le, I calmed down and realized that I didn¡¯t love him that much, Divorce was the right thing to co, It is


    not a pity¡±


    Rosolind was calm and faintly smiling. She covered all the sad memories with her smile.


    In


    the morning, Rosalind walked into the design directors office in the Clusia branch of BUT Group


    carrying a cup oftte, her favorite.


    11:3


    Rosalind put down thette on the table and stood by the window. She looked around and thought the


    office was satisfying. Fmm the windows of the office, she could see a theater in Jarvos and a riveron


    which ships traveled


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Rosalind sald without luming around, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    The door was opened from the outside. Susan, Rosalind¡¯s secretary respectfully said, ¡°ths. Jansen, the


    secretary of the Brooks Group¡¯s CED called to invite you for dinner to talk about business cooperation.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t react at the moment and asked subconsciously, ¡°Brooks Group?¡±


    Susan thought that Rosalind didn¡¯t know a lot about thepanies in Haldorin so she replied, ¡°Yeah,


    Brooks Group, which is ranked first in Hallorin!¡±


    Rosaline thought, The CEO of Brooks Group? Lesnardo?


    Why does he want to invite me for dinner? Does he know that I am back? Howe? Except for


    Damian and Paulina, no one knows ths. How can


    Leonarde know al:nut 27¡®


    Rosalind said coldly, ¡°Retuse him. Tell him that I am busy!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to see Leonardo no matter whether he knew that she was back. They had cloned


    so there was no need to see him or cooperate


    with him.


    Susan was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind would refuse without hesitation. Susan wondered


    whether Rosalind knew who the CEO of Brooks Group was


    It was Brones Groups CEO, Leonardo, the most powerful guy in Haldorin. A lot of people wanted to see


    him but failed. But now, Rosalind showed not respect to Leonardo and refused him directly.


    Considering Leonardo¡¯s identity, Susan hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Ms. Jansen, Brooks Group is


    involved in almost every industry and is a giant in various industries in Haldarin, especially the clothing


    industry. Are you really going to refuse hi!¡±


    Rosalind replied even faster this time, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m busy!¡±


    Susan thought, ¡°Busy? Thepany has just started there¡¯s someone busy, it must be the sales


    department, As the design director, she is not busy at all?


    But Susan didn¡¯t dare to say that. She pouted and wanted to say something more, but after thinking for


    a while, she nodded and said, ¡°Entit


    In the office buicing of Brooks Group


    Jacob said pravey, ¡°M. Brooks, I contacted the secretary of Amands, the design director of BUT Group


    to make an appointment with her. But she said that Amanda coesn¡¯t have time for it and refused me


    directly¡±


    Then Jacobs raised her eyes slightly and nced at Leonardo, Seeing no obvious change in


    Leonardo¡¯s expression, Jacob felt relieved.


    Leonardo said. ¡°Huh? Rejected? Did they decide to cooperate with Jansen Group? Oc is Amanca


    deliberately making things hard for us?¡±


    Leonardo had never been rejected so directly before. He was curous about who Amanda was and


    whether the cooperation between Jansen Group


    and BUT was unbreakable.


    Leonardo looked at Jacob and asked, ¡°Have you prepared the documents of information on Amanda?¡±


    Jacob adjusted his gold¨Crimmed sses and said piltily, ¡°it¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ll give them to you soon.¡±


    Jacob was in a dilemma before. On the previous weekend, his girlfriend told him that she would break


    up with him if he didn¡¯t spend the weekend


    with her


    it had been about two months since thest time Jacob saw his grifiend. And it was not easy for him to


    have a gilfriend. So, he was afraid that his girlfriend would really break up with him. That was why he


    chose to spend the weekend with his giffiend.


    Jacob put aside what Leonardo ordered him to do. Now when Leonardo mentioned, he was so nervous


    that his heart beat faster and faster and he felt he would be doomed Hiday


    Just ping Jacoby brief nce, Leonardo knew that Jacob was not ready


    Leonardo quicly signed his name on the document in riy hand and said to Jacob coldly, ¡°Your bonus for


    this month is gone. And ifi can¡¯t get all the information about Amanda before the charity event tomorrow


    night, you will be fired!¡±


    ¡°es¡± I promise that I¡¯ll give themyou tomorrom!


    Jacob breathed a sigh of reliel and slowly calmed down. He took the documents from Leonando and


    quickly leh. Fortunately, the punishment was only losing a month¡¯s bonus. He would be really sad if he


    was fred.


    Jacob knew there were lots of people wanting to rece him.


    Not long after Jacob left, someone knocked on the door again.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as Leonardo fnished speaking, the door was opened from outside. A woman wear ng high


    heels with an enchanting body slowleeding


    The woman¡¯s long ck hair was loose behind her back. She was wearing delicate ring shaped


    earrings that were reflecting golden light under the


    Virginia sat opposite Leonardo and supported her chin with her right hand. ¡°Leonardo, I heard that you


    wanted to work with the designer of BUT Group?¡± She locked straight at him with alluring cyes.


    Leonardo said without looking up. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me Mr. Brook in thepany?¡± He was


    looking down at the documents and seemed to be gloomy


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Brooks!¡± Virginia leaned back on the s, leaked at Leonards, and said, ¡°Why do you


    decide to cooperate with BUT Group? Don¡¯t we have our own team of designers?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Leonardo suddenly closed the elder and casually threw it on the table and looked


    at Virginia indifferently


    Virginia said, ¡°That¡¯s not important. Just tell me if it is true. I¡¯m the design director of Breaks Group.


    Don¡¯t you have faith in me? Why did you decide to coopete with BUT Group?¡±


    Seeing that Leonardo¡¯s attitude was indiferent. Virgnia stopped smiling. Then she looked as if she left


    she was wronged. She hoped that beonardo would care about her helings


    Leonarde nced at Virginia casually and seered, ¡°The board of directors doesn¡¯t have to report


    everything to you, the design director. Dr do you want to be the CED?¡±


    Virginia became a little ancious m er Leonardo¡¯s gare, ¡°Mr. Brooks, you know I didn¡¯t mean that¡­


    Virginia wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Leonardo. He said coldly, ¡°Cood. You


    should be preparing the costume designing drahs for ned season and focus on your own part I think


    you know the quality of your design departments work this year I don¡¯t want to pay a lot to buy the main


    design for the next season from other apin!¡±


    Hearing Leone¡¯s words. Virginia Rushed Shera zed that Leonardo began to doubt her abil


    Virginia thought. No wonder he wants to cooperate with BUT Group. Does he want BUT Group toer


    charge of it?


    No, if he cooperates with BUT Group, I will be in an even more dangerous situation. No, I can¡¯t let that


    happen


    Viepna suddenly came up with an idea. She looked at Leonardo and said, ¡°Mc Brooks, are you going


    back to the Brooks residence tonight? Mom and Danny miss you a lot.¡±


    Leonardo thought about Mania and Dn and his face satened a lie. He looked up at girls and said,


    ¡°No, I have to work overtime to night. Buy Danny some ghts tofort him when you came home.


    Looking at Leonardo, Virginia knew that she had hund Leonardo¡¯s soh spat. Sure enough, every time


    Virginia mentioned Maria and Dn, Leonardo would be less angry and indifferent


    Virginia was de proed and she agreed without hesitation, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Danny about it!


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s face, Virginia rubbed her hands together unconsciously and said nervously, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, do you need me to go to the chanty event with you tomorrow night? I heard lots of people will


    be there. I want to go with you so that I can tell Mom and Danny something interesting of


    the party.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter G


    Leonardo howmed slightly and looked up at Virginia Virginia swallowed uneasily for fear of Leonardo¡¯s


    rejection. After awhile, Leonardo nodded slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Ah F


    Virginia found it a little unbelievable, bid Leonardo agime so easily?


    Virginia¡¯s heart raced because of ecstasy, and a feeling of joy spread in her heart. She suddenly stood


    up and said with an extremely sweet smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out to work first. Mr. Brooks, see you


    tomorrow!¡±


    With that Virginia twisted her waist and let with an enchanting smile.


    After the door was closed again and the sound of Virginia¡¯s high heels stepping on the ground got


    further and further away, Leonardo opened the air purifier aside indifferently and buried himself in the


    mountain¨Clike fies on the table.


    ¡°Hey, Rosalind, get up!¡± As soon as Paulina walked into Rosalinds bedroom, she directly uncovered the


    quilt and pulled Rosalind up from the bed. ¡°Paulina? Why are you here?¡±


    Rosalind stretched hersell and yawnedzily, looking at Paulina who suddenly appeared.


    As she asked, she was about to le down on the bed again.


    Paulina grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand quickly touched her delicate cheeks with both hands and rubbed


    them wantonly to help her make up. ¡°Rosalind, put up quickly. It will be a busy day today. Why do you


    still have time to sleep in? Aren¡¯t you going to send Yanna and Kevin to kindergarten? Paulinasaid


    loudly while pinching Rosalind¡¯s face.


    After a long time, Rosalind was really sobered up by the strong pain on her bce. She grabbed her head


    and recalled what Paulina had just said.


    ¡°Oh no, kindergarten! Paulina, what time is it now!


    Rosalind suddenly got up and looked at Paulina, who was dressed exquisitely in front of her.


    Before Paulina could find the clock, Kevin had already consciously stretched out his right wrist and said


    helplessly ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s already 8:00am, We are going to bete.¡±


    ¡°What? Where¡¯s my rm clock? Why didn¡¯t it ning again?¡±


    Looking at the time on the screen of the phone watch, Rosalind shouted in surprise and turned to look


    for her rm clock. However, she saw that it was already lying on the cushion of the bay window. It


    seemed that someone had thrown it over


    But who threw it there?.


    Rosalind turned around and looked at Yanna and Kevin. She saw the two little ones all their big eyes


    towards her with their chubby fingers pointing in her direction helplessly


    Rosalind smiled awkwardly. She knew she was the culprit again!


    Why did she turn off the rm clock again?


    Before she could think about it, she got up quickly and washed up.


    The interaction between the two little ones and Rosalind made Paulina¡¯s eyes wide open and she


    couldn¡¯t stopughing


    Paulina looked at Yanna and Kevin sympathetica


    nd said, ¡°Yanna and Kevin, is this how your mommy takes care of you?¡±


    The two little ones shrugged and nodded helplessly with their heads down.


    ¡°Who made the breakfast on the table?¡±


    When Paulina entered the house, she saw the two little ones eating breakfast. Paulina hadn¡¯t seen


    Rosalind for years. She wondered why Rosalind could cook now She was even drooling because of the


    delicious food.


    But Rosalind had just gotten up. Obviously the breakfast was definitely not made by her


    ¡°It¡¯s made by Kevin. Kevin is good as cooking, right?¡± Yanna printed at Kevin proudly


    Hearing this, Paulina was so shocked that her jaw dropped. How could such a four year old child cook?


    But seeing Kevin nodding slightly, Paulina was bewildered.


    Listening to the rustling sound of washing in the bathroom, Paulina shouted regardless of her sage,


    ¡°Oh my God, Rosalind, you are abusing your kikh, How can you do this?


    ¡°Auntie Paulina, you¡¯re wrong. If Rosa cooks for us, it will really abuse us!¡± Kevin shook his head and


    comected Paulina¡¯s words.


    Who knew how terrible Rosalind¡¯s cooking was? it didn¡¯t matter if it tasted bad. After eating what she


    cooked, they had either diarrhea or food


    pasoning. Otherwise, why would Revin cook at such a young age?


    It was loved by the strong desire to survive!


    It was really for the struggles in life. Kevin would rather cook by himself than let Rosalind cook for them.


    Otherwise, the kitchen might be bumed by


    her.


    This was the truest thought in Yanna and Kevin¡¯s hearts ater living with Rosalind for years.


    Tres, Auntie Paulina. If you want us to live longer, don¡¯t encourage Rosa to cook. We can¡¯t afford her


    enthusiasm Yanna said frankly,


    ¡°Is it so scary? It¡¯s bl now?¡±


    Paulina¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She looked at Yanna and Kevin in disbelief. She knew Rosalind was bad


    at cooking, but didn¡¯t expect it to be so


    horrible.


    The two little ones added seriously to prove what they said was true.


    If they wanted to live longer, they had to keep Rosalind away from the kitchen!


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay!¡±


    Paulina stretched out her hand and made a gesture to show that she understood it. She finally know


    why she and Rosalind had been congenialpanions for so many years. It turned out that they were


    really simr in cooking


    But Pauling wouldn¡¯t tell the two linle ones in front of her. She didn¡¯t want to get embarrassed


    Paulina thought secretly.


    When Rosalind washed up and arrived at the kindergarten, D Hatfield, the principal, was waiting


    impatiently. She kept looking at the phone in her


    hand.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If the leader hadn¡¯t sold talia that she couldn¡¯t offend the two kids she was going to receive tocap Dalia


    would have leh. Only fools would wat here for so long


    Seeing Rosand and Paulina get out of the car with the two kids, Dalia calmed down and smiled d at


    them. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been half an hour sate ss started.


    I youeter, school is about to be over.¡±


    Rosalind and Paulina were so smart that they naturally understand the displeasure in Dalia¡¯s Heart, but


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t be angry. Because she really. slept in which caused the kids to bete for schoolws


    all her fault for staying upte draw ngst night. Otherwise, how could she sleep in this _morning!


    Thinking of this, Rosalind hurriedly apologized to Daia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte on the first day I will pay


    attention to it hom now on. Please take good


    care of the kids.¡±


    Then Rosa and handed a small paper bag to C and sad with a smile, ¡°Here are some candies.


    Please give them to Yanna and Kevin¡¯s ssmates.¡±


    After Dsam that Rosalind was so polite and Yonna and Kevin were so cute and thought of the


    leaders Instructions, herd spleasure was gone. She took over the Lag in Rosalind¡¯s hand and said with


    a smile. ¡°Alright, but remember not to bece apan!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Rosa, nd wept nodding.


    37

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ¡°Okay You can go back. It¡¯s time for ss Dalia took Yanna and Kevin in her hands and was about to


    walk into the ssroom.


    Rosalind hurriedly said to Kevin, ¡°I will be busy tonight. Frankie, Uncle Damian¡¯s secretary, will pick you


    up after school and send you to Grandma¡¯s house, I will pick you up at Grandma¡¯s house tonight!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Yanna and Kevin said in unison.


    After sending the two little ones away, Paulina grabbed Rosalind¡¯s arm and took her to the car.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Rosalind asked in confusion.


    ¡°Of course, we have to go to the beauty salon for facial care. Didn¡¯t I give you an invitation a few days


    ago? Let¡¯s dress up for tonight¡¯s charity party. We must be the most beautiful women tonight Paulina


    draped Rosalind Into the car and headed for the beauty salon


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still early? Why are we going in early? Do you need to be in such a hurry?!


    Rosalind was speechless. It was only nine o¡¯clock in the morning now, and the charity party would start


    at eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Did they need to be so urgent?


    ¡°Of course need. We have to do facial care and hairstyles and pick clothes. And I also asked my


    makeup artist to put on makeup for us. It takes a lot of time. I even think the time is not enough!¡±


    Paulina grabbed Rosalind¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you need to take a charity party so seriously? Rosalind held her forehead and didn¡¯t understand


    Paulina¡¯s seriousness.


    ¡°Rosa, this is the first time you have appeared in the upper¨Css society aber so many years. And you


    even attend the charity party on behalf of BUT Group. Even if you don¡¯t care about yoursell, don¡¯t you


    think about yourpany? At least you are a popr costume designer How can you be so casual?


    Besides, many young talents will go to the party today. In case there is an eligible bachelor, we have to


    pel prepared Paulina raised her eyebrows at Rosalind and said with teasing


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rosalind knew that Paulina was joking, and she also knew that Palina did it for her good, so


    she didn¡¯t refuse it and obeyed the arrangement of Paulina.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you today. Even if you dress me up as a giant panda won¡¯t me you..¡± They left


    with a smile.


    In the evening. Virginia was wearing a ck smear dress, which set off her cuny figure. She stood


    alone at the Brooks residence¡¯s pace with a limited edition handbag of the same color in her hands.


    The night breeze blew on Virginia, making her shwor


    Virginia kept looking at the phone in her hand, her teeth chattering


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Leonardoe yet? it¡¯s seven o¡¯clock now, and the party will start in an hour. If he doesn¡¯t


    come back to pick me up, we will bete,¡± Virginia thought secretly in her heart.


    At this moment, the high beam of the car shone on Virginia¡¯s face from a distance. Virginia raised her


    hand to block the dazzling light, but she showed ecstasy on herce-


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡¯re finallyback: Virginia rushed up before the car stopped and shouted joyfully.


    However, the next moment, when Virginia saw the person getting out of the car, her bright smiling face


    suddenly copsed and she got angry.


    ¡°Why are you here? Where is Leonardo?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks is already on his way to the party. He asked me to pick you up and he¡¯ll meet you at the


    Macay residence¡¯s gate Jacob didn¡¯t talk much. He just simply answered Virginia¡¯s question in a


    business like manner.


    Virginia¡¯s anger rose in her heart, but there was no ce to want it. She just red at Jacob coldly and


    said. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave now! What are you waiting


    with that, Virginia stepped on her high heels and opened the car door to get Iremble.


    o the car. She closed the door with a loud noise, which scared Jacob to


    Jacob raised his eyebrows innocently Did he offend Virginia?


    ginia? Wasn¡¯t he just picking her up ording to Leonardo¡¯s instructions? What did he do


    wrong!


    There was no time for Jacob to think more about it. He got in the car and headed for the party.


    On the ck Passat, Rosalind and Poulina sat in the back seat, talking and


    ¡°Oops!¡± Paulina suddenly knocked on her for head and screamed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why can¡¯t you still control your emotion after so many years?¡±


    Camian, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s pat, sawy Paulina¡¯s beautiful and surprised look from the


    rearview mirror. He smiled slightly and said Impolitely.


    ¡°We focus so much on dressing ourselves up that we forgot to find a malepanion, it will be


    embarrassing if we go to the charity party like this!¡± Paulina pouted and said with some chagrin.


    ¡°Am I not a man in your eyes?¡± Damian shook his head helplessly and sad depressedy


    ¡°Tou?¡± Paulina looked at Damian and owned slightly.


    10


    11:42


    ¡°You¡¯re just one person, but them are two of us! How can you be cur malepanion? Besides, who


    wants you to be a malepanion? You look so


    yaml so unpopr in front of


    ¡°How can you say that? There are so many women who want to be my femalepanion, but I refuse


    all of them. Why? you!¡±


    Damian was confused. He was the eldest son of the Jansen family and the president of Jarsen Group


    Why did Paulina dislike him like this?


    ¡°How could it be? Damian, you are the best, but I don¡¯t need a malepanion. You can stay with


    Paulina today. I¡¯m just going to join in the fun. Paulina is a big star. It¡¯s not good for her to be alone.¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t stop smiling at the two who always argued with each other when they met.


    Since Damian moet Paulina, Damian, who used to be calm and indiferent, always quarreled with


    Paulina. Faulina was usually careless, but when she met Damian, she would get imitated easily.


    Rosalind thought that since Damian had been abread for so many years, and Paulina was now a big


    star, they wouldn¡¯t keep quarreling as they did in their childhood. But Rosalind was wrong, Damian and


    Paulina didn¡¯t change at all. As long as they met, they couldn¡¯t help picking on each other.


    ¡°Who wants him to apany?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to apany her?


    Paulina and Damien sad at the same time.


    The two of them said in unison, feeling a little embarrassed. Then they both shut up and stopped


    talking.


    Atter a long while, Damian cleared his throat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Not many people will have


    companions for the charity party tonight. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you have apanion¡±


    As soon as Damian said this, Rosalind and Paulina looked at each other. They both saw a sigh of relief


    in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Half an hourter, the ck Pashat stopped at the gate of a magnificent manor. The gate was opened


    from inside, and the ck Pashat was led in by the water smoothly.


    Looking at the tall and magnificent building in front of her Rosalind was shocked. This manor was really


    large.


    ¡°The charity party tonight is held by the Macay family. How is it? It looks good, right?¡± Seeing


    Roulind¡¯s surprised look, Damian smiled slightly.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good. The scenery in this maner is so wonderful!¡± Rosalind eximed. She had just


    gotten off the car and looked around. She could tell that the manor was taken care of by first ss


    horticulturalists, and every scenery was extremely exquisite and creatie,


    As soon as Rosalind finished speaking, a low and musics, veice suddenly came from the door.


    ¡°Damian, you¡¯re a littlete!¡± chuckled someone.


    It was Jonas, who was wearing a dark blue high¨Cend customized suit, which showed his good figure.


    He seemed to be an extremely self discplined person who worked out a lot.


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m just in time! Damian said faintly as he smiled at Jonas


    Jonas looked at Pa.. na with a smile and continued, ¡°Huh.. DK, you win. Isn¡¯t this Paulina? Damian, you


    should have told me earlier that you brought a big star with you, I wasn¡¯t even prepared for il


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Macay, this is not our first meeting. Let¡¯s be honest.¡± Paulina joked, seeing the


    careless look on Jonas¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh, Ms. Warren, I¡¯m just kidding!¡± Jonasughed awkwardly after Paulina said so.


    At that moment, they allughed.


    Suddenly. Jonas noticed Rosalind, who had been stent aside. With just one nce, Jonas was


    mesmerized by Rosalind.


    His eyes were shining brightly.


    Jonas pulled Damian, nced at Rosalind¡¯s charming face, and whispered in Damian¡¯s car, ¡°Brs,


    where did you find such a gorgeous chick? You didn¡¯t even tell me about this. How could you bring two


    pirts here at once? I¡¯m starting to get jealous of you!¡±


    ¡°Fuck you! That¡¯s my sister!¡± Damian lowered he eyes, chuckled slightly, and punched Jonas in the


    chest.


    ¡°Your sister? You have a sister!¡± Jonas eximed. The next moment, Jonas widened his eyes in


    surprise and asked, ¡°Your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± Damian raised his eyebrows slightly and answered in a low voice


    ¡°Hey, howe in all these years you never mentioned that you had such a beautiful sister?¡± Joras


    asked ecstatically


    ¡°Well, she had been abroad by the time you returned. You hadn¡¯t seen each other!¡± Damian answered


    honestly


    ¡°Fuck you. Hurry up! What are you waiting for? Introduce me to your sister!¡± Jonas urged as he pulled


    Damian toward Roulind


    Acharming smile appeared on Jonas¡® handinme fire.


    Rosalind locked at Jonas and thought he was really furry Suddenly, she felt that the party wasn¡¯t that


    boring.


    Before Damian could say anything, Jonas reached out to Rosalind and blurted out, ¡°Hello, my name is


    Jonas, Theard that you are Damian¡¯s sister, I¡¯m his best friend, Let¡¯s be families! Haha_¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalind murmured as she didn¡¯t understand what Jonas meant, She thought ¡°Families?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Paulinaughed without hesitation,


    Damian even rolled his eyes at Jonas!


    ¡°Jonas, why have I never seen you so hospitable below? Paulina asked as she raised her eyebrows


    and looked at Rosalind and Jonas. Obvicesly, she


    want something


    But Jonas was not embarrassed at all. Instead, he kept reaching out his hand to Resalind!


    Rosalind smiled, stretched out her fair and slender hand to hold Jonas¡¯s hand, and quickly withdrew it.


    She said lightly, ¡°Hello, my You can also call me Amand¨®?


    ¡°Amanda? Why is this name so familiar?¡± Jonas muttered, raised his eyebrows slightly, and was a bit


    confused.


    Seeing this, Patna volunteered to answer Jonas¡¯s question hurriedly.


    name is Rosalind.


    Paulina sad proudly, ¡°Of course, Amanda is the Design Director of the BUT Group in Clusia. She was


    once an International Fashion Design Competition


    winner!¡±


    Paulina said this as it she was the one who won the International Fashion Design Competition.


    Jonas called out passionately, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s you, the designer Amanda. What a pleasure to meet


    you¡±


    Jonas thought fosalind was just a good¨Clooking girl. He didn¡¯t expect Rosaline to be Amanda, the


    internationally known designer!


    This made Jonas think highly of Rosalind.


    They entered the nall together in a pleasant atmosphere. Jonas left Damian and Paulina behind and


    regarded Rosalind as the quest of herer.


    Jonas being so attentive, Rosalind was a little ttered.


    ¡°Mr. Micqy. Ugh.. Can you stop being so polite to me! Just he casual.. it will be finel Rosalind


    couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    11:43


    Rosalind was careful to make her words euphemistic.


    ¡°Amanda, since you want it to be casual, then don¡¯t call me Mr. Macay Just call me Jonas. I¡¯d be


    d to have you call me that¡± Jonasughed. Apparently, Jeras didn¡¯t feel that his enthusiasm was


    bothering Rosalind but instead joked directly.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalind blurted out in confusion, but after all, she had been abroad for five years. She had


    met many people with different personalities, so she quickly epted Jonas¡¯s suggestion,


    She thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he think he¡¯s a man with poo


    poor boundaries? We just knew each other¡®


    Although Rosalind thought so, she just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more!


    Rosalind did not respond to Jonas, but Jonas was not annoyed. He held a ss of wine and introduced


    Rosalind to several big shots.


    After all, the BUT Group was a prestigious conglomerate. When they heard that Rosaline was Amands,


    the Design Director of the BUT Group in Clusia, they treated her with more enthusiasm


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Amanda, you are so gorgeous and talented! What a pleasure is ment your


    ¡°Yes, exactly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen the rews of Ms. Amanda on the inte before. It¡¯s an honor to meet you today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Amanda, it¡¯s great to see you. I¡¯m looking forward to working with the BUT GROUP!¡±


    Rosalind smiled inlly, looked at the people around her and responded politely. ¡°The BUT Group¡¯s


    branch in Clusia was founded not long ago, and it, still has a long way to go. I¡¯m looking forward to


    cooperating with you in the future!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s words made everyone like her.


    The BUT Group was powerful. In Halldorin, the Brooks Group was the onlypany that could be


    compared with the MIT Group.


    They were from binypanies, but Rosalind from the IIUT Group treated them so politely, which


    made these people feel great.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Rosalind was surrounded bypliments from people. If Rosalind was just a young girl, she would


    have blushed.


    However, Rosalind was not a freshman anymore. She could tell if these prople were telling the truth or


    not.


    Moreover, Rosalind knew that if she didn¡¯t work for the BUT Group, she wouldn¡¯t be ttered by these


    people even though she was now a famous designer. It was all about interest. Rosalind handled all the


    compliments decently


    Before long, Jonas introduced Amanda to most of the big entrepreneurs


    all. Rosalind greeted everyone courteously.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like such asions,¡± Jonas said firmly as he had been observing Rosalind¡¯s actions for a


    while.


    Indeed, Rosalind acted decently and graciously


    But Jonas, who had been to various banquets all year round, found that Rosalind didn¡¯t like this


    asion very much. Rosalind¡¯s every smile and every gesture was formic as if she were trained to


    do so.


    Rosalind answered frankly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether i like it or not. It¡¯s just for work? Then, she raised


    her eyebrows at Jonas and said, ¡°You¡¯re quitefortable with this banquet! You seem to be enjoying


    this kind of asion very much!¡±


    When they arrived at the banquet tonight, Rosalind was taken away by Jonas before she could react.


    She had no idea where Damian and Paulina went, so she could only follow Jonas


    At first, RosMind thought Jonas was a bit frivolous, but now she overturned her previous impression of


    Jonas.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Although Jonas looked arrogant and unruly, Rosalind could perceive his confidence and dexterity when


    he chatted with those big shots who had been in the business for years.


    Jonas was not an uneducated hedonist who came from a wealthy family. On the contrary, he was


    professional and his opinions were always on the mark and drew praise from those around him.


    Jonas raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to say so, but he knew that what Rosalind


    said was not irony but real praise. His handsome face turned red suddenly.


    At this moment, the water suddenly walked to Jonas and whispered, ¡°Mr. Macay, the auction is


    about to start. Do you want to say a few words up


    there first?¡±


    Rosalind also heard the waiter¡¯s words. Seeing Jonas looking at her apologetically, Rosalind said


    lightly, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Go ahead!¡±


    In fact, she wanted to be alone for a while. She thought that the arrival of the water was definitely God¡¯s


    best arrangement, so she hurriedly urged


    Jonas to leave.


    ¡°Okay¡± Jonas agreed as he put the ss on the water¡¯s tray and raised his eyebenss at the waiter,


    Jonas ordered, ¡°Take Ms. Amanda to the VIP seat. Ms. Amanda is my honored guest, so take good


    care of her!¡±


    ¡°answered the waiter with a slight nod. His etiquette was extremely standard, and it seemed that he


    was well¨Ctrained.


    ¡°Amanda, then I¡¯ll excuse myself Jonas smiled apologetically at Rosalind and then turned to leave.


    Suddenly, there was amotion at the entrance of the venue, and Rosalind noticed that people were


    moving toward the door.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks is here. Let¡¯s go greet him?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks attended this charity banquet in person! Looks like this is an important banquet, huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? Mrs. Lauren Macay is the host of this banquet. Of course Mr. Brooks would


    come for her sake!¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard thements. Before she could eat the cherry


    in her hand, the juicy cherry fell from her hand and rolled to the ground.


    She thought, ¡°Mr. Brooks? Is it Leonardo?¡±


    Before Rosalind returned home, she had already foreseen that she would meet Leonardo again. After


    all, they ran in the same circles, so they would meet agam Haldorin sooner orter.


    Rosalind had anticipated countless scenes of meeting Leonardo again, but she still didn¡¯t expect it to


    be so sudden


    Aher so many years, Rosalind thought she should have forgotten Leonardo. After all, the years with


    him were not good memories, but Rosalind was sul a little nervous when she was about to see him.


    However, when Rosalind thought about what happened to her father five years ago, the pain her


    mother suffered, and how she struggled with death, she took the ss of wine from the waiter and


    drank it down in one gulp Rosalind¡¯s nervousness slowly calmed down.


    Virginia wanted to hold Leonardo¡¯s arm, but Leonardo dodged. Virginia was a little embarrassed, but in


    the face of those envious eyes, she felt no embarassment at all. She withdrew her hand, held her


    handbag, and greeted everyone with a smile.


    Unlike Virginia, Leonardo¡¯s expression was so cold that people could hardly see any other emotion on


    his face except indifference.


    But everyone seemed to have been used to Leonardo¡¯s indifference for a long time and didn¡¯t feel


    strange at all.


    Rosalind watched them walk side by side in the middle of the crowd with a wan smile. She had to admit


    that Virginia and Leonardo looked good together


    Rosalind smiled bitterly and thought, ¡°I should have realized t this long ago, shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    Since college, Leonardo always stond by Virginia. As the president and vice president of the students¡±


    union, they were the golden couple in everyone¡¯s eyes, and everyone thought they would get married.


    Rosalind felt she was the third person, the extra one, inserted between them. Without Rosalind,


    perhaps Virginia would have been Leonardo¡¯s wife already.


    She thought. ¡°Why was I so stupid back then to think I could capture Leonardo¡¯s heart? What a


    presumptuous fool.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind reached out to get another ss of wine but was stopped by a slender and


    powerful arm.


    Damian walked to Rosalind and held her in his arms. He whispered in a low, maic voice, ¡°My little


    sister, it¡¯s all over. You should start your own


    Smelling the familiar smell, Rosalind felt extremely relieved. She thought, ¡°Yes, everything was over.


    Now I had my career, children, and family. All that shit doesn¡¯t concem me anymore


    Send

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    The most important thing for Rosalind now was to find out the truth five years ago, so that those who


    framed the Jansen Group and her father would be punished.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind sneered, ¡°Damian, I¡¯m fine. Those are alone.¡±


    Leonardo was surrounded by the crowd. He saw a familiar person from a distance, and that person


    was Damian, who was holding Rosalind in his


    Ms.


    It surprised Leerardo that Damian, a low¨Cprofile man, was holding a woman in public, which made


    Leonardo raise his eyebrows slightly. He was a little stunned and curious about the woman held by


    Damian.


    However, because Rosalind¡¯s head waspletely buried in Daman¡¯s chest, and her face was


    covered tightly, Lennando failed to see her appearance, He could only see Rosalind¡¯s dress, a jade


    white gown, whose back design was hollowed out, making Rosalind¡¯s figure look great. Her long hair


    was draped casually behind her back, making her look chill


    Leonardo somehow felt that the figure was a Title fami, ar. As he was about to greet Camian and see


    who the youngdy was, the emcee on stage


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the charity auction is about to start. Please take your seats!¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd stopped gathering and walked toward their seats under the guidance of the


    waiter.


    Leonardo knew that it was inappropriate to greet Daman at this time, so he put his curiosity asice and


    walked directly toward the VIP seats area.


    It happened that Leonardo and Damian were arranged at the two ends of the VIP seats area, one on


    the left and one on the right, so Rosalind didn¡¯t have to meet Leanante directly


    In the middle was the representative seat of the Macay family, the host of the charity banquet. As


    Mrs. Macay was not feeling well, Jonas took Mrs. Macay¡¯s ce as the representative of the


    Macay family


    Rosalind was seated right in the middle of Jonas and Damian, With Jonas joking around, Rosalind


    didn¡¯t have to worry about the conversation faltering at all. She just needed to listen quietly.


    The emcee on stage introduced the auction process to the audience in detail with an agitated look it


    seemed that he was very skilled.


    Jonas smiled in Rosalind¡¯s ear and asked. ¡°Amanda, can youe a favorter?¡±


    ¡°What kind of favor? Rosalind asked subconsciously.


    Because of the loud sound on stage, Rosalind and Jonas Had to whisper in each other¡¯s ears to hear


    clearly.


    Leonardo, who nced at them casually, happened to see this.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked at Damian who waspletely unconcerned that the


    woman he had just held in his arms was so close to another man. Leonardo thought, ¡°How could


    Damian stand this? Wasn¡¯t he a proud man!


    Wasn¡¯t that his grifriend?¡±


    Rosalind and Jonas cidn¡¯t know that their intimacy was seen by a pair of indifferent eyes,


    Jonas pretended to smile mysteriously and whispered in Rosalind¡¯s car, ¡°Keep it a secret. You will know


    later!¡±


    Rosalind was a linte speechless. She thought, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say what it is? What if I can¡¯t he phim


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But Jonas refused to say anything despite how Rosalind asked him. He just told her it was a simple


    favor and Rosalind would be able to help him. It sounded weird and mysterious.


    All the guests here would take some auction items even if they didn¡¯t find anything they liked for charity.


    The auction items were varied, and Damian bought two small toys so that Rosalind could bring them to


    Yanna and Kevin,


    Besides that, there wrie quite a few precious items in the auction that drew a lot of attention. And


    tonight¡¯s most eye¨Ccatching Item was thest one.


    Soon, it was tip to auction thest item.


    Perhaps because tonight¡¯s auction was a sess, the emcee was in high spirits. When thest bem


    covered with navy blue brocade was brought up by the hostess, the emcee was even more eloquent in


    stimting everyone¡¯s desire to buy it


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thest item is a diamond ne that Mrs. Lauren Macay cherished for


    many years. Since it was donated by Mrs. Macay, I would like to invite Mr. Jonas Macay to


    introduce it to you all. All right, let¡¯s wee Hr. Jonas Macay


    Jonas was not nervous or frightened at all. Instead, he turned his head and whispered in Rosaled¡¯s ear,


    ¡°Promise me! Don¡¯t forget it?


    Rosalind was a little confused as she didn¡¯t know what Jonas was talking about. She watched Jonas


    step onto the stage step by step in a daze.


    Jonas took the microphone handed over by the waller and Innked at the crowd leisurely. He began, ¡°To


    be honest, thest item was very special. H was my grandfather¡¯s birthday gih to my grandma who had


    collected it for decades and always treasured it. My grandmother hasn¡¯t worn it since she potipicer.


    Finally, she decided to donate the ne as an auction item to this charity auction. Since this


    ne represents the unswerving love between my grandfaller and my grandmother, I hope that the


    person who buys this ne will be able to spend the rest of his or her Ille happily with his or her


    lover.¡±


    As soon as Jonas finished his words, there was a thunderous apuse


    Rosalind was touched. She was touched by the enviable love of Jonas¡® grandparents.


    After a long time of apuse, Jonas raised his hand to signal everyone to stop pping and then


    signaled the hostess to unveil the veil of thest


    However, when the navy blue brocade was uncovered, everyone present was in an uproar,


    A beautiful pink diamond ne was ced on the jewelry rack on the high tform. The pink


    diamond on the ne was about fifteen or sixteen carats in sine, and it shone brightly under the


    light of the venue.


    Everyone, especially women, was attracted by the Pink Star on stage and couldn¡¯t move their eyes at


    all.


    Diamonds were women¡¯s best friend, not to mention such a precious and beautiful diamond ne.


    They all wanted to take possession of the Pink Star.


    As soon as Virginia saw the Pink Star on the stage, her whole attention was drawn to it. She couldn¡¯t


    move her eyes at


    horsell


    ¡°Leonardo, the Pink Star is so beautiful Virginia eximed as she looked eagerly at Leonardo


    ¡°Okay, as you said!¡± Leonardo answered in a low voice


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Virginia went into a burst of ecstasy,


    ¡°Leonardo, do you mean you¡¯ll buy it for me?¡± Virginia called out with great pleasure as she grabbed


    Leonardo¡¯s arm.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    However, Leonardo looked at Virginia as if she were an idiot and asked, ¡°When did I say I¡¯d buy


    I¡¯d buy it for you!¡±


    He thought, ¡°Did I say I was going to buy it? Why don¡¯t I remember? What a strange woman.


    Virginis blurted out, ¡°Leonardo, didn¡¯t you just say¡­


    Virginia was about to say something else, but she was attracted by Jonas¡® words again.


    Jonas went on,¡± guess most of you have heard of this Pink Star and know how precious it is. To further


    show you its exquisiteness, I would like to Invite a gorgeousdy among you to show us the Pink Star


    so you can better see how borate this ne is.¡±


    Virginia immediately sat up straight. She was famous and striking, so she was sure Jonas would


    choose her. It she wore the Pink Star, Leonardo would be attracted to her and tall in love with her.


    Thinking of this, Virginia showed a smug smile on her face. It seemed that he had foreseen her walking


    onto the stage and showing Leonardo her most beautiful appearance with that Pink Star in everyone¡¯s


    envious res


    Virginia seemed to have foreseen Leonardoing toward her with a smile and said affectionately


    ¡°Virginia, you are so beautiful. Marry me!¡± However, before Virginia could finish her fantasy, Jonas


    called out in a musical voice, ¡°Ms. Amanda, pleasee up to the stage and show us the Pink Star


    Following Jonas¡¯s affectionate gaze, people looked at Rosalind who was sitting in the VIP seat area.


    Rosalind looked at Jonas in surprise and was a bit stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Jonas would let her


    try on the Pink Star on stage


    She thought, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he invite Paulina? She¡¯s a big star who endorses jewelry a lot. She knows how


    to present jewelry in the most beautiful way¡±


    Jonas was amused by Rosalind¡¯s bewildered look. Seeing that Rosalind made no response, Jonas


    jumped down from the stage and extended his hand toward Rosalind in a gesture of invitation. He


    looked at Rosalind as if to say, ¡°You just promised me. Don¡¯t back out!¡±


    Rosalind was speechless at Jonas words. She thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you! You are the one who


    tricked me.¡±


    But seeing all eyes on her, Rosalind knew Jonas would be embarrassed if she refused him


    Rosalind turned her head and nced at Damian and Paulina, who both nodded toward her. Paulina


    winked at her as if urging her to ept Jonas¡® Invitation Rosalind summoned up her courage and


    reached out to put her hand in Jonas palm pracefully.


    Seeing that Rosalind agreed, Jonas bent over and gently kissed the back of Rosalind¡¯s fair and slender


    hand. Then, he took Rosalind to the stage.


    Rosalind was held by Jonas. Although she knew Jonas kissed the back of her hand out of courtesy,


    she still blushed shyly


    Seeing this, the people under the stage began to hyper them up.


    Some even began to specte about the rtionship between Jonas and Rosalind


    ¡°Amanda, isn¡¯t she the designer of the BUT Group? Did she know Jonas of the Macay family before


    she came to Haldorin? They seem to be very closel


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Amanda is a world¨Cfamous designer now. She is even the Design Director of the


    BUT Group in Clusia She looks great with Mr. Macay!¡±


    ¡°Agreed. Are they a couple?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They look pretty good together. She looks pretty¡±


    As Rosalind and Jonas move step by step toward the stage, everyone had different opinions about


    Jonas and Amanda¡¯s rtionship, but they all thought they looked like a couple.


    Rosalind grabbed Jonas¡°,


    waist in a corner where the crowd couldn¡¯t see


    ¡°How dare you trick me!¡± murmured Rosalind


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be gentle, Amanda. This is what you promised me before. Remember?¡± Jonas¡± muttered in pain and


    stared at Rosalind aggrievedly.


    ¡°Humph, Jorgive you this time. It won¡¯t happen again!¡± Rosalind gave Jonas a stern look and stopped


    talking


    After all, Jonas didn¡¯t mean any harm. Besides, the Pink Star was quite exquisite. As a costume


    designer, Rosalind was curious about everything that looked beautiful. It was lucky for her to be able to


    have a close look at the Pink Star like this.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind¡¯s displeasure with Jonas disappeared.


    However, while everyone waughing and joking about it, and Rosalind and Jonas were looking at


    each other, Leonardo¡¯s face was as cold as frost.


    When Leonardo heard Jonas mention Amanda, he nced at Jonas curiously and wondered what kind


    of arrogant woman she was as she refused his invitation


    BuiLeonardo didn¡¯t expect that the world¨Crenowned Amanda would be Rosalind, which even made


    Leonardo a bit dumbfounded.


    When Leonardo saw Jonas kissing intimately on the back of Rosalind¡¯s hand, and Rosalind blushing


    instead of refusing, Leonardo was almost furious


    He thought, ¡°How could Amanda be Rosalind? How roule she be so close to Jonas? She was


    whispering to Jonas like no one was around when she was sitting in the MP seat, and now she let


    Jonas kiss her hand in front of all these people!¡±


    Leonardo cidn¡¯t want to believe that Rosalind would do that. After all, Rosalind used to be a girl who


    would blush when she held his hand in public.


    Locking at Rosalind¡¯s jade white gown and her long curly hair, Leonardo realized that Damian was not


    holding his girlfriend just row, but his sister.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t notice it ust now,


    and he just felt that that woman¡¯s back was a little familiar. He thought, ¡°How could she be Rosalind?¡±


    Five years ago, when Leonardo settled Mania and Virginia and finally returned to the Brooks residence,


    it was already the third day after hisst meeting with Rosalind.


    When Leonardo dragged his exhausted body back to the Brooks residence, he did not see the lights on


    in the bedroom as usual, nor did he see Rosalind who rushed out to hug him as usual, nor did he see


    wiem dishes on the table it was dark and quiet in the Brooks residence.


    It was dark in the bedroom, and the sheets and quilt were reld as if the fimnks residence was


    unupied.


    Leonardo was exhausted, and he was pissed off to see such a frustrating scene. As Leonardo was


    about to call Rosalind, he saw a piece of crumpled paper on the windowsill.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Leonardo hurriedly walked over and picked up the paper. When he saw what was written on the paper,


    he was furious.


    It was a divorce agreement!


    It was the divorce agreement he sent to Rosalind in the presence of Ma, with his name signed


    underneath.


    And Rosalind also signed her name on this divorce agreement!


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t believe that Rosalind would sign the divorce agreement, which was beyond his


    expectation.


    He thought, ¡°How could she sign?¡±


    Rosalind had been crazy in love with Leonardo since they were in college. Rosalind was fearless even


    when she was rejected by Leonardo in front of all


    their ssmates.


    At first. Leonardo just felt that Rosalind was bold and he was even a bit irritable when Rosalind


    pestered him. Leonardo was always indifferent since he was a child, and he seemed to have gotten so


    used to it that he ignored almost everyone.


    However, Rosalind was the first woman to bring him different feelings. There were times when a single


    gesture from Rosalind could crack Leonardo¡¯s cold mask.


    This feeling made Leonardo ufortable, so he had always been unfriendly to Rosalind and even


    vicious,


    But even so, Rosalind was still chasing after Leonardo tirelessly, and even secretly following him. She


    also prepared all kinds of gifts for Leonardo


    Later, they got married by mistake. Everything was still the same as when they were in college.


    Rosalind was always passionate about pleasing Leonardo, while Leonardo remained indifferent and


    relished Rosalind¡¯s love for granted without ever expressing his feelings for her.


    Leonardo had always thought that this should be the way they got along.


    Leonardo did not expect that Rosalind, who loved him so much all along, would suddenly disappear


    from his world. She only left him a crumpled


    divorce agreement


    Leonardo was furious, but he felt more emptiness and panic


    It was as if a knife had been stabbed into his heart, which made him almost unsteady on his feet.


    He grabbed the key and drove to the Jansen vi as fast as he could. However, the Jansen vi¡¯s gate


    had been locked, From outside the vi, it could be seen that the vi was messy, many things were


    broken, and no one lived inside.


    It was not until then that Leonardo knew what had happened to the Jansen family and the Jansen


    Group.


    Leonardo learned that Nafs jump off of a building and was hospitalized, and Margery was beaten up


    and hospitalized..


    Thinking of what Rosalind had experienced in the past three days, Leonardo¡¯s heart seemed to be


    caught tightly. He was eager to find Rosalind, but he couldn¡¯t find her as if she suddenly disappeared.


    Leonardo panicked and couldn¡¯t help imagining that Rosalind was in danger, such as being kidnapped.


    He tried all means, but still could not find Rosalind


    When Damian returned to take charge of the Jansen Group again, Leonardo went to Damian himself to


    ask where Rosalind was.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But Leonardo only got a cold and mocking smile from Damian.


    Damian sneered, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Brooks. You finally divorced my sister as you wished. From now


    on, you have nothing to do with my sister


    Leonardo red at Damian and said coldly, ¡°Tell me. Where is she?¡±


    If the person in front of Leonardo was not Rosalind¡¯s brother Kevin, Leonardo would already have


    captured Kevin and made Kevin tell him where Rosalind was by any means.


    But Leonardo couldn¡¯t do that because Damian was Rosalind¡¯s family.


    un pregnant ¡°Mr. Brooks, you are so weird. Wasn¡¯t it your and your mother¡¯s wish to get rid of my


    sister? How else could you have gotten another wonun before you got divorced? Why do you look


    unhappy since you got what you wanted? Humph M. Brooks, you¡¯re such a good actor. I would think


    you lowed my sister if i didn¡¯t know what you did to hel


    Damian¡¯s words were straightforward and sharp,pletely frustrating i


    ¡°Let me see her. I wanna talk to her Leonando paimed as he clenched his lots and stated at Damian


    ¡°My sister has nothing to say to you. She chased you for four years and was married to you for three


    years. You should have told her long ago if you cherish her. Now that you¡¯re divorced, your business


    has nothing to do with her at all,¡± Damian refused without even looking at Leonardo,


    No, no, I want to see her. She loves me so much! She would not divorce met Leonardo raged and


    grabbed Dn¡¯s cor with red eyes.


    Dayan mocked, ¡°H. Mr. Brooks, save it. My sister doesn¡¯t want to see you anymore. And, she asked me


    to convey a message to you¡±


    Damian removed Leonardo¡¯s lingers one by one with


    and stared at Leonando coldly ignoring Leonardo¡¯s rage.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leonardo blurted out.


    Leonardo had a bad feeling, but he still wanted to know what Rosalind was trying to tell him.


    Damian smiled with a vengeance, ¡°She said. The thing she regretted most in her life was talling in love


    with you! If she could revive her life, she wished she had never known you!¡±


    After saying that, Damian turned around and left. Leonardo was stunned for a long time.


    Damian¡¯s words were ambiguous, and for a moment Leonards thought Damian meant Rosalind was


    dead.


    Leonardo did not believe that Rosalind was dead, but Damian would not tell him the truth. Leonardo


    knew that Damian and he were the same kind of person, who was stubborn and proud.


    Leonardo¡¯s expression was homble, and so was Virginia¡¯s.


    Just now, Virginia was still imagining how stunning she would look with the Pink Star around her neck


    and how fascinated Leonardo would be with


    her.


    But the next moment, Jonas directly passed Virginia and picked another woman


    Virginia had heard of Amanda before, an International Fashion Design Competition winner.


    But Virginia never thought that the designer Amanda would be Rosalind, the woman she hated the


    most!


    Virginia was dumbfounded when she saw Rosalind. However, she still subconsciously nced at


    Leonardo beside her.


    Surprisingly, Virginia saw a hint of fury on Leonardo¡¯s cold face.


    Virginia knew that Leonardo was angry with Rosalind,


    Virginia couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Leonardo was angry when he saw Rosalind. She thought, ¡°He


    didn¡¯t want to see her. Or was it because.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Virginia thought, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be Leonardo was mail her se he didn¡¯t want in see that woman instrail of


    because he saw her with another man.


    Yes, it must be


    However, the mere Virginia thought about it, the mem anxious she was. She had a bad feeling at the


    bottom of her heart.


    Five years ago, Virgina answered Leonardo¡¯s phone while he was smoking


    Virginia thought it was a work call, but when she saw the name on the screen, she smiled wistfully.


    Virginia answered the phone, and before she could sprak Rosalind¡¯s anxious voice came from the


    other end of the line.


    Virginia could tell that Rosalind was in a bad mood. She seemed to have encountered something


    terrible and kept looking for Leonardo


    However, Virginia would not let Rosalind talk to Leonardo as she wished.


    Leonarde didn¡¯t know what had happened to the Jensen Group and saline, but Virginia knew all about


    it, and she was involved


    Therefore, Virginia refused Rosalind¡¯s request coldly. She hang up the phone and turned off it. Virginia


    begged Leonardo to stay with her the hospital for three days and didn¡¯t let Leonardo go home until the


    Jansen Group¡¯s affairs were settled.


    In the end. Virginia got what she wanted. Rosalind signed the divorce agreement, left the Brooks


    family, and left Leonardo, When Rosalind disappeared Virginia was so ecstatic because she had finally


    driven Rosalind away from Leonarde.


    At first, Rosalind learned that Leonando argued with Mana cver Rosalind


    That was why Vingria urged Mana to yact and farced Leonardo to divorce Rosalind.


    However, when Virginia thought of Leonardo¡¯s frantic and desperate look when he got the divance


    agreement signed by Rosalind, she was worried. She didn¡¯t know Leonardo¡¯s rage was because


    Rosalind left without saying goodlys or something else.


    Seeing Rasalind appear before Leonardo and her with such a darling posture, Virginia mas even more


    warned. She was afraid that Rosalind came back in order to make up with Leonardo.


    Virginia even doubted whether Leonardo wanted to coapente with the BUT Group rted to Rosalind,


    Leonardo and Virginia had a lot of thoughts, but Rosalind and Jonas on the stage were happy.


    The hostess wanted to wear the Pink Star for Rosalind, but Jonas stopped her


    Jonas stared at Rosalind with a warm smile. He carefully took the Pink Star off the jewelry rack and


    walked to Rosalind.


    ¡°Jonas, what are you doing! Rosalind red at Jonas and asked in a low voice.


    Although she red at Jonas, there was always a faint sweet smile on her face.


    Jonas answered Ughtly, ¡°Well, I would like to put this Pink Star on you in person. Ms. Amanda, you are


    so beautiful. You deserve to have a handsome man like me at your service, haha¡±


    Jonas was apparently not as restrained as Rosalind, He just gazed frankly at Rosalind,


    ¡°You¡­ What a narcissistic!¡± Rosalind murmured, She wondered why Jonas was so confident.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it!¡± Jonas whispered in Rosalind¡¯s ear while wearing the ne for Rosalind.


    Rosalind¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    She thought, ¡°Damn it, What was Jonas doing? Is he ring with me? In front of all these people?¡±


    ¡°Jonas, you¡¯d better behave yoursell!¡± Rosalind snapped, She held back her anger and red at Jonas


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s just a joke. But from tonight on, I will offically start pursuing you. Be prepared for it.


    Jonas said in a low volce. He was afraid that Rosalind would t? annoyed, so he hurriedly stepped back


    a distance.


    ¡°What, What? You¡¯re going to.. Pursue me?¡± Rosalind blurted out as she was shocked by Jonas¡®


    words.


    She thought; ¡°Jonas, are you kidding me? This is just the first time we¡¯ve met.


    What¡¯s wrong with you? Cut the crap.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the crowd here, Rosalind would have kicked Jonas down directly


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited, or 11 think you¡¯re d to hear my words!¡± Jonas joked and winked at Rosalind.


    Rosalind almost rolled her eyes. She thought, ¡°d? Is he crazy?¡±


    Rosalind was amused by Jonas.


    Looking at the Pink Star around Rosalind¡¯s neck, Virginia was so jealous.


    Virginia let that Rosalind didn¡¯t deserve such a precious damond ne, not to mention that Junas


    himself put it on Rosalind


    11:43


    Virginia was so outraged and jealous that she pulled Leonardo¡¯s arm and mocked, ¡°Leonardo, can you


    believe it? Amanda, the famous costume designer, is Rosalind! I bet she was in love with Jonas of the


    Macay family during, all the years she disappeared. Look how close they are on stage! What a pair


    of lovebirds!¡±


    Virginia heard a crunching sound before she could finish her words.


    Virginia looked down and found that the number card in Leonardo¡¯s hand was broken into two by him.


    Virginia was so frightened by the intimidating look on Legnando¡¯sce that she didn¡¯t dare to say


    anything. For so many years, she had never seen Leonardo look so furious bebore.


    Leonardo had always been calm and self possessed, taking everything in stride.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Leonarda nced at Virginia coldly and said in an aloof tone,


    Virginia thought about what she just said and repeated honestly, ¡°What I didn¡¯t. I was just saying that


    Rosalind and Jonas of the Macay family should be very.. In love with each other!¡±


    ¡°In love with each other?¡± Leonardo nced at the two on the stage coldly and muttered.


    Virginia continued, ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you see how sectionately Mr. Macay gazed at Rosalind! Rosalind is


    so lucky, It¡¯s hard for a divorced woman to find a golden bachelor. Anyway, you should be relieved.


    Even if shees back, she won¡¯t be pestering you like she used to.¡±


    Virginia didn¡¯t know why Leonardo was so angry, but sering the way he red at Rosalind, Virginia


    thought that Leonardo probably didn¡¯t want to see Rosalind again.


    In Virginia¡¯s opinion, Leonardo was forced to marry Rosalind, and he hated Rosalind,


    Virginia thought that was understandable. After all, Rosalind left the divorce agreement five years ago


    and disappeared, which must have hurt Leonardo¡¯s self¨Cesteem.


    Jonas eximed, ¡°Wow Ms. Amanda, you look even more stunning with the Pink Star on like it


    it was made for you. I didn¡¯t even want to auction this Pink Star, it looks perfect with you.¡±


    ww

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Jonas stood next to Rosalind and looked at Rosalind, who looked even more morous after putting


    on the Pink Star He was in a good mood.


    Hearing Jonas¡® wants, everyone was shocked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Pink Starl it¡¯s precious. Isn¡¯t it for auction? How can he give it to her?


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Macay think he¡¯s too capricious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here for the Pink Star, If it is not for auction, why should I be here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Macay just wanted to please Ms. Amanda, I hate them¡­


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Ms. Amanda, Mr. Macay is so in love with herTM


    ¡°Yeah. If only I could have such a boyfriend..¡±


    ¡°Mr. Macay, I love you..¡±


    There wereints and envious opinions from the audience, which brought Rosalind to the


    forefront of public attention.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± grunted Rosalind.


    Noticing that all the eyes of the audience were on her and Jonas, Rosalind red at Jonas and


    thought, ¡°What the hell is he doing? it¡¯s for auction How could he say that? It¡¯s embarrassing¡±


    Rosalind knew that many people who came to the charity auction today wereing for the Pink Star,


    if Jonas arbitrarily interrupted the auction of the ne, prople would hate her


    Thinking of this, Rosalind shivered. She didn¡¯t want to be involved in trouble.


    Rosalind red at Jonas again, motioned the hostess to take down the Pink Star from her neck, and


    smiled at the audience.


    Rosalind began, ¡°Well, Mr. Macay was just joking. Since the Pink Star has been shown to everyone,


    let¡¯s start bidding now! Good luck, everyone!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s humor entertained the audience and convinced them that Jonas was just joking.


    After saying that, Rosalind pulled Jonas off the stage, ignoring the surprised faces of the audience.


    Leonardo red at the hands of Rosalind and Jonas holding each other tightly. If his gaze were a knife,


    the hands of Rosalind and Jonas would have


    been cut oft


    The emcee walked onto the stage again and announced the start of the bidding. The starting price was


    2 million dors.


    Many people who came for the Pink Star raised their bidding cards.


    ¡°4 million dors!¡±


    ¡°6 million dors!¡±


    ¡°7 million dors!¡±


    Rosalind was surprised by the increasingly high price.


    ¡°Is this ne that expensive? Are they crazy?¡± murmured Rosalind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s beautiful? Jonas asked Rosalind with a smile as he didn¡¯t think there was anything


    wrong with the price.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, but the price does shock mel¡± Rosalind pouted.


    Since the Jansen family went bankrupt five years ago, Rosalind had lived a quite stratened life.


    Rosalind received help from Lyle when she was abroad, but she was still mostly on her own when it


    came to money. Therefore, although Rosalind wasn¡¯t strapped for cash, she was still careful with her


    money.


    So for Rosalind, she wouldn¡¯t spend so much money on a piece of jewelry unless it was necessary


    This was to extravagant for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth whatever it takes to make you smile!¡± Jonas chuckled suddenly


    Alter saying that, Jonas raised the bidding card in his hand and called out loudly, ¡°10 million dors!¡±


    Everyone was shocked at


    ¡°Mr. Macay, aren¡¯t the Macay ly the host of this charity auction? Why are you participating in the


    auction?¡± asked someone


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mc Macay, you¡¯re not doing this to raise the price of this ne, are you?¡±


    ¡°Aged¡±


    Facing the criticism and even malicious conqi


    announced, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Indeed, the Pink Star was donated by my grandma, but now I want to


    buy the Pink Star and give it to a beautifuldy to express my heart. Anyway, it¡¯s about charity no


    matter who purchases this ne.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Macay, you are frank. So who is this beautifuldy you are going to give the ne to?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone tumed to look at Rosalind


    The gossip started again.


    Rosalind blushed as she felt the passionate and curious stares of the audience. She didn¡¯t understand


    why all these people were staring at her.


    Among all the eyes, there were two strange ones. One was Virginia¡¯s stare full of jealousy, the other


    was Leonardo¡¯s cold gare.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say a word. He stared at Rosalind as if he wanted to devour her.


    Rosalind suddenly felt a bit chill as if someone was staring at her maliciously, which made her shiver


    Looking in the direction of Leonardo, Rosalind was immediately frightened by the coldness in


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes. When Leonardo¡¯s eyes met Rosalind¡¯s, Rosalind was confused by the mixed


    emotions in Leonardo¡¯s co.


    She thought, ¡°Why is Leonardo looking at me like that? Did I offend him? He¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m a


    thief¡±


    Rosalind leaned against the back of her chair so that Jonas tall frame blocked Leonardo¡¯s gaze.


    Jonas went on, ¡°Of course, IN..


    Jonas turned to look at Rosalind and wanted to say what he was thinking, but Rosalind pinched him


    hard. He immediately stopped talking in pain.


    Rosalind threatened. ¡°Just keep saying that if you want me to hate you!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was so low that only Jonas and she could hear it.


    But the anger in Rosalind¡¯s eyes was real


    What Rosalind wanted was to attend the charity banquet quietly instead of being in the limelight or on


    tomorrow¡¯s trending topics.


    Jonas grinned, ¡°Well, as you wish. But like I said, I¡¯m gonna start pursuing you as of tomorrow!¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s angry face, Jonas was inexplicably in a good mood. No matter what he said


    before, Rosalind was always calm. He preferred Rosalind¡¯s angry look to her courteous, indiferent, and


    detached one.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your time. I¡¯m not into a rtionship!¡± Rosalind refused firmly


    In the past, Rosalind might have longed for love, so she desperately abandoned herself to pursue so¨C


    called true love. Unfortunately, her bravery in chasing love was in vain, and it even hurt her family

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    She thought. ¡°I made a mistake once. How can I make the same mistake again?


    Now that I have two children. I don¡¯t believe in those win loves. I just wanted to live a good life with my


    children and family


    However, Jonas would not give up so easily on the woman he fell in love with at first sight


    He believed that Rosalind rejected him just because she didn¡¯t know him well enough. When they


    spent more time together, Rosalind would know him better and eventually fall in love with him.


    Jonas was confident about it.


    Jonas said in a light vole, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you reject me today. After all, I¡¯ve been single for many


    years. I¡¯m patient enough to wait for you to fall


    for me!¡±


    Rosalind blurted


    ted out, ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. You¡¯d better give up!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want Jonas to have unrealistic expectations of her


    However, Rosalind was unaware that Leonardo was watching the interaction between her and Jonas.


    Because it was for away and they


    venue was noisy Leonardo couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between Rosalind and Jonas.


    But since Jonas couldn¡¯t hide his smile when they were talking. Leonardo guessed that they must have


    had a good time.


    The auctioneer called out in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°Okay, everyone, Mc Macay offered 10 million


    dors. Is there any higher price? If not.


    ¡°20 million dors!¡± called out Leonardo in a cold voice before the auctioneer could finish his words.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Hearing that, the whole audience was shocked!


    Everyone¡¯s attention immediately turned away from Rosalind and Jonas and fell to the source of the


    voice.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? 20 million dors!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Mr. Brooks who offered 20 million dors! Does he want to buy this ne for York


    ¡°Agreed. Ms. York has been inseparable from Mr. Brooks all these years and has given him a son. She


    is part of the Brooks family!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t you think 20 million dors are too pricey? 20 million dors!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s nothing for the Brooks Group. Ms. York has given the Brooks family an heir¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Hearing everyone¡¯sments, Virginia couldn¡¯t help but straighten his chest and look at the audience


    with arrogance andcency.


    Rosalind¡¯s expression remained calm but inside she felt sad!


    She never thought Leonardo would spend 20 million dors. for Virginia just to make her happy-


    Rosaline pursued Leonardo for four years and was married to him for three years. She always


    prepared gifts for him but never received a gift from him,


    Rosalind used to think that Leonardo was busy with work, so he never gave her gilts,


    However, it was not until now that Rosalind knew that Leonardo never gave her a gift not because he


    was busy or didn¡¯t know what to get her. It was simply because she wasn¡¯t the one he wanted to give a


    gilt to


    dhe hated her


    It could be said that Rosalind had been pestering Leonardo for seven years, and he hated her for


    seven years. In the past seven years, Leonardo tried every means to get rid of her and even secretly


    destroyed the Jansen Group. Of course, he would not give her pits.


    Rosalind felt bitter because it had taken her so many years to realize the truth.


    Rosalind lowered her head slightly to cover the tears in her eyes and automatically blocked all the


    noise.


    Rosalind silence didn¡¯t mean Jonas would do nothing


    It took Jonas a long time to meet the person he liked, not to mention that Hosalind was beautiful with


    that ne. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of anyone else taking it.


    Now he regretted that his grandmother brought the Pink Star to the auction.


    30 million dors Jonas shouted he raised his bidding card.


    However, Leonardo¡¯s low voice followed him.


    ¡°40 million dors!¡± called out Leonardo.


    ¡°50 milion dors!¡±


    ¡°60 milion dors!¡±


    The voices of Jonas and Leonardo came one after another, which shocked everyone present.


    Those who wanted in bid for the Pink Star hefame were confused.


    They thought, ¡°G0 million dors? They are insane!!


    60 million dors were worth a lot of jewels. Except for Jonas and Leonardo, no one would spend ¡ê0


    million dors for the Pink Start


    Jonas suddenly stood up, looked at Leonards indignantly, and eximed, ¡°Leonardo, seriously! You¡¯re


    doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? I want to give the Pink Star to the woman I like. Can¡¯t you just do me


    a faver?¡±


    Leonardo thought, ¡°The woman he liked?¡±


    Hearing Jonas¡® wash, Leonardo nced at Rosalind. Secing that Rosalind kept her head down and


    ignored him, he was irritable


    He thought. ¡°So the woman Jonas liked was Rosalind?


    Fine! It can¡¯t be better!¡±


    Leonardo sneered, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Macay, I also want to give it to the woman I like. So¡­ Offer a higher


    price than mine or shut up!¡±


    Leonarco locked indifferent, making it difficult to discern whether he meant it or not.


    However, everyone could sense that Leonardo was proveking Jonas!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Leenande repress his love to Virginia in front of everyone, Rosalind¡¯s felt hitter again.


    Rosalind thought. ¡°It¡¯s okay that want to cry. After a used to Inve him deeply


    However, it also reminded Rosalind that the past was over and obsession with the past just made her


    upset!


    Leonardo¡¯s words deeply enraged Jonas, especially since he had just expressed his love to Rosalind


    Jonas couldn¡¯t bear this¡­


    ¡°Leonardo, do you think I can¡¯t afford it?¡± snapped Jonas.


    ¡°Then stop talking nonsense. Show me you can afford it!¡± Leonardo nced at Jonas with contempt


    and said in a low voice.


    Everyone was slurred by Leonardo¡¯s words.


    Although Leonardo was always aloof, he never embarrassed someone so much in public. The


    audience did not understand why Leonardo was so upset with Jones because of the ne.


    Obviously, Leonardo was provoking Jonas.


    People couldn¡¯t help but specte that Jonas had offended Leonardo before.


    Some even spected that tensions brewed between the Macay family and the Brooks Emily and


    wondered how they would deal with each other


    in the future.


    The auctioneer was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know what to say,


    Not


    only was he surprised by the atmosphere at the venue, but also by the price Leonarco offered.


    The auctioneer Inough ecstatically, ¡°60 million dors! I¡¯ve never auctioned an item worth 60 million


    dors! How muchmission will I get?¡±


    The auctioneer had never been happier


    22

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    The auctioneer¡¯s mortgage could finally be paid off.


    And he would be able to afford the limited edition bag for his girlfriend that she had long wanted.


    Although it was not appropriate to make a sound at this time, the auctioneer still called out in a low


    voice, ¡°G0 million dors once..60 million dors


    twice¡­¡±


    Jonas was furious. He stared at Leonardo coldly and sald, ¡°Mr. Brooks, you really love Ms. York, do


    you? You know what? 111 offer..¡±


    Before Jonas could finish his words, Rosalind grabbed him and snapped, ¡°Are you a fool? GD million


    cors for a ne? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ???


    Suddenly, Jonas was confused by Rosalind¡¯s words and stopped speaking.


    It was beyond Jonas¡® expectation that Rosalind, who had been cold to him, would suddenly stold him.


    Jonas wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    He was surprised by Rosalind¡¯s words!


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know why she suddenly lost her temperat Jonas.


    She thought, ¡°Am I jealous because Leonardo is willing to spend 60 million dors on a ne for


    Virginia?


    I can¡¯t think that way!¡±


    Rosalind sighed and put on a light smile.


    She continued, ¡°Forget it. You can buy whatever you want. It has nothing to do with me anyway!¡±


    Jonas obviously fel: Rosalind¡¯s emotional change and had a lot of guesses in his mind.


    He thought, ¡°Rosalind must be worried about me because she doesn¡¯t want me to spend that much


    money. She doesn¡¯t want me to stalemate with Leonardo either. This is not good for either of us.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jonas felt warm and sweet in his heart. He began to think that Rosalind was just shy


    rather than hating him.


    He wondered, ¡°Yes, it must be.


    Since Hosaline didn¡¯t want me to do that, I do what she says!¡±


    The auctioneer had been waiting for Jonas to bid, but Jonas was stopped.


    And Jones was scolded by Ms. Amanda.


    But to get moremissions, the auctioneer asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Macay?¡±


    Hearing the auctioneer¡¯s voice, Jonas didn¡¯t feel embarrassed but looked at Leonardo smugly.


    Jonas smiled, ¡°Go ahead. Ms. Amanda said only an idiot would spend that much money on a ne.


    I¡¯m not an idiot, so let the lool buy it. Mr. Brooks, since you want to gift it to Ms. York, I¡¯ll do you a favor.¡±


    Ugh¡­


    Apparently, Jonas was mocking Leonardo for being a rich fool!


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    Paulina had been observing Rosalind¡¯s expression. Seeing that Rosalind¡¯s emotions were still affected


    by Leonardo and Virginia, Paulina felt heartbroken.


    Paulina used to think Jonas was frivolous and unreliable. Seeing that Rosalind was amused by Jonas,


    she thought he wasn¡¯t that bad anymore.


    ¡°Jonas, that¡¯s¡¯clever.¡± Paulina grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit..I¡¯m Mr. Macay!¡± said Jonas proudly. After responding to Paulina¡¯s teasing, he turned


    to Rosalind with a smile on his face.


    Leonardo, who had just calmed down, was pissed off.


    He thought, ¡°Damn it! How could she call me an idiot?


    She even defended Jonas!


    Did she like him that much?¡±


    The most embarrassed person in the hall was the auctioneer.


    Now he was worried that he would lose his job because Leonardo, the most famous hip shot in


    Haldorin, was scolded by Jonas, the heir to the Macay family! They would me it on him!


    ????


    The auctioneer felt extremely wronged. He thought, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job. Have I offended Mr.


    Brooks?¡±


    The auctioneer felt that all his hopes had been shattered.


    However, he still had to finish his work.


    ¡°Congrattions. Congrattions, Mr. Brooks! You got the Pink Star for 60 million dors!¡± eximed


    the auctioneer.


    Finally, the auction was over.


    After saying goodbye to Paulina, Damian, and the others, Rosalind went straight to the bathroom.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosalind stood still for a while.


    Even if she didn¡¯t like such an asion, she couldn¡¯t stay in the bathroom all the time to avoid


    socializing. After all, she was now the BUT¡¯s design director, and she had no choice but to do so.


    The dress Rosalind wore today was designed by hersell, and she wanted to show her dress to others!


    After calming down, Rosalind smiled charmingly again and walked out in high heels!


    ¡°Ah!¡± screamed Rosalind.


    As Rosalind was about to return to the hall, she was startled by the person who suddenly appeared in


    front of her. She took two steps back quickly to keep a distance from this person,


    Looking at the man in front of her, Rosalind frowned slightly and was obviously a little displeased,


    It was Leonardo, who spent 60 million dors just to please Virginia.


    Leonardo leaned against the wallzily, with one foot slightly bent and his sole resting on the root of the


    wall. He put his hands in his pockets and had a cigarette in his mouth.


    Several cigarette butts had fallen on the ground, scattering ashes all over the floor. Rosalind coughed


    ufortably as the smell of smoke permeated


    thiser


    Rosalind remembered that Leonardo didn¡¯t smoke five years ago. He was always heroic, proud, and


    positive. She hardly saw him smoking in front of


    her.


    Five years after leaving, Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to smoke that often now. He was almost


    enveloped in smoke.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Indeed, people could change a lot in five years, including their hobbies and the ones they loved.


    So did Rosalind.


    Rosalind used to be deeply in love with Leonardo, but now she only treated him as a stranger she used


    to know!


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to say anything to Leonardo or be alone with him. Without hesitation, she ignored


    Leonardo and walked toward the hall


    However, before Rosalind could leave, Leonardo stopped her.


    Even though Rosalind had a good temper, she got angry.


    Rosalind snapped, ¡°Mr. Brooks, what are you doing? Get out of my way!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t seem to expect Rosalind to say that


    He frowned slightly and stared at Rosalind with his dark eyes.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± answered Leonardo in a low and maic voice.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Rosalind thought Leonardo would be angry. After all, her words were sharp. ording to Leonardo¡¯s


    proud nature, he should be furious.


    However, Leonardo¡¯s words went beyond Rosalind¡¯s imagination.


    She thought, ¡°Did it matter when I came back?


    Did he think I died five years ago?


    Five years ago, the Brocks Group framed the Jansen Group and put the Jansen Group on the verge of


    bankruptcy. My dad jumped off a building. My mom and I were homeless because the Jansen vi was


    taken over by the bank. After losing the Jansen Group, my family and I lost the Brooks family.


    If Lyle hadn¡¯t helped me at that time, perhaps my children and I would have died!¡±


    Thinking of this, Rosalind¡¯s clear eyes became cold.


    Rosalind snapped, ¡°When did Ie back? Mr. Brooks, it seems to have nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my wife!¡± Leonardo retorted subconsciously


    Rosalind sneered, ¡°Ex¨Cwile! If I remember correctly, we divorced five years ago. Mr. Brooks, have you


    forgotten that?¡±


    Rosalind stared indifferently at Leonardo, the man she had loved for so many years but had never


    loved her.


    She thought, ¡°Has he forgotten what happened five years ago? How dare he forget how messed up I


    was when I left the hospital with the divorce agreement and left the Brooks family?


    How dare he say that I am his wile?


    Humph! Interesting.¡±


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s words, Leonardo frowned even tighter. His eyes were full ofplexity when he


    looked at Rosalind.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind would talk to him in such a joking but cold and even mocking tone after


    five years.


    He thought, ¡°Has she forgotten that she left without saying goodbye? It has been so many years. She


    didn¡¯t even bother to exin to me!


    Am I the only one who has suffered all these years!¡±


    Thinking of what happened five years ago, Leonardo wanted to exin it to Rosalind. He wanted to tell


    her that the divorce agreement he had given her five years ago was not his intention but a


    misunderstanding


    Leonardo murmured, ¡°Five years ago¡­¡±


    Rosalind sneered and interrupted Leonardo, ¡°Mr. Brooks, if you are here to talk about the old days, just


    save your words. I have long forgotten those people and things that are not worth remembering!


    After saying that, Rosalind didn¡¯t want to stay in the same ce as Leonardo anymore. When


    Leonardo was stunned, she directly walked past Leonardo!


    Leonardo was dumbfounded at Rosalind¡¯s words. He muttered in a low voice, ¡°People and things that


    are not worth remembering?¡±


    Leonardo thought, ¡®What did she mean?


    Was the past years not worth it in her heart?


    How could she think that way?


    She left and disappeared just as I fell in love with her. Now she¡¯s back and she¡¯s telling me she regrets


    ever being with me!


    Not worth it?


    How could she do this to me?


    Rosalind, how could you do that?¡±


    Leonardo wanted to talk to Rosalind, but when he came hack to his senses, he found that Rosaline had


    already gone far!


    Rosalind left without a second thought, but Leonardo found even her back so charming!


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Rosalind, just wait and seet This is not the end!¡±


    In the evening, in Yanna and Kevin¡¯s room¡­


    ¡°So Yar?na, Dn is his son?¡± asked Kevin unhappily.


    Keyin sat at the table and looked at Yanna with a displeased look on his face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what our ssmates said? He is the young master of the Brooks Group. He¡¯s a bully


    who bullies his ssmates in kindergarten when he¡¯s unhappy¡± Yanna said in disgust with her chin


    resting on her hand.


    17:11


    Kevin blurted out, ¡°Why is he so stupid? How can he be that man¡¯s sont Then he will be¡­¡±


    Kevin stopped speaking, II Dn was Leonardo¡¯s son, then they were half¨Csiblings.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it.


    Yanna went on, ¡°Now you know who¡¯s smarter. We¡¯re smart because our mom is Rosalind! Dn is


    stupid because that man is stupid. By the way, what¡¯s his mom¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Virginia!¡± Kevin called out.


    ¡°Whatever. He picked Virginia over Rosalind because he¡¯s stupid!¡± pouted Yanna.


    Yanna¡¯s cheeks were chubby.


    ¡°You.. You¡¯re right!¡± Kevin agreed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Rosalind about this, or she¡¯ll transfer us to another school!¡± Kevin said as he rolled his eyes.


    Kevin was no longer a three¨Cyear¨Cold kid, and he knew how to keep a secret!


    ¡°Ms. Jansen¡­ There¡¯s a handsome guy waiting for you downstairs!¡± said Susan, Rosalind¡¯s secretary,


    cautiously.


    As Susan said this, she pointed at the window hesitantly with a weird expression.


    Rosalind frowned and thought, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Looking downstairs in the direction of Susan¡¯s finger, Rosalind¡¯s lips twitched!


    It was Jonas, who was leaning against a conspicuous red Porsche. He was holding a bouquet of red


    roses and wearing a white suit, which nicely outlined his well¨Cproportioned and slender figure.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But none of this mattered. The most important thing was the two people standing behind him, who were


    holding a huge banner that read, ¡°Amanda, I¡¯m into you. I¡¯m here for you!¡±


    Another man was ying the guitar next to Jonas. The scene was somewhat ¡°grand¡°.


    However, Rosalind felt a headache when she saw all this!


    She thought, ¡°Damn Jonas is he a high school student?


    Why is he doing this? It¡¯s super awkward!¡±


    A few days ago, Jonas put on the Pink Star for Rosalind in front of the audience, which caused wide


    discussions among the citizens of Haldorin.


    Rosalind would die of shame if something like that happened again!


    ¡°Tell the guards to get rid of them!¡± snapped Rosalind.


    Rosalind rubbed her forehead and wanted to settle this quickly


    ¡°What?¡± blurted out Susan.


    Susan thought, ¡°Get rid of them? Seriously?


    But he is so handsome!¡±


    Susan muttered, ¡°Ms. Jansen, but he¡¯s Jonas Macay, the oldest son of the Macay family, your


    rumored boyfriend. Do you really want the guards to drive him away?¡±


    To be honest, Susan wara little envious of Rosalind. Not long ago, the CEO of the Brooks Group invited


    Rosalind for dinner, and today, Jonas Macay pursued Rosalind publicly


    Susan wondered why Ms. Jansen had turned them both down.


    Rosalind snapped, ¡°Am I not making myself clear, or can¡¯t you understand what I said?¡±


    Rosalinded her eyes and nced at Susan. She was starting to think about hiring a more obedient and


    smarter secretary!


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s coldce, Susan didn¡¯t dare to say anymore. She went to inform the guards with


    an awkward smile!


    Rosalind had thought Jonas would be upset, but Jonas quickly left when the guards drove him away


    A

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Even the guards were a little confused. They thought it would take some time to get rid of Jonas, but


    they didn¡¯t expect Jonas to leave right away when they told him Amanda wanted him to go away!


    Rosalind thought that Jonas had given up, so she shook her head and breathed a sigh of relief


    She also came to the conclusion that men were fragile.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Jonas would do simr things downstairs for the next two


    days.


    On the third day, when Rosalind heard the news of Jonas¡® arial again, she was pissed off Instead of


    asking the guards to drive Jonas away, Rosalind


    came downstairs herself!


    Seeing Rosa ind, Jonas smiled warmly and walked up to Rosalind with a bouquet of roses.


    ¡°Amanda, you finally came down to see me,¡± chuckled Jonas.


    Jonas was overjoyed


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rosalind interrupted, ¡°Stop! Tell your men to put ther stuff away and stop the music.¡±


    Rosalind pointed to the group of people behind Jonas, He even hired a band


    Rosalind called out, ¡°Please, go away. There¡¯s nothing fun!¡±


    In addition to Jonas and his band, Rosalind could even see a few You Tubers filming them with their


    cell phones.


    Rosalind was speechless because she didn¡¯t want to be famous in this way


    Seeing Rosalind rub her forehead all the time, Jonas aseed in confusion, ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Thave everything ready! isn¡¯t that goce enough?¡±


    Rosalind looked at Jonas who was puzzled and sighed


    She was not going to argue with Jonas in front of so many ey


    Rosalind grabbed Jonas hand and went to the cafe aside.


    Rosalind whispered, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have a cup of coffee bre we talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jonas smiled happily as he looked at his hand held by Rosalind


    In the cale, Rosalind and Jonas found a rtively secludeder. They didn¡¯t sit down until they mace


    sure there were no prying eyes around.


    Rosalind moaned, ¡®Jonas, what the hell do you want? Are you crazy? Can¡¯t you see that people around


    us are looking at us like we¡¯re goris in a


    200?¡±


    Jonas muttered, ¡°Is it bad? Girls envy you for having such a handsome guy like me chasing after you


    every day.¡±


    Rosalind retorted, i con¡¯t like it! Didn¡¯t I tell you! I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. You¡¯re interfering


    with my work¡±


    Frankly, Rosalind had never been in a rtionship like normal girls, so she was a little overwhelmed by


    Jonas¡® passionate courtship.


    So she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Jonas continued, ¡°So what kind of men do you like? 11 co whatever you want!¡±


    Jonas automatically ignored the fact that Rosaling cide¡¯t want to be in a rtionship fiosalind was the


    first girl Jonas ever liked. He was so in love with her that he didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Rosalind gabbled, ¡°I like,fike nothing! Don¡¯t waste your time. I¡¯m not worth it!¡±


    Rosalind felt that he had made it clear. She hoped Jonas could stop it.


    Jonas was young handsome, and rich. Rosalind didn¡¯t understand why Jonas liked her.


    Jonas stressed, ¡°You deserve it, Amanda. You deserve it. I fell in love with you at first sight. I really


    want you to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Jonas raised the roses in front of Rosalind again with sincere eyes.


    Rosalind was a little panicked by his deep and affectionate eyes.


    Finally, Rosalind locked at Jonas and said lightly as if she had made up her mind, ¡°Jonas, we are not


    right for each other. I didn¡¯t want to talk about this, but since you¡¯re so stubborn, listen to me. I¡¯ve had a


    failed marriage and I have two lovely children. Now you should know why we¡¯re not right for each other!


    I don¡¯t want to waste your time. You deserve someone heller. Don¡¯te to me again.¡±


    Looking at Jonas who was dumbfounded, Rosalind also felt ufortable. She ran away quickly


    Jones was a nice person, but they were not a good match.


    To Basalind, Junas was cheerful and handsome, and he deserved someone better.


    17:11 D


    Rosalind needed to take care of her two children, and she wanted to figure out the truth. She was too


    busy to fall in love.


    It was not a secret that Jonas pursued Rosalind publicly. Snen, the news spread in Haldorin, and


    Leonardo also heard about it!


    Leonardo muttered, ¡°Three days? Looks like Jonas Macay isn¡¯t busy at all


    Jacob didn¡¯t know what exactly Leonardo meant, but he could tell that Leonardo was in a really had


    mood.


    ¡°What did they do then?¡± asked Leonardo.


    *Ms. Amanda was seen taking Mr. Macay¡¯s hand and going into the cafe, Jacob replied honestly.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°How could she hold another man¡¯s harc?¡±


    Leonardo grabbed the pen tightly. He was so angry that he broke the pen.


    ¡°What did they talk about?¡± continued Leonardo.


    He thought, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she agreed to be Jonas¡® gif1iendl


    Will she?¡±


    Leonardo was sure about this.


    ur years and was married to Leonardo for three years, Leonardo didn¡¯t know Rosalind well. He didn¡¯t


    know


    Although Rosalind pursued Leonardo for four years if she would say yes.


    Jacob went on cautiously, ¡°The cate is membership based, so it¡¯s hard for other people to get in. They


    hid in a corner and could not be seen from the outside, I don¡¯t know what Amanda said to Mr.


    Macay, but they talked for more than 20 minutes.¡±


    Jacob felt bitter. As the principal secretary of Mr. Brooks of the Brooks Group, he never imagined that


    one day he would have to do the job of a paparazzo.


    Leonardo eximed, ¡°More than 20 minutes? They had that much to talk about? Go to the cafe and pet


    the surveince video. I need to know exactly what they did


    The


    However, looking at the scary Innk on Mr. Brocks bce, Jacob didn¡¯t say that.


    Jacob didn¡¯t want to be fred.


    He still needed to pay his mortH


    in the following days, Jonas didn¡¯t show up under the building Rosalind worked. Soon, the news of


    Jonas¡¯s high¨Cprofile pursuit of the ces go director of the BUT Group¡¯s branch in Clusia faded into


    oblivion.


    It was as if it had never happened


    Rosalind sat quietly in his desk chair, looking at files about the Jansen Group and the Brocas Greup


    from five years ago and lost in thought for a long


    time.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    It was hard to get key information out of these files, but Rosalind still found some useful information.


    It turned out that the decline of the Jansen Group for years ago was rted to cooperation with the


    Brooks Group.


    However, Rosalind still didn¡¯t know what the cooperation was about. After all, the Jarsen Group¡¯s data


    was destroyed. She could only go inside the Brooks Group to find out what she was looking for if she


    wanted to know the truth,


    Unfortunately, it was not that easy since Rosaline was not an insider at the Brooks Group.


    Rosalind wondered where she could find such an insider at the Brooks Group.


    When Rosalind was part of the Brooks family, she never ran the business of the Brooks Group. She


    didn¡¯t know anyone else who worked at the Brooks Group except Leonardo. She thought, ¡°Should ask


    Leonardo for help?¡±


    Rosalind denied this idea as soon as it came out. She wouldn¡¯t beg Leonardo, who would not tell her


    even if she asked him about this.


    She would have to think of another way.


    Knock! Knock!


    While Rosalind was meditating, someone knocked on the door.


    Rosalind quickly picked up the files on the desk and looked at the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Susan came in and handed a project n to Rosalind.


    Susan begar. ¡°Ms. Jansen, here¡¯s a project n from the Brooks Group about cooperation between the


    Brooks Group and the BUT for the next season¡¯s apparel design. The principal secretary of Mr. Brooks


    said that Mr. Brooks would like you to ept this project because of the generous terms they are


    offering


    ¡°Oh!¡± Rosalind murmured as she wondered what Leonardo wanted.


    It was understandable that Leonardo offered to cooperate with her because he didn¡¯t know she was


    Ms. Amanda. But now, Leonardo already knew she was Amands. It was really confusing.


    ¡°Okay, I will read it. You can leave now!¡± ordered Rosaline.


    Anyway, Rosaline would figure out what Leonardo wanted!


    Hearing this, Susan put down the project n and walked out chediently


    Rosalind skimmed through the project n and suddenly thought of something inspirational.


    As mentioned before, Rosalind was wondering how she could find an insider at the Bracks Group to


    find information about it five years ago.


    And now she has an idea.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to get involved with Leonardo, but she had no choice.


    To prevent Leonardo from perceiving the difference, Rosalind could not agree with him so easily.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind fell into a long meditation,


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, Mr. Brooks of the Brooks Group wants to see you. Should I bring him in?¡± asked Susan


    Susan didn¡¯t understand why Ms. Jansen refused to cooperate with the Brooks Group. Aher all, it


    would be beneficial to both parties.


    Moreover, the people of the Brooks Group had been here several times before. Even Leonardo, the


    CEO of the Brooks Group, visited here for the third time. If Ms. Janser refused to see Leonardo again,


    Susan was worried that it would annoy Mr. Brooks.


    Susan thought it was no good for the BUT Group if Rosalind pissed off the CEO of the Brooks Group.


    ¡°Let him in!Paid Rosalind lightly.


    Apparently,


    ntly, Rosalind¡¯s answer was beyond Susan¡¯s expectations, so she was stunned.


    ¡°What are you waiting for!¡± Rosalind raised her eyebrows, looked at Susan, and called out.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Jansen!¡± blurted out Susan.


    Susan knew she was distracted, so she immediately walked out before Rosalind said anything else.


    When she returned, she was followed by Leonardo and his secretary, Jacob.


    Ledgardo instructed, ¡°Susan, can you stay outside with Jacob? I want to talk to Ms. Jansen alore¡±


    Su Shan Jooked at Rosalind in embarrassment. Seeing Rosalind nod slightly, Susan agreed with a


    smile.


    17:12


    Susan brought two cups of coffee quickly, went out quielly, and closed the door.


    Rosalind smiled, holding the project n in her hand. She sat down first and pointed to the position


    opposite her desk,


    ¡°Mic Brooks, please have a seat!¡± said Rosalind


    Rosalind¡¯s words made Leonardo feel ufortable.


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything. He sat opposite Rosalind and fixed his eyes on her.


    Rosalind was a little ufortable being watched by Leonardo. She took a sip of the coffee slowly,


    adjusted her thoughts, and then looked straight at


    Leonarde.


    Rosalind began, ¡°It¡¯s been five years. Mr. Brooks, it¡¯s an honor that I can have coffee with you in this


    way. It¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Leonardo kept staring at Rosalind¡¯s face. He gazed at her long curly hair, her red lips, and her tray


    smile.


    Rosalind¡¯s every move was so attractive.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed!¡±mented Leonardo.


    Leonardo hesitated for a long time before saying this.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve changed? How? The good way or the bad way?¡± Rosalind asked curiously.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and nced at Leonardo. Her voice was a bit husky, which sounded


    charming and flirtatious.


    This made Leonardo want to get closer, and closer to Rosalind


    However, what Rosalind said suddenly brought Leonardo back to his senses,


    He thought, ¡°How did you change?


    You used to have your eyes and attention on me. Youughed because of me, and you cried because


    of me. And now¡­


    Although you smiled at me, it was just out of courtesy. There was no love, no ttery, or attachment


    anymore.


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing


    Before Leonardo could answer, Rosalind burst intoughter,


    Rosalind said lightly, ¡°Haha.. Sorry, Mr. Brooks, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. You never put your eyes on


    me. How would you know if I¡¯ve gotten worse or better?¡±


    Rosalindughed as if she was talking about something funny


    Only Rosalind knew she felt bitter though she wasughing.


    Leonardo whispered, ¡°Rosalind. I¡­¡±


    Seeing Rosalinde this, Leonardo was heartbroken. He wanted to exin something but was interrupted


    by Rosalind.


    Rosalind continued, ¡°Well, Mr. Brooks, you¡¯ve been here many times, and you¡¯re not here to talk about


    the old days, are you? Let¡¯s cut the crap and talk about the cooperation.¡±


    Then, she picked up the project n on the table and skimmed through it.


    Rosalind asked calmly, ¡°Mr. Brooks, if you want to coborate with the BUT Group, show me what you


    can give me. Manypanies in Haldarin can afford the price you are proposing. Tell me, why should I


    choose the Brooks Group?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo could see that Rosalind did not want to talk about the past with him. If he tried to exin


    anything to her, Rosalind would definitely be reluctant to listen and everthrow him out again.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo smiled bitterly

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    17:12


    If in the past, Rosalind would never kick Leonardo out, But now. Leonardo did not doubt that Rosaline


    would do that.


    As a result, Leonardo decided to locus on negotiating the coboration with Rosalind.


    Leonardo analyzed, ¡°Well, you can¡¯tpare otherpanies to the Brooks Group. The BUT Group is


    known Internationally, but in Haldorin, It¡¯s the neer. The Brooks Group can bring more benefits to


    the BUT Group in their coboration.¡±


    This was called the brand premium.


    The BUT GROUP upied a dominant position in the cooperation with otherpanies, and so did


    the Brooks Group,


    Rosalind countered, ¡°But the Brooks Group took the initiative to seek a coboration with the BUT


    Group, right? Mr. Brooks, don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Leonardo was shrewd, so Rosalind couldn¡¯t agree with him that easily


    Leonardo emphasized, ¡°We all want a win¨Cwin coboration, and we¡¯re equal in the coboration!¡°,


    When it came to work, Leonando instantly became the decisive Mr. Brooks. He showed the


    characteristic shrewdness and caution of a businessman.


    ng with Haldorin. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find a


    Leonardo continued, ¡°Besides, we all know that the BUT Group wants to enter the Clusia market


    starting¡± better partner in Haldorin than the Brooks Group¡±


    Rosalind snapped, ¡°That¡¯s true, but we have partnered with the Jansen Group and it¡¯s a sessful


    coboration. I believe that entering the domestic market is not that difficult, and I have concerns about


    cooperating with the Brooks Group¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me about it, said Leonardo in a light voice.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and took a sip of the coffee before looking at Rosalind


    Rosalind asked in a firm voice, ¡°I heard that the Brooks Broup¡¯s design director is your wife, Virginia,


    right? If the BUT Group and the Brooks Group coborate on next season¡¯s apparel design, which one


    of us will be in charge of this?¡±


    This was actually what Rosalind was worried about now, if she wanted to enter the Franks Group to


    investigate what happened five years ago, she had to go inside the Brooks Group, and she would meet


    Virginia. This could cause Rosalind a lot of trouble if she was targeted by Virginia.


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s words, Leonardo said in a deep voice, ¡°You are my only one. She is not my wife!¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows slightly and looked in disbelie!


    Rosalind eximed, ¡°No way! Mr. Brooks, are you such a callous man? Virginia gave birth to your son.


    You didn¡¯t even have a wedding with her. You¡¯re


    as heartless as ever.


    Rosalind thought Leonardo didn¡¯t marry Virginia because he didn¡¯t want Virginia to share his property


    when they broke up.


    After all, the Broaks Group had an incredible market capitalization.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t think Virginia would leave the Brocks family without getting any property as she cid five


    years ago.


    Hearing this, Leonardo knew that Rosalind had misunderstood him. He wanted to exin, but he was


    interrupted by Rosalind.


    Rosalind interrupted, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not interested in whether you two are married or not. You should know


    that although I hate to admit it, we used to be


    in a rtionship. If your wife, lover, or bed partner¡­ Never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter. If Ms. York m


    sunderstood our rtionship, I¡¯m afraid it would be detrimental to our coboration!¡±


    Rosalind admitted that she was deliberately provoking Leonardo, and as expected, Leonardo was


    furious when he heard her words.


    Rosalind sneered, ¡°Oh, Mr. Brooks, did I say something I shouldn¡¯t have said? You seem to be a bit


    angry!¡±


    In fact, Rosalind couldn¡¯t be happier when she saw Leonardo so enraged.


    ¡°Rosalind, do we have to be like this?¡± whispered Leonardo.


    Leonardo wondered why Rosalind was so hostile to him. She acted like this when they were in the


    Macay family before and now. There was always sarcasm and malice in her words.


    ¡°What do you mean? Aren¡¯t we talking about the coboration?¡± Rosalind asked innocently and blinked


    as if she didn¡¯t get Leonardo¡¯s meaning.


    But in her mind, she was sneering.


    Rosalind thought, ¡®Leonardo, this is far from enough.


    You can¡¯t stand this? Then what about what i suffered five years ago?


    When you and Virginia were happy together, I got a divorce agreement with your signature on it.


    When you and Virginia were in love, I received the news that my d had jumped off a building


    When you and Virginia were sharing your stories, I didn¡¯t even have a home. I was alone in the pouring


    rain.


    When you and Virginia held your baby, I was lying in a cold hospital bed with catheters all over my


    body, taking all kinds of pills to save my babies.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    17:12


    These mocking words can¡¯t even really hurt you!¡±


    Leonardo was the most famous big shot in Haldorin, who had never been insulted like this before.


    But looking at Rosalind, who was smiling in front of Him, Leonardo didn¡¯t know how to vent his anger.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere and didn¡¯t want to see Rosalind¡¯s take smile. He suddenly got


    up and walked toward the door.


    Leonarde slurred, ¡°Think about the cooperation. The Brooks Group can give up another two percent of


    the benefits.¡±


    Rosalind smiled smugly as she watched Leonardo flee.


    She thought. ¡°Two percent? Great!¡±


    In the next few days, Leonardo never came to Rosalind again, but the coboration was settled.


    Rosalind would serve as the Brooks Group¡¯s apparel design consultant and participate in its apparel


    design for the uing season.


    At night, Rosalind fell asleep by the sofa. When Yanna and Kevin came back, they saw Rosalind lying


    alone by the sofa with the project n in her


    hand.


    ¡°Yanna, did you see this? The Brooks Group!¡± eximed Kevin.


    Seeing the cover of the project n, Kevin frowned.


    Yanna stretched out her head to look at it and answered with a ned, ¡°I see¡±


    Kevin asked worriedly. ¡°Why was Rosalind involved with the Bracks Group? Was she forced? Will she


    be bullied by that person again?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face was chubby, but his expression was serious, which made him look funny


    Yanna and Kevin didn¡¯t know how to call Leonardo. They were reluctant to call him father, and it was


    rude to call him a jerk, so they agreed to call him ¡°that person¡± or ¡°that man¡°.


    ¡°You make sense. s, Rosalind is too kind. I¡¯m so worried about her,¡± Yanna sighed, scratching her


    chin,


    Kevin suggested, ¡°How about we give that man a lesson fest so that we can avenge Rosalind?¡±


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s words, Yanna blinked at him and approached him curiously.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yanna asked in a low voice.


    ¡°On my way back today, I saw a construction site with arge pile of dregs. They look just like that man!


    Kevin exined in a sincere voice.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    ¡°Where do they resemble?¡± Yanna was a little confused.


    ¡°They are all scum.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, you are such a genius. That¡¯s brilliant.¡±


    Yanna couldn¡¯t helpughing when she heard this. She thought, ¡°Kevin is getting smarter and smarter.


    Why haven¡¯t I thought of that?¡±


    She resolved in her heart that the next time she would look for something that resembled that man. It


    was so much fun.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have already photographed everything. 1 make Brooks Group website more special tonight


    and surprise that man tomorrow.¡±


    Of course, Rosalind, who was sleeping, didn¡¯t know what Yanna and Kevin had done.


    Resalind slept till the next morning. It was Yarna and Kevin w


    who covered Rosalind with a quilt.


    After eating the breakfast prepared by Kevin, Rosalind quickly dressed up and took the two kids to the


    kindergarten


    ¡°Baby, how is your new kindergarten? Have you made any new friends yet? Has anyone ever bullied


    you?¡±


    Rosalind felt bad for rot spending enough time with her two children aftering back for so long


    Kevin rolled his eyes at Rosalind with a cold face.


    ¡°They¡¯re stupid kids. Who dares to bully us?¡±


    Kevin spoke seriously as if he were not a kid.


    Yanna wasn¡¯t as cold as Kevin. Sheughed after licking the lollipop in her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosa. I am so cute and nobody will bully me.¡±


    Rosalind felt relieved and rubbed their heads with a smile after hearing their words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Yanna. You two are so cute. Nobody has the heart to bully you.¡±


    Aher dropping them off at the kindergarten, Rosalind checked the time and prepared to go to Brooks


    Group.


    Because today was her first day of working with Bracks Group, she needed to go there to learn the


    basics.


    However, Rosalind ran into Virginia York, thest persor Rosalind wanted to see in the world as soon


    as she arrived downstairs at Brooks Group.


    Rosalind felt bitter in her heart as she looked at Virginia, who dressed fashionably and had a hot figure.


    For Virginia¡¯s sake, Leonardo forced her to


    divorce him back then.


    Rosalind had been curious about what type of woman Virginia was to keep Leonardo from forgetting


    her for so many years. Now that Rosalind saw Virginia and she had to admit that Virginia indeed looked


    stunning.


    Virginia was the type of woman who looked delicate and vulnerable with a sweet smile on her face. Her


    appearance resembled the first love in many men¡¯s fantasies.


    Rosalind would have had an inferiorityplex and thought she was nothing inparison to Virginia,


    who was confident, gentle, and serene.


    But now when Rosalind nced at Virginia again, Rosalind thought that Virginia had nothing but


    appearance.


    Sure enough, Rosalind began to view people differently after going through a lot and paining a wide


    range of knowledge


    Virginia was stunned when she saw Rosalind Virginia thought Rosalind came to see Leonardo and


    Virginia¡¯s face darkened instantly.


    Virginia strode forward and grabbed Rosalind when Rosalind walked past her and headed toward


    Brooks Group,


    ¡°Rosalind? It¡¯s really your What are you doing here? Are you trying to seduce Leonardo again?¡±


    Virginia looked cahn bur with a little trepidation. She was specting about Rosalind¡¯s intention in her


    heart.


    Rosalind shook off Virginia¡¯s hand and pushed her curly hair back from herce. She then looked at


    Virginia with a half smile.


    *Seduce Leefiarde? Have you ever seen me seduce him?¡±


    ¡°What brought you here if you don¡¯t want to seduce Leonardo? You are not wee here!¡± Virginia


    thundered.


    Rosalind was well aware that Virginia wanted her to leave.


    ¡°Huh? Are you sure? Who are you to drive me away?¡± she asked back.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Leonardo¡¯s wife and Danny¡¯s mother, I have every right to ask you to leave.¡±


    A Virginia spoke, she slightly raised her chin and looked at Rosalind with triumph and provocation in


    her eyes.


    ¡°Lebnardo¡¯s wife?¡± Rosalind let out a snort and hurst intoughter.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The smirk vanished from Virginia¡¯s face. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she asked in a sharp voice.


    17:12


    ¡°Nothing. As far as I know, Mr. Brooks has never remarried. Why do you call yoursell his wife?¡±


    Rosalind said deliberately. She appeared more imposing than Virginia today, with her outfits and


    essories.


    As expected, Virginia¡¯sce suddenly turned pale and then became purple after she heard Rosalind¡¯s


    words.


    ¡°W¨CWho told you such nonsense?¡±


    Virginia couldn¡¯t maintain her calm. Her whole face looked extremely stiff and she was on the verge of


    exploding in rage.


    Seeing this, Rosalind decided to enrage Virginia more.


    ¡°Who else can it be? It¡¯s your Leonardo,¡±


    Rosalind deliberately stressed the word ¡°Leonardo¡± to enrage Virginia.


    She remembered how Virginia humiliated her and crushed all her hopes when she called Leonardo


    while copsing in the heavy rain,


    It became ingrained in her memory, and she would never forget it. She couldn¡¯t let Virginia go so easily.


    ¡°N¨CNo way! How could Leonardo tell you this? Even if we are not married, I am still the mother of his


    son. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re nothing but an abandoned woman, How dare youe to


    Brooks Group?


    Virginia seemed to have thought of something and suddenlyughed sarcastically.


    ¡°Oh, I see. You must have heard that Leonardo and I don¡¯t marry, so you came to seduce him.


    Rosalind, you have no shame. You pulled some dirty tricks to marry Leonardo back then. Leonardo


    divorced you and you still want to throw yourself at him. Don¡¯t you want to y tricks again? Don¡¯t even


    try. Leonardo never loved you before and won¡¯t love you in the future. Don¡¯t waste your time. Leonardo


    and I already had a son. Do you not feel ashamed to be a home wrecker?¡±


    Virginia knew the past of Rosalind and Leonardo. Virginia assumed that humiliating Rosalind with their


    past would make thetter feel ashamed.


    However, it didn¡¯t work. Rosalind was not the same person she had been before. She would not easily


    be enraged and lose her mind after going through so much.


    ¡°A home wrecker? When Leonardo was still my husband, you slept with him and got pregnant. How


    dare you question me now? There are only zero and countless times of cheating. Leonardo used to


    cheat on me even after he married me, not to mention that you two haven¡¯t even married yet. Perhaps


    another woman will steal Leonardo from you in the future and you will know what it¡¯s like to have your


    heart tom, Rosalind retorted.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    After saying that, Rosalind smiled cheerfully and bypassed Virginia to walk into Brooks Group.


    However, Virginia didn¡¯t give up and stood in Rosalind¡¯s way again..


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Rosalind asked.


    Rosalind¡¯s patience was wearing thin. It had already ruined her mood to run into Virginia in the


    moming. Rosalind grew annoyed when Virginia stopped her again.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in!¡± Virginia demanded.


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosalind frowned and fumbled her fingers to suppress the invitation in her heart.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m the design director of Brooks Group and not allowed you to enter Virginia replied.


    She thought, ¡°So what if I¡¯m not Leonardo¡¯s wife? I¡¯m still the design director of Brooks Group. As long


    as I give an order, there¡¯s no way that Rosalind can enter Brooks Group.¡±


    Thinking of this, Virginia nced at the security guards and sneered.


    ¡°Guards, kick this woman who wants to seduce Mr. Brooks out of here!¡±


    The security guards naturally knew Virginia as the design director of Brooks Group, so they were


    abedient to her,


    Several security guards immediately came over and surrounded Rosalind.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please go out. This is not the ce where you¡¯re allowed to enter!¡±


    ¡°Oh. Do you really want to kick me out!¡± Rosalind asked slowly, ncing at Virginia with a hall smile.


    ¡°Of course, they will kick any woman out who wants to seduce Mr. Brooks Virginia nced at the


    security guards who were standing aside and said in a cold voice, ¡°what are you waiting for? Hurry up


    and kick her out now! Do you want to be fired?¡±


    Hearing this, those secunty guards hurriedly urged Rosalind to leave.


    ¡°Matam, you¡¯d better go. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows slightly and sudderly smiled brightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you!¡±


    Then she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hey, it seems that Brooks Group doesn¡¯t wee me. They¡¯re going to kick me out now. Should I go


    back?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± A low and husky voice came from the other end of the line.


    ¡°Where else can be? I¡¯m in the hall of Brooks Group. The design director of your group is so lierce that


    she wants to kick me out. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Rosalind nced at Virginia. Thetter seemed to realize who Rosalind was on the phone with and


    lacked terrible.


    Aher saying that, Rosalind put her phone on speaker. A ceep voice came from the other end of the ine.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    People around were taken aback after hearing the voice.


    The voice was so familiar that they recognized it immediately. It was Leonardo, the CEO of Brooks


    Group.


    They wondered if this woman really knew their CEO and if she was not one of the women who tried to


    seduce their CEO.


    The security guards surrounding Rosalind were panicked. Compared with Virginia, Leonardo was their


    boss. He would fire them if he knew they were blocking his guest in the hall.


    For a moment, they all shifted their gazes to Virginia resentfully. They wouldn¡¯t have made mistakes if it


    hadn¡¯t been for her sake.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? You¡¯re useless! Get out of my fare, Do you want to be fired?¡± Virginia


    roared.


    She thought, ¡°How dare these losers me me? Who do they think they are?¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face darkened. She wondered when Rosalind hooked up with Leonardo again. How could


    Rosalind be so shameless to hit on her ex¨Chusband? How desperately did she want a man?


    Virginia had doubts in her heart, so she couldn¡¯t help asking


    ¡°When the hell did you hook up with Leonardo? Can¡¯t you live without a man? Aren¡¯t you in love with


    Mr. Macay? Everyone in Haldorin knew it. What happened? Did Mr. Macay get bored of you and


    break up with you? You are such a shameless b*tch!¡±


    Virginia wanted to enrage Rosalind to make her leave here. In that case, Virginia wouldn¡¯t be alrak


    even if Leonardo came down.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    17:12 D


    However, Rosalind had already read her mind.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Virginia, who used to be so innocent and graceful would be so


    feracious now. As expected, marriage drow people Insane.


    Their positions hadpletely shifted. Virginia was worried that another woman would steal Leonardo,


    so she was hostile to any v approach Leonardo.


    However, Rosalind kept her calm as Virginia put up a show in front of her as if Virginia were a joke.


    Rosalind wondered if Virginia also thought of her like this five years ago.


    But now Virginia was the one who was scared of her stealing Leonardo.


    Suddenly, Rosalind didn¡¯t want to entangle with Virginia anymore. It was meaningless.


    She just stood there and watched Virginia chastise her, but she wasn¡¯t furious at all. She treated


    Virginis as air.


    woman who tried to


    At that moment, several people emerged from a distance. The man who walked in front was Leararile


    who Rosalind had just called.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leonardo nced at the people around Rosalind and finally fixed his eyes on her.


    Rosalind casually stroked her shoulder¨Clength hair and raised her eyebrows at Virginia.


    ¡°You¡¯d better ask her!¡±


    This matter had nothing to do with her because Brooks Group didn¡¯tmunicate well inside itsell


    Leonardo frowned and turned to look at Virginia. He wondered why her eyes were red and her makeup


    appeared smudged.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Virginia?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why did shee to Brooks Group?¡± Virginia asked, pointing at Rosalind.


    ¡°BUT Group will be in charge of Brooks Group¡¯s costume designing next season. Didn¡¯t I tell you


    before?¡±


    Leonardo was a little unhappy. Such repetitive exnations were just a waste of his time.


    ¡°You told me about it, but I didn¡¯t agree. I am the design director of Brooks Group. How am I supposed


    to do my job if she¡¯s in charge! Vrginia argued.


    ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Brooks Group. It¡¯s also a decision made by the board of directors. I merely informed


    you but not to get your consent¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was deep and cold, and his words were like a cold knife piercing into Virginia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Besides, Rosalind is the costume design consultant with whom we are working this time. She will be in


    charge of the whole design thing and you should listen to her. Next season¡¯s costumes can¡¯t go wrong.


    You¡¯d better understand that!¡± Lennardo added.


    He also wanted to ease Hosalind¡¯s worries by saying so. He understood that if the matter was not


    hardled properly today, the cruel woman would definitely stop working with him.


    However, Leonardo was wrong about Rosalind, Given her current status and temper, she could choose


    to quit if she had no other purpose.


    Actually, she inceed came to Brooks Group for a purpose. She wanted to find out the truth five years


    ago, so she wouldn¡¯t quit her job so easily.


    Leonardo raised his hand and looked at the time on his wristwatch. It was alreadyte in the morning


    and he had a meeting to attend. It was so Inappropriate that so many people gathered here.


    He nced at those security guards and said, ¡°is that how you do your job? How dare you kick people


    out without figuring out the truth? A month¡¯s bonus will be deducted from eath of your sries.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    The security guards all felt chagrined after hearing Leonardo¡¯s words.


    They had a low sry. They would have a difficult time this months if their bonuses were deducted. But


    they didn¡¯t care to plead for mercy. Everyone understood that the CEO of Brooks Group was


    untouchable and that pleading for mercy would be futile. The more they pleaded, the harsher the


    punishment


    They had no choice but to ept the punishment.


    To their surprise, Rosalind, whom they had tried to kick out, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. They were ordered to do so. It has nothing to do with them. You shouldn¡¯t have punished


    them!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A security guard nearest to Rosalind almost tried to rush over and cover her mouth.


    He was afraid Leonardo would deduct their two¨Cmonth barus after she begged mercy for them,


    The other security guards also had the same thought. They even doubted if Rosalind had deliberately


    begged mercy for them to have their bonuses withheld to exact retribution.


    As the saying goes, women were vicinus and as despicable as petty men.


    ¡°Well, when did you be so kind?¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to beg for mercy for those


    bodyguards,


    ¡°I¡¯m not kind, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Can your men not listen when you give them an order? If they


    don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll deduct their bonuses, won¡¯t you?¡± Rosalind argued.


    Jacob Woods, who was next to Leonardo, nodded unconsciously.


    He thought Amanda indeed knew Leonardo very well. As Leonardo¡¯s assistant, he was often


    threatened with having his bonuses deducted by his boss.


    He was d that someone finally saw Leonardo¡¯s true color.


    ¡°Am I that type of boss who threatens his subordinates with the bonus?¡± Leonardo retorted.


    Leonardo turned around and noticed Jacob¡¯s movements. His eyes darkened a little and his cold stare


    rendered Jacob motionless.


    ¡°Of course not. Mr. Brooks is the most reasonable boss in the world,¡± Jacob hurriedly blurt out.


    Jacob was afraid that his honus would be deducted if he was slow to answer.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows with satisfaction and then looked at Rosalind.


    ¡°Since


    ourwork!¡±


    you ve pleaded mercy for them, forget about the punishment, Get back to your


    Everyone looked at Leonardo in shock, and even Rosalind was a little stunned.


    She just thought that the security guards¡® pay was low and they had to support their families. There


    was no need to deduct their bonuses for such a small matter. She simply felt it was unjust, and she


    didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to change his mind.


    She was shocked when Leonardo changed his mind.


    ¡°What? Are you not happy with that?¡± Leonardo said a little angrily, ncing at the security guards.


    He wondered why they were staring at him so oddly. Was he such a dictatorial person in their hearts


    that he didn¡¯t allow others to express themselves?


    If the people around Leonardo knew what was on his mind, they would nod and say yes.


    They had no idea what Leonardo was thinking, and all they knew was that he wouldn¡¯t deduct ther


    bonuses,


    Seeing that Leonardo was angry, they nodded hurriedly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Of course not


    ¡°Go back to your work now!¡± Leonardo demanded.


    As soon as Leonardo gave his order, all the security guards Immediately scattered, fearing that


    Leonardo would get back on his word again.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough but Virginia gritted her teeth in rage.


    She thought, ¡°Why did Leonardo still listen to licsalind that woman after they had divorced? Didn¡¯t he


    dislike her?¡±


    L


    She believed Rosalind was a cunning and shameless b¡¯ion.


    Hasalind naturally noticed the expression on Virginia¡¯sce, but the former didn¡¯t care.


    Led by Leonardo, Rosalind entered Brooks Group.


    Except for Virginia, the other Brooks Group senior executives all seemed to believe that cooperating


    with BUT Group would be a win¨Cwin, therefore


    everything went smoothly.


    Only Virginia couldn¡¯t bear to see Rosalind talking andughing in front of her


    She was supposed to stand next to Leonardo instead of Rosalind.


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes were filled with triumph and contempt every time she looked at Virginia,


    Virginia couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Virginia couldn¡¯t take it when Rosalind got all thepliments instead of her. Therefore, Virginia


    stormed off even before entering Brooks Group.


    Without Virginis around, Rosalind felt sofortable.


    She came to Brooks Group today with the intention of meeting all of Brooks Group¡¯s senior executives


    as Amanda rather than Rosalind.


    During the three years of marriage with Leonardo, she had never been to Brooks Group once, and no


    one in Brooks Group knew her.


    It was ironic that she was introduced to the senior executives of Brooks Group as Amanda.


    When they arrived at the Department of Information Technology, they saw that the staff looked solemn


    and paced around the room anxiously.


    Seeing an employee walk past her with a bitter expression on his face, Rosalind stopped him and


    asked curiously, ¡°What happened? Why are you so anxious?¡±


    The employee looked haggard, with bloodshot eyes and unkempt hair. If he wore a pair of slippers, he


    might look like a typical programmer.


    He must have stayed up all night. What the hell had happened?


    When the employee looked up, he saw a woman with a bright smile and delicate makeup, which


    brightened his mood. Rosalind¡¯s friendly demeanor and sweet smile led him to believe she was his new


    coworker, and the programmer couldn¡¯t help but grumble.


    ¡°Someone messed up our official website again. I don¡¯t know how many times they have done this.¡±


    ¡°Did the hacker paralyze our official website?¡± Rosalind raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t believe hackers


    could invade the official website of Brooks Group


    ¡°They didn¡¯t paralyze our website. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    The progammer looked around and saw no leaders, so he used his cell phone to ess Brooks


    Group¡¯s official website.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Mr. Brooks has offended. The hacker didn¡¯t paralyze the website but instead posted


    a photo with a few words, I dare not read it. Read it yourself


    Hearing this, Rosalind nced down at the phone he was holding.


    Her jaw almost dropped when Rosalind saw the words.


    There was a photo of a g heap on the official website of Brooks Group. There were also some


    shining words next to it [Leonardo, you resemble this g heap. Ha¨Cha!]


    Didn¡¯t they scold Leonardo for being a scumbag?


    was so cute.


    Rosalind wondered if the hacker was into the funny stuff and thought he was


    ¡°You just said that someone was messing up again. Isn¡¯t this the first time?¡±


    Rosalind remembered that the programmer said ¡°again¡± when they met just now.


    ¡°Yes. It had happened several times before. The photos they posted were much more revolting. It was


    a steaming pile of poost time with simr words like this,¡± the programmer replied.


    Rosalind¡¯s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and then she burst intoughter.


    She thought the hacker was brilliant topare Leonardo with a pile of steaming pou.


    Rosalind really wanted to know this hacker because he did what she wanted but didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    At that time, Rosalind had no idea that the hackers she would like to know were her two kids.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice interrupted Rosalind¡¯smunication with the


    programmer.


    ¡°M¨CMr. Brooks..¡± The programmer was a little excited when he saw Leonardo.


    ¡°Has the problem been solved?¡±


    Leonards walked away for a while and told others what to do. When he returned, he saw Rosalind


    whispering with one of his employees and smiling brightly. He hadn¡¯t seen her smile so happily in front


    of him since he met her again after five years.


    It made Leonardo¡¯s face darken instantly when he looked at his employee.


    ¡°No.. It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    The programmer hurriedly changed his words when he saw Leonardo¡¯s expression change.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hurry up and solve it? Leonardo said in a deep


    ep voice, ncing at the programmer coldly.


    Before he could finish his sentence, the programmer ran away quickly.


    The programmer thought, ¡°I used to think that Mr. Brooks is cold and difficult to get close to, but why


    did I sense his bing angry today? Is he angry with the photo of the g heap on the website! That


    had to be the case.¡±


    After the programmer left, only Leonardo was with Rosalind. However, Rosalind stillughed happily


    while viewing the official website of Brooks Group on her cell phone.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Leonardo asked. He wondered why Rosalindughed after the


    programmer had left.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever offended anyone? What have you done to make them hate you so much?¡±


    Rosalind raised her phone and showed Leonardo the official website of Brooks Group as she spoke.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened instantly. But his anger subsided a little when he saw Rosalind smiling so


    happily.


    ¡°You are the only one who hates me so much, I doubt if you have done that Leonardo said tentatively,


    giving Rosalind a deep look


    ¡°Humph, I wanted to do so. Unfortunately, I can only design clothes but not write codes. You¡¯d better


    reflect on yourself and think about who you have offended!¡± atter mrrting Leonardo¡¯s eyes, Rosalind


    stoppedughing and replied.


    ¡°Well, I came here today to meet with the senior executives of Brooks Group, I hope we can work well


    together


    Rosalind nced at Leonardo with a smile. Although she was smiling, she had mixed feelings in her


    heart


    Honestly speaking, Rosalind didn¡¯t feelfortable meeting her ex¨Chushand again with a purpose, but


    she had to do so to uncover the truth and seek Justice for her father.


    *Me too. I hope we can work well together Leonardo said.


    As soon as Leonardo finished speaking, Rosalind¡¯s phane suddenly rang


    Seeing the caller ID on her phone, Rosalind frowned slightly


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Jonas? Why is he calling me?¡±


    After ncing at Leonardo next to her and hesitating for a second, she answered the call.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Amanda, I have something to tell you!¡± Jonas slightly haggard and husky voice came from the other


    end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯m working now. Could we talk about itter?¡± Rosalind said.


    ¡°Well, I know you are in Brooks Group, and now I am at the entrance of Brooks Group, I will wait for


    you!¡±


    ¡°Are you at the entrance of Brooks Group?¡±


    Rosalind was a little stunned. How did Jonas know that she was in Brooks Group!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But since he said so, she couldn¡¯t refuse him directly.


    ¡°Okay, wat a moment!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalind walked back to Leonardo and smiled professionally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day for today. Mr. Brooks, I hope you can put our previous discussions into action, and I


    will send you a design drawing when I return. Any further requests can be discussedter.¡±


    Rosand came to Brooks Group today to familiarize herself with the environment andy a foundation


    for what she would do in the future. Since she achieved her purpose, she didn¡¯t want to stay with


    Leonardo for long.


    17:12


    Chapte¨C24


    Leonardo didn¡¯t reply to Rosalind, Instead, he stared at Rosalind and asked, ¡°Who called you just now?


    His questioning tone made Rosalind frown unhappily.


    Rosalind smiled sarcastically and nced at Leonardo.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of your business, Mr. Brooks.¡±


    Ignoring Rosalind¡¯s sarcasm in her tone, Leonardo continued to ask. ¡°Is it a man? Jonas Macay?¡±


    When he caught a glimpse of Rosalind¡¯s mobile phone screen just now, the caller¡¯s name seemed to


    be Jonas Macay.


    Leonardo suddenly fell so down in the dumps. He wondered what stage her rtionship with Jonas


    reached.


    Jacob had investigated them before and told him that they were not together.


    Why did Jonase to Brooks Group to pick her up? What the hell was their rtionship now?


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to hide his doubts and asked directly. What is your rtionship with Jonas? Are


    you two together?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s question made Rosalind¡¯s smile fade and her eyes be cold.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, it has nothing to do with you who I am or am not with¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t agree!¡± Leonardo blurted out.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree? You¡¯re my ex husband. What gives you the right to disapprove of my new


    rtionship or do you still you want to control my love life, Mr. Brooks?¡± Rosalind argued.


    ve kelings for me? Is that why


    Rosalind opened her mouth in surprise as if she had discovered something unbelievable. But the


    mockery on her lips deeply enraged Leonarde


    Leonardo darkened his eyes and fixed his gaze on Rosalind. He locked like a leopard staring at its


    prey.


    Before Rosalinc could react, Leonardo grabbed her wrist and dragged her to his office.


    Leonardo¡¯s hand was so strong that Rosalind couldn¡¯t break free from him at all. He didn¡¯t let go of her


    until he dragged her into his office and closed


    the door.


    Rosalind was furiaus when she saw her hand turn red. Herke smile vanished from her face.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you insane?¡± she yelled, ring at him,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m insane. I¡¯ve lost my mind because of you!¡±


    Leonarda shouted at Rosalind in a low voice. He then pulled Rosalind into his arms with one hand,


    grabbed her chin with the other hand, and bent over to kiss her red lips.


    It happened sost that Rosalind had no time to react. She didn¡¯t know that Leonardo would suddenly


    kiss her,


    What the heck?


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t think straight for a moment.


    Leonardo¡¯s kiss was domineering and aggressive, tinged with rage. It also showed how much he had


    missed her for the previous five years.


    When Rosalind came to her senses, she was out of breath.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Rosalind tried to break free from Leonardo¡¯s grip and dodge his kiss. However, she failed.


    Rosalind even bit Leonardo¡¯s lips and broke his skin en purpose. However, the smell off blood couldn¡¯t


    bring Leonardo back to his senses.


    Rosalind wrapped her hands around Leonardo¡¯s neck helplessly and deepened the kiss.


    She kissed him passionately and clumsily since she had missed him for the previous five years.


    Feeling Rosalind¡¯s passion, Leonardo stiffened his body slightly with ecstasy in his eyes.


    He assumed she still loved him.


    The moment Leonardo was stunned, Rosalind took the chance and pushed him away


    When Leonardo didn¡¯t notice, Rosalind quickly wiped off a tear from the corner of her eye and looked at


    Leonardo mockingly


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She clinked her tongue. ¡°I thought I would miss your kiss after five years. As the saying goes, it¡¯s far


    better to miss each other than to meet. Mr. Brooks, you¡¯re a bad kisser.¡±


    Ignoring Leonarde who freze in ce, she straightened her clothes and went out of the room, barging


    the door behind her.


    After walking out of Brooks Group, Rosalind couldn¡¯t hold the fake smile or the mockery on her face


    anymore.


    Jonas saw Rosalinding out of Brooks Group from a distance. When he was about to greet her, he


    found that she didn¡¯t look very well.


    ¡°Amanda, are you fine?¡± Jonas stopped smiling and looked at Rosalind solemnly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was a line hearse. Jonas could hear her voice muffled with sobbing if he listened


    carefully. Rosalind wanted to drink some water to


    soothe her throat.


    Hearing this, Jonas didn¡¯t ask more questions. ¡°Okay. Please get in the car¡±


    When Leonardo came to his senses and chased Rosalind out of the building, he saw Rosalind get into


    Jonas¡® sports car and drive off


    Looking at the receding car, Leonardo clenched his fists with a gloomy face.


    Rosalind had been lowering her head in silence with her eyes closed since she got into the car.


    While driving. Jonas nced at Rosalind. He was a little worried seeing her expression.


    ¡°Amanda, are you fine?¡±


    Hearing Jonas¡® voice, Rosalind realized that it was not her car and she was not alone in the car.


    She struggled to open her eyes and smiled at Jonas.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just feeling a little tired.


    ¡°Should I take you home or somewhere else?¡±


    Jonas intended to confess his love to Rosalind, but he had to keep it to himself aher seeing that she


    was su tired and in a bad mood.


    ¡°Please bring me home. I want to get back to have some rest, Hasalind replied.


    Rosalind¡¯s mind was all mixed up now. She was not in the mood to talk, so she failed to notice Jonas¡®


    hesitation. After telling him the address of her home, she closed her eyes again..


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time at night and kept wondering why Leonardo kissed her all of a


    sudden during the day.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but smie bitterly at the thought of what had happened.


    Leonardo thought someone was chasing her, so he kissed her.


    Was it because of his dignity?


    Did he think she didn¡¯t deserve another man¡¯s love because she was his ex-wife!


    When he saw another man pursuing her, his pride was wounded. Was that why he went i


    insane and kissed her?


    Yanna and Kevin went into Rosalind¡¯s room in their fully pajamas when they saw the light in Rosalind¡¯s


    room was still on at night.


    Rosalind¡¯s mood was lifted when she saw her two kids creep into her quilt.


    it¡¯s sote now. Why don¡¯t you go to bed?¡±


    ¡°Rosa, we see that the light in your room is still on sote at night. We think you can¡¯t sleep well alone,


    so we offered to warm your bed,¡± Yanna replied in a¡¯soft and sweet voice, Her voice was very pleasant.


    Kevin nodded without saying a word.


    17:12


    They hadn¡¯t slept in the same bed with their mother for a long time since they began to sleep in


    separate rooms.


    ¡°Awesome! I¡¯m so happy tonight to have two cuties to warm my bed,¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s heartfelt warm as she held her two children on either side of her, and she had already


    forgotten about Leonards.


    As Rosalind headed downstairs to drop off her two kids at kindergarten in the moming, she ran into


    Jonas in a white tailored suit


    Rosalind was slightly surprised to see Jenas. It seemed that Jonas had been here for a long time


    based on the water vapor on his head.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something.¡± Jonas replied, smiling gently.


    He nced at the two lovely children Rosalind was holding hands with. The boy and girl appeared to


    be twins and were both very adorable.


    He wondered if they were Rosalind¡¯s two children. It was true that she indeed had two children


    Jonas felt bitter in his heart. He fell in love with Hosalind at first sight. He liked her from the moment he


    saw her at the auction.


    But he never expected her to be divorced with two children.


    After being rejected by Rosalind when he confessed his love for her that day, Jonas felt tremendously


    hurt. He eventually fell in love with a woman, but why was she used to be someone else¡¯s wife?


    Fate must have yed tricks on them. Why hadn¡¯t he met her before she was married?


    Jonas kept himself at home and wondered what he should do. He didn¡¯t figure it out until yesterday.


    He liked Rosalind regardless of whether she was married or had children, and this would not change


    because of her identity or past experiences.


    In addition, Rosalind got divorced.


    As a divorced woman, she also had the right to fall in love again, Since she would eventually be with


    another man, why couldn¡¯t he be the man to make her happy?


    So he asked about Rosalind¡¯s itinerary


    orary and went to Brooks Group to pick


    her up.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to be in a bad mood yesterday, so he did not tell her what he was


    thinking, Instead, he waited for her downstairs this


    Juwow


    Jonas¡® heart ached for Rosalind after seeing Rosalind supporting two children alone. He wanted to


    share the burden with her.


    If those two children were Rosalind¡¯s kids, he would be more than happy to take care of them with her if


    she was willing to be with him.


    He would treasure her children and take good care of them.


    Rosalind was also his treasure.


    When Rosalind heard this, she suddenly thought that Jonas wanted to tell her something yesterday.


    But what happened to her yesterday left her in no


    mood to ask Jonas.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t you need to drop the two kids at school? Your car is in the Brooks Group, right? Maybe


    I can drive you to school.¡±


    With that, Jonas walked to the two little ones and squatted down slightly. He tried to smile friendly al


    Yanna and Kevin.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Jonas Macay, I¡¯m your mother¡¯s¡­ friend. Will you tell me your names?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin had seen Jonas handsome face before and had seen his eyes shining when he


    looked at their mother.


    It was the same expression when their godther looked at their mother.


    Yanna liked good¨Clooking people, so she greeted such a handsome man enthusiastically.


    ¡°Hello, Jonas. My name is Yanna Jansen, and this is my brother, Kevin Jansen. We are twins.¡±


    Yanna¡¯s soft voice made Jonas¡¯s heart melt.


    ¡°Jonas, what kind of friend are you to my mom! Are you her boyfriend?¡± Kevin was not so enthusiastic.


    He looked at Jonas with hastity in his eyes.


    Kevin thought, ¡°Is this guy here to chase Mom? Is it because of this man that Mom lost sleepst


    night? Did he bully Rosa? He doesn¡¯t look so nice. He is not as handsome as that man, He doesn¡¯t


    look as manly, Does Rosa like this kind of man! I have to say that Mom doesn¡¯t have good taste.¡±


    Kevin had looked at Jonas with his big shlight like eyes from top to bottom. Although Jonas was


    good¨Clooking.


    . he couldn¡¯t meet Kevin¡¯s standards


    for choosing a husband for his mother,


    Kevin could only score Jonas four points out of ten at most now. It was even lower than their


    gotner¡¯s.


    ¡°Kevin, what are you talking about!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expert Kevin to ask Jonas that question. She smiled awkwardly at Jonas.


    ¡°Sorry about that. He¡¯s still an ignorant child.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s take them to school first.¡±


    Rosalind locked at the clock and found it was trulyte.


    ¡°That would be great, thank you


    Rosalind didn¡¯t say no to Jonas. She got in the car with her two kids and told Jonas where their


    kindergarten was. Then they headed to the kindergarten.


    ¡°I bought some breast and put it in the cab in front of the back seat. Would you like to haw


    some? If it¡¯s not enough, I buy moreter.


    Jonas only prepared Rosalind and his breakfast. He didn¡¯t know if it was enough.


    It was the first time that Jonas had seen Rosalind¡¯s family except for Damian. Although they were only


    two children, Jonas, who had always been casual, felt nervous for fear that they didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I didn¡¯t have enough and am still hungry Hearing this, Yanna opened the cab


    happily with a bright smile.


    Kevin rolled his eyes speechlessly.


    ¡°Hey, you had the most breakfast! And you¡¯re gaining weight! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say that you


    are still hungry!¡±


    Kevin was a little anxious. He thought, ¡°Tanna, my stupid sister. Do you know the wicked idea of this


    man? How could you still have the heart to eat? That¡¯s not breakfast but¡­ but a trap! How can we


    protect our mother after eating his food? Forget it. I¡¯m the only reliable person in this family. Oh! I¡¯m


    bearing all this alone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything I¡¯m still growing up I need to supplement my nutrition, if you don¡¯t eat enough,


    you won¡¯t grow tall in the future. Don¡¯t me me for not telling you,¡± Yanna said seriously while eating


    the bread with ham.


    ¡°Nonsense, Royydre taller than girls! I will grow much taller than you!¡±


    Jonas watched the two kids in the rearview mirror while looking at Rosalind who was smiling all along.


    Suddenly, he felt that this feeling was


    excellent.


    He felt like they were a family.


    reet every child who entered.


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, a teacher stood at the door to greet every


    Seeing that Rosalind and Jonas came to drop off the kids together, the teacher smiled and greeled the


    kids. When the kids saw their friends, they ran away after saying goodbye to Rosalind and Jonas,


    ¡°Are you Yanna and Kevin¡¯s parents? No wonder they look so cute. They must have got your looks.¡±


    The teacher saw that Rosalind and Jonas were dressed nicely and had extremely good looks. She


    couldn¡¯t help but have a good impression of them and spoke a few more.


    Rosalind and Jonas looked at each other awkwardly.


    17:12


    ¡°Thanks, but we are not-


    ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you! And thank you so much for taking care of the kids.¡±


    Rosalind wanted to exin that although she was anna and Kevin¡¯s mother, Jonas was not their father.


    She was afraid that the teacher would misunderstand their rtionship. However, she was interrupted


    by Jonas


    Then Jonas took out a small box with delicate packaging from the car and handed it to the teacher


    ¡°Here are some pastries, I would love it if you could share them with the kids,¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The teacher originally thought that it was something valuable, so she didn¡¯t dare to ept it. But after


    Jonas said they were pastries and opened the box to show what was in it, the teacher smiled and


    epted it.


    ¡°Thank you! Yanna and Kevin are good kids. We will take care of them. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ater chatting casually with the teacher, Rosalind and Jonas got in the car and let


    In the corner where they couldn¡¯t see, a little boy got out of a Land Rover and was heckoning to the


    woman in the car. But the woman did not respond and instead stared fixedly at the departing car.


    It was none other than Virginia York, who was dropping her child off at the kindergarten.


    Atter arriving


    at the Brooks Group, Jonas stopped the car and looked at Rosalind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work. Let¡¯s go pick up the two kids together,¡±


    Rosalind was a little surprised. She wondered why Jonas wanted to pick up the children.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just drive there by myself in the afternoon. Don¡¯t bother


    Rosalind wanted to open the door, but Jonas quickly locked it.


    ¡°Rosalind, I¡¯ve figured it out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalind was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what Jonas meant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you have two children, and I don¡¯t mind that you were once married. I like you and I


    want you, Yanna and Kevin are very cute, and i like them too. As long as you ept me, we will be a


    family in the future. We can pick up and drop off the children together. You don¡¯t have to exin to the


    teacher that I am not their father. I would like to be their father, and I will regard them as my own


    children. I hope you can give me a chance¡­.a chance to take care of the three of you.¡±


    Jonas said everything he wanted to say with a sigh of relie! The words seemed to be incoherent, but


    they were all from his heart.


    Rosalind was a little shocked. She thought that Jonas had long given up the idea of dating her after


    knowing she had been married and divorced and had two children. She didn¡¯t expect that Jonas didn¡¯t


    mind it at all.


    Send

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Rosalind thought, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Jonas, stop joking. It¡¯s not funny at all.¡±


    Rosalind looked serious and said that in a cold tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. I am serious. I have been staying at home and thinking about it these days, I told


    myself shouldn¡¯t fall in love with you, but my heart told me differently. I like you, and my feelings will not


    change because of your divorce or children.¡±


    ¡°Why? What do you like about me? I change


    Jonas¡± sudden affectionate confession made Rosalind feel a little embarrassed, especially when she


    saw the seriousness and sincerity in his eyes.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. She just wanted to nun away


    ¡°There is no mason. I just like you wholeheartedly Does it ever need a reason to bin love?¡±


    ¡°Does it ever need a reason to fall in love?¡±


    Rosalind repeated this sentence silently.


    She thought, ¡°Yeah. Does it ever need a reason? Of course not.¡±


    Human beings were such strange creatures. They knew they shouldn¡¯t fall for the wrong person, but


    they couldn¡¯t control themselves.


    Rosalind fell in love with Leonardo in the same way.


    But the reality taught Rosalind that an irrational love would not yield good results, just like she and


    Lennardn.


    Time would erode all love, and reality would slowly diminish it bit by bit, leaving only unwillingness and


    hatred behind.


    Jonas was a good person. He came from a wealthy family, looked good, and was also the best friend of


    Damian.


    Rosalind doesn¡¯t want things to end up like what with her and Leonardo. They can¡¯t be lovers anymore,


    nor even friends.


    Besides, Rasalind only wanted to take care of the two children and find the truth about what happened


    five years ago. She didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship or get married.


    ¡°Jonas, you are a good person, but I can¡¯t ept your love. Your feelings now are impulsive and


    irrational. You will regret it in the future. I don¡¯t want us to be strangers in the future.¡±


    Jonas felt disappointed again.


    He had already thought it through. Why didn¡¯t Rosalind believe what he said was true?


    Besides, he was put in a friend zone.


    It was the first time that Jonas had been put in a friend zone by a woman for so many years, and this


    woman was the only one he liked.


    Maybe this was Jonas¡¯ reenbution. He used to refuse other women in this way, but now he was


    rejected by Rosalind in the same way.


    But Jonas didn¡¯t want to give up.


    Since Rosalind didn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship now, he could only win her heart in the long run,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I just want you to know my feelings, I don¡¯t want to force you into a rtionship.


    Maybe you are right. We haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, and you don¡¯t know me very well.


    It¡¯s reasonable that you are afraid that I would make the wrong decision on impulse. Let¡¯s put it aside


    and think about it. I hope we are still friends.¡±


    Hearing Jonas¡¯ words, Rosand slowly rxed,


    ¡°Of course, you are roy brother¡¯s friend, so you are my friend?¡±


    ¡°Okay. But it really breaks my heart. I¡¯ve never been rejected before. If it spreads out, I will be so


    embarrassed. Don¡¯t tell Damian about this, or he willugh at me.¡±


    Jonas deliberately made a funny look like he was hurt, which made Rosalind let her guard down.


    Rosalind burst intoughter


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him.¡±


    It was gettingte. Rosalind pointed to the door of the car, and Jonas reluctantly opened it and let her


    pet out.


    As Rosalind was about to leave for the Brooks Group, Jonas shouted at her and stopped her again.


    ¡°Hey, my dear friend, you refused me so cruelly. At least you could treat me to dinner to cheer me up¡±


    Seeing Jonas¡¯ aggrieved and pitiful look, Rosalind couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him again.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you to a fancy meal tonight¡±


    17:13


    Chapte 27


    ¡°Deal!¡± Jonas shouted happily.


    Seeing Jonas smiling Rosalind felt much better. She smiled and waved her hand at Jonas and then


    walked into the gate of Brooks Group.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t see that the smile on Jonas¡± Lice was gradually reced by loneliness and bittemess


    aher she walked into the Brooks Group


    But neither of them noticed that across several parking spaces, there was a ck Bentley parked, and


    inside sat Leonardo, who had just arrived at the


    Leonardo saw Rosalind getting out of Jonas car, chatting andughing with him before saying gonilliye


    and heading toward the Brooks Group


    Leonarde clenched his fists and looked extremely furious.


    Leonarde thought, ¡°Why did Rosalind get out of Jonas¡¯ car in the early morning? Did they spend the


    night together? How far have they progressed? Have they already had sex?¡±


    Thinking of this, Leonardo became even angrier.


    Jacob was sitting in front of Leenanin. He was so frightened by the tension in the car that he didn¡¯t dare


    to say a word or even swallow at ease.


    Jacob didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Leonardo. He didn¡¯t think that he had done anything wrong.


    But Leonardo did not get out of the car and refused to speak. He just sat there and got more and more


    fungus.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jacob felt that if this continued, he would be scared to death by Leonarda


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, it¡¯s.. ¡®s gettingte.


    After a while, seeing that Leonardo hadn¡¯t moved yet, Jacob whispered to him at the risk of being fired


    Jacob forced himself to calm down but kept swallowing,


    Hearing this, Leonardo came back to his senses and pushed open the door before heading for the


    company.


    On the way, people wanted to greet Leonardo, but when they saw his dark tice and chilly atmosphere,


    they didn¡¯t dare to step forward.


    Many people were confused about this and gathered amund te discuss it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Brooks? Did anyone offend him this morning?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he quarreled with his wife. Otherwise, what could possibly annoy him in the


    morning?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I heard that Mr. Brooks and Ms. York had a fight yesterday, so perhaps Ms. York


    did¡¯t allow him to sleep with her at night.


    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t think Ms. York danes to kick Mr. Brooks out of bed! She doesn¡¯t look that fence!


    ¡°Who knows? Although Ms. York always similes kindly, she must have something up her sleeve to give


    birth to a child for Mr. Brooks before they even get married, I heard that Mr. Brooks divorced his ex wife


    because of Ms. York. You should never underestimate her¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Forget it. It¡¯s CEO¡¯s family business. We should keep our mouths shut. If someore hears


    us, we¡¯re done.¡±


    ??

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Rosalind went to the design consultant¡¯s office that was specially prepared for her and asked for the


    arcisives of Brooks Group for nearly ten years to analyze its previous style and seek inspiration.


    The fle manager hesitated, but thinking that Rosalind was hired by Leonardo and it was said that even


    Virginia didn¡¯t dare in offend Rosalind, then the Ble manager agreed and prepared the les in a short


    time.


    Originally, Rosalind only wanted the lies during her marriage with Leonardo. But in order to avoid being


    noticed, she deliberately asked for several more years of fles. Looking at the Bles on the table, she


    sent the Ble manager away and burled herself in search of clues.


    Leonardo came to Rosalind¡¯s offer and saw that the door was closed. He frowned slightly and broke


    into it without knocking on the door.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect someone to break in and was startled by Leonardo.


    Seeing that it was Leonardo, Rosalind patted her chest and frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Brocks, you¡¯re a top student of Harvard and the CEO of a big group. Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you


    that you need to knock on the clear before entering?¡±


    Leonardo was angry. He had juste and Rosalind sneered at him like that, so he said in a hurry,


    ¡°You are also a top student. Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you that women have to cherish themselves?¡±


    ¡°Cherish myself? Leonardo, what do you mean? Do you mean that I don¡¯t cherish myself saki Bosalind


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to say such words in her.


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not what I mean!¡±


    Stanng at Rosalind¡¯s eyes, Leonardo suddenly calmed down and somehow felt a little guilty when he


    saw Hosalind¡¯s eyes


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you mean? Then what do you mean?


    Rosalind stared at Leonards with red eyes and noticed the scar at theer of Leonardo¡¯s ip.


    That was the wound made by Rosalind when Leerarco Hissed Rosalind forcefully yesterday.


    s were moist with tears


    After a night, there was no bleeding in the wound, but ayer of ck blood scab, which was very ooy


    cus and was extremely disproportionate t Leonardo¡¯s trial leacures, deep eyes, and thick eyebrows.


    It had to be said that Leonardo was very handsome. Even after five years, he didn¡¯t look old but had a


    unique mature charm


    Rosalind wondered, Leonardo said I didn¡¯t love myself! Why!


    Because kissed him yesterday?


    Or did he still think it was I who took the initiative to sleep wch him and forced him to marry me?¡±


    The answer was obvious, so Rosalind suddenly cidn¡¯t want to ask anymore.


    Rosalind continued to think, ¡°Yeah isn¡¯t that what he always thinks about me!


    Even though I exined a lot to him before, he still didn¡¯t believe me, What can I do?


    Five years ago, he didn¡¯t beliear me. What will be different now?!


    Rosalind suddenly smiled. The smile was a limebesad.


    Her slender fingers slowly wiped off a tear from the corner of her eyes and tried to smile happily


    ¡°Anyway. I don¡¯t mind you thinking that I don¡¯t cherish myself or I¡¯m a bitch! We¡¯ve divorced. We are just


    in a cooperative rtionship now it¡¯s nothing. to do with you whether Fora bitch or not.¡±


    Rosalind raised hey Eyebrows slightly with a distant and professional smile on her face


    ¡°I¡¯ve received yourments, Mr. Brooks. If you have nothing else to say, then please go out. still have


    work and don¡¯t have time to discuss things. unrted to work with you.¡±


    A cold and alenated voice came slowly, sounding without any emotions as if everything just happened


    was just a fantasy.


    ¡°Rosalind, listen to me. I didn¡¯t mean that, Just now¡­


    ¡°Never mind I know.


    Rosalind interrupted Leonardo and didn¡¯t want to look at Leonardo at a


    ¡°What do you know? I didn¡¯t me


    Rosalind¡¯s tone was calm, but Leonardo felt as if he had been strangled by someone, with something


    stuck in his throat that he couldn¡¯t say or swallow, feeling very aggrieved.


    Leonardo werderd. Didn¡¯te to question her about her rtionship with Jenas?


    Why it went like this? It¡¯s she who has done something wrong and it¡¯s she who is intimate with Jonas.


    How can it be my bult?¡±


    Leonardo was very angry. But when Leonardo looked at Rosalind, who had her head buried in her work


    and was calmly looking at the documents, and the tears in Rosalind¡¯s eyes just now, Leonardo couldn¡¯t


    question Resalind.


    With a gloomy face, Leonardo tumed around and strede away. The door was also fiercely closed by


    him.


    Rosalind Belt Leonardo walk away. Until the moment the door closed, she could no longer be calm and


    was like a deted balloon.


    Leonardo deliberately arranged Rosalind¡¯s office next door When he retumed to his office, se preked at


    Rosalind through a gap in the ss wall


    curtains


    All Leonardo could see was Rosalind¡¯s head bowed, her soft wavy hair covering most of her face,


    making it hard to see her expression clearly


    Rosalind seemed to be looking down at the files, yet she didn¡¯t seem to be.


    Her shrugged shoulder still betrayed her


    Leonarde thought, ¡°She¡¯s crying? Was it because of what I just said?¡±


    Leonarde was a little annoyed and walked around the offen.


    Rosalind did cry


    but it was only for a while because she only allowed her to be fragile for a moment.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Suddenly, the phone rang. Rosalind immediately became serious when she saw that it was Damian¡¯s


    call.


    ¡°Hello, Damian


    ¡°Rosalind, Dac is awake. Come to the hospital now Damian was a little excited and said on the phone.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go pick up Yanna and Kevin ande with them.¡±


    Rosalind was also happy. The news that her father wake up swept away the gloom just new, which


    made her alive again.


    ¡°No need,


    1, I¡¯m on my way to pick them up Juste to the hospital directly?¡±


    I¡¯ll be right there¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalind quickly packed her things and rushed out of the office.


    Leonardo was still thinking about how to make up with Rosalind and didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind ran


    away after receiving a phone call.


    ¡°Who called her? Why is she so happy thought Leonardo.


    Leonardo was a little imitated and picked up the phone on the table.


    ¡°Come to my cfice!¡±


    Ahera while, Jacob came in and looked at Leonardo with some doubt,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Brooks?¡±


    Leonardo was not in a good mood this morning and even rushed out of Amanda¡¯s office with arge Lanh


    saw the scene from nutside. So when Leonardo called Jacob into his office, Jacob felt bad.


    ¡°Where is Amanda going?¡± Leonardo asked directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just saw hep dnswer the phone and leave. She looks quite happy.¡± Jacob shook his


    head and answered.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop Amanda to ask why she left. Why did Mr. Brooks ask such a retarded question?¡±


    wondered Jacob


    50

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why didn¡¯t you ask her? Leonardo picked up the pen on the table and threw it at


    Jacob angrily.


    ¡°What a useless secretary! He even didn¡¯t know to share my worries wondered Leonardo.


    *Mr. Brooks, Amanda is a woman I¡¯s not good for me in inquire about her privacy. What if she thinks


    like her?¡± said Jaenb.


    Jacob had a girlfriend. It didn¡¯t matter if others misunderstood him. If his stingy girlfriend misunderstood


    him, he would be in trouble


    So Jacob tried to keep his distance from ether women.


    ¡°You like her?¡±


    Leonardo nawed his eyes and stared at Jacob.


    Jacob¡¯s body stiffened, but his mind reacted quickly. He shook his head quickly and said, ¡°Of course


    not?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡± Leonardo frowned and raised his volor slightly as if he was not satisfied with


    Jacob¡¯s answer.


    Jacobs was speechless and thought. ¡°What did Mr. Brooks mean? Should I like Amanda or not?


    Why is Mr Brooks so strange today? It¡¯s hard to guess what he¡¯s thinking


    Does he have imitable male syndrome now! Otherwise, he won¡¯t ask this kind of question.¡±


    Seeing that Jacob didn¡¯t speak, Leonardo lost patience.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ben minutes. Go and find out where Amanda is. If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯ll not have the year-


    end bonus this year!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s mouth tached fiercely and thought, ¡®Ten minutes! What can I find out in ten minutes?


    My monthly bonus was deducted. My quarterly bonus was deducted and now my year-end bonus is


    possible to be deducted too.


    Can we talk about it, Mr. Bmoks? I have to save money for a house and get married.¡±


    But Jacob did not dare to ask, so he had to hurry to inquire where Amanda had gone.


    When Rosalind and Damian arrived at the hospital with Yanna and Kevin, the mother Margery was


    looking at their father who was on the bed and


    ping her tear.


    ¡°Mom, Dad awake?


    Hearing the familiar voice, Margery turned around and burst into tears. She was excited and


    incoherent.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake. Rosalind, your father is awake. Your father is awake Yanna, Kevin,e to see your


    grandfather. Come on


    Rosalind was also excited. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears and walked to the bed with anna and


    Kevin.


    Nals was still wearing a venttor, but he had opened his eyes. Maybe he had been sleeping for too


    long and couldn¡¯t adapt to the light, squinted, but he really woke up.


    Hats raised his hand slightly and said in a weak and trembling voice, ¡°Rosa..¡±


    Hearing Nafs¡¯s voice, Rosalind held Nols¡¯s thin hand right away.


    ¡°Dad¡±


    That was a distant and


    ¡°Don¡¯t Don¡¯t Don¡¯t cry


    Har call, the family affection over the past the years, the endless longing, and indescribable guilt


    Seeing Rosalind crying, Nas was a little excited. He reached out to wipe the tears from Rosalind¡¯s


    eyes.


    Rosalind quickly wiped her tears and burst into a brilliant smile.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not trying I¡¯m happy. Dad, you finally woke up. I miss you so much!¡±


    Then she pulled the hand of Tanna and Fer


    ¡°Dad, this is Yanna and Kevin. They are twins, mykidh, and your granddaughter and grandson.¡±


    Yanna and Keyn were sensible her hearing Rosalind¡¯s words, they immediately shouted, ¡°Grandpal¡±


    Tanna was more lively and began to introduce themselves to Wals


    so he just


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m Tanna. I¡¯m Kevin¡¯s sister. He¡¯s Kevin. He¡¯s my older brother. Grandpa, you finally make


    up. When you get better, I will treat you to a melk-vored lollipop.¡±


    Yana¡¯s voice was soft and cute and was easy tobat one.


    As soon as Yanna said thh, the Jansen family in the ward Immediately smiled.


    12


    Looking at two children who were somewhat simr to Rosalind, Nafs was a bit surprised. He was sick


    for a while and Rosalind had two children now. Time ex


    Looking at these two lovely children, Nafis felt very happy. His frail face was filed with smiles.


    But her all, Nafas just woke up, Not a momentter, he was tired and fell into a deep sleep.


    The whole family moved to the outside to talk for fear of waking Nats up


    ¡°Damian, your father is awake and yourpany develops well now, I want to see we can buy back


    our old house. We¡¯ll move back together when your father gets better¡±


    ¡°Mom, why do you want to live in the Jansen vi Isn¡¯t your house good now!¡±


    When Damian¡¯spany was on track, Damian bought arger and more luxurious vi for fear that


    Margery would feel sad,


    At this time, Margery proposed to move back to the Janson vi, Damian thought Margery didn¡¯t like


    the vi.


    ¡°The vi is good, but I still want to move back, yourther just woke up and didn¡¯t know what had


    happened five years ago. If your father lives in the new vi, I¡¯m afraid that your father will feel sad.¡±


    Margery was still a little worried. After all, the Jansen Group almost went bankrupt before and their old


    vi was used to cover their debts, Margery was afraid that Nafis would me himself for all the


    mistakes, which was not good for his condition


    Margery had gone through so many things in recent years, and she actually had no other ideas. She


    just hoped that her family would be healthy and happy, which was better than anything else.


    Rosalind and Damun looked at each other. They immediately understood what Margery mean


    Nafis didn¡¯t know what happened liner five years ago, if he know that they were swept out on a rainy


    night and almost died outside, he would me himself,


    But Damian was also a little embarrassed. After all, he hadn¡¯t found the mysterious buyer of their old


    vi. it would be difficult to buy it back in a short


    Rosalind also knew about it, but looking at Margery¡¯s expectant eyes, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint


    Margery.


    Rosalind took her mother¡¯s rough hand, hold it in her palm, and said with a smile, ¡°Since you want to liv


    current owner of the house and buy it back.¡±


    Damian also nodded.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely buy our house back,¡±


    the Jansen vi, Mom, we¡¯ll find the


    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t worry about it since I have you pays. F¡¯ll tell your father when you buy the house back.


    Then your bither doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Margery smiled with satisfaction. Her eyes filed with tears of excitement.


    After leaving the hospital, Rosalind looked at Damian, who was frowning slightly and ran her fingers


    over Damian¡¯s brow


    ¡°Damian, we should be happy since bad wakes up. Why are you so upset?¡±


    ¡°Yep, we should be happy since Dad wakes up. I¡¯m just worried about the house.¡±


    Hearing Damian¡¯s words, Rosalind was also a little upset.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Singe someone bought it, they will leave clues. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find any


    information about the buyer said RosalindN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    Anyone who could buy the Jansen vi was not an ordinary person. Rosalind could find more people to


    inquire about it, then she would definitely be able to get the buyer¡¯s information.


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Okay, don¡¯t worry too much. Just stand tall! I¡¯m here with you¡± said Damian.


    Seeing the atmosphere between Damian and Rosalind was much eased, tanna immediately ran to


    Dan and shouted, ¡°Uncle Damian, I also want to stand tall want you to hold me high!¡±


    ¡°Yanna, you¡¯re not a little baby! Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Revn said, rolling his


    ¡°I¡¯m still a linie girl. Of course can be held high. Unlike you, you are my elder brother, so you cannot do


    that.¡±


    After saying that Yanna spat out her tongue smugly toward Kevin


    ¡°I¡¯m five minutes older than you. Why are you still a little child but I¡¯m not! What kind of logic do you


    have? You are just talking nonsense.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! What I said makes sense!¡± Yanna was mocked by Kevin, but Yanna wasn¡¯t


    ashamed but other proud.


    ¡°You¡¯re so childish!¡±


    ¡°You stuffy boy!¡±


    ¡°You bad girl!¡±


    ¡°You had boy!¡±


    Yanna and Kevin were arguing seriously, but Rosalind and Damianughed happily.


    Brooks Group.


    Jacob finally found out where Rosalind¡¯s whereabouts were within the time limit set by Leonardo. As


    soon as Jacob opened the door, Jacob saw


    Leonardoise his hand and look at the time.


    ¡°Ten minutes and one second. You¡¯rete!¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s worth, Jacob was very nervous.


    He thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mr. Brooks? Why is he so mean now? Even a second counts?****


    Jacob rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of something, but he pretended to look aggrieved


    ¡°Since I¡¯mte, my year end bonus will be deducted. The information found is useless. M. Brooks, I¡¯ll


    go to work first.¡±


    ¡°Brat, are you ying mind games with me?¡± Leonardo grabbed the pen on the table and threw it at


    Jacob.


    Jacob caught the pen with his hands smilingly and put it back into the pen holder on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, how dare 1? I just got stuck when I opened the door. Actually, I¡¯m notte


    Leonardo cleared his throat and looked at Jacob without expression


    ¡°Tell me, what have you found?¡±


    Hearing this, Jacob knew that his year-end bonus would not be deducted.


    He replied respectfully immediately, ¡°Amanda went to the hospital to see her father.¡±


    ¡°Her father? her father a vegetable?¡± Leonardo frowned and was surprised by the news.


    ¡°Yes, Amanda¡¯s father was a vegetable before. But it seems that her father woke up today, so Amanda


    was so excited¡±


    Jacob thought, flow you can rest assured that Amanda is not going to meet her lover.¡±


    But Jacob didn¡¯t dare to say such words to Leonardo. Otherwise, not only his year-end bonus would be


    deducted, but he might also be fired.


    In fact, Jacob was a little strange about why Leonardo cared so much about Amanda Leonardo even


    scolded Virginia because of Amanda, it was really


    Incredibile.


    Could there be some rtionship between the three of them?


    But ording to Jacob¡¯s investigation, Amanda went aload five years ago. Did they know each other


    five years ago?


    Jakob came to Brooks Group as a sendary to Leonardo five years ago. Il Jand had been Leonardo¡¯s


    secretary several years earlier, Jach would have known something y


    But it was better for Jacob to know less. If Jacob had known the rtionship between Leonardo,


    Amanda, and Virginia, Jacob might have been fired ording to Leonardo¡¯s temper.


    in the following half month, Rosalind was very busy. She seldom came to the Brooks Group because


    she had to investigate the news of the


    1/2


    15:15


    Chapter 10


    buyer and check the information about the Brooks Group five years ap.


    Looking at the empty office next to him, Leonardo was not in a good mood.


    He pressed the inside line of the office and said concisely, ¡°Come to mec¡±


    my


    Jacob was fast because he knew that Leonardo wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks!¡±


    ¡°Amanda didn¡¯te to thepany these days?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I called her secretary Susan and Susan told me that Amanda has been busy recently¡±


    ¡°What is she busy with? She is our design consultant now. She can¡¯t dy the product design for next


    quarter because of her own business. Call her to urge her on the progress, or let here to the


    company to discuss work matten.¡±


    Leonardo seemed to have found an opportunity and urged Jacob to call Rosalind toe to the con


    coming


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Amanda has recently sent us the draft designs we need. I¡¯ve been very good about


    following up on her progress, And she has also put together a good assignment for the design


    department. Everything is going very well


    Jacob was thinking that he had prepared well. He had been ahaid of being asked by Leonardo before,


    so he made a clear inquiry in advance


    Leonardo¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He thought Jacob¡¯s brain might have been watered down. Jacob


    couldn¡¯t understand what he really mean.


    But he couldn¡¯t show his intention too clearly either Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have aprehensive pasp of the information!¡± Leonardo pretended to smile and stared at Jacob


    ¡°Mot.. Not bad.¡±


    Jacob was a little confused. He didn¡¯t know whether Leonardo was praising him or not. But hearing


    Leonardo¡¯s words and looking at Leonardo¡¯s strange expression, he felt a little creepy


    ¡°Since you have such a piece ofprehensive information, tell me, what has Amanda been busy with


    recently?


    ¡°Oh, Susan said that Amanda seemed to be busy with buying a house recently. She liked a vi but


    couldn¡¯t find the owner of it, so she was inquiring about it everywhere


    Jacob also felt strange. There were so many vis in Haldorin. Amanda could buy most of the vis she


    wanted, Why did she spend a lot of time on that one of the owner was abroad or the owner didn¡¯t want


    to sell it at all, wouldn¡¯t her effort be in vain


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Leonardo¡¯s expression changed slightly. He rubbed his thin with his fingers. ¡°Do you know


    where the vi is?


    ¡°Could it be that one?¡± thought Leonardo.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably in Central District. There are all old vis. I don¡¯t know why Amanda wants to buy a vi


    here?


    Now most people bought houses in the north of Haldorin, when was not only well nned but also


    boasted a pleasant environment and convenient


    transportation.


    in the past, people living in Central District were all wealthy However, many people felt that the


    environment in Central District was a little poor these years, so they moved out. So it wasn¡¯t good for


    Amanda to buy a vi there.


    Hearing the vi was in Central District, Leonardo understood. His mood suddenly became better and


    he smiled slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Amanda may not be very familiar with the real estate environment here just after returning


    from abroad. Why don¡¯t you mention it to her so that she won¡¯t lose money! I heard that Amanda is


    going to the charity banquet at the Lybabwe Hotel tonight be inquire about the owner of the


    Jacob was purely kind hearted. He thought that Amanda would buy a vi in Central District because


    the house broker fooled Amanda and he really didn¡¯t want Amanda lo be deceived

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Leonardo rolled his eyes at Jacob.


    ¡°What the hell you know!¡± Leonardo felt that Jacobs had been a little overconfident recently and even


    wanted to give Amanda some advice.


    However, seeing Jacob was thinking of Amanda, Leonardo didn¡¯t criticize Jacob anymore.


    ¡°You did a good job today I¡¯ll give you an extra bonus!¡±


    The most important thing was that Jacob provided Leonardo with useful information. So Jacob was


    good in totall


    Jacob was a little confused. He didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to take the Iniciative to give him an extra bonus


    with such kindness, so he smiled like an idiot.


    ¡°Hey, I remember that the Brooks Group was also invited to the Lybabe Hotel Charity Banquet tonight,


    right? The invitation letter was sent here before, night!¡±


    ¡°Yes! All the charity banquets in Haldorin will invite you, Mr. Breeks!¡± Jacob looked proud and said.


    Hearing this, Leonardo waved his hand at Jacob.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jacob was confused.


    ¡°The invitation letter? Leonardo frowned and felt a little unhappy.


    ¡°The invitation letter in the Lybabwe Hotel Charity Banquet tonight!¡±


    Every word of Leonards seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth, and it could be imagined that he was


    running out of patience.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it! Jacob didn¡¯t notice Leonardo was a little unhappy and replied honestly


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have it? Why you don¡¯t have it?¡±


    Leonardo was so angry that he stuttered. He squinted slightly and stared at Jacob angrily


    It seemed that if Jacob didn¡¯t exin it clearly, he would get a bad result today.


    t you say that


    ¡°Didn¡¯t;


    you won¡¯t go to such an ordinary hanquet before and I can deal with the invitation letter at my will? Ms.


    York happened to see the invitation letter and she was interested in it, so she¡¯ll attend on your behalf.


    She has already taken the invitation.¡±


    Looking at Leonardo who seemed to be on the verge of extreme anger, Jacob¡¯s voice was getting


    lower and lower.


    ¡°What did I do wrong? It seemed that I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why does Mr. Brooks have such a


    temble look in his eyes?¡± wordered Jacob.


    Leonardo gritted his teeth angrily. He thought Jb cic a good job just now, but now he thought Jacoli


    made a big mistake.


    ¡°You¡­ It seems that I can¡¯t praise you. You do things like this? is this an ordinary banquet it¡¯s a charity


    banquet. I¡¯m the CEO of Brooks Group. Can don¡¯t go to it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, you mean.. I go and ask Ms. York to give me back the invitation?¡± Jacob asked in a low


    voice.


    And Jacob felt a little inappropriate when he asked.


    * Mr. Brooks wants to go to the charity banquet, he can go directly with Ms. York. Why is he so


    annoyed?¡± thought Jacob


    ¡°Ask her to give it back to you? Can you put your shi t back?¡± Leonardo was so angry that he said


    something rude.


    Seeing that Jacob was still in a dare, Leonardo grabbed the pen on the table and threw it at Jacob,


    ¡°Go get another invitation! just said I¡¯d give you a bonus. Now it seems that if you can¡¯t get me an


    ritation before the banquet starts, your annual year bonus will be deduced!¡±


    Jacob was shocked:


    He thought, ¡°Mr. Brooks is so cruel. He just said he would give me an extra bonus, but now he wanted


    to deduct my annual year bonus? He didn¡¯t give me the extra bonus yet, but wanted to deduct my


    annual year bonus!¡±


    But Jacob didn¡¯t dare to say such words to Leonardo.


    He ran out quickly to get the invitation. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally understood that even if he had to buy an invitation will his hall a year¡¯s bonus, it was better


    than his annual bonus being deducted.


    In the evening, after settling Yanna and Kevin, Rosalind went in Lybye Hotel with Damian


    Originally, they didn¡¯t need to attend such a charty banquet and just needed to donate money directly.


    But because they wanted to find the buyer of the old vi, they wanted to go to the banquet.


    ¡°Rosalind, don¡¯t be too anxious. We can definitely find the buyer,¡± said Damian.


    1,2


    15:13


    Chapter 31


    During this period, Damian watched Rosalind boxy inquiring about the news of the buyer Rosalind even


    went to the Land Registry several times but didn¡¯t get any news.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Land Registry would refuse to tell us the information of the buyer. On nian, de


    you know what kind of people the Land Registry is afraid of? Or is the buyer from other ces?¡±


    ¡°The buyer should not be from other ces. Outsides buy houses mainly for Investment, but it is not a


    good choice to invest in the houses in Central District now.¡±


    Damian also felt strance.


    ¡°Then that should be the local people in our city. There should be not many people with this ablley. ¡±


    Rosalind suddenly had a bad feeling, but she didn¡¯t tell Damian.


    Damian rubbed Rosalind¡¯s soh hair top andforted Rosalind ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go to the Lybabwe


    Hotel Frst. I ask my friend to inquire about the buyer for meter. I believe we can get news soon..


    As soon as Damian and Rosalind drove out of themunity pate, they saw a darling red Faschr


    parked on the roadside with Jonas dressed in a white gorgeous suit by the door.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Rosalind


    ¡°I know that you are going to the banquet tonight and happened to be on the same road as you, so I


    came to pick you up. What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t wee me?¡± Jonas curled his lips, seemingly a little


    aggrieved.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just that we have to wat for Paulina. Didn¡¯t youe here in vain¡±


    -Rosalind looked at the time. ording to Paulina¡¯s temprament, she didn¡¯t know when Pauna would


    come.


    Seeing this, Damian nced at Jonas who was a little hospitable.


    ¡°Since Jonas hase to pick you up, you can¡¯t let him go alone. Why don¡¯t you go first? I will wait for


    Paulins. You don¡¯t need to waste time here!¡±


    Jonas raised his eyebrows and looked at Damian, Seeing Damian blinking toward him, Jonas smiled


    happily


    Jonas stretched out his fist and knocked Damian on the shoulder. He whispered in Damian¡¯s car, ¡°Gece


    buddy, I¡¯ll treat you to drink when you have?


    Damian smiled and said faintly. ¡°Send my sister to the beet sakely, if anything happens, I¡¯ll hold you


    ountabl


    Jonas was D Damun¡¯s good friend for so many years, so Damian trusted Jonss


    Rosalind was still so young and had two children, Damian didn¡¯t want Rosalind to be that hard and


    hoped Rosalind could find another man who loved and cared for her and took care of her and the two


    children.


    If this man was someone else, Damian might be womed. But if it were Jonas, Daman would not


    But the premise was that Rosalind liked Jonas


    werty


    about it


    Damian would create opportunities for Jonas, but he wouldn¡¯t help Rosalind make her decision, it all


    depended on the fate of Rosalind and Jenas.


    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jonas stretched out two fingers and made a saluting gesture on the forehead to make a pmmise


    ¡°Okay, Daman, I¡¯ll go with Jonas first. You wait for Paulina¡°


    There were so many peopleing and going in thismunity it was not good to park these two cars


    here and it would be better for them to drive away separately.


    When getting in the car, Rosalind frowned slightly Jonas wanted to smooth Rosalind¡¯s fumowed brow,


    but he held back.


    212


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father wake up? Why are you !


    you still so worried?¡±


    Chapter 32


    It was not a sport. That day, Rosalind promised to treat Jonas to dinner but broke the date. Jonas


    asked the others and learned that the Jansen family had gone to the hospital and that Rosalind¡¯s father


    was a vegetable but had suddenly woken up


    After knowing Damian for so many years, Jonas also knew what had happened to the Jansen family


    five years ago. He was afraid of touching Rosalind¡¯s bad memories, so he didn¡¯t dare to as much.


    ¡°Tep, my father has been awake for half a month and now his health is getting better. I don¡¯t need to


    worry about my father¡¯s body Damian and I want to buy back the old house we used to live in, but we


    can¡¯t find the owner of the Jansen vi now, so we are a little worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. You can go to the Land Registry and check it.¡±


    ¡°I did go there. But the Land Registry didn¡¯t want to tell us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to keep the Land Registry shut up. The buyer must be powerful. So you go to the charity


    banquet tonight to inquire about the buyer of the Jansen vi?¡±


    Jonas finally understood why Rosalind suddenly attended this banquet. People like them generally


    would not attend such a banquet in person.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosalind nodded weakly and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve been investigating for more than half a month,


    but there is no news. That¡¯s why I am worried¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask someone to inquire about it. You can definitely find the buyer. You are so tired.


    Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    It took half an hour to get to the Lybabwe Hotel without a traffic jam. Rosalind was really tired, so she


    decided to sleep.


    But what Jonas didn¡¯t expect was that Rosalind had fallen asleep when Rosalind just finished speaking


    for a few seconds


    Looking at the soundly sleeping Rosalind, Jonas smiled helplessly.


    He didn¡¯t expect this charming and proud woman to be so cute when she fell asleep, like a kitten.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s lovely sleeping face, listening to Rosalind¡¯s even breathing, and feeling the warm


    afterglow of the setting sun, Jonas suddenly felt very happy at this moment.


    if Rosalind could stay with him all the time, it would be good to go on like this.


    When it was getting dark, they finally arrived at the gate of the Lybabwe Hotel. Themps around had


    already lit the hotel up. It was still early before the banquet began, Jonas smoothly pulled over the car


    but didn¡¯t want to wake Rosalind up


    Feeling the breezeing through the window was a little cold, Jonas took off his jade white suit and


    gently put it on Rosalind


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s closed eyes, eyshes fluttering slightly, a few strands of hair resting on her face


    and down her cheeks on her watery lips, Jonas reached out and gently pulled the hair to Rosalind¡¯s


    ears, revealing Rosalind¡¯s delicate features


    Looking at the sleeping Rosalind, Jona s¡¯s eyes fell on Rosalind¡¯s blood red watery lips. When he got


    close to Rosalind, he could still smell a faint fragrance. He didn¡¯t know whether it was the smell of


    lipstick or the smell of Rosalind¡¯s body, which seemed to be luring him into kissing Rosalind.


    Jona s¡¯s throat tightened. His sanity told him that he shouldn¡¯t kiss Rosalind. It was not his style to take


    advantage of others¡¯ unpreparedness, But there seemed to be another voice shouting in his mind, ¡°Kiss


    hert Kiss her


    There was a war in Jon a s¡¯s mind. Just when Jonas couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to kiss


    Rosalind, a harsh horn suddenly sounded.


    Two dazzling lights shone from the opposite side.


    Then the lights kept shing towards their side.


    Jonas was shocked and ipfmediately sat up straight. He squinted at the opposite side,


    But the lights were too bright for Jonas to see the person opposite. Jonas could only see a ck


    Bentley on the other side, with low beams and high beams shing Alternately


    Rosalind was also woken up by the harsh horn and dazzling lights.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Rosalind.


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was soft, with a newly awakenedziness and raucity, sounding extremely tempting


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There may be something wrong with the driver on the opposite side. He even h o nked and


    turned on the lights when he arrived at the


    ¡°ph, we arrive at the hotel? Did I sleep for a long time? Your sult.. Thanks!¡±


    Shce there was nothing wrong, Rosalind didn¡¯t care.


    Seeing that there was a white suit cost on her body, she knew it was Jo na s¡¯s, so she handed the suit


    to Jonas


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    ??


    Chapter-33


    Jonas took the suit cost and put it on. It seemed that there was sill a faint perfume smell from Rosalind,


    which was very light butfortabe


    Jo nas¡¯s face flushed slightly when he thought that he almost couldn¡¯t control himself just now.


    He was afraid that Rosalind would notice, so he buriedly changed the topic.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep long. I just parked the car and it was at the right time!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Rosalind had the Elusion that Jonas was a little strange at


    They walked towards the hotel.


    ge at this moment, but she couldn¡¯t tell why. She just felt that Jonas seemed a little nervous.


    Jonas Nowned and looked at the parking space opposite. The lights over there had been turned off, so


    he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Seeing that Rosalind and Jonas had entered the hotel, Jarnh spoke tentatively, ¡°Mr. Brooks, are we still


    waiting?¡±


    What are we wacing for? Wait for the food? It¡¯s gettingte, Let¡¯s go inside!¡± said Leonardo.


    Then Leonarda pushed open the car door and walked inward the hotel.


    Jacob was a little confused and thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Banks just ask me to wait? He even asked me to


    whistle and sh the light. Eidn¡¯t he want to preet Amanda?¡±


    Seeing Leonardo got off the car and walked to the hotel, Jacob followed Leonants into the hotel.


    In the banquet hall of the hotel, Rosalind and Jonas chatted with a group of attendees while del


    berately or unintentionally inquiring about the Jansen v.


    Although Rosalind was from Haldonn, there were not many people who knew her in the upper ss


    because she got married after graduation and hadn¡¯t attended any banquets tomunicate with


    others.


    Now everyone knew her because she was Amanda, the design director of BUT Group and a cutting-


    edge designer in the world. They didn¡¯t think she was Rosalind of the Jansen Group.


    So no one was surprised that she had asked about the Jansen LE?A,


    After all, most of the people who came to this kind of banquet exchanged information while


    communicating with each other. They were originally here for mutual benelt. Maybe they could make a


    lot of money when getting the news they want. Se na one thought Rosalind was strange


    However, after taking with a lot of people, Rosalind didn¡¯t get any useful news.


    Jonas saw Rosalind was a lile upset, he handed Rosalind a ss of wine and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    oeg? Haven¡¯t you gotten any news?


    ¡°Tes!¡± Rosalind¡¯s red lips slightly opened. She took a sip and asked, ¡°What about you? Did you get any


    news?¡±


    There was a trace of expectation in Rosalind¡¯s eyes


    Jonas shook his head. He just heard that no one bought the Jansen vi for a long time after it was


    used to cover debts. Half a monthter, someone bought it at double the price, but there was no


    information about the buyer,


    ¡°So mysterious!¡±


    a

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    Rosalind gently touched the ss with her slender fingers, looking solemn,


    At this moment, there was somemotion at the door, and it seemed that there were some low


    shouts o


    Rosalind and Jonas looked at each other, then looked at the door.


    When Rosalind saw Leonardo appearing at the door, she frowned slightly


    ¡°Leonardo? Why is he here?¡± wondered Rosalind.


    It was really a surprise that Leonardo attended such an asion with his identity.


    Jonas looked at Leonardo with his eyes narrowed slighty as if he was thinking about something


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to meet Leonardo, so she put down her ss.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to fix my makeup!¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind went straight to the toilet.


    Unfortunately, Rosalind ran into Virginia as soon as she entered the toilet.


    It had to be said that Virginia was really beautiful. Her long moon-white dress with dark embroidery


    outlined her figure incisively. It made one feel she was elegant, pure, and s exy.


    When Virginia saw Rosalind, the smile on Virginia¡¯s face stiffened instantly


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Why are you here?¡± asked Virginia.


    ¡°Ms. York, do you know her?¡± A girl in a pink backless dress asked in surprise


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know her. This is Amanda, the world¡¯s cutting-edge designer and the design director of


    BUT Group, Our Brooks Group has hired her at a high price.¡±


    ¡°Amanda? She is Amanda? Really? The girl in the pink dress obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I thought


    Amanda was a foreigner. I didn¡¯t expect she was a Clusian


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Virginia looked at Rosalind with a faint smile, and her eyes were full ofcency


    ¡°Well, Amanda is not only a Clusian but also a native of Haldorin. I¡¯m an old acquaintance with her¡±


    ¡°Oh! Why didn¡¯t I know I¡¯m tamiliar with you, Ms. York? Can you tell me? Then I can know how familiar


    I¡¯m with you?¡± said Rosalind.


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s words, the atmosphere between them suddenly became awkward.


    The girl in pink seemed to notice the different atmosphere between Rosalind and Virginia. She rolled


    her eyes and smiled, ¡°Since Ms. York and Amanda want to catch up, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll


    leave now!¡±


    After saying that, the girl ran away quickly without waiting for the reply of Rosalind and Virginia.


    Rosalind and Virginia were two masters in the design industry and the girl was only a model. So the girl


    didn¡¯t dare to stay to listen to the conversation between Rosalind and Virginia. If the girl heard what she


    shouldn¡¯t hear, she would not be able to be a model anymore.


    Seeing there was no one else, Virginia stopped acting. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared


    and she asked harshly, ¡°Rosalind, what is your purpose?¡±


    ¡°Purpose? What purpose can I have?¡± said Hosalind.


    Her purpose was to investigate the truth and punish those who were bad.


    ¡°Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯te back to seduce Leonardo? Stop acting. If you hadn¡¯te


    back to seduce Leonardo, why did you cooperate with the Brooks Group?¡± said Virginia.


    Obviously, Virga didn¡¯t believe what Rosalind said.


    ¡°Ms. York, you have to find out something I¡¯m not asking for cooperation with the Brooks Group, but the


    Brooks Group is pleading with me! If you ask. about the purpose, why don¡¯t you ask Leonardo dicily?


    Why don¡¯t you ask Leonardo if he regrets leaving me and wants to get back together with


    Rosalind knew what Virginia cared about, so she didn¡¯t mind messing up the rtionship between


    Virginia and Leonardo.


    Seeing Virginia¡¯s face darken, Rosalind suddenly felt relieved.


    ¡°Is that because I don¡¯t care? As long as I didn¡¯t care, it wouldn¡¯t matter thought Rosalind.


    ¡°you bi tch! Mistress! You are so shameless Virginia pointed at Rosalind and cursed without any image.


    ¡°Mistress? Shameless? Virginia, are you talking about me or yourself?


    ¡°Who had a shameless rtionship with Leonardo? Who got pregnant before Leonardo and i divorced?


    Chapter 33


    ¡°Virginia, although five years had passed, I would never forget what you¡¯ve done. Shame on you.


    You¡¯re the mistress. I¡¯m so ashamed of you¡±


    Rosalind gabbed Virginia¡¯s finger, which was pointing at her, clenched it tightly in her hand, and then


    pushed Virginia away


    Virginia took a step back as she was pushed.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to guard against me like guarding against a thief, Ms. York. Yours is yours. If it¡¯s


    not yours, no matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t keep h!¡±


    Rosalind said this sentence to Virginia now, and it was also something that Rosalind once said to


    hersel


    ¡°You! Wat and see!¡±


    Virginia was so angry that she pushed Rosalind away and let angrily.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and thought, ¡°She¡¯s so easily provoked by me. I¡¯m really afraid shell hurt


    herself by getting angry


    It was just an episode, and Rosalind didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    However, what happened after that was to tell her not to quamel with others in the toilet.


    Otherwise, no one would know who was more miserable.


    As soon as Rosalind closed the door of the cubicle, a bucket of cold water suddenly sshed through


    the pap above the cubicle, pouring fiesalind from head to feet.


    When Rosalind opened the door of the cubicle and rushed out, she saw a sh of a white dress.


    Resalind chased after the person but was closed in the toilet by the person.


    Rosalind pulled hard and couldn¡¯t open it. It seemed that someone closed the door deliberately.


    ¡°Open the door is it you Virginia? Open the door!¡± shouted Rosalind.


    However, no one answered Rosalind. Hosalind only heard the footsteps of high heels stepping on the


    ground getting farther and farther away.


    ¡°Dam n You¡¯re so despicable!¡± Rosalind was a little angry and cursed.


    She was sure that person just now was Virginia. She wou dnt misread the material of the corner of the


    dress.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Virginia to take revenge on her in such a childish and harsh way.


    But she had to say that Virginia¡¯s trick worked.


    Now she was drenched in water, with messy hair and makeup How could she attend the banquet?


    She wanted to call someone to open the door, but her phone got water and couldn¡¯t be turned on.


    ¡°Now the phones are not waterproof thought Rosalind.


    Rosalind was a little depressed. She had everything but the locusts.


    Rosalind had no choice but to knock on the toilet door


    ¡°Is anyone there? Is anyone there? Open the door.


    ¡°Open the door. I¡¯m locked inside. Help!¡±


    Whether it was because the toilet was rtively remote and few people came here, or the music


    outside was too loud, no one answered Rosalind after Rosalind shouted for a while.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know that it was indeed Virginia who sshed water just now.


    Virginia not only called all the waiters away but also put a sign ¡°in construction¡± at the door. So no one


    came to the toilet. Otherwise, it was impossible for no one toe to the toilet for such a big banquet


    The air conditigher in the banquet hall was turned on very low. Rosalind was soaked all over, and soon


    she sneezed coldly with her whole body


    Trembling.


    ¡°Is anyone there? Open the duur?¡±


    Rosalind knocked on the door with less and less strength. Her hady trembled violently and her brain


    was a little dizzy. She knew that if no one found out about her, she would probably faint here.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    ¡°Open the door. Oper. The door.¡±


    Rosalind shouted and patted the door with her hand, but her voice was getting lower


    Suddenly, Rosalind heard footstepsing from far and near. There was hope in her heart again.


    The door opened from outside. Seeing the door was opened, Rosalind grabbed the door with all her


    strength to avoid being closed again.


    When the door was opened, both of them were shocked to see each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Rosalind was exhausted when she saw the man. As soon as she finished speaking, her bedy slipped


    down solly


    The man hugged Rasa and into his arms and felt that Rosaline had a fever. He frowned tightly.


    It was Leonardo who opened the door. He looked for Rosalind everywhere.


    Rosalind was wet all over and the exquisite and porgeous dress was nightly attached to her body. The


    chess was wet but excellently cutired Rosalind¡¯s charming figure.


    Realizing that Rosalind had a fen, Lennarda took off his suc and wrapped it around Rosand to block


    Rosalind¡¯s chest


    He picked Rosalind up and left the Lybabwe Hotel without disturbing anyone.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she awake yet? Did you use the correct medicine?¡±


    Looking at Rosalind, who was pale and frowned on the bed, Leonardo felt a little in table.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I can prescribe the wrong medicine for a fever and cold! If I¡¯m like this, no


    one will believe mel


    A man in a pink suit yawned while packing up the medicine kit. He was an attending general physician


    at Nisha Hospital and a genius in the medical Field-Brett Smith.


    ¡°Okay. But why isn¡¯t she awake?¡± Leonardo still cdn¡¯t believe Brett.


    ¡°Mr. Leonardo Brooks, at least you are a CLO. Why did you as such a stup id question? Even if sheProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    has taken the medicine, it will take some time for the medicine to work. Don¡¯t worry, A lever and a cold


    won¡¯t kill her


    Brem rarely saw Lecrards being so nervous, so Brett was curious and wanted to say something more.


    But when Brett saw Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes, Brett was scared and don¡¯t dare to say more.


    ¡°Okay, I have nothing more to do. I¡¯ll leave now


    Brett had a date tonight and Leonardo interrupted Breti. So Brett decided to ckmal Leanaria another


    day


    ¡°No, if she won¡¯t wake up tonight, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    Before Brett Ich, Leonardo tly refused.


    ¡°Hey, I have a date. The girl toplight is beautiful¡­.¡±


    Before Brett could finish his words, Leonardo¡¯s cold nce swept over again,


    It seemed that if prett dared to mention leaving again, Lennando would beat Brett.


    ¡°Well, it seem that can¡¯t go for my date today¡± thought Brett.


    Brett put down the medicine box in his hand and leaned obliquely against the sofa.


    ¡°Hey, who is this girl? You¡¯re so anxious. People who don¡¯t know will think she¡¯s your wil!¡±


    As speaking, Brett poured himself a ss of water,


    Leonardo pursed his lips and red at Brett a little angrily.


    ¡°She.. She is my mile?


    Leonardo didn¡¯t notice he was a litle shy when he said the word ¡°wile¡±.


    Hearing this, Brett suddenly spat out the water in his mouth and it pounced on Leonardo¡¯s face,


    unfortunately.


    1/2


    15:49


    Chapter 34


    Leonardo closed ha eyes, bit his teeth, and clenched his hands into fists.


    ¡°Brett.¡±


    The word seemed to have squeezed out between Leonardo¡¯s teeth, highlighting Leonardo¡¯s anger at


    this time.


    Brett was a little embarrassed to see Leonardo¡¯s face full of water. He grabbed the issue on the table


    and wiped it for Leonardo.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. You scared me. Don¡¯t me ma!¡±


    Leonarde moved Brett¡¯s hand and carefully wiped the water with a tissue, but no matter how he wiped


    it, he felt a strange smell on his body


    He raised his hand and smelled his sleeve. The smell almost made him int!


    ¡°What have you eaten? Why does it smell so bad? it¡¯s disgusting¡±


    ¡°Does it stink?¡±


    Brem covered his mouth with his hand, exhaled a breath, and sniffed it.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t stink. It just smells of alcohol


    The wine Brett drank was not cheap. How could it stink?


    ¡°I smell. The smell of women.. Come on, I advise you to stop fooling around with those women, or you¡¯ll


    regret it sooner orter!¡±


    Looking at Brett¡¯s frivolous look, Leonarde kindly reminded Brem


    is this Brett didn¡¯t care and


    ¡°I have nothing to regret. I have had dates with so many women, but none of them came to trouble med


    How awesome is continued, ¡°Hey you said she was your wife? Was there any mistake? When did you


    have a wife again!¡±


    Brem and Leonardo had been friends for so many years. Why didn¡¯t Brett know that Leonardo was


    married again?


    Brett thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t Leonardo with Virginia? Will Virginia allow Leonardo to have another woman? Why


    don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I always have only one wife, okay?¡± Leonardo nced at et coldly.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know if he was right to let Brett stay here because Brett was really annoying


    ¡°No way Brett was a little unbelievable. His eyes widened and he pointed to Rosalind who was on the


    bed. ¡°She¡¯s your wife!¡±


    Suddenly, Brett thought of something as if he had discovered a new continent,


    ¡°as she the girl who used to chase you? Is she Rosalind, who got into your bed and forced you to marry


    her five year ago?¡±


    No wonder Brett didn¡¯t recognize Rosalind. At this time, Rosalind was disheveled and the delicate


    makeup on her face was also smudged by the water, One couldn¡¯t see Rosalind¡¯s original look at all.


    Moreover, Brett had seen Rosalind a long time ago. He didn¡¯t expect this woman, who was wet all over,


    had a high fever, and was in aa, to be the one who always chased after Leonardo, gave Leonardo


    food and water, and always followed behind Leonardo


    Thinking of the girl who was simple and enthusiastic and always had a smile, Brett couldn¡¯t rte to


    this unconscious woman in front of h


    Leonardo was silent, and Brett thought Leonardo was acquiescent


    ¡°Leonardo, didn¡¯t you drive her away before? What was this now? You want to be with her again, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    The CEO of the Brooks Group would never forget his ex-wife. If it was spread, how big a gossip it


    would bet


    But this gossip was a bit too big for Brett to digest now. Brett wanted to share it with several friends


    immediately.


    ¡°You know nothing. Go to the guest room now, Stop bothering me I¡¯m so annoyed!¡±


    27

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    Leonardo was a little annoyed and told Brett to get out.


    Brett raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡°Was Leonardo shy? Forget it. I haven¡¯t had the luck to see


    Leonardo¡¯s joke. I¡¯d better go to sleep first and then have fun with my friends tomorrow. But what


    exactly did Rosalind do to Leonardo? It has been five years, and Leonardo still wants to be together


    with Rosalind¡±


    Suddenly, Brett thought of something. He opened his eyes wide and murmured to himself ¡°Leonardo


    hasn¡¯t married Virginia for so many years. Is he thinking about Rosalind all the time?¡±


    However, before Brett could ask, Leonardo had already kicked Brett out and closed the door.


    Suddenly, only Rosalind and Leonardo were left in the room,


    Leonardo walked to the bed and sat gently on the edge of the bed, looking at Rosalind who was in bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hiding and stop quarreling with me now. Looking at Rosalind, who was asleep and frowned


    slightly, Leonardo whispered as if the words were addressed to Rosalind as well as to himself. ¡°You are


    so different from five years ago that I can¡¯t catch your


    1 you like to chase aher me the most? Don¡¯t you only have me in your eyes and heart?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at me now? You don¡¯t even like to hear my words?


    ¡°Why are you so cruel to leave me when I fall in love with you?


    ¡°Cruel girl. Is your love so short? You didn¡¯t wait for me for a short time.


    ¡°Cruel girl. What a cruel girl!¡±


    Leonardo wanted to pinch Rosalind¡¯s nose, but he stopped. He gently put his hand on Rosalind¡¯s


    slightly frowning eyebrows and rubbed them, trying tofort Rosalind¡¯s sadness.


    in her sleep, Rosalind felt the touch between her eyebrows. She stretched out her hand ufortably


    and patted the hand.


    ¡°Stinky mosquitoes, get out of here!¡±


    The p sounded in the quiet room and was unusually eye-catching


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened instantly. If Rosalind hadn¡¯t fallen asleep now Leonardo would have grabbedText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalind and spa nked her.


    How dare Rosalind p Leonardo in the face!


    Leonardo, the CEO of Brooks Group, was pped in the face.


    Leonardo reached out and gently caressed the cheek that had been pped by Rosalind. It hurt.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this woman pretending to sleep? Leonardo was very suspicious and wondered.


    Suddenly, Leonardo took out his phone, turned on the camera, and took several photos of Rosalind¡¯s


    dirty face.


    Then Leonardo looked at the photo on his phone. Ha smile gradually widened and he couldn¡¯t help


    laughing in a low voice with his hand against his


    Tips.


    Rosalind¡¯s makeup was dirty and she was ugly now.


    Jonas didn¡¯t wait for Rosalind toe out of the toilet at the banquet. He was a little strange and called


    Rosalind, but Rosalind didn¡¯t answer the phone and there was only a cold and mechanical voice from a


    woman. The phone you dialed i burned off


    Jonas frowned and had bad feeling in his heart.


    Jonas couldn¡¯t assured and didn¡¯t want to inquire about the vi anymore. He went to look for Rosalind


    here.


    But he couldn¡¯t find Rosalind and Rosalind¡¯s phone had always been turned off. The bad feeling in


    Jonas ¡®s heart grew stronger, causing his usual carefree and yful expression to dissipate.


    Until Damian and Paulina arrived at the banquet, Jonas still couldn¡¯t find Rosalind


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t take good care of her!¡± said Jonas.


    Jonas had promised to take good care of Hosalind in front of Damian just now, but at this time, he even


    couldn¡¯t find Rosalind Jonas felt emb ara ssed.


    more worried


    ¡°it¡¯s not the time to talk about this. It¡¯s important to find Rosalind now!¡± Damian also looked a little


    unpleasant and nervous, but he was me about the safety of Rosalind


    ¡°where will she got Her phone is also turned off. She won¡¯t have any idents, will she?¡±


    Pauling was also a little worried.


    1519


    Chapte 35


    Janas thought so. And Damian was much calmer than Jonas and Paulina.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check the monitor!¡± Damian said.


    The three of them came to the security room together, In the small security room, there was a celebrity


    named Paulina, the eldest son of the Macay family and the CEO of the Jansen Group. The security


    guard was so frightened that he suddenly couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Damian, Jonas, and Paulina didn¡¯t talk nonsense to the security guard and asked the security guard to


    End out the monitor of the banquet and told the security guard to leave.


    Damian and Jonas found the scene where Rosalind first appeared in the meeting hall and saw


    Rosalind go to the toilet.


    Jonas frowned slightly and said, ¡°sn¡¯t the toilet in that ce under construction today! Why did Amanda


    go there?


    Jonas remembered that he had searched all the ces. He also went to this toilet, but there was a


    construction sign in front of it. So he just took a leek and didn¡¯t go inside to End Rosalind.


    there wasn¡¯t a construction sign when Rosalind entered!¡± Faulina pointed to the toilet where Rosalind


    went in, thinking whether Jonas remembered it wrong.


    e saw two prepl


    peopleing out after Rosalind entered, but it was not Rosalind sa


    Sering Rosalind enter the toilet Damian slowed down the monitor. He saw he didn¡¯t pay attention to


    them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that woman juste here?¡± Paulina pointed at the woman in a white dress on the screen and


    was confused.


    Paulina was a woman and an actress, so she paid more attention to clothes than Bumin and Jonas


    Although she der¡¯t see the woman¡¯sce clearly, she remembered that dress well.


    Hearing this, Damian and Jonas also noticed the woman in a white dress.


    They saw that not long after this woman entered the toilet, the woman hurried out and mmed the


    door of the


    The construction sign Jonas saw was also ced there by the woman.


    ¡°Amanda is locked in the toilet by this woman!


    woman pulled the sign out of theer and put it at the door of the toilet.


    ¡°No wonder I saw the construction sign when I went there. It was this woman who put it there! Da mn it!


    Who is this woman? if I meet her, I will bear


    her skin


    Jonas was a little annoyed. Why didn¡¯t he go in and have a look? How scared Amanda would be when


    she was locked up inside.


    Thinking of the woman whocked Rosalind in the toilet, Jonas wanted to tear the woman up and throw


    her to the zoo to feed dogs.


    ¡°It¡¯s Virginia!¡± Paulina eximed as she looked at the woman¡¯s face, which was erged by Damian, in


    the monitor.


    Jonas exchanged a nce with Damian.


    ¡°Whe¡¯s Virginia? Why did she target Amanda?¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t know the things between Rosalind, Virginis, and Leonardo. He was a little confused.


    ¡°Forget it Rosaline is still in the toilet. We have to get her out¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to save her now!¡± Hearing Paulina¡¯s words, Janas ignored who was Virginia and went to the


    toilet to save Rosalind


    ¡°Wait!¡± Damian stopped Joni


    ¡°What? If I don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen to Amanda.¡±


    Jonas was confused. Didn¡¯t Damian worry? Rosalind was Damian¡¯s sister.


    ¡°She was rescued by someone!¡±


    Damian shook head and pointed to a figure holding Hosalind on the screen, lookingplicated.


    Il Damian was not mistaken, the person holding Rosalind was Leonardo

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    It was the next morning when Rosalind woke up. She rubbed her painful head and propped herself up.


    She looked around and thought, ¡°Where am 17¡±


    At this moment, the door suddenly opened.


    The tall man in a snow-white shirt slowly walked in from the doorway. Rosalind looked up and felt that


    the man seemed to be covered with a faint Tight as if walking slowly from the clouds, which made her


    subconsciously raise her hand to block her eyes.


    When the man walked up to Rosalind and sat by Rosalind¡¯s bed, Rosalind saw it was Leonardo.


    Rosalind was startled and pointed at Leonardo, eximing, ¡°Leonardo? Why are you here?¡±


    Leonardo was not as shocked as Rosalind. He smiled and leaned against the back of his chair, saying


    faintly, ¡°This is my home. If I shouldn¡¯t be here, where should I be?¡±


    ¡°You. Your home? I¡¯m at your home?¡±


    Rosalind looked around and her surprised littlece was full of disbelief


    ¡°Or where?¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s panicked and surprised expression, Leonardo was in a good mood.


    Even if Rosalind had a dirty face, Leonardo felt Rosalind was very cute,


    It was b


    was better than looking at him as if she saw a stranger, detached and inderent.


    ¡°Why am I at your home?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember? Last night.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at Rosalind¡¯s dirty cute face. He deliberately wanted to say


    something but stopped.


    ¡°Last night? What happenedst night?


    Rosalind rubbed her head and tried to recall what happenedst night.


    Yesterday, she seemed to have been sshed with water in the toilet. Later, she was locked up in the


    toilet. Her whole body was wet and the air conditioner was cold. Finally, she felt dizzy as if someone


    had saved her.


    ¡°Was Leonardo the one who saved me thought Rosalind


    Rosalind frowned and looked up at Leonardo. She still didn¡¯t believe it and couldn¡¯t help asking again,


    ¡°You saved me yesterday?¡±


    She thought, ¡°I¡¯m trying to suppress him first. I didn¡¯t increase my bonus and even want to deduct his


    annual bonus?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Or who do you think that saved you? Jonas?¡±


    After being asked again and again, Leonardo was also a little unhappy.


    ¡°Forget it. Jonas was very busyst night. He didn¡¯t care about where you were, if I didn¡¯t save you, no


    one would have known that you died in the


    toiletst night.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that he would speak of someone behind others one day, but he was not guilty at


    all.


    It was shameless that Jonas, a hypocrite, wanted to kiss Rosalind when Rosalind fell asleep yesterday.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo stared at Rosalind¡¯s plump lips.


    After a fever all night, Rosalind¡¯s plump lips were palle and dry at this time, but still, l?e magic,


    Leonardo subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    ¡°Where are my gothes? Did you change my clothes?¡±


    Rosalind found that she was wearing a


    n¡¯s pajama, not the di


    dress she worest night.


    Her dress was wetst night. Someone must have changed it for her, but who did that?


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s question, Leonando stiffened slightly,


    ¡°It¡¯s because your dress is wet so I change it for you. Otherwise, you will stain my bed. You wanna


    wash my bed?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t look at Rosalind when he said this and deliberately avoided the key point,


    ¡°Did you change it for me?¡± It was not a question but an affirmation. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes and stared at Leonardo, who had a strange expression, with mixed


    feelings.


    She hanked Leonardo for saving her life and knew that Leonardo changed clothes for her in case she


    got sick. After all, Leonardo felt he had a little leverst night.


    Chapter 36


    However, Rosalind felt a little ufortable when she knew that Leonardo saw her Ledy after they had


    divorced


    ¡°Why are you talking so much? Take the medicine quickly and take a shower. Tsk¡­ You¡¯re ugly¡±


    Leonardo was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know how to answer Rosalind and dared not lock at Rasa ind.


    He just stuffed a ss of warm water and cold medicine into Rosalind¡¯s hand and curled his lips in


    disgust.


    After saying that, Leonardo turned around and walked out. It seemed like he was running wway.


    Rosalind looked at the medicine in her hand, thinking about what Leonardo


    o said just now, ¡°I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    Suddenly Rosand thought of something and got a quickly. She rushed into the bathroom without even


    putting on her shoes.


    Rosalind saw herself having two big dark circles, dirty eyeliner, eyeliner marks slipping down the corner


    of her eyes, as well as arge circle of Epstick marks on her lips in the mirror.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s frightened voice resounded throughout the vi, which also shocked Brett cowrstan. Bielt


    almost choked to death with porridge.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Brett finally stopped coughing and looked at Leonardo who had just gone downstairs with a strange


    face.


    Leonarde just smiled but didn¡¯t answer.


    But Leonard¡¯s smile shacked Brett.


    ¡°You. You just. You just smiled


    ¡°Did I see it wrong? Leonardn, the CEO of the Broeks Group and the eldest son of the Brooks family,


    smiled?¡± Brett thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t care. He put down the paridge in his hand and nced at Brett coldly


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You ask me what¡¯s wrong? Mr. Leonardo Brooks, are you sure it¡¯s not you who has a


    lever! Otherwise, how could you smile! I¡¯m your friend for so many years and always think you show no


    feelings¡±


    What was more. Brett didn¡¯t think so alone. All of theirmon friends thought so,


    ¡°Humph, you¡¯ve never seen the elephant!¡±


    Leonardo snored disdainfully and rolled his eyes at Brett


    ¡°You¡­ L.


    Brett¡¯s mouth twitched fercely Hemen didn¡¯t know how to relute Leonardo..


    Brett thought, ¡®Thave never seen the elephant]


    Yes, I have never seen the elephant, Thaven¡¯t seen you smile before. It¡¯s the same like the sun is


    coming out at nigh


    At this moment, footsteps came from the stairs.


    Rosalind stepped nut, her wet, wy hair draped over a slightly baggy white shirt. Her hair saaked arge


    part of the shirt, making her body visible


    inside the shirt.


    With a pair of fat men¡¯s shorts, her long and white legs looked slender and straighter.


    Her in and pure face without was less enchanting and charming than it with equiste makeup, but a


    bitzy and casual, making the two joking downstars suddenly silent as if a sound would startle the


    lairy who had fallen into the rectal world


    Brett didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind, who had washed her face, would be so beautiful and elegant asking


    somewhat gentle and obedient as a good family woman.


    The memory dually coincided with the young gift who had been running after Leonardo, which made


    Brett¡¯s eyes bright.


    3,2

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    What a beauty!


    No wonder Leonardo couldn¡¯t forget Rosalind after five years. Who could forget such a beauty?


    Brett wondered why Leonardo didn¡¯t want such a beautiful girl but chose Virginia.


    ¡°Is he blind?¡± thought Brett.


    Brett suddenly turned his head and nced at Leonardo, who was also stunned. Brett shook his head


    with disgust in his eyes.


    At this time, Leonardo didn¡¯t care about what Brett was thinking. His deep eyes had long been fixed on


    Rosalind.


    Rosalind walked slowly to Leonardo and Brett and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, have you lost your hairdryer?¡±


    Rosalind had looked around the room, but she didn¡¯t see a hairdryer. So she had to walk out with wet


    hair. She was really ufortable.


    Leonardo came back to his senses and didn¡¯t understand what Rosalind meant.


    Rosalind rolled her eyes and showed Leonardo a wisp of wet hair.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, can you lend me your hairdryer? If it¡¯s convenient, pve me another clean towel, Thanks!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Brett was amused by Rosalind¡¯s words.


    ¡°The hairdryer is gone? Haha¡­ Girl, why are you talking so funny? It¡¯s so funny


    Leonardo and Rosalind looked at Brett, who was smiling like a fool, confusedly.


    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± thought Leonardo and Rosalind.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Rosalind nced at Leonardo as if she was asking where Leonardo got such a fool.


    ¡°Never mind him. He¡¯s unimportant


    Leonardo nced at Brett speechlessly with the same contempt as Rosalind


    ¡°How can Leonardo have such a friend? That man looks like an idiot.¡± thought Rosalind


    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡±


    Brett suddenly had the illusion of being despised by Rosalind and Leonards. ¡°Did they discuss this?¡±


    thought Bratt.


    ¡°PM¡± Rosalind couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw the st upid expression on Brett¡¯s handsome face.


    Seeing that Rosalind¡¯s eyes fell on Brett, Leonardo felt ufortable.


    Suddenly, something urred to Leonardo, Looking at the vague body of Rosalind and Brett¡¯s


    unscrupulous eyes, Leonardo became a little angry. He grabbed the ck suit on the chair and


    covered Rosalind directly.


    ¡°Go back to your room and


    ¡°Why are you putting the suit on me? My hair is wel, and I¡¯m not cold¡±


    Leonardo wrapped the suit around Rosalind¡¯s body so tightly that Rosalind even couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re cold! Get dressed and go back to your room!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯stone was cold, and there was even a momentum of adults shouting at the children to do


    their homework.


    Rosalind was a file confused by Leonardo¡¯s mar. Before she could figure out what had happened, she


    walked upstairs obediently.


    Looking up at Rosalind¡¯s bare feet, Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly and took a step over to Brett.


    He grabbed Brett¡¯s pink suit and covered Brett¡¯s face directly


    ¡°What are you looking at? Get out of here after eating!¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, why are you so mean? I just nced at the beauty and didn¡¯t look at you. Why are you in a


    hurry?¡± said Brett.


    Besides, Brett didn¡¯t see anything amazing, it was just a beauty who just finished taking a bath.


    And the beauty was dressed. Before Brett could see the rest, Leonardo blocked Brett directly.


    Leonardo nced at Brett coldly. That nce was not like a joke, but an omen of anger.


    Brely thought, ¡°Really? Does Leonardo really care about Rosalind? Well, Leonardo seems to be angry


    soon. I¡¯d better not bother him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, how that the beauty is awake, I can leave now. Don¡¯t call me at nightl it¡¯s disturbing!¡± said Brett.


    15:10


    Chapter 37 N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The most important thing was that Leonardo wanted to burn the bridge before Brett crossed the theer,


    Leonardo really went toor!


    Brett grabbed a piece of bread and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Unexpectedly, he choked on his saliva and coughed violently There were even bears in his eyes.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He ignored Brett, found the hairdryer in the cab, and went


    upstairs.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t realize that she wasmanded by Leonardo until she entered the room


    ¡°Why should I listen to him? Why should I do what he says Rosalind thought.


    As thinking, Rosalind was about to walk out.


    Leonardo, who happened toe in with a hairdryer, bumped into Rosal


    Rosalind was hit suddenly, and her nose hurt slightly. She slipped under her feet and fell backward


    obliquely, eximing in shock, ¡°Ah..¡±


    Seeing this, Leonardo quickly mached out to hold Rosalind¡¯s slender waist and tightened Rosalind¡¯s


    waist in his hand a little


    Rosalind¡¯s delicate face was pressed firmly against Leonardo¡¯s firm chest


    And Rosalind¡¯s ears clung to Leonardo¡¯s chest rely. She could clearly hear the strong rythme heartbeat


    of Leonardo¡¯s heart.


    It was really dear


    And it was getting faster and faster.


    Rosalind seemed to feel that she was learing ton tighily toward Leonardo. Her cheeks were a little hot.


    She reached out and tried to push Leonardo away, but Leerarce still held her tight in this arms.


    ¡°Let. Let me go. Rosalind wamed Leonardo.


    Leonardo seemed to have just realized it and slowly let go of Rosalind.


    ¡°You. This is the hairdryer and towel you want,¡± :


    said Leonardo,


    Leonardo orginally wanted to ask if Rosalind was okay, but suddenly he felt it was a bit foolish and


    quickly handed over the towel in his other hand to Rosalind.


    Rosalind nced at Leonardo. She pursed her lips but didn¡¯t say anything. She took the hard yer and


    towel and went to the bathroom.


    She closed the door and blocked Leonardo¡¯s sight.


    At this moment, Leonardo¡¯s phone suddenly rang, Looking at the strange but a little familiar number,


    Leonasda narrowed his eyes sightly.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m Damian.¡± Damian¡¯s deep and depressed va ce came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I know.¡± Leonardo was straightforward and said,


    ¡°Where is Rosaline? Her phone is off. Ask her toten. Damian didn¡¯t want to talk with Leonards. how


    he just wanted to hear Rosalind¡¯s voice and know whether Rosalind was safe or not.


    Leonardo nced at the bathroom door, which was stilli


    ¡°She.. it¡¯s not convenient for her now.¡±


    tightly closed. He hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t knock on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with be?¡± Damian thought Rosalind was sick or had other idents, so he suddenly


    became nervous and raised his voice.


    Leonardo also palized that Damian had misunderstood him, so he exined quickly. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She


    had a leverst night, but it has gone down today. Now¡­ How she¡¯s in the bathroom¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    Hearing that Rosalind was fine, Damian finally felt relieved.


    He asked, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick her up¡±


    Damian didn¡¯t like Rosalind to have too much contact with Leonardo. After knowing that the person


    who locked Rosalind in the restroom was Virginia, Damian med Leonardo for all of Virginia¡¯s faults.


    Damian thought. ¡°If Leonardo hadn¡¯t been flirting with so many women, Rosalind wouldn¡¯t have


    suffered so much.¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll send her back.¡±


    Damian¡¯s cold and hostile tone made Leonardo frown. He was the CEO of Brooks Group, so only he


    could talk with others with such a lone.


    11 Daman hadn¡¯t been Rosalind¡¯s brother, Leonardo would have hung up the phone.


    Damian said, ¡°No need, Leonardo, Rosalind has divorced you. She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do


    with you and our family also thinks so.hope that you won¡¯t have any contact with Rosalind in the future.


    It is good for you two Rosalind is still young. We all want her to have a new life and family but you are


    not suitable for her..


    Damian didn¡¯t know why Virginia harmed Rosalind this time, but this must have something to do with


    Leonardo,


    Therefore, Damian didn¡¯t thank Leonardo for saving Rosalind at all. Because it was all caused by him.


    If there were anything wrong with Rosalind this time, he would definitely not let go of Leonardo and


    Virginia, these two bas tar ds..


    However, as soon as Damian said this, Leonardo¡¯s handsome face suddenly became cold. The


    atmosphere around him seemed to be frown.


    Hearing Damian¡¯s words, Leonardo directly hang up the phone and narrowed his eyes seriously.


    He thought, ¡°A new future? A new family? is it with Jonas? No way!


    As soon as Rosalind came out, she saw Leonardo¡¯s gloomy face and she didn¡¯t know what he was


    thinking


    She asked, ¡°Mr. Brooks, why are you still here?¡±


    Leonardo aised his eyebrows and could not help but sneered because of Rosalind¡¯s tone. ¡°This is my


    home. It shouldn¡¯t be here, where s


    should!


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know how to answer, and then she realized that she was at Leonardo¡¯s home,


    But she didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. She raised her eyebrows and smiled indifferently. ¡°Sorry, I made a


    mistake. Thank you for asking me to stay overnight.


    Then I leave now¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect Rosalind wanted to leave directly without saying a ¡°thank you¡± to himatter he


    saved her.


    He said, ¡°At least I saved you. Don¡¯t you even thank me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, do you need it?¡± Rosalind didn¡¯t think Leonardo wanted


    Leonardo said, ¡°it¡¯s my business whether I want it, but it¡¯s your business to say or not. You are not the


    kind of ungrateful person, right?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t like Rosalind¡¯s deliberately alien ataude as if there was a huge gap between them.


    Rosalind frowned slightly


    She thought, ¡°Ungrateful person? I am not such a person and I still remember who makes me suffer so


    much.¡±


    After staring at Leonardo for a long time, Rosalind suddenly smiled meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Brooks. I remember everyone who helped me and know better than anyone else who hurts me. There


    is no need to remind me.


    Leonardo was stunned by her words. He thought, ¡°What does she mean?¡±


    Rosalind said again, ¡°However, I still want to thank you, Mr. Brooks. Indeed, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would


    be more miserable yesterday. In return, I will give up two percent of the interest in the cooperation


    between BUT Group and Brooks Group. How about that?


    Leonardo frowned and narrowed his eyes seriously.


    He asked, ¡°Do you think I just want more interests?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Brooks is so rich, but no one will dislike more money Rosalind replied without hesitation.


    Leonardo said coldly, ¡°indeed, more money is better for me. But is your life only worth such small


    interests? isn¡¯t it too cheap?¡±


    Leonardo was also furious by Rosalind¡¯s tone. He narrowed his eyes and took two steps towards


    Rosalind.


    Rosalind took a step back vigntly, but there was still ary smile on her face. She raised her head


    slightly and looked at Leonardo¡¯s a


    s eyes.


    She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me naked? Doesn¡¯t that count as additional benelis?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to say that. He was speechless for a moment and did not know how to


    respond.


    But his eyes became colder and colder.


    Chapter 35


    He thought, ¡°What does Rosalind mean? I changed her clothes, but I had to do it at that time. If I didn¡¯t


    change her clothes, how could hef lever po away so quickly? This woman doesn¡¯t know the masons.¡±


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Rosalind, do you think I¡¯m a bad guy and I do that deliberately?¡±


    He thought, ¡°Why does this woman have to distort my kindness? Why couldn¡¯t she talk to me calmly?


    Why does she always want to stay away from


    mer


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know that Rosalind was also struggling


    On the one hand, she thanked Leonardo for saving herst night when she was almost in aa and


    despair. On the other hand, she hated him because Virginia did all this to her because of Leonardo.


    Moreover, Rosalind didn¡¯t want to owe Leonardo anything. The main purpose of her return this time


    was to find out the truth. Now it seemed that it had something to do with Brooks Group.


    She didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with


    Leonardo.


    Leonardo. When the truth came out, it would be troublesome if she had any rtionship with


    Therefore, Rosalind had been distancing herself from Leonardo. When Leonardo was approaching her,


    she only felt extremely dangerous.


    She was afraid that she would lose control of her emotions, fall in love with Leonardo, and give up the


    courage to find out the truth because of him.


    ¡°Nothing just a partner? Resalind said with absolute certainty.


    After saying that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    When she walked past Leonardo, her hand was suddenly grabbed by him.


    Leonardo said, ¡°W HIT


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Mr. Brooks, do you have anything else?¡±


    Leonardo said. ¡°Yes¡±


    Leonardo stared at Rosalind¡¯s beautiful fire and didn¡¯t want her to leave


    Rosalind said, ¡°Just tell me if you need anything!¡±


    Rosalind dared not see Leonardo¡¯s eyes again.


    His eyes were as deep as the sea. Rosalind felt he could suck her soul at a nce.


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Are you looking for the buyer of the Jansen vi?¡±


    Leonardo tried to calm himself down and looked at Rosalind¡¯s face, with sadness and destion in this


    eyes


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Rosalind looked up at Leonardo in surprise.


    But on second thought, she was relieved. She had been looking for the buyer of the Jansen vi for


    more than half a month and the message was definitely spreading, it was not difficult for Leonardo, the


    CEO of Brooks, Group, to know it.


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t know what Leonardo meant to mention the Jansen vi now.


    She asked, ¡°Do you know about the buyer of the Jansen vi?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leonardo nodded.


    ¡°Who? Who is the buyer?¡± Rosalind was surprised. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had been looking for the buyer of the Jansen vi for more than half a month, and now she finally


    found the rted information.


    As long as there was any news, she could find a way in buy


    Leonardo se¨®, ¡°Yes.. It¡¯s me!¡±


    Jansen vi and let her parents move back there.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    Rosalind opened her mouth in shock and pointed at Leonardo. ¡°You. You bought the Jansen


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leonardo said faintly, tumed around, and sat down on the chair. He looked at Rosalind who was


    stunned,


    Rosalind asked again, ¡°Why did you buy the Jansen vi


    She remembered the news that the buyer bought the Jansen vi at twice the price, but the vi was


    not worth the price.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°What did Leonardo want from the Jansen vi?¡±


    Leonardo wanted to say that it was all for Rosalind, but he couldn¡¯t.


    He said, ¡°I like the house¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind felt a Ettle annoyed.


    She said, ¡°is your tongue broken? Can¡¯t you exin more clearly!¡±


    Leonardo smiled more brightly while making Rosalind furious.


    He stopped teasing her because he realized she got angrier


    Leonardo said, ¡°I like the Jansen vi so I bought it. Otherwise, why did I buy?¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°You have never seen the Jansen vi before. Why do you like it?¡±


    ording to Rosalind¡¯s memory, she had pursued Leonardo for four years and they had been married


    for three years but Leonardo near went to the Jansenvi. So she thought. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Leonardo


    to buy the vi because he liked it.¡±


    Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly felt guilty.


    He thought, ¡°It turns out that I have never been to the Jansen vi, Rosalind should be very


    disappointed with me, so she left five years ago and didn¡¯te back. Now that she is back, I must


    make up for her.¡± Leonardo made a determination in his heart, but he said, ¡°I go there often from now


    on!¡±


    Rosalind was surprised and looked at Leonardo strangely,


    ¡°Why do you n to go there?¡± As soon as she asked, she regretted saying that. Now that the JansenN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    vi was Leonardo¡¯s property, he could go there


    Rosalind said again, ¡°Tell me. How much money do you need to sell me the Jansen vi?¡±


    Fearing that Leonardo would deliberately raise the price, Rosalind said again, ¡°The price, the price


    must be valid!¡±


    She knew that Leonardo was rich, so she and the Jansen family could be inferior to him now. If


    Leonardo realized her strong desire of buying the Jansen vi, he could take advantage of it and ask


    for arge amount of money. They can¡¯t ept such a situation.


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Are you begging me!¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s anxious look and her pretending to be calm, Leonardo suddenly turned happy


    and wanted to tease her


    Rosalind was abruptly aware that she was a little anxious, so she quickly calmed down and pretended


    to smile.


    She said, ¡°Mr. Brooks, don¡¯t misunderstand, I am not begging you now but doing business with you.¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Oh.. Business? I never talk about business at home. I only discuss love hese


    Leonardo suddenly stepped forward and stopped 15 feet away from Rosalind


    At such a close distance, he could not only see any emotional change on Rosalind¡¯s face but also feel


    her faint breathing without making her nervous.


    Rosalind was indeed starfled by Leonardo¡¯s sudden approach and breathed a sigh of relief when he


    stopped approaching.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Brooks, there is nothing about love between us. How about we go somewhere else and


    I buy you a coffee?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Leonardo refused without hesitation.


    He nced at Rosalind and suddenly asked, ¡°How how have you been doing during the past five


    years?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s sudden greetings made Rosalind shocked and she looked at Leonardo in surprise.


    Leonardo had a handsome face and deep facul features. She was close to his nose, and his se xy lips


    were tightlypressed as he was holding his breath. His deep eyes reflected Rosalind¡¯s somewhat


    flustered expressions.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°What happens to Leonardo? Why does he suddenly ask about my life in the past


    five years? Have I been well? Could it be possible


    Rosalind was kicked out of the house and almost died in the rain back then.


    Even if she was rescued, she almost had a miscarriage because of extreme emotion and being cold in


    the rain. pregnant days in the hospital.


    she spent almost all her


    Chapte 39


    Even so, her lile Kevin¡¯s health was still affected,


    Rosalind asked. ¡°Mr. Brooks, do you think I¡¯m having a good life.. or not?¡±


    Rosalind suddenly smiled attractively pointed to Lesranda¡¯s heart, and pushed him away. She turned


    around and didn¡¯t want Leonards to see the bears in her eyes.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Rosalind, I


    Of course, he hoped Rosalind to lead a good fe, but he hoped her happiness was brought by him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Brooks, I have been living well for the past five years. Haven¡¯t you seen Rosalind


    suddenly looked at Leonardo with a smile and said affirmatively.


    She had led a very hard life in the past five years, butpared with the three year life in the Brooks


    family, the suffering in these five years seemed to be nothing serious.


    Rosalind said again. ¡°Well, Mr. Brooks, we don¡¯t have any rtionship now. Whether like we or not


    seems to have nothing to do with you. Let¡¯s talk about the Jansen vi. Tell me your offer for selling me


    the Jansen vil


    When Leerando looked at Rosalind who was businessline and felt annoyed for no reason he couldn¡¯t


    help but ask in a confused voice, ¡°Why did your leave me back then? Why did you sign the divorce


    agerent! Why didn¡¯t you even say goodbye to me?¡±


    Rosalind thought she had an illusion. ¡°Did I mishead? Leonardo asking me?¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help sneering, crossing her arms, and looking at Leonardo with markery and cisdain


    sights


    She asked, ¡°Mr. Brooks, I think it¡¯s no need to ask these questions now. Besides, didn¡¯t you know why I


    let? Why do you have to show such a pitiful look as if you were abandoned? Or should I tell you what


    you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo was still so shameless aber five years.


    It was Leonardo who signed the divorce agreement first and then asked someone to force her in


    disame. Now he came to question why she signed it.


    She thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he feel it ridiculous?¡±


    Rosalind almest burst into tearsughing when she heard Leonardo¡¯s words about why she left without


    saying]


    At that time, she cried and begged him to answer the phone, asking Leonardo for help. But he only


    cared about his sweetheart Migini and took care of the preprant Virginia. He didn¡¯t even give a toss


    ahnul ter


    fitweren¡¯t for her luck and Lyle saving her, she would have been dead. Leonardo had no right to


    question her.


    Leonardo said, ¡°I signed the divorce agreement first, but I had no choice at that time. I thought you


    knew.¡±


    Rosalind cuestioned, ¡°I knew what? What should I know? Did you think I would not believe that you


    signed the divorce agreement when I receive it and woulde to question you? Indeed, you were


    right, i ran to the hospital and asked you if it was true. But what about you? How did you treat me? Did


    you forget?¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Thinking of the past experience, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help crying.


    She said, ¡°You always choose to help Virginia without knowing the truth, You also said¡­ Wait! Let me


    recall it¡­¡±


    Rosalind pretended to think and suddenly remembered something.


    She said, ¡°Oh, I remember that. You said that if I didn¡¯t want to be Mrs. Brooks, countless women were


    willing to be your wife, And you also said that if there was anything wrong with Virginia¡¯s baby, you


    would not let me go! Have you forgotten all this? Oh.. Besides, you also told your mother, that you


    married me just to let me atone for my sins¡­ Right?¡±


    Rosalind tried to hold back her tears but her tears kept dropping down


    She tried to smile brightly, try to make herself look good, and preserve herst dignity.


    For the past five years, Rosalind had been forcing herself not to think about that day five years ago.


    That day seemed to bear the pain of her whole life. Every time she thought about it, it was like a healed


    scar being severely torn again. The extreme pain made her unable to breathe.


    Leonardo stared at Rosalind, watched her cry and saw her bell the truth in pain, but he shook his head


    constantly


    He felt his heart was being deeply pierced into a them with barbs, making him severely tortured.


    It was not true. He wanted to tell Rosalind that all those were not real things, but it was indeed what he


    once said. How could he quibble?


    Leonardo said, ¡°Rosalind, calm down..¡±


    Rosalind almost copsed at this time. Leonardo was worried about her and he wanted to get close to


    her, hug her, andfort her.


    He did as he thought.


    Leonardo held Rosalind tightly in his as


    Sensing Leonardo¡¯s hug, Rosalind went mad and tried to push him away. But Leonardo bore her


    beating or scratching and still held her tightly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo kept saying ¡°Sony! I am sorry! Sorry..


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know how to exin it. All the things were mixed up, and he didn¡¯t know how to start


    the exnation to calm Rosalind down at this


    Rosalind had mixed feelings when she heard Leonardo¡¯s apologies.


    She thought, ¡°Leonardo is arrogant but he actually says sorry now? How could such an overbearing


    man apologize to others?¡±


    Rosalind was a little surprised. She always thought that Leonardo would never say sorry to anyone in


    his life.


    Rosalind burst into bears as she heard his apologies.


    She thought, ¡°His apologies are in vain, Could such apologies make up for his mistakes? Does he think


    I can pretend that nothing has happened since he apolog red to me? The most useless word in the


    world is ¡°sorry¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t get rid of Leonardo. She felt sad and suddenly hit Leonardo¡¯s shoulder,


    Leonardo¡¯s muscr shoulder was as hard as iron, Rosalind bit it with all her strength to vent all the


    grievances she had suffered for so many years.


    Leonardo closed his eyes tightly. Even if he felt the pain of flesh tearing, he didn¡¯t stop Rosalind and let


    herventi


    Leonardo exined, ¡°At that time, my mother threatened me that if I didn¡¯t sign it, she will die. So I had


    to sign it. I thought you would wait for me toe back. After came back,/would tear up the divorce


    agreement, and we could pretend nothing had happened. What I said to my mom was not true. Maybe


    at the beginning of our marriage, I was unwilling, resisted, disliked, and rejected you. But your love


    warmed me. We had been together for three years, and your love was deeply imprinted in my heart.


    Your crying, smile, grievances, and sadness slowly filled my heart. When I got home, found that you wit


    gone. I looked bar you everywhere, but there was no news about you. I was almost crazy, afraid of your


    disappearance and worrying about domething wrong with you. Sol spent five years looking for.


    Rosalind, I miss you so much


    Thinking about this, Leonardo kit his heart hurt.


    Leonardo embraced Rosalind tightly and buried his head in her shoulder socket. He felt the strange but


    familiar smell of Rosalind.


    Slowly, Rosalind felt the fance holding her slowly diminish and finally disappearpletely


    Rosalind also calmed down slowly. Looking at the blo ody shoulder bitten by her, she stopped crying in


    an instant


    Every word Leonardo said echoed in her mind.


    She thought, ¡°The arrogant Leonardo apologized to me! The overheating Leonardo exined


    everything to mel He even told me that he once had feelings for her. He told me that he has been


    looking for me for free years.. But what is the point of these?¡±


    Rosalind was confused at this time. She didn¡¯t know what to do now, so she wanted to find a quiet


    ce to stay.


    She said, ¡°Please send me home.¡±


    12


    15:19


    Chapter to


    She wanted to go home, return to the ce where she belonged, and stayed alone for a while.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s calm face, Leonardo wanted to keep her her but he knew that it was not the right


    time to do that


    He said, ¡°Okay¡±


    Leonardo gave Rosalind the washed dressst night to let her change the clothes and drove her back


    to her apartment at Deep Mountain Vi.


    They didn¡¯t say anything along the way and Rosalind was extremely quiet. She didn¡¯t even look at


    Leonardo.


    Seeing that Rosalind was not in a good mood, Leonardo didn¡¯t dare to stimte her. He just thought


    about her in his mind and almost ran into the car shead several times.


    When they arrived at Deep Mountain Vi, Leonardo looked around and found that it was a high end


    community with a quiet environment.


    Leonardo was about to send Rosalind home when he met Damian who went out.


    Seeing Leonardo, Damian squinted his eyes and looked behind himself subconsciously. He felt


    relieved when he saw that the two kids looked out and then hid back behind him


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s red and swollen eyes, Damian was shocked. He hurried over and carefully looked at


    Rosalind up and down.


    Damian asked, ¡°Rosalind, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°Damian, I¡¯m fine.¡± Rosalind shook her head, but she was still in a bad mood.


    ¡°What did you do to my sister Damian red at Leonardo with anger in his eyes.


    Leonardo said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything I just exined things happened five years ago.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Enough, Damian, I don¡¯t want to hear it anym I want to go home.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to mention the meaningless things that happened five years ago. Now she just


    wanted to go home and stay with her children,


    Seeing that Rosalind was a little emotional, Damian didn¡¯t bother to argue with Leonardo. He had many


    opportunities to get even with Leonardo for


    this in the future.


    Damian said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Damian hugged Rosalind and turned around to walk toward themunity.


    Leonardo wanted to catch up, but Damian stopped him with his cold eyes.


    Realizing that Rosalind was in a bad mood at this time, Leonardo thought it was not suitable for him to


    appear in front of Rosalind at this time.


    He thought ¡°Anyway, I have already exined everything clearly today in the near future, I will have a


    chance to change Rosalind¡¯s mind.¡± Leonardo held such a thought in his heart, but he didn¡¯t have


    confidence that Rosalind would forgive him.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo handed a bag of medicine to Damian,


    He said, ¡°She had a feverst night. These are some cold medicines. Don¡¯t forget to let her take them.


    Don¡¯t let her be too bred and let her have more rest. If you need anything, just call me. My phone is on


    24-hour standby¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    ¡°Enough. She is my sister, and I know how to take care of her Damian grabbed the medicine bag


    angrily, rolled his eyes at Leonardo, and walked back


    Leonardo¡¯s hand froze in ce, but his eyes followed Rosalind tightly. He didn¡¯t slowly withdraw his


    gaze until he could not see Rosalind.


    Out of Leonardo¡¯s sight, Yanna and Kevin suddenly came out from theet


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Rosalind.¡± They called out at the same time.


    When she saw the two lively and lovely children, Rosalind¡¯s calm eyes suddenly lit up


    Rosalind held the two little guys with both hands at the same time. The moment she hupend Yanna and


    Kevin into her arms, Rosalind suddenly left wm in her heart, which was like a hot spring in the ice and


    snow that filled her whole heart.


    Seeing that Rosalind was getting better, Damian breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up Yanna and said


    with a smile, ¡°Well, Mom is back. Let¡¯s po home!


    Rosalind also took Nevin¡¯s hand and they went home together.


    Aher Rosalind returned home, Damian apanied her for awhile and asked her to have a good rest.


    Damian also said that he would go out for awhile and ask Yanna and Kevin to stay at home.


    In the room, Tanna and Kevin looked at Rosalind who was still frowning while sleeping. Tanna¡¯s eyes


    suddenly turned red


    Kevin was afraid that Yanna would wake Rosalind up, so he pulled Tanna into their room and closed


    the door


    ¡°Kevin, is Rosalind being bullied again! Yanna asked in a crying voice


    ¡°Humph, it must be. That man is really shameless and he bullied Rosalind again. We have to teach her


    a lesson.¡± Kevin lowered his eyes, and his sights were cold,¡±


    Leonardo was ther


    there, he would feel familiar with Kevin¡¯s look, because Keyin looked so simr to Leonardo at this ti


    As soon as Tanna heard that, she stopped crying when her tears were still hanging on her long


    eyshes.


    She asked in a b int crying tone and with excitement. ¡°Did you think of a way to teach that man a


    lesson


    ¡°That man is so shameless. How dare he bully our beautiful Rosalind? We must make him regret it this


    time!¡±


    Kevin was senous. When he talked about ¡°that man¡±, he grimed his teeth and seemed topletely


    forget that the man they mentioned was actually their father.


    if Leonardo knew that his son disliked him so much, he must be very sad.


    ¡°Tell me what you want to


    to do. I¡¯m so anxious!¡±


    Yanna grabbed Kevin¡¯s arm and shook it hard, looking a little anxious


    Kevin frowned and looked at his wrinkled clothes. He was helpless but looked dotingly at his sister.


    ¡°No hurries!¡±


    Saying that Kevin opened theputer on his desk and typed in a series of codes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yanna took out a lollipop from somewhere and ate it with great satisfaction


    ¡°Just wait. This time I will definitely make that man extremelymad!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s chubby hands moved quickly on the keyboard, and dense rows of codes appeared on the


    screen rapidly.


    Yanna looked with great interest, and her lighted eyes showed her shock.


    After hall hour, Kevin stopped and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Seeing this, Yanna pulled two pieces of paper to wipe the sweat for Kevin


    She asked, ¡°Kevin. You¡¯re teaching him a big lesson this time!¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Humph, is it big? This is just a small lesson. I too young now. otherwise, will I teach him


    He must punish the one who bullied his mother.


    In Brooks Group, as soon as Leonardo arrived at thepany, he saw people around looking at him


    with strange eyes.


    Burgecause of Leonardo¡¯s identity, those employees hurriedly dodged and didn¡¯t dare to look at him


    when he looked around.


    Seeing this, Leonardo asked Jacob coldly, ¡°What happened exactly?¡±


    Chapter 41


    Jacob tale embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    Looking at Jacob¡¯s hesitating, Leonardo frowned fiercely. He became serious and his volor became


    colder ¡°Tell me,¡±


    Jacob pursed his lips and thought it would be better for Leonardo to see it himself than let others tell


    him,


    He said, ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Brooks. I¡¯ll get you something¡±


    With that, Jacob ran out quickly. When he came back, he was carrying aptop in his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡¯d better read it-


    Jacob turned on theputer and pushed it to Leonardo


    Leonardo rolled his eyes at Jacob as if he was saying what the hell was Jacobs doing But Jacob


    lowered his head and kept looking at his shoes.


    Leonardo was speechless. Jacob didn¡¯t even know what Leonardo did to him,


    Leonardo ignored Jacob and looked at the official website of Brooks Group on theputer


    He didn¡¯t find anything wrong at first, but the more he looked at it, the more he felt that something was


    wrong


    On the official website of Brooks Group, all his names now became puppy pattems.


    ¡°Dog, the CEO of Brooks Group, reached a cooperation agreement with Gunter Group.


    ¡°Dog, the CEO of Brooks Group, visited grass roots employees the day before yesterday. The Dog also


    said that this year-end bonus must be richer thanst year¡±


    ¡°Dog said at the meeting..¡±


    ¡°Dog analyzed the earnings ofst quarter in-depth


    All the words ¡°Leonardo¡± turned into a GIF of a puppy barking


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened.


    He shouted, ¡°What the hell is going on? Who did n¡±


    He pushed away theputer andy on his back in a chair, with hasty breathing


    Ing Leonardo so angry, Jacob didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Seeing


    He had been staring at theputer screen just now and indeed admired this troublemaker who could


    think of such an idea.


    However, this was not the worst. Jacob didn¡¯t dare to say anything but pushed theputer in front of


    Leonardo and said tremblingly. ¡°Mr. Brooks, why don¡¯t you click on several links?¡±


    Leonardo frowned and was a little confused. ¡°What do you meant


    Jacob pursed his lips and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He just poused and motioned Leonardo to look at


    it himsel


    He thought, ¡°I still want this job. Who dares to take the initiative to sell you? I am afraid that


    be fired after I say it.¡±


    Seeing that Jacob didn¡¯t speak, Leonardo was so angry. But he knew it must not be a good thing.


    Otherwise, Jacob wouldn¡¯t be so cautious for fear of provoking him.


    Leonardo took a deep breath and looked gloomy. He wanted to see what made Jacob so raid


    Leonardo clicked a piece of daily news about Brooks Group.


    Suddenly, a dialog box popped up on the screen. It said, ¡°is Leonardo shameless?¡±


    There were two options, ¡°Yes¡± or ¡°No¡±.


    BConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    When Leonardo clicked ¡°No¡±, the page was directly closed. Leonardo¡¯sce became more and more


    gloomy. He re-entered the official website and found the previous news and selected ¡°Yes¡±. This time


    he went in smoothly.


    Leonarda narrowed his eyes slightly, found another piece of news, and clicked it. A new dialog box


    appeared.


    ¡°Is Leonardo a dog? There were also two options.


    Leonardo was shocked and clicked more links.


    ¡°Should Leonardo be beaten?¡±


    ¡°Is Leonardo acting like a mant


    ¡°Leonardo, get away from us!¡±


    ¡°Is Leonardo a betrayer?¡±


    ¡°Is Leonardo iresponsible?¡±


    Almost every time Leonardo clicked a link, then would appear a dialog box with different entries, and


    the words were all abusing Leonardo,


    And Leonardo had to choose the negative options. Otherwise, the page would be directly closed and


    one could not view or use all the functions on the official website.


    After watching too much, Leonardo was not as irritable as before, but he was filled with anger


    He asked. ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Leonardo lowered his head and crossed his hands in front of his, brehead, He seemed a little tired,


    Jacob replied, ¡°Just now, ten minutes before you came.¡±


    Jacob told Leonardo honestly, but he was thinking about Leonardo must offend someone, a powerful


    person. Otherwise, no one would y such a trick on Leonardo


    Yes, it was a trick.


    After all, the person just did something to embarrass Leonardo but made no substantial loss or damage


    to Brooks Group. Of course, the decline in ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    share price was an exception.


    The Brooks Group¡¯s official website had been invaded several times and different pictures were put on


    it. Although the problem was solved quickly, these matters still spread out, causing a bad impact.


    he loss was great.


    The share price also fell by a point on that day, and the loss was


    If this matter could not be solved well, it would have a greater impact.


    Leonardo said angrily, ¡°The information department didn¡¯t do anything! Can¡¯t they even solve this? The


    firewall of the Brooks Group¡¯s official website was invaded so easily. Did I pay them such a high sry


    to invite them to see my embarrassment?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Mr. Brooks, the information department has already been hurrying to solve it. But this time


    the opposite attacked the webuite suddenly and fiercely, so they may be somewhat caught off nt ¡°


    Not to mention the people of the information department, Jacob was also caught unprepared.


    But Jacob was also veryturous about who Leonardo had offended.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened. He took theputer again, and


    typing


    fingers moved quickly on the keyboard. Jacob couldn¡¯t even see what Leonardo was


    He only saw a series of codes appearing on the page, and he couldn¡¯t see them clearly


    Seeing Leonarde was busy typing, Jacob didn¡¯t dare to speak and went out quietly to make a cup of


    coffee for Leonardo.


    About half an hourter, Leonardo stopped but stared at theputer screen intently


    In Deep Mountain Vi, Yanna and Kevin were checking whether they had taught Leonardo a big


    lesson this time. Suddenly, theputer screen shed, and a red dulog box appeared which was


    particrly clear on theputer screen.


    Yanna was the Erst to see it. She pointed at the scaven and asked in confusion, ¡°What is that?


    Kevin


    eriedly took a look at theputer screen.


    the red dialog box, it said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other and were shocked.


    They thought, ¡°Did Leonardo And us?¡±


    Kevin reached out to turn off theputer but was stopped by Yanna.


    15:19


    Chapter 42


    She said, ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting with him for so long, and we haven¡¯t talked to him yet. Why don¡¯t we talk


    to him today?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk to him.¡± Kevin didn¡¯t agree with Yanna,


    He said again, ¡°It¡¯s fun to y games together We have attacked them so many times, but they haven¡¯t


    tracked us down yet. Will you get tired of ying this kind of game for a long time? It¡¯s like a single


    game. It¡¯s boring.¡±


    Yanna licked the lollipop in her hand and smiled innocently, ¡°It makes sense. It must be that man who


    found us this time. Those people in the Department of Information Technology are not capable enough


    to do this.¡±


    Thinking of this, Kevin felt a little annoyed.


    He thought, ¡°Leonardo almost tracked us downst time. This time, he could reversely control our


    computer. I still need to improve my skills. If only Lyle were here, Lyle¡¯s skills would definitely be better


    than Leonardo¡¯s.¡±


    Kevin missed Lyle very much at this time.


    Yanna took theputer from Kevin. She scratched her head and thought for a while before slowly


    typing a few words, ¡°You never guess who we are?


    Yanna felt a little sad when she typed these words.


    They were having fun here. But Leonardo may not even know their existence.


    Kevin nced at the screen and seemed to have the same feeling as Tanna. The room suddenly fell


    into silence.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s not good. He can¡¯t figure out who we are. There is nothing funny. Let me.¡±


    Kevin grabbed theputer and deleted the original words one by one, and he seemed to erase the


    resentment and sense of loss in his heart at the same time. He typed a few words again, ¡°We are the


    people you feel the guilbesty about¡±


    ¡°Does there any word spell wrong?¡± Aber finishing typing Kevin asked Yanna uncertainly


    He thought, ¡°This is the time to dere war. If type the wrong words, I will lose the momentum first, I


    can¡¯t make such a mistake¡±


    Yanna nced at him and scratched her head. ¡°Yes, I think so¡­


    She was obviously a little diffident.


    Yanna thought, ¡°We are both in kindergarten, I knew lewer words than Kevin. It is too difficult for me to


    check it


    With Yanna¡¯s confirmation, Kevin didn¡¯t hesitate and directly clicked to send the message.


    At the moment when the message was sent, evin turned off theputer decisively.


    He said, ¡°Let him think about it. Let¡¯s go and see Rosalind


    In Brooks Group, Leonardo frowned when he looked at the words on theputer screen,


    He thought in doubt, ¡°We are the people you feel the guiltesty about? Guilesty? It should be guiltiest.


    How could such a powerful hacker write the wrong words? Is he careless or..? Feel the guiciest about?¡±


    When Leonardo recalled the past, Rosalind was the only person he had ever been sorry for


    But he just sent Rosalind back this morning, and with her me ntal state just now, she couldn¡¯t have the


    energy to write suchplicated codes.


    Besides, Rosalind studied costume designing rather thanputers. She couldn¡¯t have such a strong


    ability to write code.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°But who else could it be? Could it be someone rted to Rosalind? Damian?¡±


    This idea was denied by Leonardo immediately.


    With Damian¡¯s temper, he would do something directly instead of retaliating against Leonardo with


    such childish behavior.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    Leonardo thought, Jonas!


    No, he¡¯s not smart enough to have such an ¡°interesting¡± idea.


    Then who could it be?


    Leonardo thought about all the people he know but still couldn¡¯t gure out who it was.


    When Leonardo wanted to ask more questions, he found that the firewall of the other party¡¯sputer


    had been strengthened and theputer was turned off


    Leonardo was upset. He punched the table hard which made Jacob tremble


    Jacob asked, ¡°Mr. Brooks, is it solved!¡±


    Jacob was amazed by what Leonardo did just now. Jacob thought if Leonardo yed online games, he


    would be the champion every time.


    But Jacob knew Leonardo was very busy and didn¡¯t have time to y games.


    Jacob noticed that the strange pictures and chatting box settings on Brooks Group¡¯s official website


    had disappeared. Jacob wanted to give Leonardo a few. If Leonardo had been a programmer, not a


    CEO, he would have been the best programmet.


    That was Leonardo¡¯s talent.


    Jacob thought, ¡°Why is there such a big gap between people?¡±


    Jacob suddenly had a strong sense of crisis. Jacob was afraid that Leonardo would dislike him if he


    didn¡¯t improve himself since Leonardo was so powerful


    Leonardo said, ¡°It¡¯s all solved. I have made the firewall stronger and prople in the information


    department will study it carefullyter. If this kind of problem urs again, forget about the year-end


    bonus.¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly. Sure enough, Leonardo mentioned the annual bonus. He was the boss after


    all.


    Jacob¡¯s worship toward Leonardo just now instantly disappeared. He thought, ¡°Why would I admire a


    capitalist!¡±


    In the Deep Mountain Vi,


    Rosalind slept all night but didn¡¯t sleep well. She recalled that night of thunderstorms five years ago in


    her dr


    Rosalindy on the cold floor and her mother was lying beside her. She wanted to climb to her mother


    and struggled but failed. She desperately wanted someone to help her but no one ever did.


    Finally, when Rosalind saw Leonardo holding an umbre in the rain, she saw hope. Just as she


    stretched out her hand and waited for Leonardo to pull her up. Virginia suddenly appeared. Virginia


    pushed away Rosalind¡¯s hands and book Leonardo¡¯s hands. They then let.


    Looking at them walking further and farther away, Rosalind was like pulling by a whirl. She couldn¡¯t


    help but struggle to wake up all of a sudden


    Rosalind gasped for air, terrified.


    But when she opened her eyes, what she saw was Yanna and Kevin¡¯s worned looks.


    Looking at her baby kids, Rosalind felt her fear instantly disappear. She pulled them onto the bed and


    covered them with quilts.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°My babies, why are you here? How long have you been here?¡±


    Rosalind wondered whether she scared the two kids just now, Rosalind was a little worried


    Yanna seemed to have noticed that Rosalind was worried, so she smiled brightly


    Yanna said, ¡°We just camin and were about to go to bed and sleep beside you, Ham,¡±


    Yanna didn¡¯t call gosalind like she usually did.


    It seemed that fanna instinctively felt that Rosalind needed them at this time.


    Kevin also nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes!¡±


    This seemed to be the tacit understanding between twins. They instinctively felt that Rosalind was


    fraple and wanted to apany their mother as she was a child.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t slept in the same bed with you for a long time. I also miss it.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes were wet but she pretended to be calm. Then she held the two kids lightly.


    The two kids hadn¡¯t been sleeping with Rosalind since they went to kindergarten at the age of three.


    They had never been so clingy. But now they seemed to be telepathic, which made the kids snuggle up


    with Rosalind andport her with their warmth.


    Thethree of them had been staying at home for the whole morning and Rosalind¡¯s mood was much


    better.


    Rosalind wasn¡¯t depressed. It was just that Leonardo suddenly exined to Rosalind that he cared


    about her so she was a little confused.


    Chapter 41


    Rosalind had always thought that Leonardo didn¡¯t like her and it was Virginia who he loved. Rosalind


    thought that was why he was so cruel to her.


    Now Rosalind knew that Leonardo once loved her. She felt quite relieved and at ease.


    Rosalind thought at least her love in youth was not all in wh


    At least her Horts paid oft


    Although they broke up in the end, Posalind felt less regretful and reluctant


    At least, they once loved each other a little bit. But that was not deep enough so they broke up is the


    end.


    This made Rosand think that she was loved by someone no matter what


    Rosalind¡¯s children were the fruits of the love between Leonardo and Rosalind. Although the love might


    be brist, it should be cherished.


    In the past, Rosalind didn¡¯t dare to talk about Leonards in frent of Yanna and Kevin. Rosalind was


    afraid that they would think they were bam


    unwanted and not admitted. But now she was not afraid anymore.


    Rosalind wouldn¡¯t mention Leonardo in front of the kids. But if they asked about their father, she would


    be very proud to say that they were the fruits


    of love.


    Rosalind would let them that although their parents had broken up, they were loved and cherished.


    After thinking about these, Rosalind immediately felt refreshed. In the afternoon, she took the two kich


    to the hospital to visit Hargery and Nats.


    Nafis was getting better and better day by day but he had been sleeping for too long. After waking up


    for more than half a month, he still couldn¡¯t speak fluently.


    ¡°However, the smile on Nafis¡¯ face was getting brighter and brighter.


    Margery said to Rosalied, ¡°Every time your father saw Yanna and Kevin, he would be happy all day. He


    was in a great mood. These two Ittle kids are so adorable.


    ery day makes me happy too.¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take them to visit Dad frequently Seeing him getting better every i


    Rosalind was happy. Now that Nafis had recovered, they could be a happy family finally


    Margery was obviously happy with Rosalind¡¯s answer ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s everything gang with the Jansen vi?¡± Margery said. ¡°Ifits too hard, just forget about it. Let¡¯s


    make an excuse. I think your father won¡¯t


    suspect.¡±


    Margery heard that Rosalind and Damian had been inquiring about the Jansen vi recently. She also


    asked several old friends of hers, but there was


    no news about it.


    Margery knew it must be very hard to solve this matter.


    Margery didn¡¯t want her children to be in a pickle so she decided not to stick to the Jansen wi,


    But Margery¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment and sorrow


    Looking at Margery¡¯s worried look, Rosalind hugged her and gently stroked her back trt


    Margery


    Rosalind said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about the Jansen v, I have found the buyer. I will talk to the buyer


    soon and get it back,¡±


    Margery asked in debelief, ¡°Really?¡±


    2/2N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    Margery suddenly looked ecstatic and mised her voice a little. She fixed her eyes on Rosalind. Seeing


    that Rosalind didn¡¯t seem to be lying, she was even more delighted.


    Margery said. ¡°That¡¯s great. I thought I would never be back to the Jansen vi. I didn¡¯t expect to have


    hope¡±


    Margery smiled and burst into tears. Her tears ran down her cheeks and fell on the back of Rosalind¡¯s


    hand.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. There is hope now. Why are you crying?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes were also wet. She couldn¡¯t help crying


    Margery said, ¡°I¡¯m not sad. It¡¯s happy tears.¡±


    Margery wiped her tears off her face and smiled, feeling embarrassed.


    In the evening, Rosalind and Damian discussed the Jansen vi. She told Damian that Leonardo now


    owned the Jansen vi.


    Damian said, ¡°Let me handle it. il talk to Leonardo.


    Damian was worried about Rosalind so he said it frankly.


    Rosalind hestated for a moment and agreed.


    If it was just about business it would be better if Damian went to find Leonardo,


    Damian was quick. The next day, he called Leonardo and made an appointment with him at the coffee


    shop downstairs of the office building of Brooks Group


    Leonardo asked. ¡°How is Rosalind?¡±


    Leonardo leaned against the chair with an obviously worried look.


    Damian answered, ¡°I think that you have nothing to do with my sister¡¯s business, Mr. Brooks.¡±


    Damian said it without hesitation.


    Leonardo said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her


    Damian said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with whoever cares about her except for you. Rosalind doesn¡¯t need it!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Leonardo, Rosalind wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    Damian wished that Rosalind had never met Leonardo.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Can¡¯t you talk to me calmly?¡±


    Feeling the irony and hostility in Damian¡¯s words, Leonardo also got angry.


    Damian took a sip of coffee on the table and said lightly. ¡°Mr. Brooks, what do you me to say?


    ¡°Do you know why Rosalind didn¡¯t forgive you even though you exined everything to her?¡±


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Leonardo wanted to know why Rosalind wasn¡¯t calm after he exined everything yesterday.


    Leonardo wondered as Rosalind loved him, why they couldn¡¯t get back together if they still loved each


    other.


    Damian sneered and nced at Leonardo disdainfully


    Damian said, ¡°Mr. Brooks What is your rtionship with Virginia? Although you two haven¡¯t got


    married, you two have a son, and your mother doesn¡¯t like Rosalind. Your father¡¯s death is still a


    mystery And with the Jansen Group¡¯s case of poison years ago, there are so many things standing


    between you two. How should she treat you?


    -Since the moment you cheated on her and since you set up Jansen Group, it has hem impossible for


    you two to be together¡±


    The reason why Damian said so was that he wanted Leonardo to know that he couldn¡¯t be together


    with Rosalind.


    Besides, Damian also wanted to find out how much Leonardo knew about the Jansen Group¡¯s poison


    case live years ago.


    After Damian¡¯s words, they were suddenly both silent.


    Leonardo¡¯s look wasplicated.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Virginia and I were never together over the past five years. Danny¡¯s birth was just an


    ident. Don¡¯t worry about my mother. I will handle her. And myther¡¯s death was only an ident


    too. I never med Rosalind for that. As for the Jansen Group¡¯s polson case five years ago that you


    mentioned, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Leonardo learned about the Jansen Group¡¯s case veryte. He heard that Rosalind¡¯s father jumped off


    a building tomit suicide and the Jansen vi was auctioned off to pay the debts.


    Chapter 44


    But Rosalind disappeared at that time and Leonande didn¡¯t pay much attention to anything else other


    than searching for Rosalind. He didn¡¯t find Rosalind so he was depressed for a long time and then he


    forgot about the Jansen Group¡¯s case.


    Leonardo thought it had nothing to do with him. He just didn¡¯t offer his help. He didn¡¯t make any big


    mistakes.


    Damian said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about your affair with Virginia or what your mother thinks. As for whether


    you¡¯re involved in that case, you know better than


    anyone


    Leonardo¡¯s attitude toward the case made Damian a little confused. He wondered whether Leonardo


    really didn¡¯t know anything about it or just pretended to be so.


    Damian would not believe Leonardo¡¯s words easily. They were both experienced and sophisticated. He


    didn¡¯t believe that Leonarde would be frank because of Rosalind.


    Thinking of this, Damian didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush anymore with Leonardo.


    Damian said straightforwardly, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯te to you because of Rosalind am here for the Jansen


    vi, I know you own the Jansen vi now. Just give me a number.¡±


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Did Rosalind tell you that?¡±


    Leonardo only told Rosalind that he owned the Jansen vi 5a, e must he Rosalind who told Jamian


    that.


    Leonardo wonder why it wasn¡¯t Rosalind who talked to him about this.


    Damian said. ¡°So what? We¡¯re talking about the Jansen v now. Don¡¯t get Rosalind involved in this.¡±


    Damian didn¡¯t want Rosalind to get involved with such a dangerous man like Leonardo


    When Rosalind was still in love with Leonardo, Damian was studying abroad and didn¡¯t know much


    about Leonardo.


    If Damian had known that Leonardo was so dangerous, he would not have allowed Rosalind to marry


    him.


    And Rosalind wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this and suffered so much,


    Leonardo said, ¡°No. Tonly told Rosalind about it because I only want to talk with her. I don¡¯t want to talk


    with your


    Feeling the strong hostility in Damian¡¯s eyes, Leonarco sat up and theny back on the chair. He


    picked up the coffee cup on the table and sipped the coffee lesurely.


    Damian refused senously. ¡°The Jansen vi belonged to the Janses Eunity. I¡¯m here on behalf of the


    Jansen family. Rosalind doesn¡¯t need to be


    involved in this.¡±


    Damian Brought,


    ¡°I know you want to take this opportunity to see Rosalind. No way!¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°No, I will only talk to her about the. I won¡¯t sell the vi to anyone else. If you really


    want to buy the Jansen vi, ask Rosalind to talk


    to me


    Leonardo was also determined.


    Damian said, ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t go too far¡±


    Damian was so angry that he banged the table. And there seemed to be anger in his eyes,


    Leonardo said, Jaman, I respect you because you are Rosalind¡¯s brother. That¡¯s why I¡¯m wasting my


    time for you. Do you think that anyone can make an appointment with me?¡±


    Damian was Rosalind¡¯s elder brother so Leonardo didn¡¯t be too rude. He put up with Damiar¡¯s sarcastic


    words.


    Damian said, ¡°You want to that Rosalind with the Jansen vi? No way!¡±


    Leonardo sad, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her I will never do that. If you really want the Jansen vi back, ask


    Rosalind to talk to me hersell No one else can do it!¡±


    Seeing Camian agry, Leonardo calmed down and looked at Damian more sincerely.


    2/2Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    Leonardo knew that Rosalind trusted Damian and was dependent on him so Leonardo didn¡¯t want to


    make a bad impression on Damian,


    Then Leonardo and Damian parted unhappily And Damian told Rosalind what ronando had said at


    night.


    What surprised Camian was that Rosalind looked extremely calm and didn¡¯t seem to be pretending to


    be so.


    Damian said, ¡°Rosalind, don¡¯t meet him if you don¡¯t want to. We wille up with another way.¡±


    Damian was still worried that Rosalind would do something she didn¡¯t want to do to get back to the


    vi.


    Rosalind said ¡°Damian, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine, if he wants me to talk with him, I¡¯ll talk with him.


    It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Rosalind fell a Imle guilty seeing that Damian was so worried about her


    Ind. Rosaird had realized that Leonards told her that he named the Lansen vi because he wanted


    her to talk to him,


    Suddenly, Rosand was amused when she saw twe round little heads popping out from the cr ack


    between the door and its frame.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Why are you hiding there? Come here.¡±


    Rosalind waved to the two kids and then Yanna and Kevin ran over to her,


    Yanna threw herself into Rosalind¡¯s arms while Kevin was picked up by Damian and put on hisp.


    Kevin said in a childish vice, ¡°Mom, Uncle Damian, what¡¯s happened?¡±


    was worried about Rosalind.


    Kevin was


    Kevin and Yanna heard Damian and Rosalind talking about Leonardo and wondered what Leonardo


    wanted Rosalind to do.


    Kevin thought, ¡°Does he want to bully Rosa again?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    (Revin said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom, you are such a wonderful person. Nothing will be a problem for you. You


    can handle it.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Kevin to say these. Perhaps she was in a bad state these days so Kevin and


    Yanna were worried about her.


    Rosalind le ta at guilty.


    Rosalind said, ¡°This is not something that you need to think about. Don¡¯t worry aboutit


    Rosalind rubbed Hear¡¯s little head and kissed Yanna¡¯s tender face, which made her any


    On the top floor of the offer building of Brooks Group, the whole foor had been controlled by an


    awkward atmosphere these days.


    The employees all came and went, all talking in a low voice. They did not even dare to make too much


    nose when walking. No one cared to be near Leonardo¡¯s office for fear of annoying him who was


    having irritable male syndrome.


    Leonardo had been waiting for Rosalind¡¯s call, waiting for her toe to find him.


    Leonardo thought Rosalind woulde to him soon because they were so anxious before. But after


    Leonardo waited for more than ten days, Rosalind still didn¡¯t show up.


    with BUT Group.


    Rosalind never called Leonardo to talk about the Jansen vi, let alone the cooperation projet with BUT


    Leonardo couldst wat anymore and wanted to call Rosalind.


    But he didn¡¯te up with a good excuse.


    Jacob walked in carrying a document.


    Jacob asked. ¡°Hr. Brooks, the design department has sent some drakts of the next quarter. They were


    designed by Amanda. I¡¯ll ask someone to send them to the factory¡±


    Leonardo ra sed¨ªs eyebrows slightly and his eyes lit up. He thought ¡°Amanda¡¯s calts?¡±


    Seeing that Jakob was still looking at him, Leonardo coughed slightly and became serious.


    Leonardo salt. ¡°Wait a minute. I haven¡¯t seen those drafts yet, Shmuldn¡¯t check them first!?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Mr. Brocks, you¡¯ve already seen those cralis br


    Leonardo had seen them and they were discussed and selected at a conference.


    Jacob thought, ¡°Did Mr. Brooks Brget¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Have I seen them? I don¡¯t remember that!¡±


    Leonardo frowned and thought, ¡°Jacob is so stup id. He should¡¯ve known better¡±


    Jacobin, ¡°Yes, it was ten days ago. And I made some notes of the meating. Right now, it is on your


    desk and waiting for your signature


    Jacob pointed at a pile of documents waiting to be signed by Leonardo and the document with the


    notes of the meeting was on ton


    1/2


    1520


    Chaptekas


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly and turned the pile of documents on the table upside down.


    He picked up the pen on the table and threw it at Jacob


    Leonardo said, ¡°I said I wanted to see them. Do you still have any questions about that?¡±


    Jacob subconsciously took the pen thrown by Leonardo with both hands and muttered, ¡°Mr. Brooks, if


    you want to see them, just say so. Why did you beat around the bush?¡±


    Jacob kelt aggrieved that Leonardo threw the pen at him.


    Lenarda raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, I can hear your


    Leonardo milled his eyes at Jacob. He wondered, ¡°Does he think I am dead or what?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to see Jacob dawdling anymore so the h ooked his finger at Jacob.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Hand it to me.¡±


    Jacob returned the pen to Leonardo respectfully


    Leonardo said. ¡°I mean the drafts, not the pent


    Leonardo nced at Jacob coldly and thought that he could die of anger because of Jacob.


    Leonardo grabbed the pen on the table and wanted to throw it at Jacob again


    Hearing this, Jacob smiled in embar a ss ment and handed the drafts to Leonardo.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything. He just took out the drafts. At first, he just flipped through them casually


    then he studied each one of them carefully


    When Leonardo saw a doh of a suit, he looked at the drawing more seriously.


    Leonardo had seen these dahs before and he had also seen some of Rosalind¡¯s works. For some


    reason, he thought these drafts were both strange


    and familiar at the same time.


    The women¡¯s clothes designed by Rosalind were all beautiful and the color was hold


    However, the suits designed by Rosalind were much more low profile. And the suits were all designed


    for the same person, using the same size, the same figure, and even the same kind of temperament.


    Leonardo remembered that when Rosalind was still in college, she once designed and made a suit for


    him.


    When Rosalind came to Leonardo with the suit in her arms, he didn¡¯t know that Rosalind spent two


    days on it. He thought she bought them so he didn¡¯t even give a look at them, let alone wear them,


    Later, Leonardo got married. He was busy every day and rejected Rosalind from the bottom of his heart


    because the beginning of their marriage was


    not decent.


    In those three years of marriage, Rosalind followed the rules of the Brooks family and was very


    obedient. She wouldn¡¯t refute even when Maria said something rude. Even when Leonardo treated her


    badly or didn¡¯t go back home for several days, she would not get angry, like an emotionless puppet.


    Leonardo knew all this. But he only got more disdainful because he thought it was just fimsalind¡¯s way


    to attact his attention.


    One day, Rosalind found a new suit from the closet because the


    his size.


    an emergency but he didn¡¯t iron his suit in advance. The new suit was exactly


    Rosalind said that it was made by her and she also told Leonardo a lot of her thoughts when she


    designed i


    Rosalind said, ¡°When I draw the drafts, all I thought about was you. I think you must look good in this


    suit. You¡¯ll be the most handsome and charming man at the banquet. And if only design suits for you?


    2/2

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Leonardo didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time. Instead, he thought Rosalind was a bit noisy and even


    scheming. He thought she was stup id to think that a suit would be her leverage to get close to him.


    He didn¡¯t take it seriously until he wore the suit to the banquet and receivedpliments from several


    people, who also inquired about the designer and expressed interest in having their own custom suits


    made. Only then did he take a serious look at the clothes Rosalind designed back then.


    Rosalind was very talented and her hands could work magic. Every stitch was meticulous and showed


    how much she was devoted to it.


    Gradually, Leonardo became a bit curious about Rosalind and wanted to know his wife who he hadn¡¯t


    paid much attention to since they got married.


    Then Leonardo learned that Rosalind¡¯s major was s costume designing and won a lot of awards in


    college.


    It was also from that time that Leonardo gradually realized that Rosalind didn¡¯t talk much except when


    she was with him. She would talk endlessly to him. Rosalind always waited for him toe back home


    with amp on. She was always, worried that he was tired. Gradually, Leonardo started to care about


    her.


    Gradually, Leonardo fell in love with Rosalind even without noticing it himself.


    But at that time, he was too proud to admit that he had fallen in love with her who he once hated so


    much.


    But one day, Rosalind disappeared. Leonardo couldn¡¯t find her. Then he realized that he loved her and


    he loved her deeply. After Rosalind was gone, lus heart was empty.


    Jacob said. ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Leonardo staring at the drafts, Jacob thought there was probably something wrong with the


    drafts. But he didn¡¯t know what it was. He was curious so he waved his hand in front of Leonardo¡¯s


    eyes.


    Hearing Jacob¡¯s voice, Leonardo came back to his senses and red at Jacob coldly.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Do you think the color of this suit is a little strange¡±


    Jacob took the draft and studied it carefully, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± He didn¡¯t find anything strange.


    Jacob thought it was beautiful and perfect


    Jacob had to admit that Amanda¡¯s design was really impressive. If this draft went into production, he


    would buy one.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t you think the color is a little unharmonious?


    Leonardo rolled his eyes at Jacob. He thought, ¡°This secretary is so st upid. I should probably rece


    him with a new one.¡±


    Jacob frowned and carefully studied the draft again but still didn¡¯t find anything wrong. ¡°Really?¡±


    Jacob thought, ¡°Do I have a wrong sense of aesthetics? Or, am I color blindness? Why can¡¯t I find


    anything wrong?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t dare to tell Leonardo this. He was afraid to be fired.


    Jacob thought. Is Mr. Brooks testing me?


    Should I say yes or no?


    Jacob suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. If his answer was wrong, he would probably be fired


    immediately.


    Leonardo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I said it is. It is a little unharmonious.¡±


    Seeing Leonardo sof decisive, Jacob breathed a sigh of relief and immediately said seriously. ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, if you think there is something wrong, then there must be something wrong¡±


    Seeing that Jacob finally understood, Leonardo instantly changed his serious look and smiled slightly.


    Leonardo_said, ¡°There is something wrong with the drafts. The design consultant needs to be here to


    solve it. Call Amanda and ask her toe here immediately. I need to discuss the design drafts with


    her.¡±


    Jacob blinked, a little confused, but then he nodded subconsciously.


    Jacob said, ¡°OK¡±


    Before Leonardo urged Jacobs to do it, Jacob went outside to make the call.


    But Jacob was still a bit confused. He wondered why Leonardo looked so happy if there was something


    wrong with the design drafts.


    Jacob thought it was weird.


    Rosalind was surprised when she received the call from Jacob.


    1/2


    10:24


    Chapter 46


    She had checked her drafts many times before they were sent. She would not hand them to the design


    department until she was sure that they were perfect.


    Moreover, the previous drafts all had been reviewed and were ready for production. Rosalind wondered


    why they suddenly found something wrong. She found it a bit weird.


    But Jacob was in a hurry. Rosalind didn¡¯t have time to ask more questions so she packed up and


    rushed to the office of the Brooks Group


    As soon as Jacob saw Rosalind, he dragged her into a corner to tell her to be careful before she


    entered Leonardo¡¯s office.


    Jacob said, ¡°Amanda, you have to be careful today. Mr. Brooks is a little strange. He may have a


    problem here. If he has a bad temper, just bear it.¡±


    Jacob pointed to his head. He was worried that Leonardo would treat Rosalind as how Leonardo


    treated him.


    After all, Rosalind was a woman. Jacob was worried that she would cry if Leonardo scolded her


    because of her work.


    Jacob thought, ¡°How pitiful a beautiful girl with wet and swollen eyes!¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrow slightly and thought, ¡°There is something wrong with Leonardo¡¯s me ntal


    health? Is he sick?


    Anyway, Rosalind knew Jacob was kind. Thank you!¡±


    In the CEO¡¯s office.


    After Rosalind entered the office, she saw Leonardo facing the door with his back. He seemed to be


    looking at the distance, spinning a pen. The pen would make two circles around his fingertips and then


    stop.


    Rosalind gently knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you looking for me!


    Hearing the familiar voice, Leonardo pen stopped spinning the pen which fell to the ground with a clear


    sound.


    Leonardo picked up the Leonardo was in a daze.


    ????


    in embarrassment and turned around to Rosalind, who was dressed in fashionable clothes.


    Leonardo said. ¡°Have have a seat!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t refuse. She just walked over elegantly and calmly. Then she pulled over a chair and sat


    down on it. She was so pretty tha: Leonardo was stunned.


    Leonardo didn¡¯te back to his senses until Jacob came in with two cups of coffee.


    Jacob said, ¡°Mr. Brooks. Coffee. He carefully put the coffee cups in from of Leonardo and Rosalind.


    Then he stood nervously beside and then waited.


    Leonardo nced at Jacob and felt extremely dissatisfied. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jacob said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. If you need anything, I can bring it to you immediately


    Jacob smiled sincerely.


    Jacob thought Leonardo was not satisfied with what he did just now so he tried to make for it.


    up


    Leonardo said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. Go and do your things!¡± Leonardo waved his hand and asked


    Jacob to get out of there. He thought, ¡°You are only an extra person here.¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Close the door. No one is allowed toe near it without my permission.¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jacob had to leave. He had no choice. When he walked past Rosalind, he made a gesture of cheering


    her up. Rosalind couldn¡¯t help spiling brightly and replied with a gesture of cheers.


    Send Gift


    CConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    Leonardo quietly watched the interaction between Rosalind and Jacols, feeling irritated.


    Leonardo wondered when Jacobs became so close to Rosalind.


    Rosalind had never smiled at Leonardo like this before.


    Leonardo thought. ¡°Am I not good-looking? Am I not handsome? I am so handsome and rich. But


    Rosalind only smiled at Jacob, not me. I have to admit that I am jealous now. I really want to tear Jacob


    apart with my bare hands.¡±


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What is wrong with my drafts?¡±


    When they were alone in the room, Rosalind¡¯s smile disappeared. She picked up her drafts on the table


    and checked them. carefully.


    Leonardo was stunned by the question and didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    Leonardo knew he couldn¡¯t fool Rosalind like how he fooled Jacob. If he said that to Rosalind, she


    would definitely get angry. Leonardo knew what Rosalind was like.


    Leonardo said, ¡°What is wrong? What can be wrong


    twith:


    your drafts?¡±


    Leonardo forced a smile and lied without hesitation.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Jacob told me that you said there was something wrong with the drafts. You asked to


    me he here in a hurry and now you tell me that there is nothing wrong. Are you ying some kind of


    game with me?


    Rosalind looked a little angry. She thought Leonardo didn¡¯t cherish what she had worked on so hard


    and even made a joke


    about it.


    Rosalind wondered if Leonardo knew how anxious she was.


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s gloomy face. Leonardo swallowed hard and thought about what he should do.


    Leonardo said. ¡°Did Jacob tell you that? Why does he always ck off at work? I didn¡¯t say that there


    was something wrong with your drafts. I told him that we had to discuss the drafts with you. He must


    have misheard me. Don¡¯t be angry. I will deduct his bonus. He will work hard from now on.¡±


    It happened that Leonardo didn¡¯t like Jacob because Jacob seemed to be close to Rosalind.


    Ouside the office.


    Jacob sneezed three times in a row and it resounded through the office.


    One of Jacob¡¯s colleagues joked, ¡°Mr. Woods, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Is someone scolding you


    or missing you?¡±


    Jacob smiled, ¡°My girlfriend must be missing me.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s colleague said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think someone is scolding you.¡±


    Jacob pouted and thought, ¡®Is someone scolding me? The only one who will scold me in this world is


    the man in that office.


    But I didn¡¯t make any big mistakes today¡±


    In the CEO¡¯s office.


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind was not that angry.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Forget about it. I believe Jacob didn¡¯t mean to do that. Don¡¯t deduct his bonus, He


    doesn¡¯t have an easy life.¡±


    Rosalind thought, I know it is a tough job. Don¡¯t always deduct his bonuses. He has to live a life.


    Is Leonardo really a brutal capitalist?¡¯


    Leonardo said, ¡°Okay. Since you said so, I¡¯ll spare him this time.¡±


    Leonardo smiled slightly. A hint of cun ning shed in his eyes under his long eyshes,


    Rosalind checked the time and said lightly, ¡°Then, what do you want to discuss with me? I¡¯m waiting¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°The the advertising department wants to know the inspiration of your design so they


    can write something for the promotion.¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that written in the footnotes of the drafts!¡±


    Leonardo was shocked. ¡°Really?¡± He forgot this.


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Well, I want to know what the inspiration for this suit is.¡±


    Leonardo fixed his eyes on Rosalind. He didn¡¯t want to miss a single change in her expression


    Rosalind blinked. ¡°Nothing particr.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic.


    10:311


    Chapter 47


    Leonardo said, ¡°You once told me that you would only think of me when designing a suit. Now¡­¡±


    Before Leonardo could ask his question, Rosalind interrupted him.


    Rosalind said. ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡¯ve thought too much about it. I used to think that you were the most


    handsome man in this world and I was shallow. But now I have seen more men, especially sessful


    men. I get inspiration from them.¡±


    Rosalind seemed to be afraid that Leonardo didn¡¯t believe her. She stared at Leonardo looking very


    sincere.


    Leonardo said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe il¡±


    Without


    any hesitation, Leonardo directly said no and his face slowly darkened.


    Leonardo said, ¡°You said that every time you draw, all you thought about was me and I looked the best


    in the suit you designed. How can you deny your own words? I won¡¯t allow you to do that¡±


    Rosalind said. ¡°Mr. Brooks, as you said, it happened in the past. We should get over it.¡±


    Rosalind smiled faintly but what she said was like a thorn piercing into Leonardo¡¯s heart.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Rosalind, you can¡¯t be so cruel to me. It¡¯s true I made some mistakes. But you should


    give me a chance. Let¡¯s get back together. You asked me to get over it. Did you ask for my opinion


    first? How can you unterally decide it!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes turned red. He looked at Rosalind with affection, desire, and fear.


    Leonardo was afraid that Rosalind would refuse him directly and would always refuse hun.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo would suddenly say so. Although Leonardo had told Rosalind


    before that he loved her, it was the first time he had asked her to give him another chance.


    Leonardo¡¯s words were like a drop of water that suddenly fell into a pan full of boiling oil.


    Rosalind felt a heartache N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosalind was silent. She didn¡¯t know how to answer the question


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s face not that solemn, Leonardo stepped forward and took Rosalind¡¯s hand. He


    looked at her affectionately.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Rosalind, I know you still love me. I love you too. Let¡¯s forget the past and start all over,


    okay? I promise you I will love you forever. Can we start over?


    Rosalind shook her head and withdrew her hand from Leonardo¡¯s hand.


    Rosalind said. ¡°Leonardo, we can¡¯t. It was a mistake. We shouldn¡¯t get back together. This¡¯s good for


    both of us.¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not good. You broke into my world first, and you haunted me first. Then I fell


    into your trap step by step. When I began to love you bit by bit, you suddenly left without hesitation.


    Have you ever asked me for my permission? I won¡¯t allow you to do that to me!


    ¡°Yes, you chased after me for four years. And our marriagested for three years. And I¡¯ve been


    looking and waiting for you. for five years. We¡¯re even!


    ¡°Rosalind, don¡¯t leave me, okay? I won¡¯t allow you to leave me!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was h oar se and trembling. He seemed to be afraid that Rosalind would reject him


    again so he kept staring at her to catch even the slightest change in her expression.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t you understand? We can¡¯t start again. After you were with Virginia, we


    were done. Don¡¯t forget you have Virginia now. And you two have a son? How can we start all over?¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48.


    Rosalind was very calm as if she was telling the story of another person. But she knew that her heart


    was broken.


    Rosalind still loved Leonardo deep inside. Even though Leonardo hurt her deeply, she couldn¡¯t get over


    this charming man.


    But Rosalind wouldn¡¯t get back together with Leonardo. There were too many obstacles between them.


    Virginia and Dn were also among the obstacles.


    Rosalind added, ¡°And the poison case five years ago. I can¡¯t forget it.¡±


    If Rosalind forgave Leonardo, she would feel guilty when thinking about her parents, Nafis and


    Margery. She was their daughter after all.


    Leonardo asked. ¡°The poison case of the Jansen Group?! What did I do?¡±


    Leonardo frowned and thought, ¡®Why did she mention this case too?¡±


    Why did Damian and Rosalind both mention it? What does it have to do with me?


    Is there something I don¡¯t know?¡¯


    Rosalind snorted. ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to talk about


    it anymore. You can do whatever you want with the promotion. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Rosalind got up and wanted to leave but Leonardo grabbed her arm.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Waitr


    Rosalind said, ¡°Leonardo, I¡¯ve made it very clear. What else do you want me to say?¡±


    Rosalind turned to Leonardo withplicated emotion in her eyes


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Why does this confident and proud man look a little lonely and depressed now?¡±


    Without saying anything. Leonardo took out a paper bag from a drawer and handed it to Rosalind


    Leonardo said, ¡°This is what you want. Here you are.¡±


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°The property ownership certificate of the Jansen vi. Don¡¯t you always want it?¡±


    Rosalind was surprised. She thought she had to wait for some time until Leonardo became less


    focused on this matter. It would be better to talk with him about the Jansen vi when they both calmed


    down. She didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo would


    mention it.


    Rosalind took the paper bag and looked at Leonardo withplicated emotions in her eyes.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°How much??


    Rosalind hoped that the number was not too high.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t answer the question. Just open it.¡±


    Rosalind frowned. She didn¡¯t understand what Leonardo meant but she still opened the bag.


    There was the property ownership certificate and several keys in the bag.


    Rosalind held the keys in her hand and felt the familiar touch of the keys. Her eyes were slightly wer


    Rosalind was shocked when she opened the property ownership certificate. Then she looked up at


    Leonardo in disbelief.


    Rosalind said, ¡°You what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The owner¡¯s game on the property ownership property was Rosalind¡¯s name.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Why is the owner of the Jansen vi me?¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Five years ago when I found that you had disappeared and the Jansen vi was


    auctioned off, I bought it back. But I bought it using your name. The Jansen vi always belonged to


    you. It never changed¡±


    Leonardo thought, Just like my love for you. I fell in love with you live years ago and I still love you now.


    Even though you refused me, I will never give you up. Never again.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Leonardo, you didn¡¯t have to do this?


    Rosalind burst into tears.


    Leonardo stepped forward and took Rosalind in his arms. His eyes were filled with affection for her.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t mean to buy you with this nor do I want to make you moved by me. I


    just want to do it.¡±


    Chapter 48


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help crying.


    Rosalind¡¯s tears fell on the back of Leonardo¡¯s hand, which made him heartbroken.


    Leonardo said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    When Rosalind went out of Leonardo¡¯s office, she had calmed down a lot. Her beautiful eyes were


    swollen, which made people want to protect her.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s back, Jacobs sighed.


    Jacob thought. ¡°Mr. Brooks is so cruel. How could he make such a beautiful girl like Amanda cry? He is


    brutal.¡±


    Jacob walked into Leonardo¡¯s office and looked at Leonardo with a disapproving look but Jacob did not


    dare to make it too


    obvimus.


    Looking at Jacobing in, Leonardo said, ¡°Did I do anything wrong?¡±


    No one knew whether Leonardo was talking to Jacob or himself


    Jacah said. ¡°Mr. Brooks, I think you really have gone too far.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t expect Leonardo would ask him for his opinion. Although he was a little afraid of


    Leonardo¡¯s ¡°revenge¡±, he plumped up the courage and told Leonardo the truth.


    Leonardo was obviously absent-minded. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Mr. Brooks, Amanda is a girl and also an international award-winning designer. You


    shouldn¡¯t have scolded her like how you did to me. Look at the way she cried, we all feel sorry for her.¡±


    Seeing that Leonardo didn¡¯t get angry, Jacob became bold. Jacob told Leonardo what he was thinking.


    Leonardo said, ¡°What should I do to make her forgive me?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Of course, you should apologize. It¡¯s easy tofort women. Apologize sincerely and buy


    her some gifts then she won¡¯t be angry.


    Thinking about how he did whenever his girlfriend got angry, Jacob gave Leonardo his


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Will it work?¡±


    opinion.


    Jacob said, ¡°Of course. If it doesn¡¯t work, do it twice and do it again. Girls always fall for it. Do it a few


    more times and Amanda won¡¯t be angry


    As Jacob spoke, Jacob suddenly felt that Leonardo was so stu pid because he didn¡¯t know the simplest


    truth.


    Jacob thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t he ever read those rtionship tips on Twitter?¡±


    Jacob thought that he had to get some secret tips for Leonardo, otherwise, Leonardo couldn¡¯t handle


    this maner.


    Thinking of this, Jacob told Leonardo more tips about how to make girls happy. He kept talking about it


    nonstop.


    When Leonardo came back to his senses and suddenly realized that he had told Jacob what he was


    thinking deep inside.


    Moreover, Jacob and Leonardo were thinking aboutpletely different things.


    Looking at Jacob who was talking feverishly with acent look, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Leonardo asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jacob was giving a secret tips lesson excitedly so when he was interrupted by Leonardo, he looked a


    little upset, which was


    Marc.


    Jacob said. ¡°My Brooks, don¡¯t interrupt me. Listen carefully. This is my experience of years.


    Then Jacob fontinued to give the lesson excitedly.


    Leonardo suddenly rose his voice. ¡°Jacobl¡±


    Leonardo sounded angry. His voice echoed through the office like a roar of a lion and it frightened


    Jacob.


    Jacob suddenly realized what he had done and he went pale.


    2/8ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    Jacob though, Da mn, what did I just do? Did just yell at my boss?


    I will probably get fired.


    Jacob said, ¡°Mr. Brooks, L.¡±


    Jacob felt depressed. He thought. He asked for my opinion. I might have talked too much but Mr.


    Brooks won¡¯t fire me, right? He is not that cruel, right?


    Deduct my bonus but don¡¯t fire me.


    Leonardo asked. ¡°Did you just say that girls always fell for it?¡± Although Leonardo didn¡¯t pay much


    attention to Jacob¡¯s words, he vaguely remembered this sentence.


    Jacob was surprised that Leonardo didn¡¯t mention anything about his bonus. Instead, Leonardo just


    asked Jacob about something he said before.


    Jacob thought about it carefully and remembered that he did say this to Leonardo just now


    Jacob nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s voice was trembling. And he kept staring at Leonardo¡¯s face for fear that Leonardo would


    suddenly get angry again.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need you here. Go on¡±


    Leonardo nced at Jacob and was surprised that Jacob knew such useful words.


    Jacob was a little confused. He walked out of the office abediently and left Leonardo alone. Jacob


    wondered what Leonardo was thinking


    A momentter, Leonardo took out his phone.


    Leonardo dialed a number and said. ¡°Hello, find out¡­


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know how she got home. She was absent-minded when driving and almost had a car


    ident.


    Looking at the property ownership certificate on the passenger¡¯s seat, Rosalind had mixed feelings


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Rosalind knew that she shouldn¡¯t have taken Leonardo¡¯s things because it would only make things


    moreplicated. But she had to take it. Margery wanted to go back to the Jansen vi with her father


    so much. She couldn¡¯t let Margery down.


    Although Rosalind said that she would double the price and transfer the money to Leonardo, she still


    couldn¡¯t calm down. The moment Rosalind opened the door, the two kids rushed over to her.


    Yanna and Kevin said at the same time. ¡°Rosa, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Then Yanna and Kevin threw themselves into Rosalind¡¯s arms.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Why are you here? The school is not over yet, right?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other and felt a bit guilty.


    Suddenly, Rosalind heard Damian¡¯s voice. ¡°I brought them back. The teacher said that Yana and Kevin


    had stomachaches so slie called me. Then I brought them back.¡±


    Damian walked out of the room and looked Rosalind up and down. He was relieved when he saw that


    Rosalind was fine. Rosalind said, ¡°Do you still have stomachaches? What happened? Did you go to the


    hospital?


    Hearing Damian¡¯s words, Rosalind became nervous and looked them up and down.


    Damian¡¯s


    Yanna said, ¡°We¡¯re all right now. We ate a little too much food for lunch and had a digestion problem.


    But now, we¡¯re okay.¡±


    Yanna blughed and lowered her head in embarrassment. And her beautiful big eyes kept rolling.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t tell Rosalind the truth-they were worried after seeing Rosalind leave the house


    from the surveince video so thay hurriedly called Damian to take them home.


    Kevin also nodded slightly, agreeing with Yanna.


    Kevin stared at Rosalind¡¯s bright eyes. Although Rosalind covered her eyes with a foundation, Kevin


    noticed her eyes were red and swollen after careful examination


    Kevin thought, ¡®Did Mom cry?


    Was it because of that man again? Did that man bully Mom again¡±


    Yanna and Kevin knew Rosalind¡¯s whereabouts because they imnted a tracker app on Rosalind¡¯s


    phone after thest


    1/3


    Chapter 49 ident.


    Today, they knew Rosalind went to the office building of the Brooks Group from the tracker app so


    Kevin knew Rosalind must have met Leonardo.


    Rosalind handed the paper bag to Damian and took the two kids into the living room.


    Damian opened the paper bag curiously. He was also stunned when he saw Rosalind¡¯s name on the


    property ownership


    certificate.


    Danian said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Obviously, Damian didn¡¯t expect this. He found that this certificate was printed five years ago.


    Rosalind said. ¡°He said that he bought the Jansen vi five years ago and the owner is always me.¡±


    Rosalind briefly exined what happened today with mixed emotions.


    Damian asked, ¡°Did he threaten you? Or, did you promise him anything?¡±


    Damian didn¡¯t believe that Leonardo¡¯would do this for nothing


    Rosalind said. ¡°No, nothing. But I¡¯ve told him that I will give him double the money he paid for it.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to owe Leonardo anything.


    Damian said. ¡°You did it right. We don¡¯t have to oise him anything.¡±


    They had the money. But the most important thing was Damian did not know what Leonardo was up to.


    Danian didn¡¯t want to own anybody anything without a solid reason.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Yeah, I know. Let¡¯s tell this to Mom. She will be happy if she knows that she can go


    back to the Jansen vi.¡±


    Thinking of this, Rosalind suddenly felt saustied and proud.


    Soon, they could get back to the Jansen vi again.


    The two little kids were listening to them quietly and they figured out what had happened,


    Yanna and Kevin thought. He gave the Jansen vi back to Mom for free! Why?


    What is he up to Is this some kind of trick?


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other, exchanged a quick greeting with Rosalind and then ran into


    their room.


    Yanna said in a low voice, ¡°Kevin, did we misunderstand that man? Maybe he¡¯s not that bad.


    Yanna took out a milk-vored lollipop from her pocket


    Kevin said, ¡°So, you start to believe him after that property ownership certificate?! Didn¡¯t you see that


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes were red and swollen? He must have bullied Rosalind again. How could you say he


    was not that bad?¡±


    Kevin rarely spoke to Yanna in such a cold and stern tone of voice, which frightened Yanna.


    Yanna paused and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. But Mom never said bad things about him in front of us.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that he is not that bad? And¡­ and I didn¡¯t notice that her eyes were swollen. Why


    are you suddenly so incan to me?


    Yanna¡¯s voice was trembling as if she was about to cry.


    Looking at Yanna¡¯s sad expression and her slightly wet eyes, Kevin sighed helplessly.


    Kevin said. ¡°Rosa doesn¡¯t want us to worry about her so she won¡¯t say that kind of thing to us. But we


    can¡¯t be kind to that man even if he is get a bad guy. He made Rosalind ery so he is our enemy. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Yanina pouted She was still a bit confused. But looking at Kevin¡¯s serious face, she had no choice but


    to nod


    Yanna said, ¡°Gor it,¡±


    After getting Yanna¡¯s answer, Kevin¡¯s face softened slightly and he gently parted Yanna¡¯s head to


    comfort her.


    Kevin said, ¡°Good girl, Rosa is silly. We must protect her, all riglu?¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    Kevin sighed slightly in his mind. He thought, ¡°s, what should I do? Rosa and Yansa are both so


    soft-hearted.


    Kevin thought he had to pay more attention frost now on. He was worried that Rosalind and Yanna


    would be fooled by Leonardo again.


    Kevin had taken protecting Rosalind and Yarna as his responsibility and he forgot that he was only a


    child.


    What Leonardo didn¡¯t know was that the biggest obstacle on his way to winning back Rosalind was his


    own son,


    The next morning, Rosalind was going to take her two children to the kindergarten. When she arrived


    downstairs, she saw Jonas in a white suit who she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Jonas was leaning


    leisurely against an eye-catching red jeep. There was a sharp contrast of color between the car and


    Jonas ¡®s suit, which was extremely conspicuous.


    Yanna said, ¡°Rosa, it¡¯s Uncle Jonas


    Yanna was the first one that saw Jonas. She immediately smiled brightly.


    Yanna run over to Jons quickly and said sweetly to him, ¡°Uncle Jonas, why are you here so early? Do


    you also live here?¡± Yanna thought, ¡°Uncle Jonas is so handsome. If he lives here too, I will see him


    frequently


    Jonas held Yanna in his arms. Then he threw her up in the air and held her again.


    Jonas said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to drive you to the kindergarten Yanna, you are getting more and more


    beautiful. You¡¯r Yanna said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, don¡¯t always tell the truth. I will be shy.¡±


    re so cute.¡±


    Kerin said ¡°Yaz?na,e down quickly. D


    get Uncle Jonas suit dirty.¡±


    Jonas was dressed in an haute couture white suit. Vanna left two small ck marks on the suit. The


    marks were distinct and Yanna felt guilty,


    Looking at the suit stained by her feet, Yanna said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Jonas said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t worry, I think it looks like little bear w prints on the snow


    Jonas smiled and rabbed Yanna¡¯s head. He not only didn¡¯t mind it but alsoforted Vanna gently.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. She will be spoiled by you. You will only make things hard for me¡±


    Jonas blurted out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Kids should be spoiled. If you think it¡¯s hard, I can take care of


    them.¡±


    Kevin rolled his eyes. Although Kevin knew Jonas was chasing after Rosalind, he thought Jonas made


    it too obvious.


    Rosalind was a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know what to say so she changed the topic.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Why are you here? She hadn¡¯t seen Jonas for a long time since the party.


    Jonas hadn¡¯t seen Rosalind for a long time. Seeing that Rosalind was still so stranung, he felt relieved.


    After returning home that day, Jonas family asked him to deal with a business matter out of town


    immediately, Jonas had to go on a business trip. After all, Damian told him that Rosalind was fine.


    Although Jonas knew that Rosalind was safe and sound, he had been worried because he didn¡¯t see


    Rosalind in person.


    Jonas said. ¡°I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Before Rosalind answered Jonas ¡®s question, Kevin said, ¡°Rosa, we¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    Jonas said. ¡°Then get in my car. Fll drive you to the kindergarten?


    Jonas put Yann and Kevin into the car.


    After Jonas dropped off the two kids at the kindergarten, Rosalind asked Jonas, ¡°What kind of favor?¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of favor Jonas would ask her for.


    Jonas smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk here. Fll take you somewhere else.¡±


    Jonas drove Rosalind to a small manor. Rosalind thought she had never been to this ce. As soon as


    they entered this manor, someone walked over to greet them.


    Jonas said, ¡°Easy, I¡¯ll walk around with my friend¡±


    Jonas waved his hand at the man, motioning to him to leave them alone.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What is this ce!¡±


    Rosalindcked around and found that this manor was elegantly decorated. This kind of decoration


    was rarely seen here int this city.


    1/2


    10:851


    Chapter 50


    Jonas said. ¡°Thoughtnd a while ago and then 1 designed the decoration myself What do you think


    about it?


    Rosalind said, ¡°You designed it?¡±


    Rosalind was a bit shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Jonas, who looked like a cynical scion, to be so capable.


    Jonas said. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?! Landscape design is my major and finance is my minor. What? Do


    you think I am not capable of this?¡±


    Seeing that Rosalind was shocked, Jonas grinned.


    Rosalind said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just didn¡¯t expect this¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Jona s¡¯s family would allow him to learnndscape design. After all, they


    were in the jewelry business Jewelry andndscape design were totally different things.


    Jonas said. ¡°There are so many things you dont know. You will gradually find out that I am an amazing


    person.¡±


    Jonas kept staring at Rosalind with obvious affection in his eyes.


    Jona s¡¯s eyes were so alluring that Roshlind didn¡¯t know wh


    to do. The atmosphere became a bit weird.


    Jonas realized the change in atmosphere. He knew that Rosalind was mature, charming, and easy-


    going when working but she was very cautious and persistent about rtionships. He didn¡¯t want to


    push her too fast so he changed the topic.


    Jonas said. ¡°Let¡¯s walk around and see more of


    As soon as Rosalind entered this memor, she liked it. She wanted to walk around this manor too.


    This manor upied arge area. There was a river and the manor was built upon it. EverythingProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    looked natural. There were rocks and ponds in the manor as well as all kinds of flowers. The buildings


    were elegant and simple. Jonas told Rosalind that most of these rocks and trees were imported from


    other countries and he had spent a lot of time and energy


    on this manor.


    Rosalind sincerely eximed. ¡°This is so beautiful. I haven¡¯t even heard of some of them. If you hadn¡¯t


    introduced them to me. I wouldn¡¯t have known what they were.¡±


    After walking for almost half an hour, they only saw a little bit of the manor. During this period, Jonas


    told Rosalind a lot of his ideas when he designed the manor.


    Rosalind learned more abour jom¨¡s.


    Although Jonas looked arrogant, he was serious and original. Rosalind had to adnut that she


    underestimated Jonas before.


    Rosalind knew that Jonas was not simple when it came to business. Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Jonas to be


    so excellent in design. Rosalind was impressed.


    Jonas said, ¡°You must be tired. Let¡¯s take a rest.¡±


    Jonas led Rosalind to a pavilion


    Send Gift

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    The pavilion was surrounded by water on three sides and it had a beautiful view.


    As soon as they sat down, someone served them coffee and snacks. They were all traditional and


    beautiful desserts.


    Jonas said, ¡°Nowadays, people are used to modern styles. After I learned a lot about history, I became


    interested in ssical styles. I invite you here to try them and give me some advice.


    Rosalind said. ¡°Huh? Is this why you took me here? I have no advice for you. Besides, when I am


    looking at so many desserts, all I think about is eating. Nothing else.¡±


    Then Rosalind swallowed hard. Looking at those cute desserts, she wanted to eat them so much.


    When Rosalind was still a child, she never liked studying history.


    Later. Rosalind learned a lot about history in college. But she focused on Chusian ancient clothes. She


    found them quite interesting and beautiful. But she only focused on clothes.


    Rosalind thought she could only eat this food and it was hard for her to give Jonas any advice.


    Jonas said, ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me. I have seen the work with which you won the International Fashion Design


    Competition and some of your other work. Do you think I will believe that you know nothing about


    ancient stuff?¡±


    Hearing this. Rosalind was slightly surprised.


    Rosalind was surprised that Jonas had seen her previous work.


    A lot of people knew that Rosalind had won an international award, but they didn¡¯t know what she


    designed. She rarely mentioned it.


    Indeed, the award-winning suit she designed had lots of elements of Clusia. Rosalind studied a lot


    about history before designing it. She was surprised when she won the prize.


    Rosalind said, ¡°But I only know how to design clothes. I know nothing about pastries.¡±


    Rosalind was a foodie but she knew nothing about cooking. She would be happy to eat but it would be


    hard for her to give Jonas advice.


    Jonas said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want you to taste them. I won¡¯t ask you to make them yourself¡±


    Rosalind looked embarrassed and shy, Jonas was delighted to see her like that.


    Rosalind finally didn¡¯t look indifferent in front of Jonas. Jonas though they were getting closer.


    Jonas put a coc onut cookie on the te in front of Rosalind and motioned her to try it.


    Rosalind looked at the cookie in front of her with a faint smell of peach blossom and wanted to taste it


    desperately.


    Rosalind put it into her mouth. It was perfectly sweet, not greasy at all. It was not dry and difficult to


    swallow like some of the other pastries and it melted in the mouth immediately.


    Rosalind said, ¡°It tastes good. Don¡¯t just look at me. Try it.¡±


    Rosalind knew that Jonas must have tried it long ago. She felt embarrassed being stared at by Jonas.


    Watching Rosalind enjoying the desserts, Jonas smiled and put some other desserts on the te in


    front of Rosalind.


    After eating a few pieces, Rosalind was full.


    Rosalind said casually, These are delicious but they¡¯re also too much for me. I¡¯ll be better if they¡¯re


    smaller. In that case, people can eat a few inore different desserts.¡±


    Rosalind took a few sips of coffee to offset the sweetness of the dessert.


    Jona s¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked surprised.


    Jonas said, ¡°I told you that I found the right person. Your advice is great.¡±


    Sering Jonas so surprised, Rosalind didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°What?¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°Yeah. You said the desserts should be smaller. It should be small and delicious. In that


    case, girls like you can eat then gracefully and they will be more popr.¡±


    Rosalind said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I nuran¡±


    What Jonas said was what Rosalued was thinking about.


    Suddenly, Jonas whispered, ¡°Wait¡±


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Chapter 51


    Rosalind was a little confused.


    Jonas smiled, ¡°The desserts carried your lipstick to your face.¡±


    Then Jonas got a tissue and reached out to Rosalind¡¯s lips.


    Jonas gently wiped the corners of Rosalind¡¯s mouth. Jonas and Rosalind were so close to each other


    that they could feel the air that they breathed out.


    Jonas smelled the faint fragrance of Rosalind, which was a bit refreshing and intoxicating.


    Rosalind unconsciously mped her lips together. Looking at Rosalind¡¯s plump lips and her subtle


    movement, Jonas felt tempted.


    Jonas swallowed hard unconsciously.


    Jonas had a strong impulse to get closer to Rosalind and the atmosphere now suddenly became a little


    electric. Rosalind seemed to notice the change in the atmosphere and blushed.


    Jonas leaned over, about to touch Rosalind¡¯s plump and attractive lips. Rosalind¡¯s body became stiff.


    She didn¡¯t know what do. Jonas stopped when he almost touched her lips.


    It was not that Jonas didn¡¯t want to kiss Rosalind. He knew he shouldn¡¯t. He could feel that Rosalind


    was reluctant. If he did it. Rosalind would probably get angry.


    Jonas looked down to hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    Jonas thought, ¡°Since when have I been so cautious?¡±


    Looking up at Rosalind, Jonas unfolded the tissue and joked with a smile. ¡°It seems that there is


    another advantage of making them smaller. They won¡¯t easily rub off your lipsticks so you can remain


    pretty and elegant.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became normal


    Rosalind said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see a doorte. What¡¯s this manor called?¡±


    Rosalind quickly changed the topic.


    Jonas didn¡¯t answer the question Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    Rosalind said. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t. Name is very important. You should take it seriously and think about it


    carefully.¡±


    Rosalind thought. ¡®I am not good at this


    Giving names to Yanna and Kevin had used up all my talent.


    I know nothing about names


    Jonas asked, ¡°What about Ruxfort Manor?¡±


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Ruxfort Manor? Why?¡±


    Rosalind thought this name did not seem to be very special. Was it because this ce was too quiet!


    Jonas looked at Rosalind and smiled.


    Jonas exined, ¡°It¡¯s from a poem, Ruxfort Garden. The water is deep and still; the man strolls with a


    beautiful woman. The


    man misses the woman all day just after the woman turns around. After turning around the man, a wisp


    of fragrance is gone. The snow melts while the spring ising. A leaf grows once in its lifetime while


    a flower blossoms once in its lifetime. People will only one lower for their lifetime¡±


    Send GiftText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Jonas ¡®s voice was mellow and gentle, like the breeze blowing across the river.


    Rosalind seemed to be lost in deep thought hearing his voice. She looked like she was missing


    something and feeling lonely.


    Rosalind blinked and didn¡¯t dare to look at Jonas.


    Rosalind said perfunctorily but more sincerely. ¡°This poems was beautifully written. It¡¯s a great name.¡±


    The poem was really beautiful and the name matched the manor. But Rosalind and Jonas still


    somehow thought it was not the perfect name.


    They stayed in the Ruxfort Manor for a long time. When they left, Jonas packed several boxes of


    desserts for Rosalind and asked her to take them back for Kevin and Yanna. Rosalind readily agreed.


    They had a lot of fun. Rosalind even wanted to spend several more days in Ruxfort Manor if it weren¡¯t


    for the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°I should take the kids here next time.¡±


    Jonas drove Rosalind home. When she was getting out of the car. Jonas said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.


    This is another important thing.¡±


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jonas said. ¡°My Mom¡¯s birthday is around. I am wondering if you would like to design a suit for her for


    the birthday party?¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t dawdle and said frankly.


    Rosalind said. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what kind of style she likes.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know Jonas¡¯ mother¡¯s preferences or age or size. So, it was hard to make the decision.


    Jonas said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I wille to find you when you are free. I know all the information


    you need. You won¡¯t say no to me, right?¡±


    Rosalind red at Jonas.


    Rosalind raised the two boxes of desserts and said jokingly, ¡°I am bribed by you. How can I refuse


    you?¡±


    -Jonas said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal then. See youter.¡±


    After Rosalind agreed, Jonas was overjoyed and smiled more brightly.


    Neither of them noticed a ck Bentley in the shade not very far away. Leonardo was inside the car


    and starting at Rosalind and Jonas.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi.


    When Rosalind returned home, she found that Yama and Kevin were already back.


    Seeing Rosalind enter the i


    Yanna rushed over to her happily.


    Yanna said, ¡°Rosa, why are you sote! Uncle Damian and Auntie Paulina have been waiting for you


    for a long time.¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°Paulina is here?¡± Paulina was always busy so Rosalind was surprised.


    Paulina said, ¡°Where have you been all day long! I rarely have a day off but I didn¡¯t see you until now,


    You¡¯ve been having a lot of fun, right?¡±


    Paulina leaned back on the sofa, lookingzily and casually. Her slender legs were on the coffee table.


    She looked like a totally different person now, not like a morous star.


    Rosalind said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I just did my friend a favor.¡±


    Rosalind red at Paulina with a smile.


    Paulina said, ¡°Oh, a friend? A boyfriend or girlfriend? Do I know this friend of yours?¡±


    Paulina suddenly sat up straight as if she had discovered a secret.


    Rosalind said, ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s just a friend. You know him. He¡¯s Jonas¡±


    Rosalind nced at Kevin and Yanna beside them and winked at Paulis


    The two kids were here so Rosalind didn¡¯t want Paulus to talk about in.


    Rosalind pushed away Paulina¡¯s fair-skinned and slender legs, opened the boxes, and put them on the


    coffee table.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Come and try the desserts.


    Rosalind waved to Kevin and Yanna.


    Chapter 52


    Rosalind said to Paulina. ¡°Come and try them. I brought them back from a newly developed manor of


    Jonas ¡®s. They taste quite good.¡±


    Yanna¡¯s eyes lit up. She ran to the table and grabbed an almond cake and put it into her mouth.


    Yanna said. ¡°Wow, this¡¯s so delicioust Kevin,e and have a try.¡±


    Yanna stuffed the desserts in her mouth and handed a red bean cookie to Kevin.


    Kevin said, ¡°I am not eating it. Only girls like desserts. They¡¯re too sweet.¡±


    Kevin pouted in disgust and was very disdainful of the cookie in Yanna¡¯s hand.


    Kevin thought the desserts were given to Rosalind by Jonas. Kevin thought Jonas just wanted to bribe


    them with food.


    Kevin thought, ¡°I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±


    Yanna said, ¡°It¡¯s not too sweet. It¡¯s really yummy, Kevin, have one¡±


    Yanna liked to share food with others, especially Kevin. She always wanted to share what she liked


    with him.


    Kevin said, ¡°Can you promise that you are not lying to me?¡±


    Seeing Vanna so persistent, Kevin hesitated for a moment and then took over the cookie.


    Kevin thought. ¡°Well, I should eat one for the sake of Yanma.¡°


    Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as he put the cookie in his mouth. Seeing that no one noticed it yet, he


    quickly calmed down and pretended that everything was normal.


    Although he did it very quickly, Rosalind and Paulim still noticed his change.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Naughty boy.¡±


    Paulina said, ¡°It seems very delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Paulina became interested in the desserts when looking at Yama. She thought she should try one ton


    since a kid as picky as Kevin found it good.


    But Paulina said, ¡°Forget about it. I have a movie to finish. The director asked me to lose some weight.


    Not lucky.¡±¡±


    Looking at the delicate desserts in the box with a faint fragrance, Paulina was sad.


    Paulina thought Rosalind was so mean. She thought, ¡°Why did she bring them back home when she


    knows I have to keep


    Paulina decided not to eat the desserts.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that sweet. You will not get fat if you just eat a tiny bit of them. I


    have tried one before and they are really good.¡±


    Then Rosalind picked up a cookie and put it in her mouth.


    Paulina said, ¡°Rosalind, you¡¯re the biggest obstacle on my way to losing weight. You are going to ruin


    my n.¡±


    Before Paulina finished her words, she reached out for the almond cake.


    Seeing this, Rosalindughed, ¡°You have to stay full to lose weight. I¡¯ll do yoga with youter!¡±


    Paulina rolled her eyes at Rosalind and snorted with a smile, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your promise.¡±


    Paulina got closer to Rosalind and asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have a crush on Jonas? I know that


    he¡¯s been chasing after


    you


    Rosalind said, ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re just friends¡±


    Paulina hurled her shoulder at Rosalinds. ¡°Friends can be lovers.¡± And she looked very curious.


    Rosalind said. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can be a match¡±


    Rosalind knew that Jonas was from the Macay family and an eligible bachelor. She thought his


    family wouldn¡¯t like her because she was divorced and had two kids even though Jonas didn¡¯t mind it.


    Rosalind told Paulina this baut Paulina strongly disagreed with her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    Paulina said, ¡°Why are you thinking about this? Things have changed. Yanna and Kevin told me that he


    was here several times and he was very kind to them. You two are a perfect match. You should think


    about it more carefully.¡±


    Paulina thought Rosalind was so young and she should find a husband and have a happy life with him.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Well, let things happen naturally.¡±


    Rosalind waved her hand. She didn¡¯t want to talk about this


    anymore.


    Rosalind knew more about Jonas today and became curious about him. She thought that if Jonas


    really treated Yanna and Kevin well and his family didn¡¯t mind it, she might give it a try.


    But Rosalind wasn¡¯t sure whether she had a crush on Jonas or not, so she thought she should let


    things happen naturally. Paulina immediately realized that Rosalind didn¡¯t dislike Jonas.


    Rosalind always refused to have a rtionship before. What she said just now made Paulina delighted.


    What they didn¡¯t notice was that Yanna and Kevin were listening to them carefully.


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other and quietly went to their bedroom when Rosalind and Paulina


    were not paying attention to them.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Why are you here today!¡±


    Rosalind hurriedly changed the topic, afraid that Paulina would continue to gossip about her personal


    life.


    Paulina said. ¡°I¡¯ll have to attend an award ceremony in a few days. I¡¯ll take a good rest before that. You


    shoulde to the ceremony and witness my glorious moment. We should celebrate it after the


    ceremony.¡±


    Then Paulina took out an invitation letter from her handbag and handed it to Rosalind. Looking at the


    gilded invitation, Rosalind was delighted.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Will you win the best actress award¡±¡±


    Paulina didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, shebed her fluffy hair with an alluring posture. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paulina said, ¡°Please call me Queen Paulina from now on.¡±


    As soon as Paulina finished speaking, Paulina and Rosalind burst intoughter.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Okay, to celebrate the award, Ill design an evening gown for you tonight. You will be the


    most stunning at the ceremony!¡±


    Paulina said, ¡°Deal. Keep your promise¡±


    Rosalind reached out hernd and gave Paulina a high five,


    In Yanna and Kevin¡¯s bedroom.


    Yanna and Kevin sat by the bed and remained silent for a long time.


    Then Yanna couldn¡¯t stand the quietness and broke the suffocating si


    silence.


    Yanna said, ¡°Kevin, will Uncle Jonas be our stepfather?¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you want him to be our stepfather?¡±


    Kevin finally realized that Yanna actually liked Jonas. Every time she saw Jonas, she was happy.


    Kevin thought Yaria was so silly and she trusted other people so easily.


    Yanna said, ¡°Well, I think Uncle Jonas is not bad. He¡¯s handsome and rich. And he always gives us


    delicious food. He¡¯s like an angel I haven¡¯t thought about whether he could be our stepfather.


    Yanna thought she should think about this carefully and test Jonas,


    Kevin pouted. He knew that Yanna could be easily bribed.


    Kevin thought, ¡°She only saw Jonas a few times and now she thinks he is a nice man. Yana and Rosa


    are both so naive. I really have a lot to worry about.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Yanna, you¡¯d better be wise. Don¡¯t get bought off by the enemy¡¯s bribery. We have to test


    Jonas. And, have you already decided to give up that man?¡±


    There wereplicated emotions in Kevin¡¯s eyes.


    Kevin hated Leonardo for hurting Rosalind. But when thinking that someone else would take his ce


    and be his stepfather, he felt somewhat ufortable.


    Chapter 53


    Yanna frowned and supported her chubby chin with one hand, looking confused.


    Yanna said, ¡°I don¡¯t knowe. But that man doesn¡¯t even know our existence. He has a son with another


    woman. Even if he knows about us, will be love us?¡±


    Kevin said. ¡°Who cares about that?¡±


    Kevin suddenly said these childish words and his eyes were somehow slightly red.


    Kevin said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We are so adorable and there are lots of men who want to be our


    stepfather. We don¡¯t need to worry about it. Now the most important thing is to test Uncle Jonas. We


    need to make a n!¡±


    Looking at Kevin who suddenly became ldish, Yanna held his tiny head andforted him.


    Kevin said. ¡°Tim not angry. No one will be angry because of him.


    Kevin felt a little cimb arra ssed for being childish.


    Yanna said, ¡°Okay, whatever you said makes sense.¡±


    Seeing Kevin¡¯s childish behavior, Vanha felt auaised bat she hide it.


    Yanna thought, Kevin is just too self-conscious. Does he want me to say some nice things to him? Life


    is so hard for me.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s discuss how to test Jonas.¡±


    What Rosalind didn¡¯t know was that the two kids were drawing up a scary n


    Of course, Joms was totally unaware of what kind of trouble he would soon encoUNIET.


    At night, when Leonardo was about to go to bed, he found that theputer screen suddenly shed


    Leonarda por closer and saw a dialog box.


    There were a few words inside it. [St upid man. Your woman is running away with another i


    Leonardo was bewildered. He quickly opened the dialog box. He replied: (Who are you!]


    However, after a long time, the other party still didn¡¯t reply


    Looking at the familiar technique. Leonarda was confused.


    man]


    Leonardo thought the person who sent him this message was the person who messed up the official


    website.


    But this person only yed pranks before. So, Leonardo was surprised by this tipotT.


    Leonardo murmured. ¡°Your woman is running away with another man.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Leonardo suddenly got nervous. He thought, ¡®Did Rosalind fall in love with someone else


    Who can it be?


    I saw her with Jonas today in the Deep Mountain Vi, Can it be Jonas?


    No, absolutely not!


    No one will take her away from nie.


    Who is the person that sent me this message?


    I thought it was Jonas. Now it seemed that it was someone else.


    Who can it be?


    Leonardo had an intuition that this person was very important to him. He decided to find out who the


    person really was.


    Leonardo suddenly stood up, took out his phone, and made a call.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    A h oa rse and impatient voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Brooks, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s sote at


    night.¡± It seemed that the man had just been woken up when sleeping.


    Leonardo asked, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    The man said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that four¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Leonardo said, ¡°Hurry up and find it out. If you keep dying it. I¡¯ll send you to a sweatshop in Anulina.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was serious, showing his anger.


    The man obviously didn¡¯t believe what Leonardo said ¡°No way. Leonardo, you won¡¯t do that.


    Leonardo sad solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ll find out!¡± His voice was frightening.


    The man immediately said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hurry up!¡±


    He seemed to feel the change in Leonarda¡¯s emotions so he also became serious.


    Leonardo said, ¡°There is another person I want you to investigate. The information 1 know about him


    has been sent to you. on WhatsApp I need to know who this person is.¡±


    The man said helplessly, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Soon, it was the award ceremony that Paulina had to attend.


    Yanna said. ¡°Rosa, Kevin and I want to go to the award ceremony that Auntie Paulina will attend. I


    heard that there will be lots of delicious food I want to go with you.¡±


    Rosalind burst intoughter. She thought, ¡°I was wondering why they suddenly wanted to attend a


    party. It turns out that they are just interested in the food¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°Who wants to eat the food? It¡¯s you or Kevin!


    Rosalind wanted to tease Vonna


    Kevin said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Yanna. I am not like her, I just want to be there for Auntie Paulina,¡±


    Kevin rolled his eyes at Yanna with a sullen face.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Well, since you both want to go with me, let¡¯s select our clothes,¡±


    After Rosalind returned home, she didn¡¯t hang out with the two kids very often. Now that they asked for


    it, Rosalind couldn¡¯t refuse them.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Co pick your clothes. Il ask Uncle Damian to pick us up


    Rosalind was worried that she could not take care of the two kids herself so she wanted to ask Damian


    to go with her.


    Yanna got closer to Rosalind and smiled innocently, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Rosa. Uncle Danian won¡¯t go. He


    called Uncle Jonas and asked him to pick us up.¡±


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What? When did you tell Uncle Damian?¡±


    Rosalind was a little surprised. She thought, ¡°When did they be so independent?


    How could they make decisions for me behind mny back?


    Yanna pouted and rugged at Rosalind¡¯s sleeve, ¡°I called Uncle Damian using your phone. We were


    afraid that you would be tired so we wanted someone else to help you.¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°You are so so naughty!¡±


    Rosalind felt a little embarrassed. She gently poked Yanna in the forehead. She felt heartwarming


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect her little kids to be so thoughtful. She felt so happy at this moment.


    Seeing that Rosalind wasn¡¯t angry, Yanna and Kevin looked at each other and a hint of cunningness


    shed briefly in their


    eyes.


    Rosalind quickly dressed the two kids. Looking at them, Rosalind¡¯s felt her heart overflowing with love


    Rosalind thought her children were adorable gifts given to her by God!


    Yanna said, ¡°Rosa, am I pretty?¡±


    Before Rosalind answered the question, Kevin said sarcastically, ¡°Sure, you are!¡±


    Yana snorted, ¡°Stop I saw you looking at yourself in the mirror. You¡¯re full of yourself¡±


    Rosalindughed as the two kids argued with each other.


    Kevin flushed after Yanna exposed his secret and Rosalindughed.


    Rosalind said, ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Hurry up.¡±


    As soon as Rosalind finished speaking, her phone rang


    10:35


    Rosalind answered the call when she saw Jonas¡¯s name.


    Jonas said, ¡°Rosalind, I¡¯m downstairs. I know you girls need more time to dress up. Take your time¡±


    Jonas¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalind said. ¡°Stop joking. We are ready and will be downstairs soon.¡±


    Soon, Rosalind was downstairs with two kids who were dressed up. Jonas saw the three of them from


    far away.


    Yanna said, ¡°Uncle Jonas, our clothes match, right?¡±


    Yanna was wearing a pink¨Cwhite dress and Kevin was wearing a white suit.


    Jonas was also wearing a white suit with a pink handkerchief in the pocket. They indeed looked like a


    family.


    Rosalind was dressed in a ck sexy evening gown, in stark contrast with them.


    Rosalind and Jonas were amused by Yanna¡¯s words and Rosalind did not know what to say.


    Jonas said, ¡°Yeah, Yanna, you¡¯re my little princess today. I am your knight. Do I have the honor to be


    your date tonight?¡±


    Jonas squatted down and stretched out his hand to Yanna.


    Yanna said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Vanna mimicked the princesses she saw on TV. She put her little hand on Jonas¡¯s hand


    J


    Rosalind said. ¡°Come on, look at you guys. People will probably think you are among the nominee.


    Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    Rosalind was amused by what Yanna and Jonas but she didn¡¯t forget the most important thing now


    When Rosalind arrived at the ceremony, it was about time to start,


    As soon as their car stopped, Paulina¡¯s agent, Haylie hurried over to them.


    Haylie said, ¡°Amanda, you¡¯re finally here. Come with me?


    Rosalind said. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Rosalind was a little surprised. She thought Haylie should be backstage waiting for Palina to receive


    the prize.


    Haylie exined, ¡°Something happened to Paulina¡¯s dress. The recement dress hasn¡¯t arrived yet


    and it is about time. We have no other choice. Come with me.¡±


    Rosalind frowned slightly. She wondered what happened to the dress.


    But Haylie was in a hurry so Rosalind couldn¡¯t ask her any questions.


    Rosalind turned to Jonas and her two kids.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Paulina needs me now. I¡¯ll go find her first. You guys wait for me inside. I¡¯ll get back to


    you as soon as I can.¡± Jonas parted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of them.¡±


    Rosalind was worried about the kids so she said, ¡°You two, behave yourselves. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Rosa. Go find Auntie Paulina. She is waiting for


    you


    to save her.


    Then Rosalind hurriedly followed Haylie backstage.


    Jonas said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kids¡±


    Jonas took Yarna in one hand and Kevin in the other and walked inside.


    Feeling the warmth of Jonas¡® hand, Kevin felt a little ufortable and wanted to withdraw his hand.


    But Jones only strengthened his grip.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    ¡°Good boy, there are many people here. Follow me,¡± Jonas looked at Kevin and said carefully.


    Kevin stopped struggling.


    ording to the invitations given by Paulina, Jonas¡¯ and the two children¡¯s seats were at the corner in


    the front row where they could have a good view of the ceremony and wouklift attract too much


    attention.


    Obviously, Paulina chose the seats carefully.


    When Jonas was about to take Kevin and Yanna to their seats, Yanna suddenly felt a stomachache


    and wanted to go to the bathroom


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, I have a stomachache and want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Well¡­¡±


    Jonas nced at Kevin beside him. He would be worried if he left Kevin here alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    The bathroom was not far, so they arrived soon.


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, I¡¯m a girl


    Jonas was a man after all, so he couldn¡¯t go to the women¡¯s room with Yanna. He wanted to wait for


    everyone in the men¡¯s room toe out and take Yanna to the inen¡¯s room, but Yanna refused.


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, I¡¯m a big girl. How can I go to the men¡¯s bathroom? I¡¯ll just go into the women¡¯s bathroom


    by myself. You can wait for me here.¡±


    Jonas had no other choice but to let Vanna go while he and Kevin were waiting outside.


    As soon as Virginia came out of the bathroom, she saw a familiar figure rushing into the toilet and


    closing the door. Virginia narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Virginia thought. ¡°The girl seems to be one of the twins I had seen in Deep Mountain Kindergarten¡±


    Virginia recognized Yanna because she happened to see Jonas and Rosalind send Kevin and Yanna


    into kindergarten, talking andughing


    Out of her curiosity, Virginia inquired about the rtionship between Jonas and Rosalind from Dalia.


    Dalia, however, as a head of a private kindergarten, refused to reveal anything about Jonas and


    Rosalind. Virginia didn¡¯t ask more, but she remembered the thing in her mind.


    Virginia really didn¡¯t expect to see one of the twins here today.


    Virginia¡¯s eyes rolled. She took out her lipstick from her handbag and applied it casually, but she kept


    looking straight at the door that had not yet been opened.


    At the door of the bathroom¡­


    Seeing that Kevin was silent all the time, Jonas couldn¡¯t help but speak. He was afraid that Kevin would


    feel bored. ¡°Kevin, there are so many children and toys there. Do you want to go y there? I can wait


    for Yanna here alone. The organizer of the ceremony was thoughtful and set up a children¡¯s yground


    in one corner of the hall.


    There were also security guards there. Parents who didn¡¯t have time to take care of their children could


    let their children y there, and then, Hey could socialize without scruples.


    Jonas thought, Kids like to y together. The kids there seem to be happy. Kevin should like


    But Kevin refused without thinking


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t y with such childish things when I was three years okl¡±


    The corner of Jonas ¡®s lips twitched. He had just seen several children aged six or seven ying there,


    and Kevin was only four or five years old. Hut Kevin said the game and toys there were childish.


    And Kevin sounded like an adult.


    ¡°Then what do you like to y with?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s words engaged Jonas¡¯ curiosity about Kevin¡¯s preferences.


    To do Jonas justice, he had an ulterior motive.


    That Rosalind cared about Kevin and Yanna very much, Jonas knew very well, because he thought


    that was also the reason why Rosalind refused his pursuit. He thought Rosalind was afraid that he


    would not treat two children nicely. Depending


    Chapter 35


    upon it, Jonas had a conclusion that Rosalind would have no worries if he treated Kevin and Yanna


    nicely and kept a good rtionship with them.


    So Jonas had to try his best to understand the two kids so that he could know how to get on with them.


    ¡°I like ying withputers.¡±


    However, Jonas was wrong.


    Jonas raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect Kevin to be a young inte-addicted boy.


    ¡°Oh¡­ What kind ofputer games do you usually y?¡±


    Jonas seldom yedputer games. He just yed some when he was a child


    However, Jonas had invested in many games. Maybe he could take this chance and give Kevin some


    suits in the game as gifts.


    ¡°Who said I yedputer games?¡± Kevin rolled his eyes at Jonas as if Jonas was an idiot.


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s contempt, Jonas felt embarrassed.


    Jonas didn¡¯t expect to be despised by a little kid.


    ¡°Then what do you usually do with yourputer?¡±


    ¡°Programming!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s answer was simple, but it made Jonas¡¯ jaw drop.


    ¡°What? Programming? How is that possible¡±


    Jonas¡¯ first reaction was suspicion


    Jonas thought, ¡°Kevin is at most five years old, right? He hasn¡¯t finished his kindergarten yet, how


    could he know how to program? Besides, does he have a concept of programming?¡±


    Kevin sensed the derision in Jonas¡¯ words. He nced at Jonas but didn¡¯t want to exin.


    Kevin thought. ¡°What¡¯s there to fuss about? What an ignorant man! He even thinks that I¡¯m as ignorant


    as him. How can such a dull person protect Rosa in the future?


    The smile on Jonas¡¯ face froze as he saw the disdain in Kevin¡¯s eyes


    Jonas realized that his reaction was inappropriate and might hurt Kevin¡¯s self-esteem, so he hurriedly


    turned a serious look.


    Jonas though. ¡°Forget it. He must hear about programming somewhere, so he bragged. There is no


    need to argue with him anymore.¡±


    At this moment, a little boy ran out of the toilet. Maybe he ran too fast, he bumped into Kevin suddenly.


    He fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oops¡­¡± the kid screamed.


    Kevin was hit hard and turned sideways.


    ¡°Kevin, are you okay?¡±


    Kevin nced at the boy who fell on the ground and di


    say anything. He just shook his head.


    Seeing that Kevin was not injured, Jonas felt relieved. He then hurriedly stretched out his hand to pull


    the kid sitting on the ground up.


    ¡°Are you okay! There are so many people here. Don¡¯t run too fast. Does it hurt?¡±


    Unexpectedly the kid got up, pointed at Jonas, and began toin.


    ¡°It hurts. Who are you? I will tell my mom that you bullied me.¡±


    Jonas was speechless. He thoughs, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this kid? Is this how his parents told him to


    respond to others¡¯


    kindnew?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Kevin, why are you here?¡±


    you


    The little boy was surprised when he saw Kevin


    Looking at the little heavy boy, Kevin turned his face away and didn¡¯t want to talk to the boy.


    Gevin, I¡¯m talking to you. Why don¡¯t you answer me? Where is Yama? Why is she not here?¡±


    The little boy looked around but didn¡¯t see Yanna. He gave Kevin a push to vent his dissatisfaction. ¡°It


    has nothing to do with you.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    Obviously, Kevin was extremely impatient with this little boy. His tone was cold,


    ¡°Kevin, are you looking for a fight? Don¡¯t think you are unique just because of a few ordinary


    kindergarten girls who like you. Do you know who is my dad?¡±


    The boy was called Dn Brooks. Since Kevin came to the kindergarten, many of Dn¡¯s friends had


    gone to y with Kevin. Therefore, Dn didn¡¯t like Kevin


    Dn¡¯s dissatisfaction deepened further after several little girls he liked went to y with Kevin. The


    kindergarten teachers and Dalia used to care for him the most, but after Kevin came, everyone seemed


    to like Kevin more, which made Dn very unhappy.


    Kevin thought, ¡°Of course, I know it. It¡¯s Leonardo. But he still didn¡¯t want to talk to Dn.


    And this little fat boy was not someone else. Dn was Virginia and Leonardo¡¯s son. What a narrow


    road!


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Tell me who pour dad is. I¡¯m curious who can raise an arrogant boy like


    you.¡±


    ¡°Humph, my dad is the CEO of Brooks Group and my mother is the design director of Brooks Group. If


    you dare to mess with me, I will ask my mom to punish you!¡±


    Dn put one of his hands on his hip and pointed at Jonas and Kevin with a proud face. If he had a


    gun, maybe he dared to


    shoot.


    ¡°You are Leonardo¡¯s son?¡±


    Jonas was obviously surprised.


    Jonas knew that Leonardo had a son, but he had never seen Leonardo¡¯s son before. He didn¡¯t expect


    Leonardo¡¯s son to be such an arrogant boy


    Jonas thought in disbelief. ¡°How did Leonardo teach his son? What an arrogant boy!¡±


    ¡°Humph! You guys totally freaked out, don¡¯t you?¡°


    Seeing that Jonas had heard of his father¡¯s name, Dn felt proud.


    Dn thought. ¡°My mommy is right. No one in this city dares to offend me as long as I tell them I am


    the son of the CEO of Brooks Group¡±


    However, Dn was soon seized by anger again when he saw Kevin¡¯s calm look.


    ¡°Kevin, why aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡±


    Kevin rolled his eyes and curled his lips into a sneer.


    ¡°My dad can beat you up! My dad is rich enough to drive your family out of this city. You¡¯d better be


    obedient to me in kindergarten in the future and let Yanna y with me. Otherwise, I will ask my father


    to drive you out of the kindergarten Humph


    Dn even grimaced at Kevin.


    ¡°Do you think you can tell me what to do just because you have a powerful dad, you little fatty? You


    even want to y with my sister. Don¡¯t be daydreaming!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s voice might not sound as sonorous as that of an adult, but he had some determination


    ¡°Humph, so what if you can, ask your dad to drive me out of this city. Oh, I forget that our ssmates


    said you don¡¯t have a father, and you are always sent to the kindergarten by your mommy. Yanna and


    you are illegitimate children, right?¡±


    Dn heard from his mother once that children without a father were illegitimate children, and they had


    to bear the embarrassing title.


    Dn thought, ¡°If Yanna is an illegitimate child, would my mom still allow me to y with Yama?¡±


    The words ¡°illegitimate child instantly stimted Kevin.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes turned red in anger instantly, and his breathing became heavier. He wanted to rush up


    and tear Dn¡¯s mouth apart.


    Before Kevin could move, a bignd next to him reached out and held his trembling line hand.


    Kevin looked up and saw Jonas looking at him worriedly.


    ¡°Who taught you such vicious words? Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to be polite, or I won¡¯t mind


    teaching you lesson on behalf of Leonardo!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    1/3


    Chapter 56


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m talking to Kevin. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Dn was a bully at home, and he was spoiled by Virginia and Maria. That¡¯s why he was always


    arrogant.


    At school, everyone yielded to Dn. But today, Dn, for the first time, met a person who didn¡¯t take


    him seriously.


    Jonas was slightly stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Bhut looking at Kevin¡¯s red eyes, Jonas felt sorry for Kevin.


    Jonas blurted out, ¡°Who else can I be? I¡¯m Yanna and Kevin¡¯s Cather. How dare you bully my son in


    front of me! Believe it or not. I will teach you a lesson here.¡±


    In the bathroom¡­


    Yanna came out. When she stood on tiptoe in front of the sink to wash her hands, she saw, from the


    mirror, a woman in a pink dress staring at her back.


    Yanna felt creepy because the woman¡¯s eyes were thrilling as if she was staring at her prey.


    Yanna wanted to wash her hands quickly and go out to find Kevin, but she didn¡¯t expect the woman to


    stop her all of a


    sudden


    ¡°Hey, little girl, you are a student of Deep Mountain Kindergarten, right?¡±


    Yanna turned to look at the woman. She didn¡¯t know this woman, so she became a little vignt.


    Yanna thought, ¡°Momany warned me once not to trust anyone outside, especially the strangers who


    take the initiative to talk with me with a ttering smile. Otherwise, I would be fooled and kidnapped.


    Then I couldn¡¯t see her and eat delicious lollipops¡±


    Yanna inspected the woman in front of her and thought, ¡°Although the woman looked very beautiful and


    dressed in luxurious attire, she has a fake smile. I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Even so, Yan?n still had an innocent smile on her face.


    ¡°Miss, who are you? I don¡¯t think I know you.¡±


    Yanna didn¡¯t understand why a stranger stopped her. Kevin was so scared that she wanted to cry.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Dn¡¯s mother. He studies in the same kindergarten as you. I met you in the kindergarten


    before.¡±


    Virginia tried to squeeze out a smile that she thought was very friendly, but she didn¡¯t know when she


    said she was Dn¡¯s mother, Yanna narrowed her eyes slightly. Yanna rolled her eyes and looked at


    Virginia carefully up and down.


    Yanna thought, ¡°It turns out that this woman is Dn¡¯s mother. So she is the reason why Rosa was


    abandoned back then?! don¡¯t think Rosa is inferior to her. Look at her fake, ttering smile. It¡¯s so ugly.


    Is my so-called biological father blind? How could he abandon a gorgeous woman like Rosa and fall in


    love with this woman?¡±


    ¡°You are Dn¡¯s mother. You look so beautiful, just a little inferior to my mothe


    Yanna smiled innocently, but her words almost rendered Virginia speechless.


    Virginia looked at Yanna who looked lovely and innocent.


    ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Yanna, Yanna smiled and said, stretching out her chubby little fingers to show a lovely


    look.


    Virginia didn¡¯t intend to Jet Yanna get away with that.


    ¡°What¡¯s your full name?¡± Virginia asked again.


    ¡°Miss, it seem impolite to ask a little girl¡¯s full name. You didn¡¯t even tell me your name, and I didn¡¯t ask


    you.¡±


    Yanna looked at Virginia with a pair of innocent eyes.


    Virginia was lost for words. She just wanted to know Yanna¡¯s full name. She didn¡¯t expect her behavior


    to be taken as an impolite one.


    ¡°Who brings you here? Why doesn¡¯t your mother stay with you?¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    ¡°Of course, my father apanied me here. My mother is so busy that she didn¡¯t have time to wander


    around and stop a little girl in the bathroom like how you did.¡±


    Yanna twiddled her thumbs and looked at Virginia with undisguised disgust in her eyes.


    Virginia took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of parents could raise such a sharp-


    tongued girl. She was really annoyed by Yanna¡¯s words. The smile on Iser face could hardly be


    maintained any longer and finally disappeared.


    ¡°Miss, if you have nothing to ask, I¡¯m leaving now. My father is waiting for me. The toilet stinks so badly.


    Don¡¯t stay here too long. You get stinking, too.¡±


    Yanna waved at Virginia with a smile and ran out.


    Virginia subconsciously raised her hand to smell. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. She indeed


    smelled something


    strange,


    Virginia waved her hand as if she could get rid of the smell in this way.


    Suddenly, Virginia thought that Yanna just said his father was waiting outside. Thinking of this, Virginia


    hurried out.


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Jonas and Kevin confronted Dn. Suddenly, a sweet voice sounded in their ears.


    Jonas followed the sound and saw Yanna ruuming toward him in a pink-white dress.


    Jonas subconsciously opened his arms and held Yanna in his arms.


    ¡°Yanna, what did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    After saying that, Yanna suddenly leaned close to Jonas¡¯ ear and whispered. ¡°Uncle Jonas, a strange


    woman stopped me in the bathroom. She asked me a lot. She looks like a bad person. I am afraid!¡±


    Hearing this, Jonas inunediately understood why Yanna was so abnormal and even called him daddy. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jonas didn¡¯t notice that this greedy girl was actually smart.


    ¡°Vanna, is he really your father?¡±


    Dn, who was standing beside them, blinked in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw Yanna


    jumping into Jonas¡¯ arms.


    Dn didn¡¯t believe it when Kevin just said this man was his father. But now, Yanna also said so. Dn


    thought, ¡°Is he really Yanna¡¯s father?


    Looking at the gentle and doting look in Jonas¡¯ eyes, Dn suddenly had a strange feeling


    Dn also wanted his father to Ing him like this, but his father never embraced him.


    Yanna looked over and saw Dn. She pouted and said unhappily. ¡°Dn, don¡¯t you always want to


    see my father? You see him today. If you dare to pull my hair again and bully Kevinter, I will let my


    father kick your as s.¡±


    Hearing this, Dn was scared. He hurriedly covered his butt with his hands.


    As soon as Virginia came out, she saw Dn covering his but with his hands. When she noticed the


    fear in Dn¡¯s eyes, she walked over in a hurry.


    ¡°Danny, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this man bullied me. He wants to sp ank me! Boohoo¡­¡­


    Seeing Virginia, Dn seemed to have found a savior. He posted and immediately cried.


    Virginia suddenly felt distressed. While holding Dn, she turned her head and stared at Jonas, Yanna,


    and Kevin fiercely.


    ¡°Mr. Macay, how can you bully a child? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why this kid is so arrogant and dare to shout and scold my child in front of me. What¡¯s


    more, he is still lying as if he is really the one who is bullied. It turns out that he has a mother who can¡¯t


    distinguish between right and wrong! He inherits your bad traits.¡±


    Jonas originally didn¡¯t want to argue with a child and a woman.


    But since he was Yanna and Kevin¡¯s father now, he couldn¡¯t let Virginia and Dn go easily. He had to


    set a good example for the two children.


    Otherwise, if Yanna and Kevin swallowed their anger when they were bullied in the future, just like how


    he did today, they would always be the ones who suffered in a fight.


    Chapter 57


    * Jonas knew clearly that it was not right for one to cause trouble all the time, but meamshile, it was


    also not the right choice


    to swallow the anger when one was bullied by others!


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Virginia had never been scolded like this before. Seeing many people looking at her, Virginia flushed


    with anger and embarrassment.


    Virginia red at Jonas.


    ¡°I only thought you can¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong just now, but now I find that there was


    something wrong with your ears. Didn¡¯t you hear that I was speaking to you? Your child bumped into


    others, but he didn¡¯t apologize. Instead, he acted in an arrogant and domineering manner. When he


    saw youe, he pretended to cry andined to you. Many people have seen it. You didn¡¯t ask


    me what happened but scolded me directly. Is it unfair to say that he inherits your bad


    habits?¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t have any interest to argue with a woman, so he spoke out about what Dn had done


    before. He left it to Virginia to judge if Dn was wrong.


    There were so many people around here, so no one could lie.


    As expected after Jonas finished his words, the people around nodded to support him.


    Those who coulde to such a ceremony were all well-known people. So, no one would speak for


    anyone kindly. After all, if they rushed out to help others, they might offend someone they shouldn¡¯t


    have offended.


    Virginia took a look at the people around. Soane of them were talking. Virginia had no choice but to pull


    Dn out of her


    ¡°Danny, is that true!¡±


    Dn feli embarrassed to be discussed by others. He didn¡¯t expect his mother to ask him like this. He


    knew clearly if he admitted that he was lying, no children would y with him in the future.


    ¡°No, what they said is fake. They are a gang. Mom, call Daddy to deal with them and beat them!¡±


    Dn had a round, chubby face, and his two ro und e yes were filled with a fierceness that shouldn¡¯t be


    appeared in such a child¡¯s eyes. Virginia was astounded.


    Looking at Dn, Virginia felt sorry for Jim She turned around and stared resentfully at Jonas and


    others.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. You bullied my son Mr. Macay, I won¡¯t let it go easily¡±


    After that, Virginia red at Jonas and the others fiercely, took Dn¡¯s hand, and left.


    Jonas, Yanna, and Kevin looked at each other in confusion.


    It was Dn who stirred up trouble. They didn¡¯t understand why Virginia acted as if they had bullied


    Dn What a weird thing!


    In the backstage.


    When Rosalind was taken to the dressing room by Haylie. Paulina was holding her forehead with one


    hand, She looked


    upser


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosalind asked Paulina in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. Let¡¯s see if my dress can be patched.¡±


    Paulina took Rosalind¡¯s hand and walked to the shelf hanging a dress.


    Looking at the dress still hanging on the shelf, Rosalind looked up and down and found nothing wrong-


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see afiything wrong¡±


    Paulina sighed and stepped forward to turn the shelf forty-live degrees, revealing the back of the dress.


    2/2


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Because Paulina would be awarded as the film queen today, Rosalind specially made a long jade-white


    dress with gold thread and dark embroidery patterns. It was dignified and graceful and would shine


    under the shlight.


    Paulina was fair-skinned, so only such a dress could highlight her natural beauty.


    However, at this time, there was arge piece of ink behind the jade-white dress, which made the white


    dress instantly look terrible


    The ink mark destroyed the beauty of the dress.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    Rosalind was a little angry. She had worked hard for several nights from design to production, but now


    the dress was ruined by others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was fine just now before we went to the bathroom, but when we came back and I was


    ready to put on it, we found the ink mark.¡±


    Paulina felt helpless. Although she hadn¡¯t offended anyone in the entertainment industry, many people


    wanted to tease her. She was too careless this time.


    ¡°It must be Delh Spencer. Who else can it be except her? Haylie mattered with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Who is Delh Rosalind was a little curious.


    ¡°A new actress. She grew arrogant after she became the model of Brooks Group and took two dramas.


    She often causes trouble for Paulina. She must be jealous that Paulina won the award, so she


    destroyed the dress on purpose. When we left just now, she was here alone. Who else can it be?¡±


    Since Rosalind asked, Haylie spoke out her guess and dissatisfaction directly.


    ¡°Haylie, don¡¯t talk nonsense if there is no evidence!¡±


    People in the entertainment industry were gossipy. If people heard about Haylie¡¯s words, they would


    gossip. It would probably cause a lot of trouble if Haylie¡¯s words were spread out again..


    Haylie felt it was inappropriate as soon as she said that. Seeing Paulina stop her, she stuck out her


    tongue and stopped talking


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about thister. We need to think about a way to solve the problem now. The


    ceremony will start soon. Although I have asked someone to go back and get a new dress, it won¡¯t


    work considering the time left.¡±


    Paulina looked at the time and thought, ¡°It¡¯s less than 30 minutes before the award ceremony starts. Do


    I have to attend it in this dress?


    If that were the case, the trending topic about Paulina tomorrow would not be the award she gets, but


    the dirty dress she is wearing


    Rosalind frowned and thought for a while. Her eyes lit up all of a sudden. She looked at Paulina and


    Haylie and asked, ¡°Do you have any ink here?¡±


    Before Paulina realized why Rosalind suddenly wanted ink, Haylie reacted.


    ¡°Yes, I see it in the backstage just now. I¡¯m going to fetch it. After that, Haylie ran away.


    *Paulina, give me your makeup bag.¡±


    Paulina didn¡¯t have time to ask why, so she took the cosmetic bag from the table and handed it to


    Rosalind.


    Rosalind fumbled in faulina¡¯s cosmetic bag for a while and took out the foundation and cotton pad.


    ¡°The ink is couling!¡± Haylie rushed over with a bottle of ink in her hand.


    Rosalind took the ink bottle and opened the lid. Under Paulina¡¯s and Haylie¡¯s gaze of doubts, she took


    a drop of ink and dropped it into the foundation.


    Rosalind then found a cotton swabs from the cosmetic bag to mix the foundation with ink. The whole


    boule of foundation instantly turned grayish-ck.


    Paulina and Haylie were both confused. They didn¡¯t know what Rosalind was doing and why Rosalind


    mixed the foundation with ink. But seeing that Rosalind was so focused, they dared not ask, for fear of


    interrupting her thoughts and dying time.


    Rosalind picked up the cotton pad and dipped it into the foundation liquid and then apply it directly on


    the dress


    ¡°Hey, the dress¡­¡± Haylie looked at Rosalind in horror and eximed. She was about to grab the dress,


    but Paulina stopped her


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    Chapter 58


    Paulina gave Rosalind absolute trust. Although she was nervous now and worried about the dress, she


    knew that Rosalind would not harm her, so she believed that Rosalind must have a reason to do this.


    Haylie looked at the dress with pity. It was purely white just now. But now, it was painted ck by


    Rosalind. Could Paulina


    still wear it?


    Haylie didn¡¯t know what to say, Seeing that Paulina didn¡¯t even stop Rosalind, she had no choice but to


    let it go.


    Rosalind¡¯s forehead slowly dipped a thinyer of fine sweat, but she didn¡¯t have time to wipe it off. She


    focused on the dress.


    in front of her.


    After more than ten minutes, Rosalind stopped and walked to the front of the dress. She first brushed


    the dress with a cotton. pad. She then dipped the powder brush into the powder and covered the gray


    pattern she drew with the foundation.


    After a few minutes, Rosalind slowly stopped and gently wiped away the sweat on her face. Finally, she


    smiled with satisfaction


    ¡°I should be all right now¡±


    Rosalind looked at Paulina and Haylie with a smile. She put down the tools in her hand and wiped off


    the stains on her hand with a wet wipe.


    ¡°Is that all right! How can Phulina attend the ceremony in such a dress?¡±


    Looking at the ck and white patterns on the dress, Haylie was sure that Paulina would be a


    laughing stock if she attend the ceremony in this dress.


    Paulina didn¡¯t think this much. Since Rosalind thought it would work, there must be a reason for her.


    ¡°Haylie, help me put it on.¡±


    Haylie had no choice but to help Paulina put on the dress. However, when Paulina picked up the hem


    of the dress, came out, and stood in front of the mirror, the three of them were stunned as they looked


    at Paulina in the mirror.


    Those ck marks naturally unfolded and became three-dimensional. It looked Eke a painting of a


    mistyndscape with at special artistic beauty.


    ore authentic than the pure white one before. Paulina looked like a fairy walking out of the mountains


    and


    It was even more clouds.


    -Looking at Paulina, Rosalind also beamed with a staile.


    ¡°Rosalind. I love you.¡±


    Paulina was so excited that she wanted to hug Rosalind, but the hemline of her dress was too long.


    She could only hold Rosalind¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes


    ¡°I remember that you got the award for the role in the costume drama you mentionedst time.


    Although I didn¡¯t watch the drama, I saw the promotional poster, so I was inspired and drew the


    painting I saw on the promotional poster


    ¡°Unfortunately, time is pressing. Otherwise, I can draw better. You have a good figure, and it covered


    the shorings of the painting¡±


    Fortunately, Rosalind nced at the entertainment news about Paulina¡¯s new drama before.


    Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t think of drawing such a painting on the dress now


    ¡°It¡¯s already good. This is a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect you could change the dress this way.¡± Paulina


    became incoherent for a


    moment.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, you are really an amazing designer. It¡¯s like magic. If Yanna wears such a dress and


    receives the award on stage. she will definitely be able to dominate the trending topic list and search


    results in the entertainment industry tomorrow. Those fans will go crazy with joy.¡±


    Haylie looked at Paulina and praised Rosalind.


    Send GiftText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    No wonder Paulina asked Rosalind toe here. It was a blessing to have such a designer friend.


    At this moment, the staff at the door suddenly came in with a white dress.


    ¡°Ms. Warren, someone just sent a dress to you and said you need it. Do you want to change it now?¡±


    ¡°Who sent it? It¡¯s too fast, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rosalind and Paulina looked at each other and captured the surprise


    in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It was a gentleman whose surname is Jansen. De said that you need it urgently, so he asked me to


    send it to you as soon as possible.¡±


    The staff answered truthfully and wondered, ¡°These female stars usually prepare their dresses in


    advance. Why this dress was sent here now? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Is the person Damian? Why did he get the news so fast?¡±


    Rosalind thought of Damian first. But he didn¡¯t expect Damian to send the dress so fast. She wondered


    if Damian had prepared it in advance.


    Rosalind also thought of it, and she was also surprised.


    ¡°I indeed called him, but he said he was busy and not avable.¡±


    Paulina was quite disappointed at that time


    de on this


    Being rewarded as the film queen was an important thing for Paulina, so she hoped that Damian could


    important day. To be honest, Paulina was a little disappointed. When she got into trouble and wanted to


    ask Dantian for help, Damian said that he was not wable. Pulira was in a very low mood at that time


    But Paulina didn¡¯t expect that Damian still asked someone to send a dress over even though he said


    he was busy. Moreover, the dress was sent over so fast. Paulina¡¯s previous disappointmem gradually


    disappeared, and she had a strange feeling in her heart. She felt sweet in her heart


    ¡°Since Damian sent a new dress, you wear it to attend the ceremony


    After all, the previous one had just been modified by Rosalind. No one knew if it had any problems they


    didn¡¯t notice. If something went wrong at the ceremony, it would be bad. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Roulind checked the dress sent by Damian She had to say that his brother¡¯s taste was good, and the


    dress looked beautiful. It fitted Paulina well. Clearly, Damian bought it for Paulina specially.


    Rosalind thought. Damian is quite dull when ites to pleasing a woman. Why does he change all of


    a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the new dress is so beautiful Why don¡¯t you wear this new one?¡±


    It¡¯s not that Haybe didn¡¯t believe in Rosalind¡¯s ability, but she thought it would be a better choice since


    there was a new dress. If something went wrong when Paulina walked on the stage in the dress that


    Rosalind had just modified, the news about.. Paulina would be how she embarrassed herself on the


    stage.


    Haylie thought it would be better to be more cautionis.


    Paulina was in a dilemma for a moment. She liked the dress Rosalind modified very much. Although it


    was a piece of workpleted by Rosalind in a hurry, the feeling the dress showed was exactly what


    Paulin wanted.


    Paulina also liked the dress Damian gave her, ant for others, just because it was from Damian,


    For a moment. Paulina was in two minds.


    Seeing this, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help chuckling. She left the choice in Paulina¡¯s hands. She gave Paulina


    a gesture to cheer Paulina up and went straight out of the dressing room.


    Rosalind returned to the venue. Jonas, Kevin, and Yanna had been waiting for her for a long time. The


    two kids were happy when they saw Rosalinding over.


    ¡°Rosa, you¡¯re finally here,¡± Yanna said with joy.


    ¡°Has Auntir Paulina¡¯s trouble been solved?¡±


    Kevin Jiked Paulina, so he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Paulina.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all right now. Auntie Paulina is abour to go on the stage. Sit down and watch her show up.¡±


    Rosalind held Kevin in her arms and kissed him on the cheek. Kevin was so shy that his ears turned


    red.


    However, when they had just sat down, one staff member on the side came over in a luirry.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir and nada¡±


    The person was anxious. Sweat appeared on her face.


    10:30


    Chapter 59


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosalind asked.


    Rosalind and Jonas looked at each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The two kids who originally nned to throw flower petals on the stage couldn¡¯te here


    temporarily, and now we can¡¯t find anyone else to rece then, I drink your kids are so cute. Can they


    help us?¡±


    The person seemed to feel that her proposal was too presumptuous, so she was not confident enough


    when the asked for a favor.


    The people who came to the ceremony were all famous figures. They raised their children like


    treasures, so they wouldn¡¯t agree to let their kids do such a job.


    Jonas was not happy when he heard this. They came to the award ceremony as guests. How could


    they let their kids do some work for others here!


    Before Rosalind could say anything, Yanna, who was held in his arms by Jonas, spoke first.


    ¡°Throw flower petals? For whom?¡±


    The soft voice made the staff less nervous, and the smile on her face also expanded.


    It was a new thing for Yanna. She felt it would be fun.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Warren, the film queen of tonight.¡±


    The person didn¡¯t expect that it was a little girl who spoke first.


    Hearing Yanna¡¯s question, she blurted out subconsciously.


    ¡°Do you want me to throw flower petals for Auntie Paulina? I am willing to.¡± Yanna turned to Rosalind


    and asked, ¡°Mom, is it okay?¡±


    Before Rosalind could say anything. Yanna agreed directly. Now, she twiddled her thumbs and looked


    at Rosalind with expectation. Her voice was soft.


    ¡°Can you do it well? You can¡¯t run around on the stage. Will you be scared to cry when you are gazed


    at by so many people¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t reject the proposal since it was to help Paulina


    With Paulina present, the kids would not be in danger. But Rosalind was afraid that Yanna might be


    distracted by other things on the stage or be scared when she saw so many people on the stage


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I will treat them like frogs. There is nothing to be scared of a group of frogs. Besides,


    Auntie Paulina is on the stage. She will protect me,¡± Yanna said proudly.


    Hearing what Yanna said, the staff member looked at the audience subconsciously and shivered.


    If the audiences were all frogs, it would look scary.


    The staff member thought, ¡°What a scary image! Does she scare herself in this way?¡±


    However, she was delighted to see Yanna agree. She looked at Kevin who had been silent for a long


    time.


    She needed two kids to throw flower petals on the stage. She though. ¡°This little girl has agreed. This


    boy should agree, too, right?


    Thinking about it carefully, she asked boldly. ¡°We need two kids. I don¡¯t know if this little boy is willing to


    help us.¡±


    She thought, ¡°These two kids were twins. They look so cute. It would be great if they coulde to the


    stage together.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to force Kevin, so she asked for Kevin¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Would you like to gu, Kevin?¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t want to go. He didn¡¯t want to stand on the stage and be watched by so many people.


    Seeing the disgust in Kevin¡¯s eyes, Yanna began to beg Kevin. She grabbed Kevin¡¯s sleeve and shook


    it slightly.


    ¡°Kevin, go with me. Let¡¯s go together to throw flower petals for Aunti

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    Kevin was speechless. He thought, ¡°You said you won¡¯t be afraid and would treat the audiences like


    frogs just now. But now, you say you are afraid alone. What a patent liel¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shake. I can go


    with you.¡±


    Kevin had no choice but to agree. Although he knew Yanna was pretending, he didn¡¯t want her to be


    disappointed.


    Since Yanna wanted to go there, Kevin could apany her.


    After discussion, Rosalind followed that staff member to send two kids backstage. After that, she


    walked back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The two kids are smart. They will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Rosalind didn¡¯t worry but looked forward to Kevin¡¯s and Yanna¡¯s performance.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind took the phone into her hand.


    ¡°Take more pictures for themter.¡±


    Perhaps this was themon reaction of all mollers. Knowing that Kevin and Yanna would appear on


    the stage, Rosalind wanted to take photos of them.


    Seeing thus, Joras just smiled, but his eyes seemed to be fixed on Rosalind¡¯s gentle side face.


    Jonas thought, ¡°If we are together in the future and have our own children, would she take pictures for


    them as she does


    Thinking of such a scene, Jonas couldn¡¯t help smiling


    Time flew fast, and the award ceremony soon began. As the filmm queen of this year, Paulina would


    put in an appearance in the end


    Rosalind and Joras looked at the stage expectantly. Until the host announced that Paulin was awarded


    as the film queen this year, a piece of grand music sounded in the ball


    From the side of the stage, two lovely kids walked slowly with a small flower basket in their hands.


    The girl in a pink-white princess dress was cute, with an unhidden joy on her face.


    She grabbed a handful of white rose petals from the basket and threw them toward the sky. The white


    petals slowly tell on The stage and paved a flower path in front of her.


    The little boy was dressed in a small white gown with an exquisite e tie on his neck. He looked serious.


    He mechanically grabbed a handful of petals from the flower basket and threw them into the air weakly.


    Compared with the girl¡¯s smile, the boy was more like being forced toe on stage. There was no


    excitement or joy in his


    eyes.


    They were Yanna and Kevin.


    Rosalind looked at the two kids on the stage with uncontroble pride and helplessness in her


    Rosalind was proud that Yama and Kevin could do such a good job. However, she felt helpless when


    she saw Kevin¡¯s stern face. Kevin looked like an old man rather than a child a all.


    Seeing Kevin throwing die flower petals reluctantly, Rosalind smiled.


    Behind the two little kids, Paulina slowly walked on stage in a dress that was painted andscape


    Paulina didn¡¯t hurry and stepped on the petal path elegantly, like a fairy flying into the mortal worki


    And the two lile kids in front of her were more like two lovely fairies.


    As Paulina slowly walked on the stage, thendscape painting on her dress suddenly caught


    everyone¡¯s attention and surprised them all.


    They talked and thought that Paulina had prepared a lot for the ceremony. They thought that Paulina


    specially invited someone to paint thendscape that appeared in the film on the dress.


    As Paulina stepped out, the dress swung, making the wholendscape painting look real,


    ¡°Paulina prepared a lot. This dress must be expensive¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. After all, she was awarded as the film queen. It makes sense that she spent a lot on


    such a beautiful dress, Thendscape painting looks real. I don¡¯t know who designed this dress. Next


    time I will also ask her to make one for me.¡± ¡°Paalina is quite scheming. Wearing this dress to attend


    the award ceremony not only connects herself with the film but also indirectly tters the director. Didn¡¯t


    you see that the director watched her dress with smiles? This is another promotion of the filte


    1/2


    Chaprey 60


    ¡°It seems to be true. Paulina is smart. In afraid the trending topic tomorrow will be overwhelmed by her


    name and photos.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±


    Paulina¡¯s appearance made many female stars cwions, but they had to show a smile on their faces.


    Although everyone waspeting with each other and ying all kinds of tricks to attract more


    attention from the media, no one would admit it openly. Instead, they gathered together to discuss


    others.


    Rosalind sat in the front row and naturally heard all the discussions behind her, but she didn¡¯t say


    anything more.


    Rosalind ignored those woman¡¯s jealousies because it only proved that Paulina was really beautiful


    tonight.


    Jonas turned around and looked at Rosalind who was smiling with satisfaction. Suddenly, he reached


    out his hand to give Rosalind a thumsh-up.


    ¡°You are awesome. You deserve to be an international innovative designer. As long as you design


    something, it would amaze


    the world.


    ¡°I was the result of a sudden whim. I didn¡¯t expect it to work so well¡±


    Rosalind was telling the truth because she felt that her inspiration seemed to work well


    However, Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Paulina to choose this dress and didn¡¯t wear the one bought by


    Damian. She wondered if Damian would be sad.


    If the people around knew that Paulina¡¯s amazing dress was actually just a work of Rosalind¡¯s sudden


    whim, they would be shocked.


    When Paulina slowly got on the podium, the host announced excitedly.


    ¡°Ler¡¯s wee Mr. Leonardo Brooks, CEO of Brooks Group, to present the award for our best actress


    this year. Ms.


    Warren.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Suddenly, the apuse sounded. The award ceremony immediately entered its climax Everyone


    looked up at Leonardo who didn¡¯t attend this kind of banquet usually.


    Even Jonas looked surprised


    However, Rosalind, Yanna, Kevin, and Paulina were not among those who looked forward to it


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t calm down when she beard the name again. She thought of Leonardo¡¯s overbearing


    kiss that day. She thought of the scene when Lennardo held her and said sorry domineeringly. She


    thought of the determination in Leonardo¡¯s eyes when he put the property ownership certificate of the


    Jansen vi into her hands,


    Yanna and Kevin also thought a lot.


    They had only seen Leonardo on the Inte and photos, and they had never seen him face to face.


    Yanna and Kevin didn¡¯t expect to see Leonardo when they agreed to help throw flower petals on the


    stage.


    Yanna looked at Kevin nervously. Kevin looked calm on the surface, but when Yauna saw Kevin¡¯s tight


    grip on the lower basker, she knew that her brother was also very nervous.


    Seeing this. Yanna quietly approached Kevin and stood beside him. She reached out her empty hand


    to Kevin and held his


    hand.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    Kevin was startled. He turned to look at Yanna who still managed to put on a smiling face although she


    was nervous. He felt sweet in his heart.


    Kevin thought, ¡°You silly girl. You are nervous, ton. But you still try tofort me


    Subconsciously, Kevin seemed to sense a burning and worried look. He turned around to Rosalind and


    found that she was looking at them nervously under the stage.


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s worried eyes, Kevin didn¡¯t want Rosalind to worry. So he smiled at Rosalind.


    With rumbling apuse, the door suddenly opened. Leonardo, dressed in ck, stroked to the podium


    with no smiles.


    When Leonardo passed by Rosalind, he paused slightly with a gentle look in his eyes.


    However, when Leonardo saw Jonas sitting beside Rosalind, the gentleness was soon reced by


    coldness. He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Jonas was a little confused. He thought. When did 1 offend Leonardo? Is it because Ipeted with


    him for Pink Star at the auctionst time? Is he still angry now? He is narrow-minded? Didn¡¯t he already


    get that thing? Why is he still so angry now?¡±


    Thinking of this, Jonas also felt angry in his heart. He red back subconsciously when meeting


    Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes.


    In Leonardo¡¯s eyes, Jonas¡¯ behavior was provocative.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Okay, Jonas, good. You even dare to provoke me. It seems that you are still idle


    now,¡±


    Leonardo parsed his lips and narrowed his eyes. He clenched his hands slightly, looking at Jonas with


    cold eyes, but suddenly he smiled a liule.


    However, the smile was not so pleasing, instead, it looked a little scary.


    It seemed that the war between Jonas and Leonardo wouldst, but Leonardo suddenly withdrew his


    gaze and strode onto the podium.


    As soon as Leonardo appeared, Yanna and Kevin fixed their eyes on him. At this moment, seeing


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze, they didn¡¯t dodge but looked directly at Leonardo.


    None of them expected that they would meet Leonardo on such an asion.


    But Yams and Kevin were not afraid. They knew who Leonardo was, but what about Leonardo?


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know Yanna and Kevin at all. Thinking of this, Kevin slightly rxed his lists.


    But Kevin¡¯s eyes became colder and colder.


    Yanna¡¯s gaze was not as sharp as Kevin¡¯s. She just looked at Leonardo curiously andpared him


    with her dream father.


    At this time, Yaruma forgot about the dissatisfaction in her heart, and all her attention was engaged by


    Leonardo¡¯s handsome face. She felt that Leonardo was taller than Lyle and was lean and muscr. But


    his expressionless face looked a little bit unpleasant. Yanna¡¯s lips curled up with disgust.


    When Leonardo passed by Yanna and Kevin, he seemed to feel their gaze. He stopped and looked at


    Yanna and Kevin. When he saw the beautiful faces of the two kids that were almost the same as each


    other, be inexplicably felt a little faliar. Seeing that the two kids dared to look at him without being


    scared by his aura, Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and secretly admired in his heart that their


    parents would be quite good at how to teach children


    Leonardo thought, ¡°If I had not separated from Rosalind, our children should be as tall as these two


    kids, right?¡±


    Thinking of this, Leonardo looked a little lonely


    Seeing Leonardo staring at Yanna and Kevin all the time, Paulina was a little nervous. She was afraid


    that Leonardo would notice something, so she subconsciously stood in front of Yama and Kevin and


    blocked Leonardo¡¯s sight.


    The host w Drouardo staring at the two little kids and also noticed Paulian¡¯s behavior. She was a litle


    confused.


    But her professionalism drove her to speak quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, it¡¯s really a surprise that you can take the time to attend this award ceremony. Your


    appearance pushed our award ceremony to a new climax


    ¡°I believe we will all be the trending topic tomorrow. We have prepared our trophy, and Ms.


    Warren must have been waiting for this moment for a long time. Mr. Brooks, please present the trophy


    to Ms. Warren!¡±


    I had to be said that the host was really smart. When she said so, more fierce apuse broke out at


    the venue.


    Hearing this, Paulina pretended to be shy to respond to the host.


    Hearing this, Leonardo withdrew his gaze from Yamuna and Kevin and handed the trophy to Paulina.


    Chapter 61


    However, at this moment, a sharp and harsh voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. The versie


    suddenly became chaotic.


    Almost at the same time, the lights in the vente began to sh and shake. Something kept falling from


    the roof of the venue and hit the people there.


    ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake. Run!¡±


    Screams and painful cries came one after another.


    ¡°Rosalind, it¡¯s an earthquake. Run!¡± Jonas grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand and shouted.


    ¡°No, the kids are still on the stage. I¡¯m going to find them.¡±


    Rosalind was about to run toward the stage.


    On the podium. Yanna and Kevin also saw that the house was trembling. The beautiful lights on their


    heads were like demons with big mouths open.


    Even though Yanna and Kevin were usually calm and fearless, their faces turned pale with fear now.


    ¡°Yanna, Kevin,e with me.¡±


    Paulina¡¯s face was pale with fear, but she was still rational. Seeing Yanna and Kevin who were


    stunned, she shouted.


    Yanna and Kevin reacted, took Paulina¡¯s hand, and ran outside.


    But Paulina¡¯s dress was too long, and she wore high heels. In addition, the lights in the venue were


    flickering, so it was hard to see the road clearly. She couldn¡¯t run fast. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Paulina held Yanna and Kevin and tripped over the dress before she could run far. She fell to the


    ground.


    Paulua grazed her hands. She took a deep breath in pain.


    ¦°


    Paulina nced at the dress. It had just brought her a lot of attention and glory just now. But now it


    became a burden. One would never know what would happen next


    Paulina grabbed the hem of her dress. With a pull, she tore it apart from the middle. She then took off


    her high heels and threw them on the ground, which made her feel much relieved at once.


    However, Paulina soon lost her grip on Yamma¡¯s and Kevin¡¯s hands.


    It was already difficult for Paulina to run with the two kids. After Yanna was lit by someone, she lost her


    grip on Yanna¡¯s and Kevin¡¯s hands. Yanna and Kevin then disappeared into the crowd.


    Paulina panicked. She forgot about the earthquake and just wanted to find the two kids. Fortunately,


    she found Kevin soon, but she didn¡¯t see Yanna at all.


    ¡°Kevin, where is Yonna?¡±


    Kevin panicked and looked around, looking for Yaruna.


    ¡°Auntie Paulina, Yanna is missing.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Paulina was so scared that her face turned pale. She looked around for Yanna in panic, but she didn¡¯t


    see Yanna. Instead, she gol swept along by the crowd.


    For fear that Kevin would be separated by the crowd again, Paulina picked Kevin up and held him


    tightly in her arms. She walked while calling Yama¡¯s name.


    However, the crowd was boisterous. Her


    er voice was drowned in the crowd without getting any response from Yanna.


    When Rosalind and Jonas found Paulina and Kevin, they didn¡¯t see Yanna. Their heart suddenly skip


    ped a beat and a bad feeling came into their minds.


    ¡°Paulina, Kevin, where is Yanna? Rosalind asked.


    ¡°Mom, Yama is missing¡± Kevin suddenly rushed into Rosalind¡¯s arms with a panic of guilt.


    Hearing this. Rosalind¡¯s mind went nk and she burst into tears instantly.


    Yanna was missing?


    Jonas said, ¡°Rosalind, it¡¯s not safe here. You take Kevin out first. I¡¯ll go to find Yanna¡±


    Seeing that Kevin was safe, Jonas was relieved, but Yanna¡¯s missing made him nervous again.


    Rosalind refused. ¡°No. Fll go with you.


    ¡°Vanna is my daughter. I took her out, so I have to take her back well. I must find her.


    ¡°Paulina, take Kevin out. I¡¯ll look for Yanna inside.¡±


    te with Rosalind in


    Paulina knew that Rosalind wouldn¡¯t stop until she found Yanna Paulina also wanted to stay and


    cooperate finding Yanna. After all, Yamma was lost when she was with Paulina, so Paulina med


    herself even more.


    But now Kevin was still in her armis, so she must take him out safely.


    Paulina nodded and told them to be careful before carrying Kevin out.


    Kevin yelled. ¡°I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go! I want to find Vanna.¡±


    Kevin had always been sensible and obedient, but now that his sister was missing, he could no longer


    keep rational. He just wanted to find Yanna with his mother.


    Paulina said. ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s not safe here. Let¡¯s go to a safe ce first. Your mother and Uncle Jonas will


    bring Yanna back.¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not going¡­ Kevin tried to get rid of Paulina and go to find Yanna. But he


    was rightly held by Paulina. ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m sorry. It was me who didn¡¯t take good care of Yana. But don¡¯t


    worry, I will find Yana after taking you ce.¡±


    you to as


    asle


    Paulina would definitely find Yanna back. If she hadn¡¯t found her, not only would she be guilty of


    Rosalind and Kevin, but also she wouldn¡¯t have been at ease for the rest of her life.


    Rosalind and Jonas rushed into the venue but didn¡¯t see Yanna anywhere. The ceilingmp fell from


    time to time and hurt. many people, hitting Rosalind¡¯s head several times.


    Fortunately, Jonas blocked it for her a few times, but his hand was still scratched.


    But now, Rosalind¡¯s mind waspletely upied by looking for Yana, and couldn¡¯t care about this at


    all.


    When Rosalind and Jonas rushed to the innermost part of the ce, they still didn¡¯t see Yanna.


    Rosalind panicked even more and forced herself not to cry now, but her tears still rolled down


    involuntarily.


    Rosalind shouted, ¡°Yanna¡­


    *Yanna¡­


    ¡°Did you see a girl in a pink dress?


    ¡°Did you see a little girl of four or five years old?


    ¡°Excuse me, did you see the little girl on the podium just now?¡±


    Rosalind asked the people running outside one by one. Jonas had been blocking the crowd for her,


    fearing that she would be hit by the crowd.


    ¡°Excuse me, did you see a little girl of four or five years old? The flower girl who just stood on the


    podium?


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know how many people she had asked. Just when she almost felt hopeless, a woman


    suddenly shouted


    ¡°Is it the flower girl who just stood on the podium! She fell down and seemed to be picked up and taken


    out by someone.¡±


    Chapter 62


    After saying that, the woman ignored Rosalind and rushed out along the crowd anxiously.


    ¡°Rosalind. I¡¯ve heard that Yama was taken out. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hearing this, Jonas breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Finally, they got the news. No wonder they were not far away from each other and rushed over quickly,


    but they couldn¡¯t find Yama. It turned out that someone took Yara out.


    Rosalind ran towards the woman who had just spoken as if she didn¡¯t hear Jonas,


    ¡°Excuse me, who took her out!? Is it a man or a woman? What does he/ she look like?¡± Rosalind


    asked.


    The woman didn¡¯t seem to expect Rosalind to rush over and ask her, but now she just wanted to leave.


    She had no time for those things.


    Just now, she also saw Rosalind looking for the child and she happened to see Yanna was taken out


    by someone, but she didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind would chase after her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a man. He looks quite tall. Just go out and look for him quickly. The little girl fell down and didn¡¯t


    know if she was injured.¡±


    That woman was also a mother, and she didn¡¯t want to see a child injured. Even though she was


    running for her life, when she was talking about Yanna¡¯s injury, her face showed a distressed


    expression.


    Hearing this, Rosalind suddenly felt distressed.


    After making sure that there was no one behind her, Rosalind followed the crowd out to have a look.


    The earthquake didn¡¯t seem to be serious. It rocked a little severely at first but then stopped.


    Therefore, when Rosalind and Jonas came out, there were full of people outside, some watching, and


    some waiting for their friends or family.


    Rosalind saw Paulina and Kevin standing in front of the RV parked on the roadside at a nce.


    She walked up quickly, grabbed Kevin¡¯s arm, and looked him up and down.


    Rosalind asked. ¡°My dear, are you okay?¡±


    Kevin answered, ¡°Mom, Im fine. Where is Yanna?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s tone was panicked and anxious.


    As soon as Rosalind came out, he kept looking behind her. He wanted to unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see


    anything


    see the familiar figure in a pink princess dress, but


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Yana outside? Rosalind looked around, but she didn¡¯t see Yanna. She was even more


    anxious.


    ¡°No. Kevin and I have been waiting for you here all the time, but we didn¡¯t see Yannae out.¡±


    Paulina frowned and didn¡¯t dare to look into Rosalind¡¯s eyes.


    Hearing this, Rosalind felt nervous again.


    But seeing that Paulina and Kevin were so worried and Paulina¡¯s hand was also abraded, Rosalind


    couldn¡¯t say anything more


    at this time.


    ¡°There is no one in the hall now. Someone saw Yana was taken out. Kevin, you go home with Auntie


    Paulina first. I go find Yanna. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely bring her back.¡±


    Rosalind kissed Kevin on his pale and panicky face.


    Yanna was lost. The Worried and guilty Kevin felt were no less than Rosalind and Paulina did. Although


    Yanna was missing, Rosalind could not let Kevin be in a panic, so she had tofort Kevin first


    Send GiftProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    Kevin sud. ¡°Mom, I want to stay here and find Yanna.


    Although Kevin always liked to argue with Yarma and disliked that she was greedy for food and was not


    smart enough, in his heart. Yanna was the closest person to him. He didn¡¯t want anything had to


    happen to Yuna.


    But now Yanna was missing when she was with him. Kevin felt afraid, remorseful, and guilty. He just


    wanted to find Yanna as soon as possible and make sure that she was fine.


    ¡°Listen to me, you are still a kid. It¡¯s not safe to stay here. Can you go back home with Auntie Paulina


    first? Don¡¯t worry. I will find Vanna¡±


    It took Rosalind a while tofort and convince Kevin. Then she turned to Paulina and patted her on


    the shoulder.


    Rosalind said to Paulina, ¡°Take Kevin back first. You need to deal with the wound on your hand quickly


    and don¡¯t leave any scars. Help meke care of Kevin. I¡¯ll go with Jonas to find Yama¡±


    As soon as Rosalind came out, she saw Paulina¡¯s hand abraded. Although Yanna was missing, she


    didn¡¯t me Paulina.


    In such chaos, it was not easy for Paulina to take Kevin out. Rosalind med herself for not taking care


    of her own children.


    Paulina always felt guilty about this. Today, Rosalind and her children encountered such a thing


    because Paulina came to the award ceremony, and it was all her fault


    But now, she knew it was not the right time to talk about this.


    ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Kevin¡±


    It was a promise to Rosalind but more like an oath to herself.


    Rosalind and Jonas began to find Yanna separately after seeing off Paulina and Kevin.


    ¡°Leonardo, did you bring Rosalind back again this time? Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital if she is ill


    What do you mean to take her home all the time? Don¡¯t you know I am busy now?¡±


    Brett originally thought something had happened to Leonardo because Leonardo was so anxious on


    the phone.


    There was an earthquake in the city today. It wasn¡¯t serious and passed in a few minutes, and there


    were not many y casualties. but many people were still injured. At this time, the hospital was busy.


    If it weren¡¯t for that Brett thought something happened to Leonardo, Brett wouldn¡¯t have sneaked over


    in such a hurry.


    At this time, Leonardo stood alive with neat hair and shiny clothes even without any wrinkles, looking


    like nothing wrong had happened to him, which made Brett feel a little dissatisfied.


    Brett thought that Leonardo must ask him to treat others again, so be subconsciously thought it was


    Rosalind


    He became Leonardo¡¯s personal doctor. Howe he still had to take care of Leoman¡¯s woman?


    Leonardo said. ¡°Cut the cra p! Come and have a look!¡±


    Leonardo nced at Brent in an emerald green suit with disdain. His tone was still cold without any


    feelings.


    Then he took Brett into the bedroom.


    A girl in a pink princess dress was lying on the bed with her eyes closed as if she was asleep.


    It was Yarina


    After Yanna and Paulina were separated by the crowd, Yanna couldn¡¯t stand firmly in the crowd at all


    and she soon fell to the ground.


    Leonardo way going to find Rosalind, but when he passed by, he saw Yanna who had looked at him


    with a smile just now fainting on the floor. Somehow, he subconsciously picked up Yanna.


    Leonardo Jooked up and saw that Jonas protected Rosalind. Although he was very jealous and wanted


    to push Jonas away and protect Rasalind, Leonardo stopped when he saw the little girl in pink who had


    faisted in his arms.


    He took Yarana back to the car and went back to inquire about Rosalind¡¯s whereabouts. After knowing


    that everyone hade out, he was relieved.


    Seeing that the little girl was in aa, Leonardo quickly called Brett and took her home.


    In the room, Yanusa was lying on the bed silently and unconsciously with her eyes still closed.


    When Brett saw that it was not Rosalind but a little girl on the bed, he immediately jumped up in shock.


    ¡°Leonardo, when did you get such an illegitimate daughter back?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    1/2


    Chapter 63


    Leonardo nced at Breu coldly.


    ¡°You refuse to admit it? If it weren¡¯t for your illegitimate daughter, where did you get this child?¡±


    No wonder Brett said so. As a childhood friend who grew up with Leonardo, he thought this little girl


    really looked like Leonardo. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so excited.


    Leonardo subconsciously nced at the little girl on the bed. For some reason, he was afraid that


    Brent¡¯s words would be heard by her.


    Seeing that she was still in aa, Leonardo breathed a sigh of relief


    Leonardo rolled his eyes at Brett, took off his coat, and put it on the hanger. Then he strode to the bed,


    sat down in a chair, crossed his legs, and said coldly. ¡°This is the flower girl at the awards party tonight,


    I just saw her faint after being knocked down by the crowd, so I brought her back. Don¡¯t nder me! I


    will never let my child be an illegitimate daughter!¡±


    Brett snorted disdainfully and muttered, ¡°Alright, your child can¡¯t be an illegitimate daughter, but it may


    be an illegitimate son. Otherwise, where did Dne from?¡±


    However, as soon as he said this, Brett felt something wrong.


    Dn¡¯s birth was taboo for Leonardo. Brett realized he had touched a sensitive subject.


    Feeling the sudden change in Leonardo¡¯s aura, Brett rolled his eyes, subconsciously touched his nose,


    and changed the topic.


    ¡°Never mind. Let me check this girl first


    Leonardo was so horrible. Brett even suspected that he imast have made many mistakes in his


    previous life, and only then would he be Leonardo¡¯s friend. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Brett thought. ¡°My goodness, I am so unlucky to make friends with Leonardo. II 1 spent a long time with


    him, I¡¯ll definitely die early.¡±


    Brett scolded Leonardo in his heart, but he walked to the bedside without hesitation and carefully


    checked Yanra.


    He said. ¡°She is just over-frightened. Besides, she fell down and hit her head in aa. Except for


    some scratches, there are no other problems. She may wake up after a night¡¯s sleep¡±


    Hearing this, Leonardo breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It was good that she was fine. If something


    happened to such at cute little girl, although he couldn¡¯t say it was sad. he still felt some regrets.


    He added. ¡°Apply some medicine to the scratches. Don¡¯t leave scars


    Girls loved being beautiful. If there was a sear, this girl would probably cry.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you sure this little girl is not your illegitimate daughter?


    If it wasn¡¯t Leonardo¡¯s daughter, why would he care about this girl so much? Brett didn¡¯t think that


    Leonardo was a kind. person


    He was not only unkind but also cold and ruthless.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. When he nced at Brett, Brett could feel a strong killing intent


    Send Gift

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be dispatched to Anulina, shut your mouth and apply medicine quickly. Then get


    out of here.¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, you are so¡­ That¡¯s so shameless.¡±


    Being threatened by Leonardo, Brett was so furious that he pointed at Leonardo¡¯s nose and cursed.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at Brett, who was angry


    ¡°Then what can you do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. If you call me again next time, I won¡¯tel Brett yelled.


    He was a general practitioner in the hospital and even became Leonardo¡¯s personal doctor. But now


    Leonardo dared to threaten him and provoke him.


    He felt disgraceful.


    Leonardo looked at Brett¡¯s angry face and said with a faint smile, ¡°What if youe again?¡±


    ¡°If Ie again, I¡­ I¡¯ll be an idiot!¡±


    Brett was irritated by Leonardo¡¯s calm attitude and blurted it out.


    ¡°Okay, then get ready to be an idiot.¡±


    Seeing that Brett was tricked by him, Leonardo smiled slightly.


    Brett was as st upid as when he was a child. How could such a st upid person be a general


    practitioner?


    Hearing this, Brett realized that he was fooled by Leonardo. He almost cried.


    ¡°Leonardo. You¡¯re so mean!¡±


    In Deep Mountain Vi


    After Kevin came back, he greeted Paulina and locked himself in his room.


    His eyes were red and swollen, and his expression was full of panic and fear.


    Even though Paulina had been trying to talk to him, he ignored her.


    He didn¡¯t me Paulina, but himself. He was the one who failed to protect Yanna well.


    Paulina med herself in her heart. Seeing Kevin¡¯s bad attitude, she didn¡¯t me him in her heart. SheConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    just kept an eye on Kevin outside the door for fear that what happened to him. Otherwise, she could not


    face Rosalind and Damian anymore.


    Kevin locked himself in his room and turned on theputer. He quickly searched for the location of


    Yanna


    Since thest time Rosalind had an ident, Kevin had installed trackers on both Rosalind and Yanna


    Rosalind¡¯s tracker was installed in her phone, while Yanna¡¯s tracker was ced in her smartwatch.


    Kevin called Yanna first, but she didn¡¯t answer it. So he had to use the tracker to find out where she


    was.


    However, when he saw thest position of the tracker, he froze on the spot and didn¡¯t react for a long


    time.


    Rosalind and Jonas searched for a long time, but they didn¡¯t find Yanna.


    When Damian arrived, Rosalind had been looking for the whole venue again. She had already cried so


    hard. Her inner worry and guilt made her feel very bad and she finally fainted because of exhaustion.


    Damian arranged for someone to continue looking for Yanna, and they sent Rosalind home


    ¡°How is Rosalind?¡±


    Seeing that Rosalind was carried back by Damian, Paulina stood up in shock and rushed over without


    even wearing shoes.


    ¡°She is so tired that she fainted. Let me take her to the room first.¡±


    Damian was sweating and his look wasn¡¯t good, so he walked straight towards the bedroom without


    pausing.


    When Damian came out again and saw that there was only Paulina in the hall, he looked around.


    ¡°Where is Kevin?¡±


    ¡°In the bedroom. He was crying for a while, and now he should be asleep!¡± Paulina went to the table


    and poured Damian a ss of water. Then she handed it to him.


    Danian took the water and drank it up.


    He said, ¡°Let him sleep for a while. He must be frightened today!¡±


    1/3


    14:54


    Chapter 64


    ¡°Where is Yanna?¡±


    Without seeing Yanna, Paulina couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found her yet. I have arranged for my men to look for the list of people who attended


    today¡¯s party Yanna was brought out by someone. As long as we looked for them one by one ording


    to the list. I believe we will find Yanna soon.¡± He didn¡¯t worry about finding Yanna, but he was afraid


    that she would get hurt in the venue. Otherwise, they would find her


    Hearing Damian¡¯s words, Paulina didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.


    The next morning, Yanna slowly woke up from sleep. Seeing the unfamiliar environment here, she


    suddenly panicked. She seemed to remember that she was separated from her brother Kevin and


    Auntie Paulina at the venue yesterday, butter she was knocked down by the crowd. But how did she


    come there?


    After gelling out of bed, she ran away without even wearing shoes.


    Opening the door, Yanna saw this big empty house and began to look for the exit in confusion.


    She couldn¡¯t see any photos or signs, and she could not tell where she was.


    When she went downstairs, she saw a man who was reading the newspaper. The man was sitting at


    the table in the hall, drinking coffee while looking down at the newspaper in his hand.


    The newspaper covered the man¡¯s face, and Yanna couldn¡¯t see clearly what he looked like.


    Yanna looked at him curiously. She didn¡¯t know whether he was a good or bad person and whether he


    saved or kidnapped


    her.


    Rosalind often warned that they should be careful of child traffickers who were all cruel.


    If they caught her, she would never go home again. She couldn¡¯t see Rosalind and Kevin anymore, nor


    could she eat the lollipops she liked.


    Yanna was scared and wanted to sneak out when the man didn¡¯t notice her. When she escaped to a


    safe ce, she could call the police.


    The doorway was right ahead, but the man was on the only way which she must be passed.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Vanna tried to recall the escape methods that Rosalind and Kevin taught her.


    She was so tall that it would be easy to find her walking straight away.


    Suddenly, Yanna¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yanna thought, ¡°I can¡¯t walk, but I can crawl¡±


    Thinking of this, Yanna immediately lowered her body and quietly knelt on the ground to crawl towards


    the door,


    ¡°You can¡¯t see me.¡± While crawling. Yaua was silently murmuring in her heart.


    It seemed that the man couldn¡¯t see her if she kept doing this.


    However, Yanna didn¡¯t know that she spoke it out


    Hearing the rustling sound, Leonardo nced over and save a little girl in a pink princess dress


    kneeling on the ground.


    She kept muttering. ¡°You can¡¯t see me.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t moye either. The newspaper in his hand was slightly lowered, and his eyes fell on the


    liule girl who deceived herself on the ground.


    He had never seen such a cute and fool girl before.


    How could he not know that such a girl crawled away in front of him? Did she think he was deaf and


    couldn¡¯t hear her muttering


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expose her. He pretended to be calm and looked at her movements.


    Yan?ma was afraid of being found out by the man, so she looked up from time to time.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    Just at this moment, she happened to meet Leonardo¡¯s gaze. There was a faint smile on thetter¡¯s


    face. Both of them were


    stunned.


    One of them was sitting with a faint smile, the other on her knees was shocked.


    Yanna though. ¡°How could it be him? Did he bring me back yesterday!¡±


    Somehow, upon seeing Leonardo, Yanna felt her fear and panic disappear instantly. She couldn¡¯t help


    but burst into tears. Yanna cried suddenly. Her voice was loud and bright, and her tears gurgled like


    dropped beads.


    Hearing her cry, Leonardo suddenly stood up from the seat in shock, a little confused.


    He even began to doubt if he looked scary and terrifying.


    Otherwise, why did this little girl just look at him and cry?


    Before Leonardo could figure out the reason, he went over and picked up Yanna from the ground.


    Leonardo was not good at coaxing children, and he had never done that before. He didbit know what to


    do at this moment.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Leonardo wiped Yanna¡¯s tears and asked in confusion.


    He would never admit that he scared this little girl


    ¡°I thought I was taken away by the kidnapper. I was so scared.¡±


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t meet the kidnapper. Otherwise, what should she do?


    After being asked by Leonardo, Yanna instantly felt more aggrieved and cried louder.


    She thought, ¡°Why did he cover his face with newspapers? If 1 Ind seen his face earlier, I wouldn¡¯t


    have been so scared.¡±


    Yanna¡¯s tears and mucus flowed down together when she was crying. She rubbed her face against


    Leonardo¡¯s white shirt which was without a trace of folds. Leonardo instantly felt that his clothes were


    wet.


    Leonardo frowned in disgust and immediately wanted to throw the slovenly girl out of his arms. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But looking at the sad look of the little girl in his arms, Leonardo held back again. Then he wanted to


    tease this little girl. ¡°What if I am a kidnapper who will kidnap you and sell you?¡±


    He wondered. Why does this little girl believe that I¡¯m not a kidnapper?


    Is it because I¡¯m handsome!


    Does this kid put the appearance in the first ce!


    It¡¯s not a good thing for her to trust people so easily. If the kidnapper look handsome, would she be


    easily fooled away by


    them?


    Yanna¡¯s long eyshes shed when she looked at Leonardo with her innocent and aggrieved eyes.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to the stage that day and present an award! You must be very rich because you can


    present awards on the stage. Why do you have to be a kidnapper?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t tell Leonardo that he was her father and how could such a rich father be a kidnapper?


    ¡°Rich people could also be kidnappers.¡±


    There were many rich people who were bad actually. How could this child think that a rich person was


    a good one?


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t help worrying about Yanna because she seemed to be easily fooled.


    Yanna resisted the urge to roll her eyes and thought, ¡®Does he insist on being a kidnapper instead of a


    good person?


    I already found him a good reason to behave. He must make me believe that he¡¯s a kidnapper. Is


    something wrong with his brain?


    Yanna suddenly felt that Rosalind was too poor. How could Rosalind be bullied by such a stupid man?


    ¡°So, are you a kidnapper?¡±


    Yanna tilted her head and looked at Leonardo,ining in her heart but looking pitiful


    Looking at the tearful little guy in front of him, Leonardo gave up the thought of educating her to be on


    guard against bad


    He was afraid that she would cry again if he didn¡¯t answer it correctly.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a kidnapper. Didn¡¯t you say that I am so rich? How could I be a kidnapper?¡±


    Chapter 65


    Leonardo tried to make his expression look kind and natural, so as not to scare the timid little guy


    again.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You should drink more milk. I heard that drinking milk will take you smarter.¡±


    ¡°Leonardo is too s tupid. He¡¯d better drink more milk to improve his intelligence, she thought.


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. He was so angry and thought, ¡°Am I disliked


    A four- or five-year-old girl says I¡¯m stu pid and I need to improve my intelligence?


    How did her parents educate her? What was she thinking about? She disliked my kindness.


    Leonardo was a little angry, but he didn¡¯t know how to vent his anger.


    He couldn¡¯t argue with a little girl, or he would be a joke,


    But her words were so heartbreaking


    ¡°Achoo¡­ Achoo¡­¡± Yanna, who was in Leonardo¡¯s arms, suddenly sneezed several times, and her


    mucus Eowed down.


    Yanna sneezed in front of Leonardo when thetter was caught off guard. As a result, his face was full


    of her saliva.


    Leonardo closed his eyes and pursed his thin lips, forcibly suppressing his urge to go crazy.


    He thought. ¡°Why would I bring a child back here? 1 asked for it¡±


    He subconsciously wanted to throw Yanna out but his reason stopped him.


    He thought, ¡°She¡¯s a kid. 1 shouldn¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I just couldn¡¯t help in


    Yanna quickly slid down from Leonardo, took a tissue from the table, and


    gently wipe his face.


    Yanna said in a soft voice and her face was wrinklesd with the grievance. It seemed that Yanna was


    afraid that Leonardo would be angry. Upon seeing this, Leonardo, who was tough in the business


    circle, felt his heart soften


    ¡°s! Forget it. She¡¯s just a child,¡± he thought..


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where is your home? I¡¯ll drive you hometer.¡±


    It was so chaotic yesterday, and it had been a whole night. Her parents must be very worried.


    To show that he was not angry, Leonardo tried to squeeze out a simile.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t know that he was always not smiling. He smiled intentionally at this time and


    looked like a bad guy who kidnapped children.


    Yanna really wanted to roll her eyes and felt Leonardo look like a fool,


    However, when she heard Leonardo¡¯s words, Yanga was a little hesitant and didn¡¯t know how to


    answer.


    She wondered if she said her name, it would expose her identity.


    Suddenly, Yanna felt a little cold under her feet and rubbed her right foot with her left one


    subconsciously.


    Leonardo caught her tiny movements in an instant. Looking at her naked linie feet, he frowned.


    ¡°Where are your shoes?¡±


    No wonder she had been sneezing just now. This little guy didn¡¯t even wear shoes. She had stepped


    on such a cold floor for so long just now, and luw could she not catch a cold?


    He secretly med himself for not finding it out earlier. If the little guy caught a cold, would her parents


    trouble him?


    ¡°So annoying he thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yanna shook her head. She hadn¡¯t seen her shines when she woke up.


    Leonardo stretched out his hand and rubbed her feet hard. After he felt the warmth in her fee, he stood


    with Yanma tightly in his arms and walked upstairs.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to find your shoes.¡±


    Yanna was surprised that Leonardo would hug her.


    It was the first time that Leonardo had hugged her.


    Her godfather hugged her when she was a child, her Uncle Damian often hugged her, and her Uncle


    Jonas also liked to hug


    her.


    But for some reason, she just felt that the feeling when Leonardo was holding her was different.


    As for why it was different, Yanna still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    Back in the bedroom, Leonardo put Yonna on the edge of the bed and found her shoes under the bed.


    He carefully put them on for her.


    youthar


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your mother tell you that you can¡¯t run around without shoes? What if you get sick?¡±


    Yanna scratched her head and looked at Leonardo innocently.


    ¡°Rosa didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Yanna always wore shoes at home, thus Rosalind didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything about her.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Leonardo had never worn shoes for anyone except himself.


    In addition, the child¡¯s feet were so soft that he didn¡¯t even


    en put on her shoes for a long time.


    Yanna couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and giggled secretly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Leonardo was confused.


    ¡°You are so stup id. You don¡¯t even know how to put on shoes¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know what to say. He was the CEO of Brooks Group, but he was disliked by a little pull


    on shoes


    ¡°You know how to put on shoes! Then do it yoursell!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. I have been dressed and put on shoes since I was young, which is easy.¡±


    Then Yanna picked up her shoes and put them on her feet, with her feet kicking.


    Although her movements didn¡¯t look smooth and she dawdled for a long time, she finally put them on.


    It just looked a little strange.


    ¡°Is this how you put on shoes?¡±


    For being unable to


    Leonardo looked at the two shoes that were obviously on backward, raised his eyebrows slightly, and


    smiled imperceptibly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange, but why? Yanna scratched her head in confusion.


    She thought, ¡°That¡¯s how Kevin helped me.¡±


    Looking at her chubby, pink but wrinkled face as if she was thinking, Leonardo smiled.


    ¡°Your shoes seem to be on backward.¡±


    ¡°Huh? They did! Usually, I don¡¯t wear them on backward. I¡¯ve been doing it fast and good.¡±


    Yanna was a little annoyed. Why didn¡¯t she perform well in front of Leonardo for the first time?


    It was so crribar ras sing to wear her shows on backward. Would Leonardo think she was too stup id?


    She thought, ¡°If only Kevin had been here, he would have done it well.


    For some reason, Yanna felt a little disappointed.


    She looked patiful with her pink mouth pouting.


    Leonardo thought there was still something ufortable with Yanna, so he subconsciously stroked


    Yanna¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Do you still have a headache?¡±


    The child must have been frightened and fellst night. Although Breit said she was okay, Leonardo


    was still worried about whether her brain would get hurt.


    ¡°No!¡± Yanna shook her head.


    Chapter 66


    Although she fainted yesterday, it was just a scratch on her head.


    Suddenly, Yanna seemed to think of something and her eyes suddenly widened.


    She thought. ¡°Oops. I¡¯ve been outside for a whole day. How¡¯s it going with my mom and Kevin? Were


    they get hurt?¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes were fixed on Vanna. Seeing that she looked different, he thought


    something was wrong with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Leonardo was also a little worried when he saw the girl¡¯s face suddenly change.


    ¡°It was so dangerous yesterday. I don¡¯t know how Rosa and Kevin are doing. Are they hurt?¡±


    Thinking that her mother and Kevin would get hurt. Yanna was panic and her face turned pale with


    tears rolling in her eyes.


    Knowing that the little girl was fine, Leonardo felt relieved.


    ¡°Why do you worry so much? You over-think things. No one got hurt yesterday, even if there was, it


    was a minor injury. Your family should be fine.¡±


    He thought, ¡°Her families must be very happy to know that such a little guy cares about her family.¡±


    ¡°Really? Everyone¡¯s all right? Is Rosa okay?¡±


    She remembered the high-heeled shoes that her mother wore yesterday, and there were so many


    people running around in the hall. Would her mother really not get hurt?


    ¡°Who is Rosa¡± Hearing her questions, Leonardo became interested in the person she was worried


    about.


    ¡°Rosa is my mother. My mom is beautiful, and so am I. That¡¯s what our family calls her. Look at me.


    And you¡¯ll know that my mother must be very beautiful,¡± Yanna replied.


    Hearing this, Leonardo suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°What kind of parents would have such an arrogant and proud girl! But it¡¯s quite interesting, he thought.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Do you think I¡¯m not good-looking?¡±


    Yanna pouted with dissatisfaction and looked at Leonardo with her big eyes. Her eyshes were


    shing. It seemed that if Leonardo dared to say she was not good-looking, she would cry the next


    second.


    ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±


    Yanna was pretty, but this little girl couldn¡¯t often get praised. It would be bad if she were proud of it


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t know that he would embarrass himself for a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name after all this? Where do you live! Ill drive you hometer.¡±


    He had been together with her for almost a day, but he didn¡¯t even know the name of this little girl.


    ¡°Just call me Yanna. I don¡¯t know the address of my home, but I know the name of the kindergarten¡±


    She couldn¡¯t tell Leonardo that she lived in the Deep Mountain Vi. That would expose everything.


    Leonardo called in a low voice and said casually.


    ¡°Yanna, your name sounds good. Who gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°Rosa did!¡±


    ording to her mother, she nned to name them Youth and Kitty. But she was afraid that their


    names would not be used properly when they grew up, so she named them Yanna and Kevin.


    Her mother said she hoped that Yanna would always be cute and beautiful like a little girl. Yanna liked


    her name very much.


    ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯sst name? Why did you only say your mother and never hear you mention your


    dad?¡±


    He thought, ¡®Do children like moms and don¡¯t like dads?


    The people who could attend the awards ceremony are all famous figures. Maybe I know her father.


    If I do, it would be much easier to send her back¡±


    ¡°L¡­ My dad doesn¡¯t want me. I haven¡¯t had a father since I was born.¡±


    After watching Leonardo for a long time, Yanna slowly lowered her head and the smile on her face


    disappeared.


    She had a father, but he was just an as shole. He didn¡¯t even know about them until now.


    Even if they were talking to each other, she could only call him Leonardo.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67


    ¡°How could your father leave you? You are so cute. Your father must love you very much.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know what to say, but he thought her father wouldn¡¯t bear to abandon her since she


    was such a lovely child.


    Hearing this, Yanna stared straight at Leonardo with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°My father has other women and they have other children, so he doesn¡¯t want me or my mother. Why


    would he do that?¡±


    Yanna didn¡¯t know why her father abandoned her and her mother.


    Leonardo was slightly stummed by Yanna¡¯s gaze, and his heart seemed to be pierced suddenly. It hurt


    a little.


    He clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth, ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy. Why is he so irresponsible?


    Yanna, don¡¯t cry. If 1 meet that person next time, I will beat him up for you,¡±


    He thought, ¡°That dam n man abandoned his wife and daughter. If I know who that man is, I will teach


    him a lesson.¡±


    He thought that kind of person was too shameless.


    Hearing what Leonardo said. Yanna, who was a little sad, looked at him strangely


    ¡°If he knew that the bad guy he had been scolding was himself, how would be react? she thought.


    ¡°Are you married! Do you have any children? Is your child good?¡±


    It was said that Leonardo fell in love with another woman who gave birth to a child, so Yanna wanted to


    know if he liked the child very much


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m married. I have a very beautiful wife, but I lost her. If I hadn¡¯t lost her in the past, maybe


    we would have such lovely children as you are.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know why he would say this to a child. Maybe he thought that the little girl in front of


    him was a good listener, and he wasn¡¯t afraid that she would tell others.


    Therefore, he could calmly say what he was thinking.


    However, after he said this, Yanna¡¯s eyes narrowed and she frowned slightly.


    She thought, ¡°What did Leonardo mean!


    What did he mean by ¡°losing¡±? Isn¡¯t that Virginia just living in the Jansen vi?


    But it seems that he isn¡¯t talking about Virginia


    Oh, my dear. Why are adults talking so strangely? Can¡¯t he just say it? I couldn¡¯t understand his words.


    If only Kevin was here, he would understand¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly calmed down.


    Leonardo got up and rubbed Yanna¡¯s little head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and have some food. After that, I will take you to the kindergarten¡±


    Since she didn¡¯t know where her home was, it would be fine to send her to the kindergarten. The


    teacher of the kindergarten would contact her mother, and his task would be finished.


    Hearing this, Yanna rolled her eyes and covered her belly suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, my stomach hurts. I have to go pooping first. You can have it first. I¡¯lle downter.


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched hard, and he felt that her words were a little strange


    He thought/She goes to go pooping and asks me to eat?


    Do I think too much?


    It must bel


    Yanna didn¡¯t expect that her unintentional words would make Leonardo think so much. She covered


    her belly and rushed into the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Leonardo stopped staying and walked out of the bedroom.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door outside, Yana reached out her small lead from the gap between


    the bathroom doors


    with a smile on her face.


    After confirming that Leonardo had left, Yanna took out her smartwatch from her neck.


    She didn¡¯t like to wear the smartwatch on her wrist, so she found a rope and hang it around her neck.


    Chapter 67


    At this time, she took it out and saw that Kevin had called so many times. She didn¡¯t receive any of


    them, so she kriew that Kevin must be anxious.


    Without hesitation Yanma hurriedly called Kevin.


    The call got through quickly.


    ¡°Hey. Yanna!¡± Kevin¡¯s delighted voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s me,¡± Yanna was also happy and responded in a hurry.


    ¡°Where are you now? Are you hurt?¡± Kevin asked eagerly.


    ¡°Kevin. I¡¯m fine. I was saved and didn¡¯t get hurt. Are you and Mommy fine?¡±


    Yanna thought, ¡°Kevin¡¯s quite kind. He cares about me so much. It would be better for me to stop


    bullying him in the future and give him more lollipops


    ¡°Mom and I are fine. We¡¯re just worried about you. Knowing that Yanna was fine, Kevin felt relieved.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. The people who saved the are very nice to me, and I am safe¡±


    ¡°Is that man saved you?¡±


    They all knew that man was Leonardo.


    ¡°How do you know that, Kevin? Yanna opened her mouth in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Kevin to be so


    smart.


    She intended not to tell Kevin that it was Leonardo who saved her, but she did not expect that Kevin


    knew it already.


    ¡°Does he know who you are?¡± Kevin didn¡¯t answer the question


    He thought, I¡¯d better not tell Yanna about the tracker What if she leaks something? 1 don¡¯t figure out


    how to exin it to Rosa.


    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± Yanna shook her head subconsciously, and the joy on her face instantly


    disappeared.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. Don¡¯t tell him who you are. Don¡¯t tell him your home address. Just ask him to take


    you to the kindergarten.¡±


    If he sent Yhana home, he would know Yann was his daughter.


    Yanna didn¡¯t expect her brother to have the same thought as she did and she felt happier. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Suddenly, something came to her mind. Yanna hesitated for a moment before speaking. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Kevin, I think he is different from what we thought before¡±


    It seemed that he was not as bad as they thought.


    He helped her put on shoes and took care of her patiently. He seemed to be differem from what they


    know about him.


    The first reaction of Kevin was that Yana had been bought, and the most likely item that could do that


    was a lollipop.


    ¡°Did he buy you of? Did he buy you a lollipop?¡±


    ¡°Kevin¡­ Am I the kind of person who betrays for a lollipop?¡±


    Yanna was speechless. ¡°Am I so easy to betray in Kevin¡¯s mind?¡± she thought.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kevin answered without hesitation.


    Yanna was choked by Kevin¡¯s words. She just w wanted to roll her eyes and retort.


    She wondered how greedy she was in daily life that Kevin should think she would be bought by


    lollipops,


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯can¡¯t exin to you clearly at this moment. I just want you to know that I¡¯m safe now in case


    you and Rosa would worry about ane. I will be back soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Yanna put away her smartwatch and went downstairs slowly.


    But before she reached the ground floor, a pungent smell of burnt smoke rushed into her nose, which


    made her frown ufortably.


    She thought, ¡°What¡¯s this? A fire?¡±


    She remembered that when they were abroad, she could smell this scent every time Rosalind was


    cooking.


    Rosalind almost burned the kitchen several times.


    ¡°It¡¯s on fire; it¡¯s on fire.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    Vanna rushed downstairs with her short legs, running and shouting.


    Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s face changed. He rushed to the hall and saw Yanna running out desperately.


    ¡°Where is the fire?¡± he


    asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Don¡¯t you smell the smoke? It is smelly Aliem¡­¡±


    A thick smell of smoke rushed into Yanna¡¯s nose, which made her cough ufortably,


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened immediately and his lips twitched fiercely.


    ¡°Hurry to run. What if we burn to death?¡±


    Yanna kindly took Leonardo¡¯s hand and was about to run out, but after pulling it for a long time, she


    didn¡¯t see any movement from Leonardo. She turned around and looked at him in confusion


    Leonardo took a deep breath and coughed gently. Then he picked up Yanna expressionlessly and


    walked to the kitchen. ¡°No fire I-I¡¯m making a sandwich!TM


    He just want to make a sandwich, but he almost lit the kitchen.


    He didn¡¯t find it difficult to cook when the chef did it before.


    He was the CEO of Brooks Group. If others knew he couldn¡¯t cook, they wouldugh at him.


    Leonardo took a look at the kitchen with Youna in his arms. The kitchen was messy, and all the pots


    and pans were p in the pool.


    There were also two fried ck and stinky things in the pot, which could be vaguely told as eggs.


    ¨C


    Because there were several egg shells piled up on the edge of the pot. Yanna guessed that.


    ¡°Huh? No way How can you be a kitchen killerke Rosa?¡±


    piled up


    She thought, ¡°What did I do in my previous life My mom and dad are both kitchen killers. It¡¯s really hard


    for me and Kevin


    Rosalind and Leonardo were a perfect match.


    Your mother doesn¡¯t cook either?¡±


    Leonardo felt too embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to admit that he, as the CEO of Brooks Group, couldn¡¯t


    cook, so he had no choice but to shift Yanna¡¯s focus.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just a tragedy for Rosa to cook. It is a miracle that my brother and I can survive. She should


    be about the same level. as you.¡±


    Yanna was a little confused. ¡®Mom and Leonardo are both so poor at cooking. No wonder 1 can¡¯t cook,


    but why is Kevin so good at cooking and never light the kitchen!


    Is this the gene difference?


    Leonardo twitched the corners of his mouth fiercely. Did this girlin her mother like that? He was


    imerested in this little girl¡¯s mother. What kind of mother could raise such a clever daughter!


    ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t know how to cook. Who will cook for you? Who takes care of you?¡±


    ¡°My brother is good at cooking. In the past, I could pester my godfather to cook abroad. My godfather¡¯s


    meal was delicious. If only Rosa had married him, Kevin and I would be very happy because his


    cooking is so good.¡±


    Yanna said that and her big eyes were staring at Leonardo meaningfully.


    She thought ¡®Leonardo is really a failure. He used to bully Rosa, and he even doesn¡¯t know how to


    cook. He¡¯s not a match for Kevin, a live-year-old child, not to mention my godfather,


    How did such a man marry a wife before?


    It was easy to fool Rosa. Otherwise, Leonardo would definitely be single for the rest of his lifet


    ¡°How old is your brother? He¡¯s so good! Leonardo would never admit that he had failed. He could only


    praise Yanna¡¯s elder brother who was always mentioned by Yanna.


    ¡°As old as me, we are almost five years old. We¡¯re twins. Didn¡¯t you see us on the podium that day?


    She thought, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m more beautiful so he only saw me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leonardo was a little shocked. He thought, ¡°This girl¡¯s brother is only live years old and they


    are twins


    Thinking about it carefully, lie found that there were indeed twins on the podium yesterday, and the little


    boy looked at him


    Chapter 68 unfriendly.


    He didn¡¯t expect that such a little child could cook.


    Leonardo had heard Yanna talk about Kevin a lot before and he thought Kevin was much older than


    her. But Leonardo didn¡¯t expect Kevin to be a little boy under five years old.


    ¡°Oh, my G od. How did their mother take care of then? She even asks such a young child to cook by


    himself?¡± he thought.


    Before Leonardo came back to his senses in surprise, he heard the soft voice of Yanna.


    ¡°I know why you lost your beautiful wife. It must be because you are not good at cooking. If it were me,


    I¡¯d run away as well. Otherwise, I will starve to death¡±


    Yanna analyzed it with pity for Leonardo.


    Leonardo felt a little pain in his heart. He was stabbed by this little girl..


    If he hadn¡¯t known that she was only four or five years old, he would have felt that she deliberately hurt


    him with words.


    He thought she was cute and well-behaved and he was envious of her parents.


    Now it seemed that it was lucky for him that he was not the girl¡¯s father. Otherwise, he would be p issed


    off by her.


    He originally wanted to fry two eggs, but now he didn¡¯t want to do that at all. He was afraid that the little


    girl would continue educating him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and buy something to eat. Then I will take you to the kindergarten.¡±


    He knew nothing about cooking. But he was the CEO of Brooks Group and had a lot of money, so he


    could buy food


    Only the poor would cook by themselves. He was rich and just liked to buy things to eat!


    Thinking of this, Leonardo finally felt his heart bnced.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi, Rosalind woke up early. As soon as she opened her eyes, she was about


    to go out to look for Yanna. But she was stopped by Kevin.


    ¡°Mom, Yanna has been found. You don¡¯t have to go out and look for her,¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t tell Rosalind about the call with Yanna. After all, it was Leonardo who saved Yanna,


    Kevin was afraid that Rosalind would be anxious after hearing this, so he told a kindle.


    ¡°Really? Where is she? Is she hun?¡±


    Rosalind was overjoyed, and tears were rolling in her eyes


    Rosalind blurted out a few questions, which were the ones she most cared about.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. The person who saved her will send her to the kindergarten and we can pick her up


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now. We can thank the people who saved Yanm.¡±


    when it calls.¡±


    Hearing the news, Rosalind couldn¡¯t wait anymore and immediately began to pack up.


    Seeing this, Kevin rolled his eyes and hurriedly stopped her.


    ¡°No, the kindergarten teacher called and said that the person who saved Yanna didn¡¯t want others to


    know his identity. We don¡¯t need to wait for him. And Uncle Damian said that he would pick up Yanna


    and that you should take more rest. Mom, you¡¯d better have some more rest. Otherwise, Yanna would


    be worried if she saw you like this.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t have his another go to kindergarten, or everything would be exposed.


    Send Gift


    CommentN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Rosalind was confused and thought, ¡°How can there be such people who do good deeds without


    leaving their names?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kevin nodded seriously,


    It seemed that he had to call Uncle Damian to pick his sister up. He couldn¡¯t let his mom ga.


    In that case, Rosalind didn¡¯t insist on going. Once Yanna was found and she was fine, Rosalind was


    relieved so she could wait for a while.


    Leonardo went out with Yanna. He bought breakfast and a set of clothes for her.


    After all, she was going to kindergar


    Though it looked good to go in a formal dress, it wasn¡¯t quite proper.


    ¡°Seeing how considerable I¡¯ms, can Yanna¡¯s elder brother, who can cook, think of it? Leonardo thought.


    He was so da mnpetitive!


    However, when Leonardo drove to the kindergarten, Jacob called


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, something happened to thepany?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Leonardo frowned slightly, and his face darkened immediately.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the next quarter¡¯s design drafts¡­¡±


    ¡°Tll be right there!¡±


    Leonardo hung up the phone, turned around, and rushed away.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, are we not going to kindergarten?¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s sudden change of expression, Yanna was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say


    anything loudly. However, looking at the direction¡¯s change, she still boldly asked.


    ¡°I have told Kevin that I¡¯m going to the kindergarten. If I don¡¯t go now, will he be worried?¡± Yanna


    thought.


    ¡°I have something to deal with in mypany. I¡¯ll send you to the kindergartenter, okay?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Yanna nodded obediently.


    Could she say no! The car had turned around. Even if she refused it, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Brooks Group¡­


    The employees of the Brooks Group were shocked when they saw Leonardoing to thepany


    with a cute girl.


    They were specting about the rtionship between Leonardo and her.


    ¡°The little girl is Mr. Brooks¡¯ daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I only heard that Mr. Brooks has a son. When does he have such a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I think this little girl is quite simr to Mr. Brooks. Maybe she¡¯s the illegitimate daugluer of


    him?¡±


    ¡°An illegitimate daughter? Mr. Brooks brought the illegitimate daughter to ourpany. Is he trying to


    show her identity?¡±


    ¡°I want to know which woman is so wily that she can secretly give birth to such a young daughter for


    Mr. Brooks. She is scheming


    ¡°Can she give birth to such a daughter without tricks? Looking at this little girl, her mother is an


    enchantress.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she is an enchantress! We don¡¯t have as many tricks as she does. Otherwise, Mr. Brooks


    could have many kids.¡±


    ¡°If Ms. York knows it, it must be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. York go abroad with her childst night? She said the earthquake was unsafe so she has


    run away.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Ms. York doesn¡¯t meet the girl. Otherwise, there would be interesting¡±


    The employees gathered together. Even if they whispered, some of their words were heard by


    Leonardo and Yanna.


    Leonardo just nced at the crowd coldly. Those employees immediately stopped talking, lowered their


    heads, and not dared to look into Lennardo¡¯s eyes.


    Yana¡¯s tender lips pressed tightly, and her big eyes nced at the crowd who had just been talking.


    There was a faint of anger in her eyes


    Sense


    Chapter 69


    These people were gossipers, and she was not an illegitimate daughter.


    Her fists clenched tightly, showing her anger.


    Jacob felt surprised when he saw Leonardo holding a little girl.


    He thought. ¡°Where does shee from? Is she the illegitimate daughter of Mr. Brooks!¡±


    However, as Leonardo¡¯s principal secretary, Jacoli was wise, and he didn¡¯t behave strangely.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks.¡±


    Leonardo asked Yanna to y on the sofa first, and then he sat on a chair and watched Jacob.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong with the design drafts?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say nonsense and pointed the keys directly


    Knowing that Leonardo was about to be furious, Jacobs said the important points. ¨C


    ¡°There was a pressunch for Creek Fashion today. They released their next quarter¡¯stest products,


    three of which were the same as ours.¡±


    Creek Fashion was a clothing enterprise that suddenly appeared in recent years. It was notrge but


    developed well.


    But with the strength of the Brooks Group, they didn¡¯t care about such a smallpany as Creek


    Fashion. They never thought this kind of thing would happen.


    They released these three products first, then Brooks Group¡¯s design would be wasted. The materials


    and products they had. prepared now would also be useless.


    ¡°Who is the designer of those three products?¡±


    Leonardo gently tapped the chair with his fingers, looking serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s all designed by Amanda. I have called her, and she should be on her way.¡±


    Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He intuited that something was fishy about this


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, does it have a rtionship with Amanda?


    Jacob asked bravely.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished his words, Leonardo immediately nced at him. He was so


    frightened that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    ¡°I can¡¯t conclude yet. Everyone will be suspicious before 1 find out the truth. You immediately


    investigate all the people who know the design drafts. Remember, don¡¯t let go of any clues.¡±


    He would like to see who dared to make trouble under his nose.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and went out immediately.


    After Jacob walked out, Leonardo realized that the office was too quiet.


    He looked up at the sofa where Yanna had just stayed, but there was no her figure.


    Yanna, who was supposed to be ying in the office, sneaked out of the office and came to those


    gossiping employees while Jacob was talking with Leonardo.


    ¡°Hello! You eat this It¡¯s the most delicious¡±


    A female employee smiled at Yanna and took several bags of cookies with a ttering look.


    ¡°No, I will get heavier after eating this. You¡¯re heavy so why do you still eat it, Auntie? Aren¡¯t you afraid


    of bing a fat pig


    Yanna shook her head with a look of disgust.


    Hearing this, the female employer blushed with anger.


    She thought, ¡°Tim fat? Why is this little girl so naughty? If she weren¡¯t brought by Mr. Brooks, I would


    have pped her


    ¡°Hi, little guy! If you don¡¯t like cookies, you can eat some fruit. Fruit anakes you look beautiful.¡±


    A female employee in a white T-shirt handed a te of grapes to Yanna with a ttering smile. ¡°Grapes


    need to be peeled. My nails are clean so I don¡¯t want to peel them¡±

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    Vanna still shook her head.


    Then I¡¯ll peel them for you.¡±


    The female employer cursed in her heart, but she didn¡¯t pause and quickly peeled two grapes for


    Yanna.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve already peeled them off. You can eat them¡±


    Yanna looked at the peeled grapes with disgust and shook her head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your finger just pick the booger? The grapes are full of your boogers. How can I eat them?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone around her burst intoughter. The angry female


    employee red at Yanna fiercely.


    ¡°Why do you keep your eyes protruding? It¡¯s so terrible. You look like a glost.¡±


    Yanna covered her face with both hands and looked at one of the female employees in horror. It


    seemed that she was scared.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Brooks¡¯ illegitimate daughter!¡± a female employee couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    ¡°Your makeup is all messed up, and you look like the woman with the re just now. Are you making


    the ghost movie?


    ¡°Your belly is so big. Are you pregnant?


    ¡°You look like my grandmother. There are wrinkles in the corners of your eyes.


    ¡°Your nose is so big. It¡¯s the same as a pig tail sow on TV¡­¡±


    Yanna smiled and chatted with a group of female employees, but her words made the female


    employees around her


    irritated.


    Because she didn¡¯t curse others, and her innocent face and soft voice were like an ordinary child who


    loved to act coquettishly. But every word she said was like a thorn, which made people heartbroken.


    These people couldn¡¯t be angry, or they would be meUL


    After all, this little girl didn¡¯t curse anyone. They couldn¡¯t even find a reason to be angry. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Most importantly, this girl was brought by Leonardo. Even if she scolded them, they would ensure it.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t scold anyone.


    Seeing these women¡¯s embittered faces, Yanna was finally in a better mood.


    That was right. She did it


    ??


    purpose.


    Because they said that she was Leonardo¡¯s illegitimate daugliter.


    If they dared to nder Rosa, she must avenge her.


    Just as she was happy, Leonardo, who was looking for her, suddenly strode over.


    ¡°Why are you here?


    His low voice was cold but not with anger.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, just now, someone asked me if I was your illegitimate daughter. What does it mean?¡±


    Yanna looked at Leonardo in confusion, like a curious baby.


    However, when she did this, those female employees were shocked and sweated all of a sudden.


    They thought/Da mn it. What bad luck.¡±


    Sure enough, they heard Leonardo¡¯s cald voice.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    Leonardo thought, ¡°You still have time to gossip. It seems that you¡¯re 100 idle¡±


    ¡°No¡­ We¡¯re busy¡­


    Several employees waved their hands repeatedly


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, just keep your mouth shut. If I hear any gossip again, get out of here!¡±


    Brooks Group couldn¡¯t tolerate bbermouths.


    ¡°Yo¡­


    They nodded repeatedly and regretted talking too much.


    14-35


    Chapter 70


    If they were fired because of gossip, how could they this such a well-paidpany?


    They were so amoyed that they didn¡¯t even dare to raise their heads before Leonardo left. They just felt


    Leonardo was too


    scary.


    ¡°Tell the finance department there¡¯s no need to pay these people bonuses this month!¡±


    These people didn¡¯t know the rules without punishment.


    Those words made the employees who had been gossiping changed their faces. However, no one


    dared to plead for mercy.


    Looking at their expressions, Leonardo was satisfied. He turned around and walked to the office with


    Yanna in his arms.


    Yanna hiding in his arms covered her mouth and smiled secretly. Her big eyes narrowed into a thin


    seam to show her happiness


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Amanda has arrived at your office.¡±


    Jacob suddenly came over and whispered in Leonardo¡¯s ear.


    His words happened to be heard by Yanna, making her scared and panicked in Leonardo¡¯s arms.


    She thought. Why is Rosalind here! Does Rosa know that I¡¯m here?


    No way. Didn¡¯t I tell Kevin that I would go to kindergarten? They should go to the kindergarten to pick


    me up. Why does Rosalinde here?


    Does Leonardo tell Rosa!


    They¡¯re still in touch?


    It shouldn¡¯t have. If Leonardo knows to inform Rosa, he must know my identity.


    Yanna thought for a while. She felt nervous and uneasy, not knowing how to exin when she saw


    Rosalindter.


    ¡°Uncle L.ro, I want to go to the bathroom!¡±


    Looking at the office door getting closer, Yanna suddenly covered her stomach and pretended to be


    constipated.


    ¡°Task someone to take you there


    Leonardo was about to ask a female employee to take Yanna to the bathroom, but she stopped him.


    ¡°Uncle Lea, I know the way to the bathroom. Go and do your business first. I¡¯ll go to your officeter.¡±


    Yanna waved her hand and slid to the ground holding Leonardo¡¯s arm.


    She couldn¡¯t let anyone follow her, or she would have to be taken into the officeter.


    Yanna ran to the bathroom with her short legs immediately


    She had just wandered around this floor and was quite familiar with it


    Leonardo didn¡¯t worry when he saw Yanna running away. In the Brooks Group, this little guy couldn¡¯t be


    lost,


    In the office, Rosalind stroked her forehead and pressed it gently.


    She hadn¡¯t had a good rest these days because she was worried about Yanna. Today, when


    Leonardo¡¯s secretary called her


    and said there was something wrong with the design, she was waiting for Yanna at home.


    She didn¡¯t want to be here, but it was about her design drafts. So she had to see what was going on.


    As soon as Leonardo canie in, he saw Rosalind looking tired.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so tired?¡±


    It was the first time Leonardo had seen Rosalind so tired since she returned home.


    She was always bright and beautiful, but today she was so spiritless. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leonardo


    thought.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Rosalind shook her head, sat up straight, and smiled reluctantly.


    But when Rosalind thought about her script, the smile on her face also disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How does my design appear at anotherpany¡¯s new productunch?¡±


    As soon as Jacob came in, he heard Rosalind questioning Leonardo and was so frightened that he


    almost spilled the coffee.


    Ananda was so powerful that she dared to question Leonard?.


    Jacob thought, ¡°Her design drafts went wrong. Isn¡¯t she afraid that the Brooks Group will look for her


    trouble? How dare she be so righteous!¡±

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    Amanda was a great designer in the BUT Group, Jacobs couldn¡¯t catch up with her in terms of courage


    and confidence.


    Jacob thought, ¡°But does she forget how Mr. Brooks scolded her, and she ran out in tearsst time?


    She is so disrespectful to Mr. Brooks! She will be in trouble¡±


    Jacob prayed for Amanda in his heart,


    Looking at Jacob¡¯s slow movements, Leonardo suddenly became cold.


    ¡°Go and watch that little girl. If she gets lost, will you be responsible for it?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s got nervous when he heard this.


    He thought, ¡°How can Mr. Brooks be so biased? In the face of Amanda¡¯s questioning, he can control


    his temper. I kindlye in to deliver a coffee and some documents, but he always dislikes me


    What a different life.


    But Jacob didn¡¯t dare to retort. Leonardo was a little fierce, but at least he had a good sry in the


    company


    It was not easy to find a job so he cherished it


    He thought, ¡°Okay. I hear it.¡±


    Jacob quickly got out of the office and closed the door, avoiding Leonardo¡¯s hysterical curse.


    Thest time Leonardo scolded Amanda, she ran out in tears. A big event happened today, and


    Aman might have to be scolded again.


    Amanda was really pathetic.


    ¡°Can you see the difference between the design and your own?¡±


    Leonardo handed Rosalind the photos of the clothing at the new productunch of Creek Fashion,


    turned around, and sat on an office chair. He crossed his legs and looked at Rosalind.


    Rosalind had been busy looking for Yanna these days and didn¡¯t pay attention to the clothing industry


    at all.


    When Jacob informed her today, she only knew that something had happened to the design drafts and


    didn¡¯t know the details.


    She took the photos on the table and looked at them carefully. Her face darkened inmediately.


    ¡°How can the design be exactly the same as mine?


    Although they were just photos, Rosalind could tell at a nce that the clothes in these photos were all


    new products she had designed for Brooks Group for the next quarter.


    Even the details she designed were the same as those in the photos, which made her very angry.


    ¡°When did your design start? Do you have drafts?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked at Rosalind. He suddenly felt a little funny.


    This woman was cuter when she got angry.


    i


    ¡°Leonardo, what do you mean? You don¡¯t believe me. Do you suspect that I giarized or leaked


    them?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo would suspect her without an exnation.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I believe it or not. It is important to love evidence that it¡¯s your design, and


    you should know that the situation is unfavorable for us now. We can only be convinced by the


    evidence.¡±


    Of course, he believed in her ability and character.


    With her ability, there was no need to giarize or disclose.


    But his belief was useless. The shareholders of the Brooks Group and other people only believed in


    evidence. Only evidence could block those people¡¯s mouths, and this matter could be changed.


    However, Rosalind obviously misunderstood him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. Because I have all the manuscripts of my design and


    can even find the source of the design idea. Mr. Brooks, I want to see how you exin it to me.¡±


    Rosalind was impulsive just now. The design drafts leaked, so r had to prove herself first. Leonardo


    did it right.


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t trust her, which made Rosalind a little ufortable.


    Rosalhad took a USB sh drive from her bag and put it on the table directly.


    Chapter 71


    ¡°There are all the drafts and sources of inspiration I designed for the Brooks Group. Read them


    yourself!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will investigate it clearly¡±


    Leonardo put away the USB sh drive and looked at Rosalind solemnly.


    ¡°You¡¯d better figure it out. Since I have proved my innocence, Mr. Brooks, please take care of the rest.


    Ill go back first.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t look at Leonardo and stood up to go out.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Seeing that Rosalind was about to leave, Leonardo hurriedly stopped her.


    Why did this woman change her face so quickly? Was there only work between them!


    ¡°What else do you want, Mr. Brooks?¡±


    ¡°If there is no business, can we talk about private affairs?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything personal to talk with Mr. Brooks¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to stay longer, so she turned around and wanted to open the door. She had to go


    back to see her daughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who leaked your design? What is their purpose?¡±


    Rosalind paused. Well, she did want to know.


    ording to Jacob, all three leaked drafts were designed by her. Rosalind believed someone


    deliberately targeted her.


    But she couldn¡¯t remember who she had offered, and they wanted to deal with her in this way.


    It was a rare opportunity to get along with Rosalind. Howe could Leonardo let this woman run away?


    Sering Rosalind hesitate, Leonardo smiled slightly but frowned nightly as if he had encountered some


    big trouble. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Sit down. It¡¯s not that simple. You have to stay and check it out with me.


    ¡°Besides, the clothing we produced and the raw materials we purchased were piled up there. The


    product design for the next quarter is now wasted. Now that we are in a cooperative rtionship, all


    these problems must be solved together.¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s frown, Rosalind was speechless.


    ¡°Is thepany losing a lot?¡±


    There was an obvious worry in her tone.


    ¡°Is Rosalind concerned about me? Leonardo thought.


    His eyebrows were slightly raised, and there was a sh of light in his eyes. But he quickly covered it


    up and nodded heavily.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a big loss!¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s sad face, Rosalind¡¯s heart softened for some reason.


    ¡°Okay, I will deal with the follow-up matters well before we find out what happened and try to minimize


    the loss. But if I find out it has nothing to do with me and the BUT Group, Mr. Brooks, you should know


    what to do with my extra energy¡±


    Rosalind could solve the matter with him, but if she found out it had nothing to do with her, she couldn¡¯t


    lose in vain.


    She was merely speaking on the matter.


    Leonardo raised Ids eyebrows slightly and felt a little bitter.


    ¡°This cruel woman doesn¡¯t want to suffer losses at all,¡± Leonardo thought. Leonardo suddenly stood up,


    walked to Rosalind, arul sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Okay, just do what you want.¡±


    Leonardo suddenly slowed his tone, like a man who had been wronged.


    Leonardo changed too fast, which stiffened Rosalind and made her frown slightly. If Leonardod been


    tough with her all the time, maybe she could keep rational.. But now Leonardo suddenly softened his


    tone. What was wrong?

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    It was like she forced him to do something.


    ¡°You¡­ Be serious. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Does Leonardo want to fool me with this? Is he afraid that I¡¯ll ckmail him after finding out the truth?


    Is he so mean? I don¡¯t want him to lose his fortune. Why does he look like he has been humiliated?¡±


    Rosalind thought.


    ¡°Why am I not serious? Am I wrong¡±¡±


    Suddenly, Leonardo leaned over and put his hands on both sides of the armrest of Rosalind¡¯s chair. He


    smiled slightly with deep and fatal temptation.


    Leonardo was just a paradox. When he looked cold, it seemed that you could be frozen at first nce.


    But if he wanted to seduce someone, the fatal temptation from his body could easily capture a woman¡¯s


    heart.


    At this time, Leonardo¡¯s initiative was deliberately seducing Rosalind. He did it on purpose!


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo would do this when they were talking about business, and things had


    not been resolved.


    Even if Rosalind knew that Leonardo did it deliberately, Rosalind failed to pretend to be calm, feeling


    the male hormone and his warm breath


    She can feel Leonardo¡¯s breath from the neck to the ears, and Rosalind¡¯s skin slowly turned from white


    to red, showing her


    ¡°Leo¡­ Leonardo, the problem hasn¡¯t been solved yet. Don¡¯t do anything nonsense!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was a little nervous and trembling


    ¡°So you mean I can do it as long as it¡¯s solved¡±¡±


    Leonardo suddenly seemed to have got something on Rosalind and smiled happily.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°How Shameless! He¡¯s just like a stallion and flirts everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Leonardo whispered in Rosalind¡¯s ear like a feather gently sweeping by her ear. The stimtion made


    her swallow saliva subconsciously.


    Sering Leonardo getting closer, Rosalind¡¯s mind went nk. She should have pushed Leonardo away,


    but her hands suddenly seemned disobeyed and unable to move.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s movement, Leonardo felt that she was breathing more and more quickly, and he


    felt happy in his heart.


    He thought, ¡°Sure enough, even if she has left for five years, she still likes me. She is so nervous. She


    lies to me, and I have to punish her.¡±


    Thinking of this, he moved faster. He bent over and kissed the red lips that he had dreamed of


    Rosalind¡¯s lips were soft, moist, and tender, and they seemed to have sweetness.


    The moment when their lips touched each other, it was like two deserts suddenly encountered rain and


    instantly moistened


    their hearts.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t resist, which inspired Leonardo and further deepened the kiss.


    When Leonardo leaned over and approached, Rosalind¡¯s mind went nk. She was stumted until


    Leonardo kissed her lips.


    At the moment of the kiss, it was as if fireworks were blooming in her head. Rosalind seemed to be


    inmersed in an illusory dream for a long time.


    Until Leonardo¡¯s hands became restless, Rosalind suddenly woke up and pushed him away.


    Leonardo was not aware of it and was sta ggered by Rosalind¡¯s push. His body fell backward violently,


    hitting the corner of


    the table.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Rosalind, you¡¯re going to murder your husband!¡°


    Leonardo covered his forehead, grimacing in pain.


    Rosalind wanted to p Leonardo in the face and teach this hooligan a lesson.


    But seeing the blood on Leonardo¡¯s forehead, all the anger just now disappeared immediately. She


    didn¡¯t notice Leonardo¡¯s words and quickly stepped forward and helped him.


    1/


    Chapter 72


    ¡°Leonardo, are you okay?¡±


    Feeling the sticky touch on his palm, Leonardo found it was blood and looked at Rosalind with


    aggrieved eyes.


    ¡°Blood. I¡¯m bleeding. What grudges do you have against me? You want me to die!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t mean to do this.¡±


    Rosalind was a litle embarrassed. She just pushed Leonardo casually, but she didn¡¯t expect him to


    happen to bump into the corner of the table.


    ¡°Did I really push so hard just now?¡± Rosalind thought.


    ¡°How can I believe you? I¡¯m bleeding. Am 1 going to die?¡±


    Looking at the panic and self-reproach in Rosalind¡¯s eyes, Leonardo shouted painfully but felt happy in


    his heart.


    Leonardo was delighted, but Rosalind was scared to death.


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t die. I will take you to the hospital immediately


    Rosalind was about to help Leonardo walk out, but Leonardo refused.


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t die, there must be a big scar on my forehead. My face is ruined. If I am ruined. I might


    as well die!


    Rosalind felt speechless. Why did she feel a little strange?


    She only heard that a woman cared about her face. Why did such an adult man like Leonardo care so


    much about his appearance?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you leave a scar. No one will dislike you.¡±


    ¡°No, someone dislikes it. You must dislike me for being ugly, and you won¡¯t like me an


    Leonardo suddenly said reluctantly.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t mind it!¡±


    Rosalind just wanted to take Leonardo to the hospital and didn¡¯t listen carefully to what Leonardo said,


    but she thought that today Leonardo talked too much.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind it. So you mean to be responsible for me?¡±


    Leonardo satuled slightly.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalind was a little confused, Why did she suddenly take responsibility? What responsibility?


    ¡°Rosalind, you disfigured me. Don¡¯t you want to be responsible for me! You cruel woman, you can


    leave now I won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡¯re not a kid. You have to go to the hospital for such a serious injury. Come with me!¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s temper like a child. Rosalind because angry and thore serious.


    She had never seen such a childish kid in her family. How could their father suddenly be so immature?


    ¡°Al¡­ My head hurts so much. You are still fierce to me. You dislike me. Anyway, I¡¯m disfigured. You


    don¡¯t want to be responsible for me anymore. Whatever. Just leave me alone.¡±


    Leonardo twisted his head, and his injured forehead waspletely shown in front of Rosaliul.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s bl oody forehead, Rosalind finallypromised.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right!¡±


    She thought Id better take him to the hospital first. Otherwise, his injury will be wore


    Thinking of this. Rosalind was heartbroken and stopped thinking


    Send GiftContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    ¡°So you¡¯re willing to be responsible for me?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s deep eyes shed with a touch of cun ning.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be responsible for you¡±


    Rosalind thought Leonardo mist he possessed by a three-year-old child. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t say


    such shimeless words.


    Although Leonardo did it on purpose, she still couldn¡¯t bear to see his bl oody forehead.


    ¡°Forget it. When he gets better, no one will care what I promised, Rosalind thought.


    Just as Rosalind wanted to help Leonardo go to the hospital, she was interrupted by Leonardo again


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. Just let Brett cone.¡±


    Then he called Brett.


    After all, he was the CEO of the Brooks Group. If someone knew that he had been injured in his office,


    it would be difficult for him to exin..


    He didn¡¯t want to lose face.


    Seeing thus, Rosalind didn¡¯t stop him.


    Unexpectedly, after hanging up the phone, the door suddenly opened, and two people rolled in


    They were Jacob and Yanna!


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts.


    Jacob fell to the bottom, and his buttnded on the ground. He grimaced in pain, and a little girl was on


    his body. It was


    Yanna!


    Yanna and Jacob looked at each other, both of whom thought they would be in trouble.


    Jacob knew the secret between Leonardo and Amanda, so he felt he would lose lus job.


    Jacob thought, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t listen to their words with Yauna. It¡¯s over now.¡±


    Yanna was afraid that Rosalind would expose her identity. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Leonardo and Rosalind looked up and were shocked to see them.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Leonardo was unhappy. His face instantly turned cold, and he stared at Jacoh coldly, which scared him


    to shiver, subconsciously.


    ¡°Vanna.¡±


    Rosalind was also shocked when she saw Yanna, She didn¡¯t expect to see her here.


    Didn¡¯t Kevin say that a kind person sent her back to kindergarten?


    Why was she here!


    Yana suddenly felt nervous. Her identity would be exposed.


    Rosalind was so excited that she let go of Leonardo and rushed to Yanna. She helped Yanna up from


    the ground.


    ¡°Yanna, are you okay? Let me see if you¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hurt at all.¡±


    Fearing Rosalind would be worried, Yanna went around in front of her and said that she had nothing to


    worry about.


    ¡°Why are you here? Should you¡­¡±


    Before Rosalind could ask, Yanna immediately rushed to speak


    It was Uncle Lea who saved me yesterday. He wanted to send me back today, but he came to the


    company because of something urgent


    she would know


    If Rosalind told them about sending Yanna to kindergarten, she would know Yanna was lying.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t notice Yauma was unusual. Hearing this, she turned to look at Leonardo and then


    looked at Yanna again. Her face suddenly shed with a trace of panic as if someone had discovered


    the secret that had been hidden for a long time.


    11


    14:55


    Chapter 73


    Leonardo grabbed a few pieces of paper and pressed them on his wound to prevent himself from being


    too embarrassed. Looking at Rosalind and Yanna, who behaved intimately, his expression was


    complicated.


    He asked. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    He seemed to have seen the panic on Rosalind¡¯s face just now. Why? What was she afraid of?


    Rosalind subconsciously wanted to deny it. However, Leonardo had seen what happened when she


    met Yanna, and her denial was in vain.


    With Leonardo¡¯s intelligence, he would not believe Rosalind and Yanna had nothing to do with each


    other.


    ¡°Of course¡­ Of course. She is¡­ She is the child of the Jansen family, called Yanna¡­¡±


    Rosalind was flustered, but she didn¡¯t show it.


    She didn¡¯t want Leonardo to know Yanna¡¯s identity for fear that he would steal the baby from her if he


    knew it. But she didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s hesitant look, Leonardo thought for a while and blurted out, ¡°Her surname is


    Jansen. Is she Damian¡¯s


    ¡°Yanna is the child of the Jansen family, so her father must be Damian, Leonardo thought


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right! You are so smart.¡±


    Rosalind knew he had misunderstood, and she didn¡¯t need to find other excuses so she said. ¡°Yes,¡±


    before he finished has words.


    She didn¡¯t lie. Yanna was the child of the Jansen family and Damian¡¯s niece, but Leonardo himself had


    a wrong idea, so he couldn¡¯t me her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that you saved Yanna. The Jansen family is grateful to you. I¡¯ll ask Dunian to pick her up


    right away. I¡¯m so sorry to disturb you for such a long time.¡±


    Rosalind was so pe rvous. She had never told the two children who their father was. If Leonardo and


    Yanna knew their rtionship now, Yanna would not be me ntally prepared. Rosalind didn¡¯t know what


    would happen, so she was afraid.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to be the kind person who saved Yanna yesterday. They had met


    under such circumstances. and been together for so long. She wondered if Yanna leaked her words,


    which made her a little at a loss for a moment


    She was also afraid Leonardo would grah the children after he know the truth. She didn¡¯t want to lose


    two children, so she couldn¡¯t reveal their identities now.


    She thought, ¡°When I go home and confess Leonardo¡¯s identity to the two children, and then see if they


    are w¨¹ling to admit


    ¨C


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know that Yanna and Kevin had known the identity of their biological father for a long


    time. They were not surprised at all.


    They even taught Rosalind how to trach Leonardo lessons several times before, but Rosalind didn¡¯t


    know it.


    Leonardo felt that Rosalind¡¯s expression was a little strange, and she was too eager and enthusiastic,


    He thought. ¡°Is it because I saved Damian¡¯s daughter that her attitude toward me changed? Or is she a


    little guilty of hurting


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t figure it out for a moment and stopped thinking. Anyway, Rosalind¡¯s antinide was


    good.


    ¡°Mr. Woods, please help Mr. Brooks sit down, and don¡¯t let him move around. He will bleed againter.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t wait Leonardo to focus on Yanna anymore, so she immediately distracted them.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Since Jacoli knew the delicate rtionship between Rosalind and Leonardo, he had apletely


    different attitude towards Rosalind. The was obedient to her.


    He thought, ¡°Are you kidding me? Can offend a woman who can fool Mr. Brooks and make him act


    cute?¡±


    Jacob not only couldn¡¯t afford to offend Rosalind, but also he led to serve her well. Maybe Rosalind


    would give him a year-end horns for this year.


    When Leonardo was not paying attention, Rosalind inmediately called Damian and asked him to pick


    up Yanna.


    She hadn¡¯t solved the problem of the design drafts yet. Leonardo would not let her go, so she could


    only ask Damian to take Yanna back quickly. She was afraid that something might happen if Yanna


    stayed here longer.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    ¡°Vanna, can you go home with Uncle Damianter! If you are tired after going home, rest well and don¡¯t


    run around. I¡¯lle back tonight to tell stories for you and Kevin, okay?¡±


    Yanna seemed to see Rosalind¡¯s nervousness and kissed her check with concern.


    ¡°I see, Mom. Kevin and I will behave well. We¡¯ll wait for you toe back.


    Looking at Yanna¡¯s obedience, Rosalind felt soft in her heart. Most of the nervousness and fear just


    now disappeared. instantly


    ¡°My sweetheart¡­¡±


    Rosalind also kissed Yanna¡¯s soft cheek, wishing she would never let go of this cute girl.


    Leonardo sat on the sofa and was very envions to see Rosalind and Yanna hugging and kissing each


    other.


    If he and Rosalind also had a cute kid like Yanna, would she be so happy as well? And their family


    would also be very happy.


    Damian came quickly, even faster than Brett.


    As soon as he entered the Brooks Group, he nished to Leonardo¡¯s office.


    ¡°Rosalind, where is Yanna?¡±


    Damian¡¯s voice came from a distance, like an old father who was eager to see the child.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±


    Yanna ran towards Damian with her little fat legs and rushed into his arms.


    Damian was delighted. He carefully looked Yarna up and down to make sure that she wasn¡¯t injured,


    and then he hugged Yanna with joy.


    ¡°Oh, my sweet. Be careful. I¡¯m worried about you¡­


    Seeing Damian was about to say something. Rosalind interrupted him.


    ¡°Damian, take Yanna back first. I have something to do here, and I¡¯ll go backter.¡±


    Then she winked at Damian..


    Damian was smart. He knew Leonardo didn¡¯t know that Yanna was his daughter when he saw


    Rosalind¡¯s expression. Thinking of this, Damian immediately felt happy.


    Leonardo was a  yboy. He dared to cheat Rosalind before, but now he didn¡¯t even know his


    daughter.


    Suddenly, Daman looked at Leonardo with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yanna, Uncle Leo saved you. Thank Jum


    Damian deliberately stressed the word ¡°uncle. Rosalind and Yanna, who knew the truth, couldn¡¯t help


    but twitch their mouths corners fiercely, but they still had to smile.


    Yanna didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. She walked up to Leonardo obediently and smiled happily,


    ¡°Thank you. Code Loo


    Her voice was soft, which made people feelfortable.


    Rosalind looked at thep, and she almost burst intoughter.


    ¡°No, I have to bear it¡± Rosalind thought


    However, Damian smiled loudly,


    ¡°Okay, Yanna, you¡¯ve thanked Uncle L es. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Then he picked up Yanna and strode away after saying goodbye to Rosalind.


    Leonardo somehow felt a little jealous when he saw Damian and Yanna being so close.


    ¡°Jealous? How can I have this strange thought? he thought.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t expect Damian would change his attitude toward him after knowing he saved


    Yanna.


    In the past, Damian always looked like he wanted to kill Leonardo. Why did he feel strange today when


    Damian was so polite!


    As soon as Damian left, Brett walked in slowly.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, who am I going to treat today? Your wontan, or¡­¡±


    Thi


    Chapter 74 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Are you blind!¡±


    Leonardo rolled his eyes at Brett and frowned.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Mr. Brooks, you hurt your head today?¡±


    Brett thought that Leonardo had asked him to see someone else again today. He didn¡¯t want toe at


    first, but he did not expect Leonardo to bleed himself. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s so weird. Who dare to hit Leonardo¡¯s


    head?¡± Brett thought.


    Fortunately, he was here. Otherwise, Leonardo would have to kill him.


    ¡°Doctor, please see him. He¡¯s bleeding a lot.¡±


    Rosalind looked at the tissue covering the wound, stained red with blood. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    little worried.


    ¡°Ah. Rosalind, it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Seeing Rosalind, Brett was a little surprised. Could the woman appear in Leonardo¡¯s office now?


    He thought, ¡°Have they rekindled their rtionship? What big gossip! I mist share with our friends


    about Mr. Brooks¡¯ storyter.¡±


    ¡°You know ne?


    Rosalind remembered that she didn¡¯t seem to remember him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember ine? I¡¯m Brett. I grew up with Leonardo. He used to be¡­..¡±


    Leonardo grabbed the pen on the table and threw it at Brent, interrupting the conversation between


    Brett and Rosalind.


    ¡°Hurry up and apply medicine to stop the bleeding. Do you want to wait for my blood to dry and make


    me be a dead body?¡±


    Brett flexibly caught the pen thrown over and kept joking.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re still so energetic. Then you can¡¯t die. Why are you in a hurry?¡±


    Although he said so, he quickly prepared the medicine and alcohol.


    ¡°How do you get hurt like this? Who dares to stash something on your head?


    ¡°Here is the killer!¡±


    Leonardo pouted in the direction of Rosalind


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s embarrassed and guilty expression, he smiled slightly with an imperceptible smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s¡­ He fell and hit the corner of the table!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want Leonardo to get his way and retorted.


    ¡°You pushed me. If you hadn¡¯t pushed me, I would not have been injured


    Leonardo was tangling with her. She said she was responsible before, so he couldn¡¯t let her run away.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been shameless, I would have


    As soon as Rosalind finished these words, she stopped


    Brett was here. Her words would expose what had happened just now.


    Rosalind just wanted to cover her face. It was so embarrassing!


    However, her words made people imagine more things.


    Although Lydnardo was injured, lie looked proud.


    On the contrary, though Rosalind didn¡¯t finish her words, a faint flush appeared on her delicate clerks.


    Brett knew that something must have happened just now!


    Leonardo dared to flirt in the office!


    ¡°Anyway, you hurt me. You must be responsible for me!¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s shy and annoying face, Leonardo knew she must have thought of their kiss just


    now. Leonardo was in a better mood.


    Rosalind was furious, ashamed, and angry. But Brett was here. She was embarrassed to retort, and


    her delicate face flushed


    wifhanger.


    Bren couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Chapter 75


    He wondered, ¡°Is he that cold, unemotional, and straightforward man? When does he learn to flirt with


    girls? Is that Mr. Brooks who said those arrogant and shameless words? I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    Brett thought a lot in his mind. The force in his hand was subconsciously heavier. Leonardo was so


    shameless.


    ¡°Ahr


    The sudden tingling made Leonardo cry out in pain. His voice was so miserable that they couldn¡¯t


    ignore it.


    ¡°Do you hurt so much!¡±


    Brett was speechless. He knew how tolerable Leonardo was. He knew it very well. How could it make


    him scream?


    Brett did not doubt that Leonardo must have done it on purpose.


    ¡°Of course. How do you get this title of a thedical expert? Im worried that those patients will die


    because of such poor skills.¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    Brett red at Leonardo angrily without missing the cun n ingness in his eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with this man? Why is he so bi tchy today?¡± Brett thought.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t care about Bret¡¯s anger. He pushed his hand away and refused loudly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you. I have never seen such a rude doctor like you. It hurts so nich that I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    Chut of Rosalind¡¯s sight, Leonardo gave Bren a wink. It was clear that he wanted Rosalind to medicate


    lumi


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s shameless look. Brett couldn¡¯t help but curse him.


    He thought, ¡°Da mn Leonardo. If he wants to chase a girl, just say it straightforwardly. How dare he


    nder me? I¡¯m a senior general practitioner, and now I do what a nurse does. He makes me lose my


    face


    Brett wanted to expose Leonardo¡¯s mask, but he met Leonardo¡¯s warning eyes¡­


    Well, he was less shameless than Leonarda!


    ¡°Rosalind, I¡¯m too careless. Can you help me medicate Leonardo?¡±


    Brent asked tentatively


    ¡°Me? I can¡¯t. He bleeds so much and I¡¯m afraid it will hurt him.¡±


    Rosalind waved her hands and shook her head like a rattle.


    Rosalind thought Leonardo was not seriously injured. After all, there was only a bump. But now his face


    twisted due to the pain. It seemed that Leonardo was seriously injured.


    Rosalind was not afraid at first, but Leonardo¡¯s shrill and painful scream made her tremble several


    times. She fer little guilty in her heart..


    If she hadn¡¯t pushed Leonardo away so vigorously just now, wouldn¡¯t be have been hurt so badly?


    ¡°Oh, no. Leonardo is a hooligan. He deserves it. It¡¯s none of my business. Humph, he deserved it


    because he takes advantage of me.¡±


    However, looking at Leonardo¡¯s painful expression, Rosalind felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to apply the medicine on you, so you should give up. Let me do it!¡±


    Brett looked helpless, but he was delighted in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo would also be refused. It seemed Leonardo can¡¯t reconcile with


    Rosalind yet.


    However, before he could touch Leonardo¡¯s forehead with a cotton swab, Leonardo suddenly


    screamed.


    ¡°It hurts¡­ Brett, you reckless man, can¡¯t you be gentle?¡±


    Brett grimaced, red at Leonardo fiercely, and told him with his mouth silently, ¡°Da mn it I don¡¯t even


    touch you. Do you need to be so exaggerated?¡±


    It frightened Breit.


    Fortunately, his position blocked Rosalind¡¯s sight. Otherwise, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t fool her unless she


    was blind


    However, before Brett could vent his anger silently, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°D, Smith, you¡­ You¡¯d better be gentle.¡±


    Rusallid knew Leonardo could bear the hurt. Leonardo screamed like that because the pain would be


    severe, or Dr. Smith¡¯s


    Chapter 75


    skills were not good.


    It was said that Brett was a senior general practitioner, and he couldn¡¯t be defeated by any intractable


    diseases in any department.


    Doctors like him were used to severe diseases so they probably hadn¡¯t dealt with such minor injuries


    for many years. So it was possible that they became unskilled.


    Maybe doctors couldn¡¯t do the nurses¡¯ job well.


    If Brent knew Rosalind thought him like this, he would be angry and shout his grievances!


    Brett squeezed out a fake smile and directly stuffed the cotton swab into Rosalind¡¯s hand.


    ¡°OK. I¡¯m an adult and careless, and a delicate girl like you is gentler and more careful Come on


    He even didn¡¯t want to look at them


    Brett wondered, ¡°Is Leonardo still the one who grew up with me? Is he not switched?¡±


    Brett gave all the medicine to Rosalind. He walked to a chair and sat done with his hands crossed over,


    his head drooping. and his eyes nk.


    Rosalind looked at the cotton swab and disinfectant water in her hands, pursed her lips, and sighed.


    She thought, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s my faul to push him¡±


    Tm not doing well. You have to hold on, and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Il Leonardo kept screaming like that, Rosalind¡¯s hands might shake


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t move. Just do it!¡±


    Leonardo stared at Rosalind with a smile.


    Brett, next to him, was facing Leonardo. He could not help rolling his eyes proudly.


    He thought, ¡°Leonardo is so bi tchy.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind felt something wrong. She doubted that Leonardo said a blue


    joke.


    But seeing Leonardo¡¯s slightly raised lips and painful expression, she was not sure. Did she think too


    much?


    Rosalind coughed awkwardly. Then she appbed the medicine to Leonardo.


    Contrary to the previous, Leonanko at this moment made a sound of cold breath from tune to time, but


    he never screamed again.


    It seemed that Rosalind was good at She should be a little better than Brett, and Leonardo didn¡¯t


    scream anymore.


    Leonardo took a deep breath when Rosalind felt a little proud.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Rosalind paused and looked at him nervously


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Leonardo pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes slightly. He frowned slightly, looking sense.


    Though he said it didn¡¯t hurt, the expression on his face seemed to hint, ¡°It¡¯s painful, but I can bear it.¡±


    Sering Leonardo like this, Rosalind was moved.


    She gently blew over Leonardo¡¯s head to relieve his pain.


    The gentle breath brushed the wound on his forehead with a cool breeze, and all the pain disappeared


    immediately.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    It was like a soft feather shing across Leonardo¡¯s heart, which was gentle and sweet.


    Leonardo felt like an angel had kissed him suddenly, and his heart was filled with sweetness.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s happy expression, Rosalind continued to move. Leonardo gasped fiercely from time


    to time, and then Rosalind asked worriedly.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Tl be gentle.¡±


    ¡°Does it hun?¡±


    ¡°ld an. It¡¯ll be fer¡­¡±


    Every time Rosalind saw Leonardo¡¯s tolerance, she would blow it gently to relieve his pain.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t notice that her attitude towards him was getting softer and gentler.


    Even in the end, Leonardo just frowned slightly, and she blew his wound gently.


    Brett witnessed Leonardo¡¯s trick and couldn¡¯t wait to make himself blind.


    Brett was speechless.


    In the past, he had always thought that Leonardo was indifferent in rtionships. His cold face only


    showed no expression other than indifference.


    Brett thought Rosalind was blind because she fell in love with Leonardo.


    Now it seemed that Brett was superficial.


    Who said Leonardo wouldn¡¯t flirt with a woman? It was so ridiculous. Didn¡¯t Rosalind get fooled by him?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brett, who imed to be a master of fa rting with girls and a love expert, was embarrassedpared


    with Leonardo.


    Brett wanted to kneel and learn from Leonardo as soon as possible.


    But he thought for a while and gave it up.


    Leonardo was bit chy. A handsome and charming man like Brett couldn¡¯t make it


    Absolutely!


    However, Brett didn¡¯t know how useful Leonardo¡¯s ¡°bitc h¡± trick would be when he was at a loss in the


    face of his beloved one day.


    After Rosalind applied medicine to Leonardo and bandaged the wound, Brett decisively got up to pack


    his things and left.


    ¡°Keep these medicines and tools for you. Apply it once a day. Remember not to touch the water, and


    take some anti-inmmatory drugs. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Is everything all right? There¡¯s nothing to pay attention too Leonardo frowned and winked at Breit.


    ¡°Attention?¡± Brett watched Leonardo nce at Rosalind and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Oh¡­ By the way, take a good rest. Don¡¯t be angry or tired. Eat healthy food¡­


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s increasingly unpleasant face, Bret added, ¡°Someone has to watch him every


    moment until he ispletely recovered!


    Brett¡¯sst words almost squeezed out from his teeth. He looked at Leonardo and seemed to say,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too cheeky.¡±


    However, Lenardo was satisfied with Brett¡¯s answer and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Smith. Thank you foring here when you¡¯re so busy.¡±


    Brett¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought he had heard it wrong, and Leonardo had never been so polite to


    him


    Why did he feel that Leonardo¡¯s smile was so weird?


    Brett thought, ¡°There must be some monsters here who dted Leonardo. It was not suitable to stay


    here longer. I should have left early¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Express your gratitude to Rosalind. I don¡¯t do anything. She is the one who treats


    you.¡±


    What was tiring him was that he had been the third wheel.


    Brett didn¡¯t say many words and he waved his hand casually and left quickly as if something was


    chasing him, different from the calci one when he came here.


    1/2


    Chapter 76


    ¡°Why is he in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and shrugged..


    ¡°Well, your wound has been bandaged. It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back none. Your medicine is on the


    table for you. Don¡¯t forget to take it.¡±


    Rosalind put the medicine on the table in different categories and carefully put a note indicating the


    usage and dosage. She pped her hands and was ready to go back.


    ¡°Are you going back now? What about me when you go back!


    Leonardo frowned and looked at Rosalind with burning eyes.


    ¡°You have a head injury, not a broken arm or leg. It will not affect you if 1 go bark.¡±


    She had kindly applied medicine to him. What else did Leonardo want?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Brett said just now? I have to take a good rest. I can¡¯t be angry or tired. Eat


    healthy food, and be watched by someone every moment. If you leave, what if something happens to


    me?¡°


    Leonardo smiled lightly. He had foresight and Brett¡¯s words helped him now.


    ¡°Just follow the doctor¡¯s advice. You can order take-out if you want to eat healthy food, and there is


    Jacob around you, or you can go home. Isn¡¯t Virginia in your house! I guess she should be happy to


    take care of you!¡±


    Rosalind deliberately said this and became indifferent,


    As if the one who had just gently applied medicine to him and whispered to him was not her.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Although Rosalind concealed it well, Leonardo still found a trace of jealousy in her eyes and couldn¡¯t


    help but smile slightly.


    If she was jealous, it meant that she still cared about him


    ¡°Jealous! I¡¯m cat! Rosalind would never admit it.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Virginia, thest time, it was Virginia who caused her to be locked in the


    bathroom and almost die. When it came to Virginia, Rosalind would not admit that she was jealous.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not jealous, why did you mention her? Besides, it¡¯s you who hurt me. You said that you


    would be responsible for me. If you run away now, you will go back on your feer and be


    irresponsible. Do you want to be an irresponsible person?¡±


    Leonardo seized the bugs in Rosalind¡¯s words and took advantage of them.


    ¡°Besides, the problem with your design is still under investigation. We must find a solution, or it will be


    too much loss this time¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalind thought Leonardo was right.


    She wouldn¡¯t be responsible for Leonardo. But the matter of the design drafts must be solved as soon


    as possible.


    Thinking for a while, Rosalind sighed.


    ¡°Okay, let me call home first¡­¡±


    After saying that, Rosaled called her family to exin the situation. She promised to go back and tell


    Yanna and Kevin a story. By the way, she wanted to find an opportunity to confess their father¡¯s affairs


    to them. Now it seemed that she had to break her promise again.


    Seeing Rosalind walk out slowly to make a phone call, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    Leonardo thought. ¡°She still can¡¯t let go of me and is just making some excuses¡±


    Thinking of this, Leonardo smiled even more..


    In the Deep Mountain Vi¡­


    ¡°Kevin, you were right. Rosa really doesn¡¯te back tonight. How did you know that she won¡¯te


    back tonight?¡±


    Yanna held her head and looked at Kevin with admiration.


    Yanna wanted to know how Kevin knew that Rosalind would call them to say that she would note


    back tonight.


    Rosalind had promised that she woulde back and tell them stories.


    Yanma pouted slightly, obviously a little unhappy. She thought, ¡°Mom breaks her words again.¡±


    Kevin rolled his eyes at Yanna.


    ¡°Silly buns. Mom wille back directly if she wants to. Why bother making a call? It must be because


    she can¡¯te


    back¡±


    There was one thing that Kevin didn¡¯t say.


    After Yanna came back, she told Kevin about the conversation between Leonardo and Rosalind that


    Yanna overheard outside Leonardo¡¯s door. Kevin felt quiteplicated.


    Kevin thought. ¡°Mom and that guy¡­ Forget about it. We¡¯re just children, Why should we he worried


    about those adults¡¯ issues? As long as Mom is happy, we¡¯ll support her to do anything she wants.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, I just came back. Can¡¯t you be nice to me?¡±


    Yanna pouted andined in a low voice.


    Yanna thought, ¡°Kevin hugged me and checked out if I was injured carefully when I came back. He


    even cried loudly. But now he¡¯s retorting to me again. He changed so soon.¡±


    Seeing Yanna lower her eyes and frown. Kevin reached out to pinch her chubby face.


    ¡°Come on Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of me. You don¡¯t look good when you frown. Smile.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ It hurts¡­ Kevin, if you¡¯re jealous of my good-looking face, just say it. Don¡¯t pinch my face so


    hard.¡±


    As soon as Yanna finished her words, Kevin slowly loosened his hand.


    ¡°Tell me how you got along with that person these days.¡±


    In Brooks Group¡­.


    ¡°Your wound has been bandaged. Can we talk about the real business now?


    Originally, Rosalind was here to solve the problem of leaking the design draft. But after so much time,


    she still hadn¡¯t solved the problem and even caused a lot of trouble. She felt a little flustered.


    ¡°My wound is still very painful. I can¡¯t think of anything now. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that I should not be


    tired?¡± Leonardo leaned against the chair, looking weak. People who didn¡¯t know the truth would really


    think he was so weak.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better go back first. We can talk about how to solve the problem when you¡¯re better,


    Mr. Brooks.¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at Leonardo and stood up to go out


    ¡°No, wait. Alriglu, let¡¯s discuss it now, OK?¡±


    Leonardo grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand and pulled her back.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t stand still and then fell on Leonardo¡¯s body and supported herself with her hands on


    Leonardo¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Leonardo¡¯s shrill scream was so shocked that Rosalind was about to stand up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t move¡­¡±


    ¡°Why-Why are you screaming so loud?


    Leonardo¡¯s strange voice made Rosalind get goosebumps.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your hands¡­ are propping on my


    Leonardo¡¯s face was twisted in pain, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead


    Hearing this, Rosalind looked down and saw where her hands were propped on. The look on her face


    suddenly changed and she quickly raised her hands.


    Chapter 77


    Suddenly, Rosalind blushed from her neck to her cheeks like a well-ripened peach.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to¡­


    Roslind felt that there was something ufortable on Leonardo¡¯s body. So it was because¡­ she put


    her hands in the wrong ce.


    Rosalind though. ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. Leonardo won¡¯t think I was harassing him, will he?¡±


    ¡°Rosalind, are you taking revenge on me? Do you want me to be impotent for the rest of my life?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face was instantly relieved when the weight pressed at that ce disappeared, but the faint


    pain still made his face dark.


    ¡°I told you. I didn¡¯t mean it¡¯


    Rosalind thought. ¡°How can he still think about those things now? I should¡¯ve pinched him and


    destroyed it just now in case he messes up with other girls.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be fine as long as you didn¡¯t mean it? You pushed me and made me hurt my headst


    time. Now you want to ruin the happiness of the rest of my life. Looks like you have to be responsible


    for inc!¡±


    After feeling the pain gets relieved a little, Leonardo suddenly got up and took Rosalind into his arms.


    He looked at Rosalind¡¯s bright and seductive eyes with a faint smile and said firmly.


    They were instantly so close to each other that they could clearly smell the scent of each other and feel


    their breathing ¡°Leonardo, let go of me. No one will be responsible for you.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo, who was still crying in pain at thest onent, dared to hold her in


    his arms now. She got careless and let him seed. Rosalind was so angry and bashful


    ¡°No¡­ Never¡­ I¡¯ll never let go of you again!¡±


    Leonardo not only didn¡¯t let Rosalind go, but he held her even harder.


    Leonardo had heard from Brett that girls couldn¡¯t resist boys who pestered them all the time. If


    Leonardo wanted to regain Rosalind¡¯s heart, he must pester her. Rosalind would ept him once she


    felt annoyed and angry


    Leonardo thought. ¡°Rosalind just pestered me like that before. I was gradually attracted by her. She


    was the one who chased after me, and now I¡¯ll chair after her.¡±


    Rosalind stopped struggling since she couldn¡¯t break free, and then she stared at Leonardo with a


    smile.


    will you?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me go, w


    Leonardo thought that Rosalind hadpromised, so he nodded quickly. However, the next second.


    Rosalind stepped on one of Leonardo¡¯s feet and he felt heartbreaking pain in his foot instantly.


    Rosalind¡¯s shoes were high heels. Although she didn¡¯t use all her strength, it was still hard. It could be


    imagined how painful Leonardo¡¯s foot was.


    Leonardo inmediately let go of Rosalind and jumped on one foot.


    ¡°Rosalind, you¡­ you are so cruel!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t let me go? How about now?¡±


    Rosalind smiled sarcastically.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Men are all liars. I won¡¯t believe any words of him anymore.¡±


    Suddenly, the door was opened from the outside.


    Send GiftContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    ¡°Mr. Brooks¡­ The conference room is ready. We¡¯re waiting for you¡­


    Before Jacob could finish his words, he saw Leonardo holding his foot painfully in the office. Jacob


    even wanted to destroy his eyes and kill himself.


    Jacobs thought, ¡°How unlucky am I? Why do I have toe in when Mr. Brooks is so embarrassing?


    Won¡¯t he kill me since I saw this


    Jacob looked at Rosalind, who was watching Leesardo jumping on one foot as if watching a good show


    with her hands crossed over her chest and admired her so murli.


    Jacob thought, ¡°Only Rosalind dares to eroy Mr. Brooks¡¯ embarrassing moment sa boldly in the world.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a meeting? What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Rosalind looked at Jacobs with a smile, raised her eyebrows, and smiled faintly. After saying that, she


    turned around and walked out.


    Rosalind walked away chicly,pletely ignoring Leonardo¡¯s expression which showed that he wanted


    to grab Rosalind and sp ank her butL


    When Leonardo walked into the conference rooms, everyone except Rosalind and Jacob, looked at


    Leonardo in surprise.


    They thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Brooks? Wasn¡¯t he fine when he arrived at thepany? Why is


    he injured now? Did be fall or did someone hit him? Who has the guts to hit Mr. Brooks? But Mr. Brooks


    still looks so handsome even with the ugly gauze on his forehead. He looks more manly.¡±


    The people in the meeting room whispered. Leonardo¡¯s face darkened at once when he saw this.


    Seeing this, Jacob hurriedly gave a sign to the people around him. Those people finally noticed it and


    then lowered their heads one by one, daring not to talk anymore.


    Since they didn¡¯t have much time, Leonardo didn¡¯t want to argue with these people and went straight to


    the topic.


    ¡°You guys must have known about the Creek Fashion problem. Our design was produced and released


    by anotherpany first, which turned our design into waste and caused a huge loss. I¡¯ve been


    working for so many years, and such a thing has never happened. Don¡¯t you want to exin it to me?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    With that, Leonardo smashed the documents in his hand on the table and everyone couldn¡¯t help


    shivering.


    However, everyone kept their mouths shot as if theyid all agreed to da so even if they were afraid.


    They all lowered their heads and said nothing.


    Everyone didn¡¯t even dare to look at Leonardo, for fear of being noticed and caled to answer the


    question


    This scene was like students being afraid of being called by the teacher in ss and was even scary.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to say that. She thought, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he already have a solution? Why


    is he asking it at the meeting? Don¡¯t tell me he doesn¡¯t have any solutions.¡±


    Among all the people, Jerome Taylor, the director of the Production Department, seemed not to be so


    nervous.


    Jerome leaned against the chair casually. He yed the pen in his hand casually and then said, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, it¡¯s useless for you to ask everyone about this issue. I don¡¯t know if the design has been leaked


    or not. Maybe it was someone else¡¯s. There was no evidence yet. All of us have been working so hard


    day and night. We can¡¯t take the me for others.¡±


    As soon as Jerome said thais, the people with their heads down all looked at Rosalind.


    They all nodded and felt that what Jerome said was very reasonable.


    At first, everyone thought that someone had leaked the design draft. When Jerome said so, they


    suddenly realized that it wa probably be use the design draft was indeed someone else¡¯s.


    li was strange that the three design drafts leaked were all by chance from Ansanda, the new design


    consultant.


    Why didn¡¯t other people¡¯s design drafts get leaked but only Amanda¡¯s?


    And this design consultant who popped out of nowhere was much more suspicious than everyone else


    present.


    ¡°Mr. Taylor, do you anean I giarized?¡±


    Rosalind looked at Jerame coldly. It was the first time she had seen the director of the Production


    Department. She didn¡¯t expect to receive such a great ¡°wee gift from him.


    ¡°s, I didn¡¯t say that, I was just telling the truth. After all, we haven¡¯t found out what happened yet.


    Besides, when Ms. York was in charge, we hadn¡¯t made this kind of mistake before. Now that such a


    big problem has happened, of course, we¡¯ll think about it from different aspects


    Jerome looked at Rosalind with a smile, as if it wasn¡¯t him who said such vicious words.


    14:50


    Chapter 78


    Jerome said it quite tactfully. He didn¡¯t target Rosalind, but every word he said impled that the problem


    was on Rosalind.


    What kind of problem it could be? Only giary, of course.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Jerome is so good at pretending. But will I be afraid! Of course not. Don¡¯t ever


    dream of lerring me rake the me for something I¡¯ve never done.¡±


    ¡°There has been nothing wrong with my design drafts for such a long time, but this problem happened


    so soon after I joined your Production Department. I have to suspect that there is a spy in this


    department!¡±


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Mocking and passing the buck? I can also do that!¡±


    The pen in Jerome¡¯s hand suddenly stopped and rolled on the table, making a click.


    ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t talk nonsense. The people in my Production Department are all clean.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I have evidence to prove my imus eine. Do you?¡±


    Rosalind pointed to Jerome and several people in the Production Department around him, questioning


    them loudly.


    Rosalind was not easy to be messed with. If these people imed that she had giarized today, her


    future would be ruined.


    Rosalind though, ¡°Since these people are so vicious, il rope all of them into it.¡±


    Rosalind looked at Jerome coldly. She thought. ¡°Why does he want to rope me in so badly¡±¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s words made the people of the Production Department furious at once.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of our business. We don¡¯t know anything


    ¡°Our Production Department has just received the design draft. It has been in the Design Department


    for so long. Shouldn¡¯t it be someone from the Design Department?¡±


    ¡°Ithink there must be a spy in the Design Department who wants to rope our Production Department in.


    We won¡¯t allow this to happen


    ¡°Yeah. Either it¡¯s the people of the Design Department who did it themselves, or it¡¯s Amanda¡¯s problem.


    Don¡¯t ever wanna


    sinear us!


    The people of the Production Department were eager to get themselves out of at, so they directly roped


    in the people of the Design Department, which immediately affended everyone in the Design


    Department.


    The staffs of the Design Department were not willing to be suspected like this. The people of the two


    departments instantly started to quarrel with each other.


    The meeting room was as noisy as a market.


    Those who were targeting Rosalind seemed to be distracted and forget about her.


    Rosalind smiled and nced at Jerome, who looked sullen aside. A trace of disdain shed in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    Leonardo carefully observed everyone¡¯s expression with a sullence and didn¡¯t let go of any strange


    behavior of them. After the quarrel became more and more fierce, Leonardo smacked on the table.


    ¡°Enough¡±


    ¡°Look at you guys now. No one said anything when I asked you to say. But once you have to take


    responsibility, everyone is passing the buck Good job!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was not loud, but the cold aura around him made everyone in the conference room


    dare not t again.


    to speak


    However, there was always some idiot.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, we¡¯re not passing the buck. We have never had such a thing since Brooks Group was


    founded. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that this kind of problem happened not long after Amandda joined


    us?¡±


    Jerome still leaned casually against the chair and looked at Rosalind with a faint smile, regardless of


    Leonardo¡¯s anger.


    Jerome¡¯s father was a shareholder of Brooks Group. Others would be afraid of Leonardo, but Jerome


    wouldn¡¯t.


    Jerome thought. ¡°Amanda has made so many troubles after she joined the Brooks Group, and even


    Virginia left with anger. I have to reach her a lesson and let her know how she should behave.¡±


    Leonardo gently nced at Jerome and caught the viciousness in his eyes. Leonardo smiled ironically.


    ¡°You can it s all Amanda¡¯s faul??¡±


    Hearing this. Jerome smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just pointing out some suspicious points!¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯tve to suspect each other. The people who dare to do something bad will pay for it


    sooner orter!¡±


    Leonardo nced at everyone present, and the varning in his eyes was very obvious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amanda has given me all the evidence of her designs, and I have checked that they can


    prove that those designs are hers. I will continue the investigation. But today is not the time to discuss


    responsibilities. What we are going to talk about today is how to solve the problem¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to speak for her in front of so many people.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen my drafts yei. Why is he so sure that I didn¡¯t giarize?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t pay attention to what Leonardo said afterward. She was a little confused at this moment


    Firstly, Rosalind was wondering why Jerome kept targeting her and wanted to nder her for


    giarizing


    Secondly, Leonardo¡¯s unconditional belief in her made Rosalind feel a littleplicated


    ¡°Amanda, can youe out with three more designs in two days?¡±


    Their factory has already stopped making those products designed by Amanda, but it couldn¡¯t stop for


    too long.


    It was difficult to make three designs in two days and highlight the products while using the existing


    inventory materials.


    Rosalind came back to herself and nodded.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°It¡¯s a little bit tight, but I should be able to finish it if I stay up all night


    ¡°That¡¯s it, then I¡¯ve arranged the rest of the work. Anyone who dares to make any tensible will be kicked


    out immediately!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s youre was so calm that they were even unable to hear his words if they didn¡¯t listen


    carefully.


    But no one dared not to listen carefully, and no one dared to take what Leotariko sail as a joke because


    they all knew that Leonards would do what he said.


    After the meeting, everyone left. Jeroane walked to Rosalind arrogantly and said with a smile, ¡°Ananda,


    you unist be careful this time. Don¡¯t leak the designs again Otherwise¡­ Thumph¡­


    Jerome¡¯s wards meant something. Everyone who heard him would get it.


    If Rosalind¡¯s design was leaked again, no one would suspect that it was a leak but giary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Taylor. Please get prepared. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if you can¡¯t get all


    the products ready by then!¡±


    Jerone narrowed his eyes slightly and snorted coldly. When he walked past Rosalind, he hit her


    shoulder heavily. Seeing that Rusalind almost fell down, Jerome left arrogantly.


    14.56


    Chapter 79


    Seeing that Rosalind almost fell down, Leonardo quickly held her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Rosalind stood still and gently stroked Leonardo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Tm fine.¡±


    They looked at each other and didn¡¯t say anything again. Then they returned to Leonardo¡¯s office under


    his hint.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n! Tell me


    Seeing Leonardo close the door, Rosalind went straight to the sofa and sat down.


    At the meeting today, Leonardo¡¯s performance seemed to bepletely different from what he had


    shown before. It felt like a temporary art. He was so confident before.


    Rosalind would never believe that Leonardo would do anything uncertainly


    ¡°You know me so well?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled as if he was very satisfied with Rosalind¡¯s question.


    ¡°Cut the cr ap. Even if I don¡¯t know exactly how capable Mr. Brooks is, I still know a part of that.¡±


    Leonardo had been a businessman in Haldorin for many years. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to benefit


    from so many tricky guys if he wasn¡¯t capable at all.


    He probably didn¡¯t care about such a small leak problem at all.


    Leonardo called Rosalind back to thepany but didn¡¯t talk about anything serious. They just wasted


    half a day. It meant that he had a n for the leaking of the design drafts, but he just didn¡¯t say it at the


    meeting.


    Leonardo seemed to be satisfied with Rosalind¡¯s answer. He leisurely sat next to Rosalind and said,


    ¡°Well, since you have guessed it, I won¡¯t hide it from you. And your cooperation is needed in this n.¡±


    Leonardo gently h ooked his finger at Rosalind. Rosalind was curious so she leaned over.


    ¡°We can¡­


    Leonardo told Rosalind his n in detail


    ¡°Are you sure we can catch that person in this way?¡±


    Obviously, Rosalind still didn¡¯t believe that this method would be useful


    ¡°Are you questioning my ability?¡± Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly, which made Rosalind scared a


    little.


    ¡°No¡­ Not really¡­


    Rosalind didn¡¯t believe it just now, but when she saw Leonardo¡¯s dangerous eyes, she instantly


    stopped suspecting


    ¡°Just wait and ser. I won¡¯t let you down¡±


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Tll definitely catch the brat who dared to bully my woman¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe that 1 didn¡¯t giarize others¡¯ works?¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°There were so many people questioning me just now, and the reasons seemed to


    make sense. Why does Leonardo still believe me?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t believe it was because of the evidence since they also had some problems.


    With Rosnd¡¯ ility, if she really giarized other people¡¯s works, she would have prepared the


    evidence early.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    A low and maic voice sounded, which was very light but seemed to suddenly knock on Rosalind¡¯s


    heart, making her heart tremble.


    Suddenly, something called touching filled her heart. It was a little sour, a hat bitter, and more sweet,


    She was also a little at a loss.


    Leonardo stared at Rosalind with sincerity and affection in his eyes.


    Affection indeed. Rosalind could clearly see that it was a kind of strong affection.


    If Leonarda said this five years ago and let Rosalind feel such deep affiction, Rosalind would rush into


    his arms happily and


    cry.


    Rosalind would even be willing to die for Leonardo.


    But now it was not five years ago. She wasn¡¯t that old Rosalind, and they were no longer a couple.


    Such words even sounded regretful and ridiculous, and a little panic.


    Because Rosalind didn¡¯t know how to face and respond to Leonardo¡¯s sudden affection


    Rosalind was living better than before and was also doing good in the business world.


    But in the face of love, Rosalind was like a coward with a turtle shell on her back


    In the past, Rosalind broke free from the turtle shell and dashed forward boldly. However, she


    encountered a fierce. rainstorm, which caused her countless injuries all over her body.


    In the past five years, Rosalind slowly found her turtle shell and shrank herself back. Even though it


    was a sunny day outside and everyone came with smiles, she would never stick her head out of it


    anymore


    Decause she was scared of being hurt.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes were so hot that Rosalind¡¯s heart could not help beating wildly.


    Rosalind was a little panicked and afraid that she would the control of herself again, so she hurriedly


    looked away.


    ¡°My design hasn¡¯t been finished yet. I have to go now.¡±


    Then Rosalind ran out of Leonardo¡¯s office instantly


    In the Deep Mountain Vi¡­


    ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m so bored. Can you tell me a story?¡±


    Rosalind wasnt at horne, and no one told Yanina stories. Yanni could only rely on Kevin


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up and don¡¯t need to listen to staries. Do you think you are still a three-year-old child?


    Why are you so childish? Ask Uncle Damian to tell stories for you. I¡¯m busy now¡±


    Kevin nced at Yarus faintly, the withdrew his gaze, and quickly typed on the keyboard.


    Kevin thought. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ve already heard the storybooks at home several times. When Rosa was


    at home, she insisted on telling us stories. I¡¯ve been tired of listening to them for a long time. Now I can


    finally rest for a day.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Damian is having a meeting in the study. How can I disturb him?¡±


    Yannia pouted and fel unhappy.


    Yanna thought, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, I¡¯m only four years old. I¡¯m still a cute girl in


    kindergarten. Shouldn¡¯t children in kindergarten listen to sturies? In the most sensible child. How can I


    make trouble for Uncle Damian? Only Kevin always considers himself an adult. ording to what I


    heard on TV, this kind of person is called. Title adult. A linde adult is still lile. Does he really think lies an


    adult?¡±


    ¡°Then read it yourself. You can practice your reading.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t even look away from theputer, but he was still saying strict words to Vanna


    Kevin thought, ¡°Yanna is toozy. She still can only recognize a few words after listening to so many


    stories. Letting her read the stories herself can also help her improve her reading skill. It¡¯s a win-win¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yanga shook her head. She thought, Tm not gonna read the books myself. It¡¯s so tiring.¡±


    Seeing Kevin ignore her for a long time, Yanna couldn¡¯t help but lean over to see what Kevin was busy


    with.


    Chapter 80


    ¡°What are you doing. Kevin?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seeing theputer screen, Yama was stunned,


    Yanna thought, ¡°Why is there a surveince video of the Brooks Group on Kevin¡¯sputer?¡±


    During the day, Yanna had just been to the Denoks Group. She saw several familiar ces so she


    recognized that this was a surveince video of the Brooks Group right away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mom¡¯s design draft was leaked? I have to help Mom find out who leaked it, of


    course.¡±


    Yanna was shocked by Kevin¡¯s calm works.


    ¡°Kevin, when did you be so skilled? I haven¡¯t learned to do that yet


    Kevin¡¯s skills were enlightened by Lyle. After that Kevin learned everything himself


    And Yanna learned everything from Kevin Every time she saw that Kevin learned a new skill, Yanna


    would also beg to learn.


    i.


    It could really be told that the two of them were twins in the aspects of intelligence and appearance.


    In other aspects, they werepletely different. There was a huge difference in their personalities.


    ¡°Just watch if you don¡¯t know how to do it. Don¡¯t disturb me¡±


    Rosalind was still working overtime in the Brooks Group because of the leaked design draft. She


    couldn¡¯te home sote. Kevin felt sorry for her, so he wanted to help Rosalind had our who was


    behind it


    Kevin thought, ¡°If I cannd out who leaked the design draft, Mom won¡¯t be so tired, will she


    Yanna immediately became energetic after finding the thing she was interested in.


    If Damian saw these two kids pecking at the surveince video of the Brooks Group, he would be so


    shocked.


    When the lights were on, the bustling Haldorin secined to have just begun its most lively time of the


    day,


    The lights outside were colorful, the traffic was crowded, and the sound of ying games andughter


    showed the prosperous nightlife in this city.


    The lights in most of the area of the Brooks Group had already been turned off, leaving only those in


    the Design Department on the top floor, looking abnormally abrupt.


    Lennardo opened the door of Rosalind¡¯s office gently with a lunch box in his hand and walked in


    Seeing Rosalind lying on the table, Leonardo smiled helplessly.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°This idiot. Doesn¡¯t she feel ufortable sleeping like this¡±


    Leonardo gently put the lunch box on the table, reached out to pick up Rosalind, and walked gently to


    the sofs beside him for fear of waking her.


    Leonardo¡¯s movement was very gentle as if holding a rare treasure. He gently put Rosalind on the sofa


    to make her sleep morefortably.


    Maybe it was because Rosalind didn¡¯t have a good rest these days, she slept so well that she didn¡¯t


    show any signs of waking up even if Leonardo moved her so far away.


    Rosalind just arched ufortably, grunted, and then fell asleep again.


    Leonardo leaned agairt the sofa and gently lifted Rosaliral¡¯s hair behind her ear.


    Looking at Rosalind who was sleeping like a piglet, Leonardo¡¯s eyes were full of tenderness.


    Rosalind, why was sleeping soundly, was not as gorgeous and sharp as the daytime. Her eyes were


    soft andzy


    Rosalind¡¯s long eyshes left a shadow under the light, and her nose was delicate and cute.


    Rosalind¡¯s pink lips were moisturizing and full of temptation, but Leonardo couldn¡¯t get any evil


    thoughts at this montent

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    Leonardo felt at ease and happy when he saw Rosalind be like that. He just wanted to keep looking at


    her for the rest of his


    life.


    If someone else saw the CEO of Brooks Group kneeling by the sofa and looking at Rosalind who was


    sleeping soundly like a stone, they would be shocked.


    The next day, when Rosalind woke up, she found that her hand was held tightly. It was a little numb


    and warm.


    Rosalind struggled ufortably before seeing Leonardo, who was holding her hand, lying on the


    edge of the sofa and sleeping soundly. And she was lying on the sofa.


    Rosalind blinked her watery and confused eyes. She seemed to be tiredst night and fell asleep on


    the table.


    But now she was lying on the sofa. It must be Leonardo who carried her over.


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Why is Leonardo treating me like this? Just to let me finish the design earlier?¡±


    Rosalind would never believe that Leonardo treated her like this because of love. Love was too rare


    and ridiculous between them.


    Although Rosalind didn¡¯t know why Leonardo treated her differently from five years ago, she believed


    that he must have a purpose, which was definitely not because of love.


    Rosalind thought. He didn¡¯t fall in love with me in the seven years when I tried to give him everything.


    How can he suddenly fall in love with me after five years? Maybe it¡¯s because I no longer pursue and


    pester him and his macho psychology can¡¯t be satisfied so he¡¯s acting so weirdly


    Therefore, Rosalind was always focused while facing Leonardo because she knew that Leonardo was


    dangerous. Once she was careless, it was easy to sumb to his influence. Unfortunately, there was


    no remedy for the impact he had on her. Rosalind stood up gently and broke free from Leonardo¡¯s


    hand. But the moment she got up, Leonardo¡¯s sleepy face camer into her eyes.


    Leonardo¡¯s pursed red lipss, tall nose, and thick long eyshes seemed to be no worse than Rosalinds


    Leonardo¡¯s closed eyes blocked the sharpness and shrewdness in his eyes, as well as the sternness


    around him, which made Leonardo look a little more calm.


    She had never seen him sleeping soundly when she woke up in the morning in the three years of


    marriage. She didn¡¯t expect to see it after divorce for such a long time.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought, ¡°It seems that there are many benefits after divorce,


    such as being able to see such a handsome guy in the morning!¡±


    Looking at Leonardo like this, Rosalind subconsciously reached out to touch his tall nose. She


    wondered why it was so tall and straight.


    But when Rosalind¡¯s hand was still 0.4 inches away from Leonardo¡¯s nose, Rosalind suddenly came


    back to herself and hurriedly withdrew her hand. She was so annoyed that she almost made another


    mistake.


    After staring at Leonardo for a long time, Rosalind slowly withdrew her gaze and changed her


    expression. Then she got up and walked to the desk again to continue the unfinished work.


    However, Rosalind didn¡¯t notice that Leonardo, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly opened his eyes


    when she got up and left.


    When Rosalind woke up just now, Leonardo had already woken up. The years of intense work made


    ham sleep unwell all the tine, and a little movement could easily wake him up.


    Although Rosalind¡¯s movement was very gentle, Leonardo still woke up.


    Leonardo just felt that Rosalind had been staring at him, so he didn¡¯t open his eyes. He just wanted to


    see what Rosalind would do after staring at him for so long.


    When Rosalind¡¯s hand reached out to his face, Leonardo was excited and even thought it over. As


    soon as her hand touched him, Leonardo would immediately grab her so that she could no longer deny


    the fact that she still loved him in her heart. However, Leonardo was disappointed since Rosalind


    stopped when she was about to touch the tip of his nose.


    For some reason, at the moment Rosalind withdrew her hand, Leonardo felt empty in his heart as if


    something very important had just left.


    Leonardo knew that it was all because of Rosalind, the cruel woman who made him unable to be cruel


    to her.


    Leonardo had always been an unyielding person. Since he knew how important Rosalind was to him,


    he would never let her


    no matter whether she wanted it or not.


    Even if Rosalind didn¡¯t ept him now, one day she would definitely ept him again.


    Chapter 81


    Leonardo, the CEO of Brooks Group, was so confident.


    Leonardo got up and stretched himself before slowly walking to Rosalind¡¯s table.


    ¡°Tim Ingry!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was h oars e andzy as he just woke up.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Rosalind replied in a low voice without even raising her head,


    ¡°I said I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Leonardo raised his voice and grabbed Rosalind¡¯s pen to stop her.


    Rosalind leaned against the back of her chair and crossed her arms around her chest. She looked at


    Leonardo who looked for trouble as soon as he woke up with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, go have breakfast. Why are you bothering me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an injured person. Brett said yesterday that 1ve to eat something light. You¡¯re the one who hurt


    me, so you must be responsible for me and prepare food for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ill order you takeout.¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows slightly, knowing that Leonardo would keep pestering her if she didn¡¯t


    give him food. So she would just take a step back and ordered takeout for Leonardo. I wouldn¡¯t take


    much time anyway.


    ¡°No way. Takeout food is unhealthy. How can you give me takeout?¡±


    ¡°Why is takeout food unhealthy? Besides, so many people are eating takeouts. Why can¡¯t you Take in?¡±


    Rosalind thoughs Leonardo was just making trouble out of nothing. Since he ceild eat in the


    restaurants, then it would be the same if she ordered takeouts from good restaurants.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°We eat takeouts all the time. Vanna and Kevin both said that takeouts were much


    better than the food I cooked!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t eat takeout. Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Im the CEO of Brooks Group. What will other people think if they know I cat


    takeouts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I don¡¯t want to go out¡­


    However, before Rosalind could finish her words, her stomach rang


    Rosalind¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    It was so embarrassing.


    ¡°Who just said she was not lnngry? So stubborn!¡±


    Seeing Rosalind embarrassed, Leonardo felt so good. He unconsciously said with affection and


    couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Rosalind already felt very embarrassed, and Lennardo evenughed at her. Rosalind¡¯s face turned


    redder like a pink peach


    ¡°Stopughing!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was soft as if she was acting cute even if she was angry, making Leonardo feel better.


    But when he thought of something, Leonardo¡¯s face suddenly turned cold


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Rosalind didn¡¯t eat anything yesterday, and even I¡¯m feeling hungry now. How can


    she endure it? Doesn¡¯t she know how to take care of lierself?


    Thinking of thus, Leonardo¡¯s face slowly became colder and colder.


    Then he said with anger, ¡°Let¡¯s go. You have to eat something when you¡¯re hungry! If you refuse to go,


    I don¡¯t und carrying you out.¡±


    ¡°You.. Calm down¡­Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    Rosalind took two steps back in panic. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Leonardo? Why did he


    suddenly get angry? I didn¡¯t offend him. What¡¯s he angry about?¡±


    However, Rosalind was not afraid of Leonardo getting angry but feared that he would do something


    crazy.


    They hadn¡¯t met for five years, and Rosalind suddenly found that Leonardo gat much more shameless.


    Rosalind would be so embarrassed if Leonardo really carried her out


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t listen to me, then I¡¯m gonna¡­¡±


    Before Enishing his words, Leonarde stepped forward and carried Rosalind up.


    ¡°L-Leonardo, put me down¡­¡±


    Rosalind grabbed Leonardo¡¯s clothes on his chest and eximed with a palece after she was


    suddenly lifted.


    ¡°Leonardo, you ba stard!¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, if you don¡¯t put me down now don¡¯t me me for being rude


    ¡°Leonardo, I¡¯m talking to you. Can¡¯t you hear me? Put me down.


    ¡°Leonardo, I¡¯ll kill you if someone else sees me like this¡±


    Rosalind shared at Leonardo, but Leonardo didn¡¯t listen to her at all. He was not gonna stop it


    Leonardo went straight out and seemed to be going to the garage


    Seeing Rosalind keep struggling. Leonardo suddenly whispered in her ear, ¡°Servcore ising.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalind¡¯s face tumed red with shame. She stopped yelling and directly stuck her head


    into Leonardo¡¯s arms. She blocked her face with Leonardo¡¯s chest and naturally put her hands around


    Leonardo¡¯s neck to prevent herself from falling down


    There were many people in the Brooks Group who knew Rosalind now. If they found that she was held


    in arms by Leonardo, what would those people think?


    in one around at all


    Feeling Rosalind¡¯s intimate behavior. Leonardo smiled happily and walked more cheerfully. There was


    no Leonardo lied to Rosalind. He didn¡¯t expect to have such a goal effect. So lie was quite happy.


    If Rosalind calmed down and thoughs about it carefully, it should be easy for her bis uncover


    Leonardo¡¯s lie. After all, it was only six o¡¯clock in the morning. No employee would be so diligent and


    come so early.


    But Rosalind panicked, so she didn¡¯t notice the problem. When she realized it, she was already in


    Leonardo¡¯s rar,


    As soon as they got in the car, Leonardocked the door to prevent Rosalind from running away.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s alert action, Rosalind stopped struggling and leaned on the back of the chair,


    looking at Leonardo speechlessly.


    ¡°Leonardo, what do you want?¡±


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Rosalind fixed her wrinkled clothes and red at Leonardo unkindly.


    Rosalind thou, ¡°I have to rush out the designs. I don¡¯t have so much time to waste.¡±


    ¡°I told you that we¡¯re gonna have breakfast. I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to rack for me at my home


    and the other is toe with me. I will take you to eat something good.¡±


    ¡°Cook at your home? What the hell are you thinking? I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡±


    Rosnd refused the first proposal without thinking


    ¡°You don¡¯t blow how to cook?


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows. Why didn¡¯t he believe it!


    ¡°I never cook Tin an idiot in the kitchen. I can burn the kitchen, but if you want me to cook, I¡¯m afraid


    you have to be prepared for charging your house or being poisoned by me!¡±


    Rosalind was not bring modest. She was really an idiot The kitchen.


    It would even be insulting to idiots by saying that Rosalind was a kitchen killer. She would ruin


    everything once she entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Your cooking skill is that bad?


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Why does Rosalind¡¯s cooking skall sound even worse than me?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Rosalind nodded awkwardly.


    18


    12:51


    Chapter 82


    Rosalind was really afraid that Leonardo thought she was being modest and would force her to cook for


    him. She would really get him poisoned.


    So Rosalind told exactly the truth about her real strength


    ¡°But why could eat the food you made every time I went home back then! It wasn¡¯t bad.¡±


    During the years when they got married, although Leonardo rarely went home, he would always see


    Roulind waiting for him with a lot of dishes at home. He had never had that kind of feeling before in the


    Brooks family, so he remembered it clearly.


    Those dishes seemed to be great, and they tasted like what a professional cook made. How could


    Roulind be an idiot in the kitchen?


    Hearing this, Rosalind looked a little embarrassed.


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Why does Leonardo have to mention that! It¡¯s so awkward. Can I tell him the truth?¡°


    ¡°What? You have nothing to say!¡±


    Leonardo smiled and thought, ¡°Wanna lie to me? Am I that silly?¡±


    ¡°Not really. In fact, L¡­ I bought those dishes from a restaurant.¡±


    Rosalind thought. ¡°We¡¯ve divorced anyway. I don¡¯t have to pretend to be a good wife and mother in


    front of Leonardo anymore. I don¡¯t need to hide it from him. I¡¯ll just tell him that I don¡¯t know how to


    cook.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You bought those?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Rosalind nodded without hesitation. Once she had said it, there was nothing to hide from Leonardo. So


    she admitted it generously.


    Now Rosalind didn¡¯t have to try to please Leonardo or pretend that she could do anytlung. Maybe if


    Leonardo knew it, he would not be obsessed with her anymore. They could return to their own lives


    and only work as pure partners


    ¡°No way. You¡¯re lying. How could you happen to be able to buy so many dishes every time I went


    home?¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t believe it. He felt that Rosalind must be lying to him and intentionally did not


    want to cook for him.


    Rosalind just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything


    Rosalind didn¡¯t happen to buy so many dishes every time. She didn¡¯t install a monitor on him or


    something. It wouldn¡¯t be so coincidental every time.


    It was all because Rosalind would buy food every day atsl for Leonardo toe home, but it was


    meaningless to talk about it now.


    Seeing that Rosalind just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Leonardo¡¯s slightly bent lips instantly froze.


    ¡°Fine. Since you don¡¯t want to cook, I will take you somewhere!¡±


    Before Rosalind could react, Leonardo drove out instantly.


    In the morning, someone knocked on the door before Yama and Kevin got up


    Kevin struggled to get up from the bed, slowly moved to the door, and opened it.


    ¡°Uncle Damian, what¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s so early


    Kevin yawned as licspoke.


    ¡°Ta-da. Good morning. Kevin.¡±


    Jonas suddenly appeared at the door. Kevin was so shocked that he took two steps back.


    ¡°Uncle Jors, why are you here so early?¡±


    Kevin thought, ¡°Oh my. I was so shocked by Uncle Jonas.¡±


    ¡°Look what time is it now. It¡¯s not early. Since you two didn¡¯t wake up in the morning, Uncle Damian


    didn¡¯t want to wake you up so he went to deal with some issues first. He asked me to get you two some


    food.¡±


    Kevin nced at the phone watch.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock¡±


    Kevin was a little surprised. He had never got up sote.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    The two of them watched the surveince camera until early in the morning. They didn¡¯t expect to sleep


    until 10 ani.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stunned. I brought some delicious fool Call Yanna to have some.¡±


    Jonas talked to Kevin warmly.


    Kevin finally noticed that Jonas was carrying two bags of food in his hands. Kevin could smell the fond


    even if it was wrapped.


    ¡°What food it is! It smells so good!¡±


    Yanna sniffed fiercely. It smelled so good. If it weren¡¯t for the great smell, she would have been


    reluctant to get out of bed.


    ¡°You really have a dog¡¯s nose. You¡¯ve already smelled it.¡±


    Looking at Yanna¡¯s messy hair and shrugged nose. Kevin was amused.


    ¡°Kevin, is the dog¡¯s nose so cute? Mine is a good nose that only catches good smells. Right. Uncle


    Jonas?¡±


    After saying that, Yanna ignored Kevin and went to the food in Jonas¡¯ hands.


    ¡°Yanna is right. You have a lovely nose. Let me see if you¡¯ve lost weight outside these days.¡±


    Jonas felt guilty for not finding Yanna that day. He finally felt relieved when he knew Yanna came back


    safe and sound yesterday.


    Jonas liked Yanna a lot because she was so adorable.


    Especially when Yanna called him Daddy Jonas that day, his heart was melting.


    Jonas even hoped Yanna to be his real daughter. Even if not, they should be able to get along very well


    with each other if he


    and Rosalind rended up together afterward.


    Jonas unwrapped all the food and put it on the table. There were bread, eggs, porridge, milk, sweet


    pastries, fried dumplings. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    and other snacks. It was a hearty breakfast


    Looking at the delicious food on the table, Yana couldn¡¯t even look away. It wasn¡¯t just a simple


    sandwich like before


    ¡°Watch your saliva It¡¯s dripping.¡±


    Seeing what Yanna was like, Kevin rolled his eyes.


    Yanna loved delicious food so much that she couldn¡¯t walk away when she saw some. Kevin was really


    afraid that others would fool Yarn and take her away only with candy in the future.


    Kevin thought, ¡°It¡¯s said that girls should be given a wealthy life, and our family has never let Yanna be


    starved. But why is


    Vanna still so edacious?


    Hearing that, Yanna subconsciously reached out and wiped her saliva, but there was no water stain at


    all.


    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re teasing me again!¡±


    Yanna pouted and red at Kevin. She ignored him and walked directly to Jonas smiling sweetly like a


    little puppy that wanted to ask for food.


    Kevin smiled and thought, ¡°What a silly girl. What should she do afterward since she¡¯s so easy to be


    fooled? Looks like I have 10 stop making fun of her. Or other people will be able to fool her and take


    her away with only a few good words Look at that. She has already been bought by Uncle Jonas¡¯


    breakfast. Now she¡¯s having a good chat with him¡±


    Yanna didn¡¯t know that because of the breakfast this time, Kevin would never make fan of her again. It


    was also from today that Kevin would stop spoiling Yanna.


    ¡°Kevin, why ly your mother so busy? Anything happened?¡±


    Jonas sat aside and peeled the eggs for the two little ones, but he couldn¡¯t help asking after enduring it


    for a long time.


    In the morning, Jonas called Rosalind but failed to get through. So be called Dannan and asked about


    Rosalind¡¯s situation. Hearing that Rosalind didn¡¯te backst ni, Jonas was a little worried.


    ¡°My mom¡¯s design was stolen and she is still working overtime.¡±


    Thinking of the person who stole the design draftst night, Yama narrowed her eyes slighaly and


    looked angry.


    *Really?¡±


    As the eldest son of the Macay family, Jonas definitely knew the importance of the design draft.


    Once the design draft was leaked, it would inevitably cause great losses and may earn affect a


    designer¡¯s whale career.


    Jonas thought, ¡°But Rosalind is at least an International new designer. With her experience, she should


    be very clear about how to protect the design draft. How could it be leaked? There must be something


    wrong, and it¡¯s definitely an internal


    19:31


    Chapter 83 problem¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Jonas. Rosa is really bad ass. She will be able to solve it. It¡¯s just that she has to


    work hard these days


    Yann took a bite of the sweet pastry, looked at each other with Kevin, and smiled tofort Jonas


    They had found the suspect who leaked the design draftst night. This problem would be solved soon.


    But even if the problem was about to be solved. Yanna and Kevin still felt sorry for Rosalind


    ¡°Yeah. Your mother is really awesome. She will definitely solve it¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t expect the two kids tofort ham in tar. He smiled and gently rubbed Yanna¡¯s soft hair


    with a positive smile. ¡°Alright, since your mother is busy, I¡¯ll y with you two today


    Jonas couldn¡¯t help with the design issue, but he could still take good care of the two kids for Rosalind.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Lerdo would take her to the Isaka diner in front of their college.


    In the past, they were in the same college. There were many memories of their youth here, and most of


    them were of the crazy and hot youth when she was pursuing Leonardo.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here? Rosalind didn¡¯t want to recall the past and asked faintly.


    ¡°Have breakfast.¡±


    Before Rosalind could react. Leonardo ordered all the delicious for he remembered


    These are all delicious. Have a try.¡±


    ¡°Bk, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve eaten these.¡±


    Rosalind didnt believe Leonardo and snorted, but then she picked up the chapsticks. She was really


    hungry.


    Leonardo just smiled and looked at Rosalind without retorting.


    He did have eaten these.


    Rosalind used to buy breakfast for Leonardo in this diner when she was parsingm. At that time, he


    had never eaten the food, but he knew there was such a breakfast dince.


    Five years ago, after Rognd left, Leonarda can?r lo


    the breakfast that Rognd had boughtmbdance when passing by the college asionally and tried


    all


    But he didn¡¯t want Rosalind to know about in


    Being stared at by Leonardo all the time, Rosalind felt a little ufortable. She threw a dumpling into


    Leonardo¡¯s te.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Didn¡¯t you say you werengry? Go on?


    Looking at the dumpling on the te, Leonardo smiled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember that I like dumplings


    Leonardo was so happy that he directly put the dumpling into his mot


    The moment he bit the dumpling, the hat gravy made Leonardo jung up immediately.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ So hot..¡±


    Rosalind was also shocked. She hurriedly handed Leonardo some napkins.


    ¡°Spit it out! Spit ja ?ine!¡°


    She knew book bot the dumplings would be. It was said that people should be careful while eating


    dumplings. Because the gravy was very lot, it was likely to get scalded if eating it carelessly,


    Send Gift

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to be so stu pid that he put the hot dumpling imo his mouth directly.


    Rosalind though. ¡°His tongue is gonna suffer.¡±


    Rosalind asked Leonardo to spit it out, but Leonardo would rather be scalded than spiting out the


    dumpling.


    While jumping, Leonardo kept fanning his math with both hands to reduce the temperature in it.


    After a while, Leonardo finally swallowed the dumpling. But the moment he swallowed it, he felt that his


    esophagus was scalded, which even made his chest feel painful.


    Seeing that Leonardo even have tears in his eyes and jump around, Rosalind felt a little distressed but


    also angry.


    ¡°Tve told you to spit it out Aren¡¯t these dumplings enough for you to eat? Why don¡¯t you just spit it our?¡±


    ¡°Because you pirked that dumpling up fortune. I don¡¯t want to waste in


    Leonardo spat out his tongue as he said.


    Rosalind was even angue when she saw Leonardo¡¯s tongue turning red and heard his weird voice.


    But when Rosalind heard what Leonardo said, she couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. Her nose was a little


    sour and she wanted to cry. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but rear tip.


    In the past, when they were in college. Leonardo had never had any breakfast that Rosalind sent him.


    Now she just picked up a dumpling for him and he would rather get scalded than spitting it out


    Rosalind feltplicated and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    That was whatte was like.


    Perhaps they met at the wrong time and could only pass by in their whole life.


    ¡°Forget about it. Your tongue is red and swollen. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s tongue was burning red and it seemed to have blistered. He must go to the hospital.


    Sering that Rosalind was so concerned about him. Leonardo felt very happy even though his tongue


    burt. He thought it was worthy.


    Rosalind pulled Leonardo into the car and went straight to the hospital.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, you¡¯re too slow. You can¡¯t even defeat the system like this.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, what are you doing? Your money is not enough to buy equipment.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, Uncle Jonas. The soldiers are going to cater the base,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, what are you doing? Why don¡¯t you kill them?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, are you undercover?


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, you really dragged down the whole team on your s


    Yanna¡¯s excited and anxious voice had been echoing in Jonas¡¯ cars, which made Jonas feel so


    stressed. After a while, sweat covered his forehead.


    Jonas thought. ¡°As an adult, I not only can¡¯t defeat a primary school student in such a naive game but


    also lose to a child in kindergarten


    At this time. Jus only felt that he was humiliated by these two kids.


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, you lost again¡±


    Kevin put down his phone. He had won, but for looked speechless as if it was he who lost instead of


    Jonas


    ¡°Kevin, L. I didn¡¯t y well this time. Next time I change a character and I will drly win.¡±


    Junas decided to try his best to defend himself. He couldn¡¯t ept losing to a little kid.


    It was really hard for l?s pride as a man to acerjit that.


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, this is your tenth time saying that.¡±


    Kevin looked at Jonas with a fake smile, feeling h ored¡­ So bored.


    Krion thought. ¡°How can such an adult love such a childish game?¡±


    Jonas sailed awkwardly.


    1/2


    Chapter 84 ¡°Really?¡±


    After saying that, Jonas didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    Janas remembered that Kevin said he liked yingputer stuff, Jonas thought that it meant that


    Kevin liked games, so he volunteered to y games with Kevin.


    Men¡¯s rtionships were gradually established by ying games,


    Jonas always felt that Kevin didn¡¯t like him as much as Yanra dil, so today he was nning to get


    closer to Kevin through


    games


    However, Jonas never expected that Kevin was so good at ying games and his speed was


    surprisingly fast. Jonas waspletely crushed.


    Jonas even felt that they were not ying the same game.


    If he just couldn¡¯t defeat Kevin, Jonas couldfort himself that it made sense since Kevin was too


    good at ying games and had good talem.


    But Jonas never expected that he could not even defeat Vanna


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, let¡¯s stop ying. You¡¯re too had at ying games¡±


    Yarma shook her head in disgust. Looking at Jonas¡¯ miserable results, Yanna even sympathized with


    him.


    Yanna thought, ¡°Twe shown mercy on him so many times, but he still lost. Uncle Jonas is really silly. So


    pitiful¡±


    ¡°L.. I¡¯m not very skilled. I don¡¯t y such childish games¡±


    Being disdained and stared at sympathetically by the child, Jonas felt quite embarrassed no matter


    hene shameless he was, 50 he quickly said something to protect his pride.


    It was true that Jonas didn¡¯t y games a lot. He just practiced it for a week because he wanted to y


    it with Kevin.


    Jonas thought that with his intelligence and wisdom, he would do well after practicing for a week. In


    order to test the


    effectiveness, Jonas even yed several times with the young employees of thepany, and be


    never lost.


    Jonas didn¡¯t expect to lose so badly to Kevin and Yanna,


    ¡°Yeah. Kevin and I don¡¯t y it, too. It¡¯s the first time we y this game. It¡¯s really too childish and too


    easy.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Yanna nodded in agreement and highly atfirmed Jonas¡¯ words.


    However, hearing what she said, Jonas was stunned.


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say? It¡¯s the first time you y in


    Jonas thought, ¡°Did I hear it wrong? It¡¯s their first time ying it And they even yed it so well?


    Jonas almost knelt down.


    ¡°Yeah. If it weren¡¯t for you suggesting to y this game, we wouldn¡¯t even know it. Uncle Jonas, you¡¯d


    better not y this kind of game afterward. You are too slow and can¡¯t react in time. People willugh


    at you if you team up with others.¡±


    Yanna looked at Jonas¡¯ surprised expression and persuaded him seriously.


    Seeing Jonas lose too many times, Yanna and Kevin had shown mercy on him several times, and the


    temper of the game had already be quite slow, but Jonas still lost. They were really anxious to


    see that.


    But adults all cared about their pride a lot, so they couldn¡¯t say it directly just now. Yanna just kindly


    reminded Jonas after they finished.


    Jonas felt sulfated for a second.


    But looking at the kind expression on Yanma¡¯s face, Jonas couldn¡¯t even exin it.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    Jonas thought, ¡°How can I tell them that 1 don¡¯t like ying games, but I started learning how to y


    this game a week ago just to y with them?


    I would embarrass myselfifldo.


    Kevin and Yanna just started to y this game today, and they could beat him easily.


    They yed ten times together, and Jonas never won. The more he exined, the weaker he looked.


    What else could he say? Jonas could only marvel that these two kids were both ba das ses What kind


    of talented people could give birth to such two bada sses!


    Thinking that these two amazing children were Rosalind and another man¡¯s, Jonas suddenly felt a little


    jealms.


    But on second thought, they had to call him father when he was with Rasalined in the future, no matter


    how bad a ss they were. Jonas suddenly became cheerful.


    At the hospital¡­


    Brett changed his clothes and was about to leave the office to chill out. When he opened the door of


    the office, he save Leonardo and Rosalind standing in front of him.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Brent looked at Leonardo as he said,


    Brent and Rosalind wor just acquaintances. She wouldn¡¯te to him if she needed help, so it was


    Leonardo who was in need of help


    Leonardo didn¡¯t speak, but Rosalind was anxious.


    ¡°Take a look at him. His tongue is scalded.¡±


    Rosalind pushed Leonardo to Brett, like a mother with a stu pid son.


    ¡°Is your tongue¡­ scalded?¡±


    What the hell did they do in scald his tongue?


    Brett¡¯s mind suddenly went wild. He thought of some erotic scenes in his mind.


    He tried to think of a way that was rted to tongues.


    After thinking for a long time, Brett couldn¡¯te up with any. He secretly admired that Leonardo was


    up for quirky things.


    Brett thought, ¡°Leonardo looks abstinent but in private.. Ha-ha.¡±


    Seeing Brett¡¯s expression changing constantly, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of his


    mouth. He knew that Brett must have thought of something erotic.


    Brett felt it as Leonardo nced at him coldly. Brest awkwardly smiled and led them into the office.


    ¡°Sit down. Ili chrck him first


    Brett finally got the goods on Leonardo now. He had to make use of it, so he won¡¯t be afraid that


    Leonardo would threaten in agami,


    Brett was upset because he was kept from leaving. But now his fidget instantly dissipated.


    Brent looked ditlereidly after he put on his white coal.


    Inmon clothes, Brett looked like an ipetent y boy. Dressed in a white coat, he was more


    solemn Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but nce at him.


    Brett didn¡¯t notice the change in Bosnd¡¯s eyes, but Leonardo did as hend bore paying attention to


    her.


    Sering the appreciative look in her eyes, Lewando suddenly radiated a cold aura


    Achou¡­ Achon¡­


    Brett szed several times.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the air conditioner temperature too low?¡±


    Brett silently raised the temperature by two degrees. Then he felt warmer.


    ¡°Did you swallow burning carbon? Why is your tongue so scalded! Were you nning to braise your


    tongue?¡±


    Brett couldn¡¯t help eximing as he carefully checked Leonardo¡¯s tongue. There were several blisters


    on the tip of


    1/2


    Chapter 85 ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Leonardo¡¯s tongue, and the root of his torgar was burning red.


    Brett was curious about what Leonardo and Rosalind had done, which was so here that Leonardo get


    hurt severely.


    Rosalind was about to tell the truth, but Leonardo took the lead.


    ¡°Why do you ask so many questions? Just prescribe medicine for me.¡±


    If Brett knew that it was because Leonardo didn¡¯t want to give up a dumpling. Brett wouldugh at him.


    That was so embarrassing


    However, something was beyond Leonardo¡¯s expectations.


    The Je w Leonardo didn¡¯t want to tell, the more Brett kept thinking about it. Brell even secretly pictured


    what Rosalind had done to Leonardo sexually.


    Heimwardlyughed at Leonardo.


    Thinking of this, Brent raised his eyebrows and meaningfully nced at Hovilind


    He was amazed that a woman so delicate and charming like her would be so quirky. One just couldn¡¯t


    judge a book by its


    However, in Leonardo¡¯s eyes, the way Brett looked at Rosalind was that Brett was seducing her.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you can¡¯t cure them, just get out of here!


    It wasmon sense t that one shouldn¡¯t tart with his friend¡¯s wife. How dare Berti sedner Leonardo¡¯s


    woman in front of hund? Was Brett really sa hold2


    Leonardo was embarrassed because Brett had seen


    The more agatated Leonardo seas, the more he felt guilty in Brent¡¯s eyes Leon through everything


    They were good friends Brett didn¡¯t say anything embarrassing


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m getting medicine for you. If I can¡¯t cure them, who else do you think can do it!¡±


    Brett sounded extremely confident. In Haldorin, has medical skills were considered to be the best. He


    was very confident about his skills.


    As Brett spoke, he applied something to Leonardo¡¯s tigue. Leonardo could not speak but red at him


    to show his divatisfaction


    Brett looked at Leonardo¡¯s expression, feeling very happy.


    Leonardo had a sharp tongue. If Brett annoyed him even just slightly in the past, Leonardo would say


    something mean, which angered Breit tremendously.


    But Leonardo became ¡°dumb¡± today. He couldn¡¯t say something mean, so Brett fel: very happy and


    really wanted to celebrate it


    Since Leonardo offered Brett a chance to let Leonardo suffer, that would be ungrateful if Brett didn¡¯t


    grab ?t,


    ¡°The blisters on your tongue are too big. If you want to heal faster. I have to break them. Bear with it.


    Brett could spray painkillers on Leonardo¡¯s tangue before breaking the blisters. However, Brett didn¡¯t


    tell Leonardo.


    Brett thought and even subconsciously Immed, ¡®I just won¡¯t tell you..


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t talk uw as he needed to keep his mouth upen. He glowered at Breit.


    Sering Leonardo¡¯s expression, Rosalind couldn¡¯t remain silent anymore.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, are you so happy that Leonardo is injured?


    What kind of friend was he? He even openly gluated over his friend¡¯s suffering and bummed. Was


    Leonardo really Hren¡¯s friend


    Brett felt embarrassed with a frozen smile to hear that. Suddenly I had a bad feeling

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    Just now, Breit blurted it out unconsciously. No wonder Leonardo red at him. It was terrible. He was


    doomed.


    ¡°No way! We are so close to each other, so how can I feel happy when he¡¯s hurt? I won¡¯t feel happy at


    all,¡± saxl Brett hurriedly as he shed an awkward smile. This time, the awkwardness in his smile was


    so apparent. Not because of Lennardo¡¯s injury. but because his intuition was telling him that Leonardo


    would definitely give him a payback.


    Don¡¯t ask the reason, he simply knew it


    After Rosalind exposed Brett, his expression became much more rxed. He started to be a little more


    serious as a doctor, as he carefully picked the blisters on Leonardo and applied for some medicine.


    ¡°He is seriously burned. Don¡¯t let has eat food that is too hot or too s picy until he gets better. It¡¯s better


    for him to eat liquid cold food instead. He can¡¯t get scalded again.


    ¡°Alright, 1 understand,¡± answered Rosalind as she nodded.


    However, in the next second, Rosalind realized something was wrong,


    Why did she say yes when she and Leananda wererit even lover? If there was someone who had to


    remember, it was Leonardo himself.


    Once Rosalind thought of that, she nced at Leonardo with some chagrin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about what Dr. Smith has just said. Unless you want to suffer like this again,¡± reprimanded


    Rosalind. Her words seemed a bit too awkward. She sounded like an adult who was scolding a


    naughty kid.


    However, Leonando wasn¡¯tining. Instead, he felt happy with Rosalind¡¯s annoyed and pratish


    look.


    Leonardo rolked Rosalind¡¯s reflex just now. Did this inran Rosalind had feelings for him!


    If so, Leonardo could bear this pain


    Brett realized that Leonardo didn¡¯t look angry when facing Rosalind¡¯s scolding, instead, he seemed like


    to enjoy this situation very much. Suddenly, there was a pang of pain and anger in Brett¡¯s heart


    ¡°If you two want to flirt, better go home and do it there. This is a hospital, so be serious¡±


    Did Roulind and Leonardopletely segard Brent¡¯s presence as nothing! They didn¡¯t even bother to


    hold back Cirting right in front of him.


    Brett felt like being ridiculed


    Suddenly, someone suddenly kicked the door of the office open


    ¡°Brett, I¡¯ve been waiting right outside of your door for 30 minutes! What¡¯s keeping you for so long?¡±


    When an angrydy¡¯s voice was heard, Rosalind and Brett instinctively looked at the door.


    She was a se xy youngdy with high-waisted tight clothes and super hot pants. She had a small face


    and a pointed chin. She obviously was still young, but her heavy makeup made her look much older.


    She walked in from the dour with her hands crossed in from of her chest.


    Behind her, many people were taking nces. No wonder, Brett was the most famous man in the


    hospital. He was renowned not only for his medical skills but also as a y boy.


    Suddenly, there was a se xy girl who scolded him aggressively. Everyone was bound to watch this


    spectacle.


    Upon seeing the visitor and a deep footprint on his office door, Brett¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold.


    He asked back with a tone that wasn¡¯t as friendly as when he spoke to Leonardo and Rosalind, ¡°Lily,


    didn¡¯t I tell you to wait neside? Why are you barging in


    ¡°If I wait outside patiently as you asked, how could I passibly know that you¡¯re actually hiding a looker


    in your office?¡±


    As soon as Lily entered the door, she saw a beautiful and graceful woman standing beside Brett.


    Brett had his back to the door of the nice, while Rosalind stood face-to-face with Brett in order to


    observe Leninda¡¯s injury. Their angle just covered Leonardo tightly.


    From Lily¡¯s point of view, when she just entered the door, Brett was having an intimate moment with


    Rosalind. That¡¯s why she immediately regarded Rosalind as the warman Brett was lding in his ollice.


    ¡°Just get out of here Brett told Lily to just go. He knew Lily misunderstood the situation, but he didn¡¯t


    want to exin the truth either.


    However, Lily obviously misunderstood. She thought Brett was telling Rosalind to go away, so she


    immediately smiled. proudly while staring at Rosalind mockingly


    ¡°lley, old Lady, didn¡¯t you hear what he said! Get out of here! Why are you dawdling! P iss off!¡±


    P


    12:52


    Chapter 86


    Rosalind blinked her eyes, and she stared at what was happening in front of her in confusion. She was


    confused for a while. She would never regard Lily¡¯s words of ¡°Joker¡± and ¡°oldily¡± as something


    referring to her.


    Rosalind pretended that nothing happened, but Lily wouldn¡¯t back off. She pointed at Rosalind while


    scolding again. ¡°Hey, old Lady, didn¡¯t you hear it! Brett told you to get out of here. Why aren¡¯t you


    leaving, huh? Are you deaf?¡±


    A looker¡­.


    Olddy¡­


    Deaf¡­


    Even though Rosalind didn¡¯t want to think those words were referring to her, she couldn¡¯t just hold back


    after being repeatedly mocked.


    Rosalind was furious. She wouldn¡¯t care if she was called a deal woman or a looker, but not when she


    was mocked as an olddy! It was an insult to her appearance.


    She wasn¡¯t even thirty yes! She wouldn¡¯t allow ampor


    anyone to call her olddy! She wouldn¡¯t stand itt


    But the angrier Rosalind was, the calmer her expression became


    She didn¡¯t want to bother with Laly, so she red at Brett coldly.


    ¡°This is your own problem, so handle it yourself¡±


    Rosalind wouldn¡¯t quarrel with a youngdy. Wouldn¡¯t doing that mean that she was indeed as what


    Lily had used her of?


    The moment Rosalind stared at him coldly, Brett somehow felt that Leonardo also nced at him. He


    looked down a bit. then he saw that Leonardo was indeed also staring at him coldly


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything but his nce was saying it all. It was as if Leonardo was mocking him


    while also warning him to deal with this problem properly.


    Brett felt a little upset. Did Rosalind and Leonardo work together to bully him!


    Both of them were so fierce. Could it be they have a good time together? Brett felt wronged!


    After that, Brett looked at Lily with disgust.


    ¡°What I mean is¡­ for you to get out of here, Lily!¡±


    Breit always having fun outside. He never brought anyone to his office. This was his limit.


    Usually, Lily was a sensibledy, Unexpectedly, right now Lily acted this way instead.


    Not only she stepped on Brett¡¯s patience limit, but she also embarrassed Brent so much in front of


    Leonardo and Rosalind. The most important thing was that Brett felt wronged. He wouldn¡¯t just bear all


    this.


    ¡°What! You¡­ are you kicking me out?¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t believe Brett was telling her to go.


    Lily firmly believed that Brett wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless to her. This olddy must somehow have


    brainwashed him.


    Once she thought of that, Lily turned all of her anger toward Rosalind


    ¡°You, old Lady! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s nning to destroy my rtionship with Brent, isnt it?¡±


    Send GiftConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Chapter 87


    ¡°You shameless olddy! How dare you seduce my boyfriend when you¡¯re this old already! You ugly


    mistress! I¡¯ll tear you apart, you bit ch! Let me see how you can seduce men when your face is all


    scratched up¡± Lily cursed loudly. She reached out her hands while rushing toward Rosalind


    Rosalind was speechless. She neither did nor said anything, but how could this se xy youngdy me


    everything on her? Rosalind simply stood here!


    Brett was also to be med! Couldn¡¯t he speak nicely to his own girlfriend? How could Brett tell Lily to


    go away just like


    that!


    However, this problem was between Brett and Lily. Rosalind was just an outsider, so she wouldn¡¯t


    interrupt


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want any part of this, but Lily refused to let Rosalind go. Her long nails were about to


    strike Rosalind. If those nails scratched Rosalind¡¯s face, Rosalind¡¯s appearance would be ruined.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect such a young girl would be so vicious. Her expression darkened. Right when Lily


    was about to catch Rosalind. Rosalind¡¯s flexible body immediately avoided it.


    Lily stretched out her hands again to grabs Rosalind, but a big hand pulled Rosalind into his arms to


    avoid Lily¡¯s attack.


    Lily didn¡¯t think there would be another handsome man here.


    Lily often fool around outside, so she met with all types of men.


    Just by looking at Leonard¡¯s clothes and his aura, Lily instinctively knew that there was something


    unusual about this man. When Lily looked at Leonank¡¯s expression, she also knew that this man wasn¡¯t


    someone she could mess with.


    However, this man was so handsome and his appearance was even better than Brett¡¯s. Lily¡¯s eyes


    immediately lit up. She looked up and down at Leonardo with such interest. The fact that Leonando


    was actually the one who stopped her from scratching Rosalind¡¯s face had gone from Lily¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Lily with a tone as usual as possible, but she couldn¡¯t hide her interest. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched


    Are all girls nowadays so bold


    It seemed like Brett was Lucy¡¯s boyfriend, but how could she show her interest in another man in front


    of Brett Was Rosalind really old or was this just the way the world functioned nowadays?


    Rosalind expected Brett to be upset. After all, Lily wass girlfriend. There was just no way Brett


    wouldn¡¯t feel anything seeing Laly flirting with another man in front of him.


    However, Rosalind was disappointed.


    Instead of being unhappy. Brett looked at Leonardo with a smile..


    Rosalind was speechless. Brett must be an idiot. His girlfriend cheated on him in front of him, but he


    still smiled innocently. Since Leonardo didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, Lily asked again, ¡°Tin asking


    you, what¡¯s your name? What kind of rtionship do you have with this olddy?¡±


    Upon hearing the ulddy insult again, Rosalind¡¯s patience snapped.


    ¡°Who are you insulting, olddy?¡±


    ¡°Tm inulting you, obviously,¡± blurted Lily without any hesitation.


    As soon as she said that, Lily suddenly realized that she had been fooled.


    ¡°How dare au olddy like you fooled me¡±


    ¡°Hey, you brat, didn¡¯t you receive a proper education! How could you love not even an ounce of morals


    and etiquette? If you had received even atle bit of proper education, you wouldn¡¯t be so rude at such


    a young age. Did you also fail the biology ss? Or did you perhaps don¡¯t know how to brush your


    teeth? How could your mouth stink a lot like this? Hey, Brat, I advise you to read more books Cherwise,


    no one will even like you!¡±


    After that, Rosalind exhaled a long breath with a faint smile on her face


    Leonardo and Brett had never seen Rosalind retort back like this. If she hadn¡¯t done it all at once, they


    would have thought that Rosalind had been trained in a talk show,


    ¡°You old L..


    ¡°Old Who¡¯s old? I can live up until now, but can you?¡± Rosalind retorted back, cutting Lily¡¯s words


    ¡°How


    ? dare you, you ugly!¡±


    Chapter 87


    ¡°Tim ugly¡± Then, I guess you¡¯re blind! If somente as beautiful as me is being called ugly, then I guess


    only dinosaurs would meet your standards of beauty. Oh¡­ by the way, you have never looked yourself


    in the mirror, hali? Just look at your eyes, they¡¯re as ck as a panda¡¯s. If it isn¡¯t because it¡¯s daytime


    now, I would have thought 1 had met a ghost Rosalined spurted out words as fast as a machine gun,


    which male Lily blush


    Lily was furious. She pointed at Rosalind and insulted her. ¡°How could a vixen like you brag about your


    own beauty? You


    ¡°You called me a vixen? Isn¡¯t that because you admitted that Im prettier than you? If you had admitted


    me as beautiful, why do I need to brag? Your intelligence is really¡­ a bit worrisome!¡±


    As soon as Rosalia famished her words, suddenly there were loud apuses and cheers from the


    crowd outs de. It was as if something amazing had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re really eloquent,dy.¡±


    ¡°Turns out theres a way to bicker with someone without the nerd to insult. Why does it sound so cool!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that girl looks delicate and weak, but it turns out she has such a sharp tungue. She just


    expresses what she feels!¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The youngdy repeatedly preve?ed the beauty, but the beauty didn¡¯t say anything at that


    time. The beauty was forced to retort in the en. If it were me, I would, beat her without a doubt. I won¡¯t


    bother to argue with her!¡±


    ¡°True, true. I was as eloquent as the beauty. I would have insulted the youngdy for three days


    straight. This sounds so fun. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before!¡±


    The


    crowd! then began to discuss the sc ufle. If each of them had a snack, maybe they would have more


    fun


    ¡°Aahh..¡±


    Perhaps because of being scolded by Rosalind seriously, Lily suddenly screamed with her hands


    grabbing her head whale crying out loud.


    Her cries sounded so sad and pitiful, and it made arreone who heard them feel sad.


    Rosalind blinked and was stunned by Lily¡¯s sudden scream. She didn¡¯t understand what was going on


    Why would Lily scream in the middle of their scuffle? Rosalind had just started to warm up. How could


    Lily not stand it¡¯


    Rosalind turned to look at Brett and Leananda. Bath of them looked back at Rosalind withplicated


    stairs which made Rosalind feel something was wrong


    ¡°What are you looking at? You two have any problems with


    Rosalind was asking inwardly, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Brett was the Erst one who reacted, and he repeatedly shook his head


    If previously he didn¡¯t have any problem with Rusalind for Leonardo¡¯s sake sulely, now he really didn¡¯t


    dare to have any problem with Rosalind.


    What a joke. If Brett had any problem with Rosalind, Rosalind would insult him back with such vigor


    that Brett would die of embarrassinent.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind with great interest. He bail never seen Rosalind bring so vicious and


    feisty. However, he felt that Rosalind was so cool when she talked to Lily.


    Rosalind was indeed Leonardo¡¯s girlfriend. She wouldn¡¯t back down or stay silent when someone was


    bullying her. It was really great


    Breit looked at Lily who looked a bit confused and then said in a very t tour. ¡°Let¡¯s break up, Lily. You


    can leave now.¡±


    They were originally going to have a date today but turned out Brett broke up with Lily. Seemed like


    Brett decided to find a new girlfriend instead


    ¡°Break up!¡± Lily was startled, and she instinctively raised her head. Her eyes looked very shocked.


    Breit was really shocked by the way Laly looked


    Sometimes, children loved to imitate adults. Lily wore a heavy eye makeup and since she cried heavily,


    her ini¨©krup was ruined. Her eyes looked even more like a panda¡¯s


    Her eyeliner slid down along with her tears, leaving several long ck lines on her face. If she was


    seen during the nighttime, she would definitely scare many people.


    Brett swallowed his saliva in fear. He looked at the scary Lily and nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s break up. Don¡¯te looking for me ever again


    What Brett hated the most in a rtionship was getting into trouble. Meanwhile, his girlfriend, oh no, his


    ex-girlfriend, caused him a lot of trouble intrad


    Not only the people in the hospitalughed at Brett, but he was also bumiliated in front of Leonardo and


    Rosalind. How could Brett continue his rtionship with Lily?


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t break up with me. I realized that I¡¯ve misunderstood you before. It was my fault, so


    please forgive me. Cin we please not break up?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Lily was scared. She didn¡¯t want to break up with Brett


    Brett was the most handsarne man she had ever seen, as well as the man who could please a gi of


    aspects For Lily, Brett was the very definition of a satisfactory future partner.


    How could Lily let such an amazing man go easily!


    was excellent in all kinds


    Lily had always known that Brett was a y boy. She also knew that none of Boett¡¯s past rtionships


    lasted for more than a month. Meanshule, she had been dating Brett for 15 months.


    She always thought that Brett felt differently toward her. Lily also tried to be a good girlfriend.


    Before this situation happened, Lily had never quarreled with Brett or upset him. She even acted


    coquerishly


    However, Lily had always been feeling insecure, which was why she panicked when she came in just


    now and saw Brent with that olddy. Moreover, that woman was dazzling and elegant without any


    ws.


    Laly thought that Brett was getting intimate with that woman in the office. She suddenly felt a crisis of


    being abandoned. hence why she acted so poorly


    However, now Laly realized that thedy definitely had nothing to do with Brent. Thatdy¡¯s lover must


    be the other man


    With such a perfect ext to dier, the beautiful woeman couldn¡¯t possibly fall in love with Brett


    Since all the misunderstandings had been cleared, then everything should go back to the way it used to


    be. Why would Brett ask to break up? Ialy didn¡¯t want to break up with him.


    ¡°Taly, I though we had made it very dear at the beginning. We¡¯ll have fun together, but we will also part


    ways without any hard feeling Now that we¡¯re facing a problem like this, I think there¡¯s no need for us to


    keep our rtionship¡±


    Bernt d?t expect such a bl oody thing to happen today, even more so in his office.


    Although her whole loospital knew his reputation, it sht orans that he wanted to make such a scene


    in the hospital. Therefore, the best solution right now was topletely sever his rtionship with Lily.


    ¡°No. No. Didn¡¯t you say that you like me the most and that I am different from others? I dressed up for


    you every day. You told me you wanted me to wear sky makeup, so I would always get up before dawn


    to put it on. Although it¡¯scking, this is my very best effort. Do you dislike the way it looked? Then, I


    will re-touch it, okay? Let¡¯s not break up, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, not at all. I said we are done. Let¡¯s break upt Don¡¯t you understand? Don¡¯t pester me


    anymore, okay? Can we please respect each other?¡±


    Brejt was a little annoyed. Why would he get himself involved with this woman?


    Back then, Brett had just broken up and was bored. He was interested in Lily because she looked


    innocent and had a sweet


    Chapter 88


    smile. That was why firett began to court Lily.


    During their courting. Breit realized that Laly was an obedient woman and very good at ttering him.


    She could also remember has requests, which interested Brett and made hins forget about the one-


    month period.


    However, now it seemed like linding a new girl every in


    amist. Offerwise, Brett would be in trouble like this again.


    As soon as Breit¡¯s words came out, the originally noisy scene suddenly became quiet.


    Brett¡¯s cold stare made the crowd at the door quiver, and they didn¡¯t dare to stay much longer there.


    One by one they scurried away


    Rosalind looked at the young girl in front of her, and her heart suddenly softened.


    At first, Rnd thought this girl was spoiled and domineering. Rosalind thought this was Lily¡¯s usual


    look. Rosalind was surprised to know that Lily only appeared this way because Brett said he liked this


    style


    Rosalind felt veryplicated when she saw how Lily, who looked so finer and truagh liefore, now was


    pleaching with such a pitiful look.


    Somehow, Resalind remembered the time she chased Lennard back then Did she act like Lily too at


    that time!


    Before. Rosalind would chase after Leonarde every day. As long as Leonardo looked at her, she would


    be happy all day. If Leonardo wanted something, Rosaled would buy it for him even if she had to s kip


    ss. If she couldn¡¯t buy it, she would- make it up to him without even resting


    If Leonardo said something serious to Rosalind she would also be restless all day. She would


    repeatedly self-reflect, trying to find her own faults. That was the reason why Lemurda didn¡¯t like


    Rosalind.


    Gradually, Rosalind became less like herself and more like Leonardo¡¯s follower.


    Many ssmates and friendsughed at Rosal and for chasing after men. They ridiculed her for not


    having any pride or self-love. They mocked her because she was so devoted to Leonardo, but


    Leonardo dich even appreciate her efforts. She was deeplyrt, but because of her love for Lennarda,


    Rosalind disregarded all those insults. She kept chasing alter Leonardo until she got marriedter.


    Now, Roulind was thinking about how simr she was hack then to Li


    Just like Rosalind. Lily also devoted herself to the unreal love she had. She kept going until she lost her


    dignity and destroyed her own life.


    Truth to be told, prople who didn¡¯t love you wouldn¡¯t love you no matter what you del. All kinds of your


    attachments to them were nothing but troubles. They would be very eager to get rid of you.


    How could someone who didn¡¯t love themschis could ask others to love them!


    It took Rosalind seven years of unsessful love and marriage to understand this truth, along with


    another five years to gradually resolve the trauma in her heart.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Chapter 89


    However, what was lost would forever be lost. For example, Rosalind¡¯s yearning for love when she was


    young, her expectation for her husband after marriage, as well as her father¡¯s health and the Jansen


    Group.


    Tears suddenly Billed Roulind¡¯s eyes, but she tried hard not to let her tears fall. She slowly walked up to


    Lily, Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a bathroom inside. I take you there to wash your face first.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s voice didn¡¯t sound as sensible and clear as before. There was a hint of h oarseness lied


    within.


    Lily had never thought that the beautiful woman she insulted before would suddenly be gentle.


    Rosalind¡¯s ice sounded gentle and calm. As if it was magic, it smoothed the empty space in Lily¡¯s heart


    Lily followed Rosaline to the bathroom Rosalind took out makrup-removal wipes and facial cleanser


    from her bog and carefully cleaned up the heavy makeup on Lily¡¯s face. After being cleaned, Laly¡¯s real


    appearance could be seen.


    ¡°Turns out you¡¯re really pretty. You don¡¯t have to do things you don¡¯t like, and you also don¡¯t have to


    please anyone. Girls should love themselves more.¡±


    After being removed the makeup, Lily¡¯s face looked so irmocently beautiful. She was incredibly


    dazzling. The longer Lily was looked at, the more beautiful she looked. Right now, she looked mich


    better than the smoky muakeups she wore before.


    Such a beautiful girl would be very popr with men. Rosalind wondered how Brett tricked Lily until


    she didn¡¯t cherish herself


    Rosalind wasn¡¯t sure whether Lily would listen to her work or not, but those words wereing out of


    Rosalind¡¯s deepest heart. Those words were the result of Rosalind¡¯s waking up from her painful


    experience.


    However, Rosalind also realized that Lily could choose not to listen to her words. Lily could also choose


    to act willfully.


    Just like Rosalind back then. At that time, her parents and friends tried their best to persuade Rosalind,


    but Rosalind insisted


    on her own way. In the end, Rosalind suffered from the consequences.


    ¡°Why¡­ would you help me?¡±


    Lily was confused, and seeing Rosalind¡¯s attitude suddenly change made her a little speechless.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, Lily insulted Rosalind and Rosalind retorted back rudely, so why now Rosalind was being so


    kind to Lily?


    ¡°Norrason I just fel that if you really love someone, you shouldn¡¯t let him see your weakness and you


    are in a mess. Even if we experience a breakup, we should still raise our beads. Don¡¯t you think no one


    should be able to step on our dignity?¡± Rosalind said faintly as she carefully tidied up and smoothed out


    the wrinkles on Lily¡¯s clothes.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t wait for Lily¡¯s response. Rosalind knew Laly needed time to think and to figure out what


    she really wanted.


    When they returned to Bott¡¯s office, Laly¡¯s appearance had changed since her heavy makeup had been


    washed off. Right


    became as innocent as she was before.


    Lily¡¯s eyes still looked a bit red, but there was a small smile on her lips. She wasn¡¯t crying as she did


    before.


    Leonardo and Brett looked at each other with surprise.


    Women could indeed change their attitudes in an instant.


    Both Lily and Rosalind were roasting each other just a moment earlier, but now they showed up hand in


    hand. What an amazing si


    When Lily stepped out, ale looked at Brett.


    When Lily¡¯s stare looked pained and stubborn, Brett could still look at her without any emotion.


    Now, when be was looking at Lily¡¯srit and pure eyes, Brett instinctively wanted in escape. He was


    unwilling to look into Lily¡¯s eyes.


    Lily naturally ticed this She smiled bitterly, then moved away from Breit and looked at Rosalind


    ¡°My name is not Lily, I¡¯m tor. na. Pretty Lady, for what happened today Fur sorry an¡­ thank


    you?¡±


    Lily was the nanor Brett gave lier Lily was not


    name. Just because Brett named her that way, she let his call her like this.


    Since Brett had always called her Laly, nor even forgot her real name


    In fact, nor had been wondering whether Lily was the name of Brett¡¯s previous girlfriends or could it


    be he called every girlfriend of his Lily rwise, low could Breit call nor that way with such an


    instinct?


    Heaven knew how much nor hated the name-Lily. nor was afraid that she was just a substitute


    for the girl named Lily


    She had never asked Brett about the origin of the name-Lily, and she was afraid of hearing any


    affirmative answer.


    12.52


    Chapter 89


    Brett had never inquired about her real rame, just as he had never allowed her to enter his office and


    bone.


    The beautifuldy said that love should not be selfless and that the love that could be exchanged with


    begging and pestering would eventually be lost.


    nor didn¡¯t know how long it would take to forget the man she first fell in love with.


    But, she was willing to take the time to forget and calm down the traces of this deformed rtionship in


    her heart.


    Even if she might squat under the bed and cry at night, even though it would take her a long time to


    forget, she wanted to find herself who had been lost.


    When Lily, no, bor, was about to walk out of these fire stopped her.


    ¡°Well, Lily I won¡¯t let you suffer if we get separated. The car outside is just my break-up fee for you. You


    can drive away,¡±


    nor turned around and looked at Brett. There seemed to be tears in her eyes, but she stubbornly


    didn¡¯t let it fall.


    nor smiled bitterly, with a little sourness and radicule. She just looked at Brent deeply and left


    without saying a word.


    nor walked calmly and decently, but thest nce made Breit unable to recover. He was a little


    stunned and at a loss. His heart was a bit empty as if something had been lost.


    ¡°What a s c um!¡± Rosalind nced at Brett coldly wide gritting her teeth and then turned her head to


    Leonardo,


    ¡°Hurry up and let him apply the medicine for you. I¡¯ll wait for you in the ear¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to stay here for a moment, otherwise, she was afraid that Brett would be scolded


    by her.


    Rosalind knew that Brett was a pl ayboy, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be such a scu mbag She cursed


    Breit that he would br hurt seriously by his real lover in the future.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know that when Brett cried to Leonardo a long timeter, she would suspect that she


    was a Future teller. Otherwise, how could her curse be so urate?


    Leonardo didn¡¯t ask Rosalind to wait for a long time before le caine out. Seeing Rosalind sitting on the


    backrest in the passenger seat with an expressionless face and rubbing her forehead, Leonardo knew


    that Rosalind was not in a good mood.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Lennardo didn¡¯t know why Rosalind was suddenly in such a bad mood. Was it because of Berit and 1


    ily?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about Brett and that Lily anymore. They will solve the matter between them by themselves.


    Why should we bother with them?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Chapter 90


    ¡°She¡¯s


    ¡®s not Lily. Her name is nori¡±


    Rosalind suddenly stopped moving her hands and corrected Leonarda¡¯s words righteously. Her tone


    somewhat sounded


    ¡°Okay, okay, nor. Elnort¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t understand why Rosalind was angry at him.


    It was just a woman¡¯s name, ningeover, a woman who had nothing to do with Leonardo. Why would


    Lennardo be bothered remembering her name!


    Wasn¡¯t Rosalind worried that Leonardo would remember the names of other women and have any


    feelings for them?


    Was she not jealous at all!


    Okay, that¡¯s it. Leonardo was thinking too much. With Rosalind¡¯s current attitude toward lum, Rosalind


    would never be jealous!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany. I have something else to do.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to worry about what happened just now. She admitted that she was angry and


    unreasonable.


    She witnessed nor¡¯s experience and thought of her previous experiences. They were the same,


    meeting the wrong people when they were at the peak of their youth


    In fact, everything they thought, including love, meant nothing to their adored man. Rosalind felt all the


    things were umurthy for both nor and herself.


    It was not worth it. Instead of worrying about in, Rosalind¡¯d better try her best to earn money and raise


    her ldren!


    Seeing that Rosalind was in a bad mood, Tronando didn¡¯t make trouble with her at this moment. He


    drove obediently to thepany like a dedicated car driver.


    ¡°Someone had touched my stUE,¡±


    Back in the office, Rosalind was about to finish the design drafts Leonando required. However, she


    realized someone had touched her design drafts.


    Although the culprit had carefully put her design drafts back in ce, Rosalind still noticed something


    odd.


    Rosalind habitually liked to draw brushes across the waistline of the clothes in the designs draft, which


    was her traditional little hobby that others didn¡¯t know at all.


    Therefore, although the man still pressed her brush ho r izontally on the draft, it was not on the


    waistline of the design draft. Rosalind could tell at a nce.


    Moreover, the drafts were ced too neatly, Rosalind¡¯s drafts were not put on the table meticulously.


    They looked neat but, revealed the page numbers she gently outlined at the foot of the pages


    Ordinary prople would not pay attention to it if they didn¡¯t look carefully.


    The person who stole the animation drafts must be guilty. In addition, there was urgent time, so he


    didn¡¯t pay that much attention so he made such a mistake.


    Rosalined was annous and told Leonardo her guess, but Leonardo looked calm.


    Are you wurrind?¡±


    Rosalind was a liule confused. Leonardo was so indifferent to such an important thing


    This was the result of her rushing all night and she almost finished it. Now that someone stole it, her


    hard work had been in


    It was all Bonardo¡¯s fault. If Leonardo hadn¡¯t taken Rosalind out so hard that she didn¡¯t have any


    preparation, her drafis would not have been seen so easily. Now that the drafts had been leaked, did


    she leave to catch up with it again!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my own n. This time, I will not let you work hard for nothing¡±


    Leonardo smiled andforted Rosalind, but his stare looked cold.


    ¡°Go ahead and fish your manuscript. Just pretend that nothing happessed Leave everything to me.¡±


    Leonardo pulled the chair with both hands, then pressed Rosalind on it to sit down. His eyes signaled


    Rosalind to rest asured.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know why. She was worried, but when she met Leonardo¡¯s determined eyes, her worry


    instantly disappeared


    Chapter 90


    Leonardo was the CEO of Brooks Group. How could be not have any method? He must be prepared


    for it.


    ¡°Okay. Til finish my task


    They were now tied to the same boat. It was best and wives to do is together.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know what to do now, except for trusting him. So she had no choice but to do


    everything she was responsible for first


    With Rosalind¡¯s affirmation, Leonardo subconsciously reached out his hand to the top of Rosalind¡¯s


    head and wanted to rub her soft hair, but Rosalind turned her head away from his hand


    Leonardo¡¯s hand froze in the air, feeling a little embarrassed


    Leonardo smiled binerly and went back to his office without saying anything.


    Rosalind nced at Leonardo¡¯s back and pursed her lips.


    Back in the office, Leonardo was about to check the surveince video of Rosalind¡¯s office.


    Yes, Leonardo had already set up a security camera in Rosalind¡¯s office without Rosalind knowing it.


    The purpose was to see if the person who secretly leaked the design would desperately run to


    Rosalind¡¯s office and steal it again. Obviously, he guessed right.


    Leonardo carefully sorted out the whole thing yesterday and thought that it was not only for Brooks


    Group but also Rosalind.


    Otherwise, no one¡¯s design drafts would be leaked, but all her design drafts were leaked.


    Since the founding of Brooks Group, there had never been any leakage of the design drafts. Howe


    Rosalind¡¯s design leaked instead!


    It seemed that all the attacks were aimed at Rosalind. The purpose was to make 1.


    his previous cooperation with Rosalind so that the Brooks Group would fall slog, sujet Bosalind and


    then dissolve


    due to Rosalind¡¯s fault Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after everything they did, turns out Leonardo did not dissolve the cooperation with Rosalind


    Instead, he continued to trust her and gave her a chance to make up for it.


    That was why they kept making up new schemes.


    If Rosalind¡¯s design drafts were leaked again, others wouldn¡¯t suspect that her design drafts were


    leaked. Instead, they would suspect that Rosalind¡¯s design drafts were not designed by her at all but


    giarized.


    A giarized scandal would not only break the cooperation between Rosalind and Brooks Group but


    also ruined her design career. Some people even began to doubt whether Rosalind¡¯s works that won


    the World Emerging Designer Award were giarized


    As long as the seed of suspicion was nted, Rosalind¡¯s career as a designer would be ruined.


    It seemed that the person behind this was really cruel.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and his lips pressed tightly, showing his anger.


    Anyone who dared to do anything to Leonardo¡¯s woman must pay the price.


    However, before Leonardo turned on the surveince video, he saw a mysterious entail first.


    Leonardo was familiar with the sender¡¯s email address. This email address was used many times to


    attack the official website of the Brooks Group


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and clicked the mouse to open the email.


    There was nothing left in the email, but a clipped viden with a series of IP addresses and codes.


    After opening the video, Leunardo frowned slightly. There was anger, curiosity, and ponder.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91


    Seeing this girl. Leonardo frowned slightly.


    The product design draft for the next season was collected and sorted out by that junior designer


    named Lucy and sent to the Production Department for sampling after discussion at the meeting.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t find it surprising that Susan was the one who leaked the draft. Everyone in the design


    department who had seen the design draft might be the leaker.


    He was perplexed as to why Lucy, a junior designer, would target Rosalind. There was no rtion nor


    conflict between Rosalind and her. What was her purpose in doing all of this!


    Leonardo didn¡¯t think Lucy just wanted money. It it was for the sake of money, she could sell all the


    design drafts. She would


    make more money.


    ¡°The designers of Brooks Group were top-notch in Haldorin and even in Clusia. Everyone was talented,


    and their design drafts were expensive. If she sold them all, wouldn¡¯t that be easier to profit from it?¡±


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t figure it out after a while and he didn¡¯t n on pondering about it for too long.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He took out his phone, dialed a number, and called someone


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, what¡¯s the jobs this time?¡±


    The person seemed to have known that Leonardo had sour jobs for him and ask immediately


    ¡°Help me investigate someone. I¡¯ve sent you the information. I need to know everything about her,


    within an hour¡±


    ¡°In an hour? Aren¡¯t you asking for too much, Mr. Brooks?¡±


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t do that?¡± Leonardo raised his eyebrows, his tone challenging, obviously trying in


    provoke the person.


    ¡°How is that possible? I am capable of anything as long as I¡¯m willing to try. Don¡¯t challenge my ability,


    Mr. Brooks!¡±


    Although the person knew that Leonardo had purposely provoked him, he boldly epted the job


    anyway.


    Then show me the results to prove your ability!¡±


    Leonardo ended the conversation and hung up the phone directly.


    An hourter, everything would be clear.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi, Jonas suggested the two kids with a smile. ¡°Yanna, Kevin, why don¡¯t we go


    out for fun? It seems that it¡¯s almost time for Rosalind to get off work. Why don¡¯t we go pick up your


    mother?¡±


    He really couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.


    They had been ying at horne for almost a day, and none of the five games could satisfy the two little


    kids.


    Even though the two kids didn¡¯t know how to y some games because they didn¡¯t know many words,


    they could bear Jonas right after he exined the rules.


    Jonas finally understood that these two little kids were top-notch gamers, and they didn¡¯t show him any


    mercy.


    His dignity waspletely tra mpled on by these two, leaving him utterly humiliated


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Yanma cheered. It had been so long since she saw Rosa and she missed her so much


    Kevin also nodded slightly in agreement because he missed his mother and Uncle Jonas was too bad


    at ying games


    E


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12.52

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    Uncle Jonas was bad at ying games, but he still insisted on ying with them.


    Kevin tried to let him win, yet Uncle Jonas still couldn¡¯t win. Kevin really wondered where Uncle Jonas¡¯


    1Q had gone. Uncle Jonas was so stup id, so his kids must be as stup id as him. Kevin even started


    worrying about Jonas¡¯ offspring. But Kevin didn¡¯t know that his worries now would be a big trouble


    for him in the future.


    With the consent of the two kids, Jonas immediately became animated and began to pack up for the


    kids and prepared to


    Thinking that he would see Rosalinid in a while, Joms couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.


    Looking at Jonas¡¯ silly smiley face. Kevin¡¯s little face twitched, and he only felt that Uncle Jonas was


    getting even more stu pid.


    In the Brooks Group, Rosalind handed the finished design to Jaroh and received a call from Jonas


    Rosalind dicin¡¯t expect that Jonas had taken the two kids downstairs to pack her up from work.


    Rosalind¡¯s heart suddenly softened when she thought of her two kids. She hung up the phone to pack


    up and went out.


    As soon as she went out, she bumped into Leonardo.


    ¡°Where are you going? Leonardo raised his eyebrows and asked


    ¡°Going home¡±


    Rosalind smiled. She was in a good mood upon thinking of being able to see the two cute kids soon


    ¡°Have you finished all your designs?


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve given it to your secretary, Jacob.¡±


    After saying that. Rosalind turned around and was about to leave


    ¡°The leaker of the design draft and the wirepuller will be found soon. Why don¡¯t you wait a momen


    He had asked the other side to find out the result within an hour. They should have almost foural the


    real culprit. Rosalind should be very interested in this.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just call me when you find the result. Someone is waiting for me downstairs. I will


    leave first.¡±


    Rosalind shook her phone as if she didn¡¯t care about the result at all


    She hadn¡¯t seen her two babies for almost 48 hours and now nothing could stop her from seeing them.


    She didn¡¯t worry about the results of the investigation, since Leonardo already had a solution.


    After all, no matter what the result was, Leonardo would give her an exnation in the end


    Before Leonardo could say anything else. Rosalind smiled brightly and strode away.


    Looking at Rosalind walking away quickly, Leonardo¡¯s expression gradually became depressed


    He took out his phone and quickly dialed a number.


    ¡°I want the result in half an hour. I¡¯ll pay you twice!¡±


    Leonardo hung up the phone without waiting for the reply from the other side of the line, as if he was


    not the one who had been angry just now,


    If he had know the investigation results earlier, Rosalind would not have left in such a limery, right?


    All of a sudden, something urred to Leonardo as he strode back to his office and stond in front of


    the French window whale looking at the door of the Brooks Gironi.


    He happened to see a very eye-catching red Jeep SUV parked at the door and Jonas in white was


    standing in front of it.


    Sering Jonas, Leonardo suddenly darkeneds face and hit his teeth tightly like a mad lion.


    After a while, Rosalind appeared downstairs and she walked in the direction where Jonas was


    Seeing how Rosalind walked to juras and similed at him, h oor Joms opened the passenger done for


    her and drive away. Tronardo¡¯s gaze liecame even colder. Hisnds clenched into fists and pped on


    the French window with a bang.


    ¡°That ba stard, Jonas! Doesn¡¯t he have anything else to do?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Amanda¡¯s design has been prepared. Are we going to hold up a meeting.


    Jacob ran in happily with a smile on his face.


    1/


    Chapter 92


    Before Jarch could finish his words, he saw Lardo cursing in a low voice with an extremely cold


    expressan. The smile on Jacob¡¯s Lace instantly froze, and he swallowed back what he wanted to say.


    ¡°You sure are a hardhenrking man. When are you in charge of collecting the scripts?¡±


    Leonardo leaned back against the chair with his eyes closed and his head raised. That way, Jacob


    couldn¡¯t tell whether Leonardo was in a good mood


    However, Jacob thought Leonardo wasplimenting him and shyly replied to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do, Mr. Brooks. We are all working for thepany. It was my honor to help


    Amandda before she hurriedly went out.


    ¡°And look at this design draft, Mr. Brooks. It looks better than the previous three leaked ones. I


    personally don¡¯t think there Is Any need to discuss it in a meeting. This design can be directly selected


    as the star prouduct of thie urst season and will definitely sell well


    ¡°Amanda deserved to be the winner of the World Emerging Designer Award. She was so good at


    designing and she worked fast. We


    ¡®r gave her two days time, yet she finished it in only one day and a half. That was really amazing. Now


    she can finally take a well-deserved break, and she won¡¯t have to worry about this for the next two


    weeks-¡±


    Jacob knew the rtionship between Leorando and Rosalind was very close, so while being humble,


    he didn¡¯t forget to praise Rnd. Leonardo must like what he said.


    However, Jacob didn¡¯t know than when Leonardo heard him say, ¡°won¡¯t have to worry about this for the


    next two weeks,¡± Leonardo¡¯s veins on his temples bulged. Leonardo grabbed the pen on the table and


    threw it at Jacob


    ¡°Are you boasting? Dors Amanda have no arms or legs? Did she need you to deliver her work? Oh,


    and maybe you should be the CEO. You even derided on the star product of the nest season for me.


    What do you need me fort And you get to praise Amanda¡¯s work and give her two weeks leave. Will


    you pay her sry using your sry!¡±


    Leonardo fired a rapid series of questions at Jacob, leaving him bewildered and unable to respond for


    some time


    After a long time. Jacob understood what Leunardo said, but he felt a little aggrieved because he didn¡¯t


    know what he had said wrong, and he didn¡¯t understand why it suddenly made Leonardo so angry.


    When Rosalind was there these past few days. Leonardo was fur. Why did he beentue so irritable


    when Rosalind left?


    Did Mr. Bronks have irritabile male syndarar


    Although Jarob couldn¡¯t figure it out, he understood noe sentence. Alter thinking for a while, he


    gathered some courage to remind Leonarda in a lux VOICE.


    ¡°Mr. Bronks, Finafraid my sry is not enough to pay for half a month of Amanda¡¯s sry. ¡±


    Jacob thought butterly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my poor sry, Mr. Brok?¡±


    2/2N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    His sry was a fraction of Anda¡¯s emsalting fee. It was not enough at all.


    ¡°You. ¡°Leonardo almost lost his temper and wanted to kick Jarols out when he heard Jacob¡¯s words.


    Leonardo¡¯sps switched with anger.


    Leonardo took a long breath and calmed himself down.


    Well, there was no point in getting angry with a fool


    ¡°From now on, if Amanda has anything to convey to me or anything she wants you to pass on to me,


    you must not agree. You have to make here and find me personally, understand?¡±


    Leonarda tell that he should make it clear to heuls otherwise, this fool might not understand.


    ¡°Understood!


    Come on, with Leonardo speaking very clearly, slow speech, clear expression, and specific


    instructions. If Jacobs couldn¡¯t understand, then he truly became a fool.


    So, it meant that Jacob was not allowed to help Rnd deliver anything nor let her slick off Jacobs


    understood. He really did.


    But¡­ why? Did Leonardo think that Amanda¡¯s consulting feres too exuly? Did Leonardo want to


    give her something to


    It didn¡¯t make sense. The rtionship between Leonardo and Amanda was good, even more than that.


    Could it be that Leonardo wanted to attact Amanda¡¯s attention this way?


    Was this a good idea? Could it backfire?


    Leonardo his Intle experience in love, and he nnzy need somente to teach him how to attract a


    woman¡¯s attration


    Jacob, who now had a girlfriend, should have more experience than Leonardo Jacal secretly felt a


    sense of superiority int his heart. H ebe, finally, there was something he was better at than Leonardo


    Leonardo ra ssed his eyebrows and looked at Jacob, who was smiling like an idion, Leonardo closed


    his eyes and slondy opened them, and he couldn¡¯t tell if pech understood or was pretending.


    Well, regardless of whether Jacob genuinely understood or not, there was one thing Jacob did well-


    even if he couldn¡¯t understand it, he was obedient.


    Whenever Leonarda said anything. Jacob took it striously and executed it cheatly, and that was


    enough.


    Leonardo sighed and h ooked his finger at Jacobs


    Jacob noticed and walked over, but Leonardo was still silent. Leonardo gestured with his finger again.


    Jacob leaned forward and got closer to Leonardo


    Seeing Jacob leaning so much toward him, Leonardu felt hopeless and gave him a disinful nce.


    ¡°Put the design drafts down and get out!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to see Jarali now. Otherwise, Leonardo felt that he might get his blood pressure


    elevated by Jacob¡¯s infuriating presence


    Jacob immediately straightened his body and awkwardly smiled Jacoli really ced the design drafts


    on Leonardo¡¯s desk and turned around, taking small hurried steps as he ran out


    ¡°Have you solved your problem


    On the way, Julias saw Rosalind¡¯s slightly darkrord eyes and knew she must have stayed uptest


    night. He couldn¡¯t help but be worried.


    ¡°Well, it sigld have been solved. It¡¯s all righ


    Rosalind reached out and rubbed her eyes, which relieved her fatigue.


    ¡°Well, if you need my help, just tell me. As long as I can do it, I will try my best.¡±


    Jos didn¡¯t know whether Rosalind lied or not, but he still offered Rosalind help.


    Jonas wanted to share one of the burdens for Rosalind. It was too hard for her to take care of


    children alone.


    Jonas had never seen such an independent and worrying woman as Rosalind Jonas always wanted to


    help her, but Rosalind didn¡¯t give him a chance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me take care of any children today! You y with them all day, and I haven¡¯t thanked


    you yet. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner today. Thank you for helping me take care of my children.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    12:32


    Chapter 93


    Rosalind thanked Jonas. If it weren¡¯t for her, her kids would be alone at home today. She was worried


    about them


    She thought. ¡°It seems that I should find a nay. Cherwise, if anything happens in the future, no one will


    take care of my two children.¡±


    Rosalind used to think that she could take care of both. After all, when she was abroad, she always


    took care of her children while working


    rom time to


    But Rosalind forgot that Lyle helped her abroad, and her sister, Kyle, woulde to take care of her


    children from time. Besides, Rosalind often worked from home, so naturally, she didn¡¯t need a nanny


    Now it waspletely different here. Although there were also Damian and Paulina, the Jansen Group


    had many things to deal with. As a big star. Paulina was already busy and couldn¡¯t always help


    Rosalind.


    Margery still had to take care of Nafis in the hospital, and she didn¡¯t have time to help Rosalind with the


    children. Rosalind couldn¡¯t handle it alone, so she must find a good namw.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. Yanna and Kevin are both very obedient and smart. I am happy to y with them¡±


    Jonas would be happier if he didn¡¯t lose so severely when ying games. But Jonas was embarrassed


    to show it in front of Rosalind.


    If Rosalind knew that Jonas couldn¡¯t even win the games with two kindergarten ldren, Rosalind


    maybe would look downs on him.


    Every mother liked to be praised by others for their children, and Rosalind was no exception. Hearing


    Jonas praise of Yanni and Kevin, Rosalind couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.


    ¡°Ah. Uncle Jonas praised both of you for being obedient and smart. Don¡¯t forget to say thank you to


    Uncle Jonas¡±


    Rosalind turned her head and smiled at her kids, murmuring


    ¡°Rosa, aren¡¯t we smart and cute? Isn¡¯t Uncle Jonas supposed to praise us!¡±


    Vanna blinked her big eyes and looked nk.


    Yanna thought. ¡°We are indeed outstanding and intelligent. Uncle Jonas was telling the truth. Why


    should we thank him?


    Hearing this, Rosalind and Jonas looked at each other and sailed.


    ¡°Well, you are smart and cute. But shouldn¡¯t you be modest! Uncle Jonas praises you for your


    compliments. We should thank others for theirpliments¡±


    Rosalind tried to exin, though she felt that Yorma was right.


    Although Rosalind didn¡¯t know whether the exnation was right or not, it was still necessary for kids to


    be polite. They didn¡¯t need to be ton modest but should be grateful Rosalind couldn¡¯t let children take


    everything for granted.


    ¡°Oh. I see. Thank you, Uncle Jonas You are also very handsome today


    Yana suddenly understood and solemnly thanked and praised Jors.


    They instantly burst intoughter and started a praise made.


    Rosalind and Jonas had a big meal with the kids. After sending them home, Jonas took out an


    invitation letter from him.


    ???


    will be my mother¡¯s birthday in a few days. I n to hold a birthday party for her at Rufort Manor. As I


    told you before. we muste here with the kids.¡±


    Roulind took the invitation seriously, nced at the time, and agreed with a smile.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will attend on time. I have finished the dress you asked nie to prepare for your men, and


    I will send it to you


    in advance.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    Jonas thought Rosalind was busy. He had forgotten that Rosalind was preparing a dress for his mother.


    ¡°Of course, I have to work overtime toplete the request made by you. Mr. Macay


    Rosalind just regarded Jonas as a friend and answered casually, but she didn¡¯t know that Jonas


    misunderstood. Jonas thought Rosalind paid particr attention to this dress just because of him.


    ????


    Jonas felt happy. He escorted Rosalind and the cldren to their house and only left when he lost sight of


    Rosalinds reflection


    Jonas¡¯ heart was full of satisfaction. In the darkness, un ar noticed a ck Bentley parked near the


    courtyard of Deep. Mountain Vi, and a man was sitting in the car with white gauze on his forehead.


    Who else could it be? It must be Leonardo


    Rosalind was about to go to bed when the phone suddenly rang. It seemed it was Leonardo¡¯s call, so


    Rosalind hesitated or


    answered it


    ¡°What do you need?


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Leonardo


    sad in a stabrd and aggrieved voice.


    ¡°Eat when you¡¯re hungry. Why do you call mei¡±


    Roulind was not Leonardo¡¯s mother, so why she had to cook for him! Even if she wanted to, she didn¡¯t


    know how to cook!


    ¡°I have a sore throat. I can¡¯t eat it


    Leonardo felt sad. Did this woman forget that he had a throat injury? Did Rasalind forget that he was


    hurt? She didn¡¯t care about him at all


    Rord blinked She forgot that Leonardo Lad a burning that and could not eat hot food.


    Then you can drink two sses of milk or buy some cold food¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°He is an adult now Why cars be have to ask lier soch a simple thing?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one at home and don¡¯t kn


    trow what to buy. Can you give it to mr


    Leonardu didn¡¯t notice that he acted coquettishly in his overbearing and cold tone.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, could you please check the time? I was inore than ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Did you ask


    me to bring it to you! Are you crazy?¡±


    It waste, and Rosalind had to deliver food to Leonanda, A single man and woman Wan¡¯t the same as


    walking into a trap,


    Leonardo wanted to trick her, but she would it fall for it!


    Being teased by Rosalind, Leonardo suddenly thought of a scene where Rosalind teased nor with


    an overwhelming aara during the day. He shivered subconsciously.


    ¡°I got hurt all because of you. You must be responsible for me Rosalind, you should keep your


    promise.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t understand why this woman hadpletely changed since she used to obey him.


    And shouldn¡¯girls sympathize with the weak?


    He was so weak and aggrieved. How could this woman have no sympathy at all?


    In the drafia, the male lead called the female lead downstairs at night. As long as he was hungry, would


    the female lead appear in front of the male lead like an angel with a box of delicious immemade stacks


    in her lovely pajamas? Why wasn¡¯t Rosalind like that at all?


    As expected, Rosalind was lying, and dramas were also lying!


    If Rosalind kure that Leonardo was learning to catch a girl based on drama, she would roll her eyes at


    him and say, ¡°Childish¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brucks, it¡¯ste today. Forget it. You are so strong. You won¡¯t starve to death if you don¡¯t eat one or


    two meals at a time. Maybe I can love breakfau with you tomorrow morning. Well, I am sleepy!¡±


    Then Rosalind Ivang up the phone and went back to sleep.)


    Chapter 94


    She thought, ¡°If he wants to have breakfast with me tomorrow, he must meet ruel


    Downstairs, Leonardo saw the phone being lng up. He couldn¡¯t believe that this woman hung up on


    him. Trordo was a litle angry and called again.


    The phone only connected for a second, and there was a beep


    Leonardo looked at the phone in a daze, and his eyes became coller!


    Rosalind didn¡¯t even answer his phone. Did she take Leonardo seriously!


    The phone rang again. Rosalind closed her eyes and touched the phone, hanging up without looking at


    it.


    The phone rang several times, and Rosalind turned it off several times. After the phone¡¯s sound


    stopped. Rosalind closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    However, Resalund didn¡¯t expect that they would meet Leonardo at the door when she took Vanna and


    Kevin to the kindergarten early the next morning!


    Why did Leonardoe so early!


    Rosalind subconsciously pulled Yanna and Kevin behind her, looking confused


    Although Leonardo saw Yauna and Kevin as the children of Damian, Rosalind still didn¡¯t want him to


    have more contact with them.


    If Leonardo found out something, it would be bad.


    However, Yanna and Ervin also saw Leonardo Fortunately. Yours had already seen Leonardo before.


    But it was the first time that Kevin had sera Lemmurd, so he looked at Leonardo more closely.


    Leonardo was wearing a ck suit with wrinkled dreves anders. His tough face was as derp as


    the sea, but obvious heard stubble wasing out, which seemed unshaved.


    Although Leonardo¡¯s eyes were indifferent, they looked a little red and tired.


    There was gauze around his forehead, and the edge of the gauze was rolled up. He hadn¡¯t changed his


    medicine for at least one day.


    Kevin could¡¯t help frowning. He thought, ¡°Lonardo is so messy. Why did Rost like such a messy man?¡±


    After all, Kevin was too young. Kevin looked at Leonardo with disgust, and it was obvious. If Leonardo,


    who had always been sensitive about his face, didn¡¯t find it, daat was unreasonable.


    Hut sering Kevin and Yanma¡¯s almost identical appearance, Leurardo gueveil that the littley was


    Yanna¡¯s twin brother, who previously said she had a great brother.


    Although Leonarda knew it, he was still surprised.


    Yanna said that his brother was very good at cooking and helping with many things Leonardo had


    always thor ght that Yanna¡¯s brother was like a teenager, but be dicht expect him to be as old as


    Yampo, so he couldn¡¯t help looking at her mare.


    They looked at each other. Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and harbored praise for the calin little


    boy in front of him. With Leonardo¡¯s aura, even those executives in thepany dared not look directly


    at him when they saw ham. This child was not afraid of Leonardo, so he was really bold


    If Leonardo knew that because he had stayed outside Rosalind¡¯s building for a whole night and didn¡¯t


    tide himself up, his son disliked him. He night cry and faint in the toilet.


    Sering Lavonardo staring at Kevin constantly, Rosalind felt a little guilty and slightly turned sideways to


    block Leonardo¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    ¡°Get in


    Leonardo looked cold and indiferent


    Tiu busy. Have to take the kids in kindergarten¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Why should I do whatever he wants? Why do I have to listen to him?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Chapter 95


    ¡°Get in the car, and I¡¯ll take all of you to kindergarten!¡±


    Leonardo raised his voice a little and said in an undeniable tone.


    After seeing that they didn¡¯t respond, Leonardo suddenly softened his tone.


    ¡°You promised to have breakfast with mest night. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday, so I


    waited for you to have breakfast with me. Do you still want to break your prontive?¡±


    After hearing this, Rosalind, Yanma, and Kevin couldn¡¯t help covering their faces. They thought,


    ¡°Leonardo is a grown-up. Why does he act like this?¡±


    It was so childish and unmatchable.


    They were so embarrassed to look at it.


    Kevin¡¯s impression of Leonando was even worse.


    If the total score was ten, it was six before, but now only four.


    Rosalind still didn¡¯t want to get in the car. It was not because she was pretentious but because she was


    afraid that her rtionship with Yanna and Kevin would be exposed when they talked in the car. That


    would only make Leonardo even more suspicious


    However, before Rosalind could make a decision. Leonardo directly decided for her.


    chicken


    He opened the door casually and picked up Yanna and Kevin like carrying a cl


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing?¡±


    Rosalind was shocked and the two kids had been sitting in the back seat before she realized.


    Yanna was fine. She felt like ying and even a little excited


    But Kevin was unhappy. He had a bad impression of Leonardo, Leonardo was such a rude and


    arrogant man. Now his point directly dropped from four to zero.


    Leonardo was so terrible! I must teach him a lesson


    Leonardo threw the two kids into the car and locked the door before turning to look at Rosalind


    ¡°You want to get in the car by yourself or want me to help you?¡±


    His overbearing and arrogant tone made Rosalind angry, but Rosalind didn¡¯t dare to provoke him.


    If Leonardo took her into the car like Yanna and Kevin, low could she behave in front of them?


    If Yanna and Kevin knew what was in Rosalind¡¯s head, they would say, ¡°Pride? No more Pride. Ever


    since Rosalind liked Leonardo, her Prade ludpletely disappeared¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rosalind pouted at the car and said in a reluctant and yielding tone.


    After seeing Leonardo¡¯s action, Rosalind felt helpless. If she didn¡¯t get into his car, he night dare to lift


    her into the car. A good woman would surrender if she couldn¡¯t win..


    She had a free driver and didn¡¯t need to pay extra.


    Without bring pretentious, Rosalind opened the car door and got in.


    Leonardo was pleased, but he remained cold and aloof.


    ¡°Why do these two kids live with you?¡± Leonardo nced at the two children in the rearview mirror and


    asked. Leonardo lud seen Rosalind with the two children several times. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they


    belonged to Damian, Leonardo would have thought that Rosalind suddenly had these two children.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rosalind felt nervous, but she pretended to be puzzled.


    ¡°Dorn¡¯t Daman take care of themt


    Giving the two kids to Rosalind meant that Leonardo had less time to speral alone with her.


    As the lological father of these two children, Damian was irresponsible by leaving the children with their


    aut


    ¡°Damian is busy. He doesn¡¯t have that much time.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s mind turned fast, but she answered slowly.


    It seemed that Leonardo believed Yona and Kevin were Damian¡¯s children, so she breathed a sigh of


    relicl.


    Chapter 95


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s busy, he shouldn¡¯t rely on youpletely. You can¡¯t take care of the children properly¡±


    Last night. Rosalind refused toe downstairs and bring him food. It must have been because of the


    two kids.


    Although the two children were adorable, Leonardo was unhappy because his time with Rosalind was


    beingpromised. Rosalind smiled awkwardly.


    She was the biological mother of the two children, so who else would take care of them if not her!


    But she couldn¡¯t tell Leonardo that.


    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m going to bete.¡±


    The atmosphere in the car was too awkward. Rosalind already regretted getting into Leonardo¡¯s car. If


    she had known earlier, she would have been more assertive and wouldn¡¯t feel so embarrassed now.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, why didn¡¯t you bring us any food when you came to pick us up today?¡±


    Yanna searched the car but couldn¡¯t find anything to eat. She pouted unhappily,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Uncle Jonas always prepares a lot of food for us whenever he picks us up. Uncle Leo,


    why are you so stingy


    Kevin, who rarely spoke, couldn¡¯t help but say something.


    After hearing this, Leonardo nearly lost control of the steering wheel, and hus lips twitches.


    Was he stingy!


    ¡°Is the Uncle Jonas Jonas?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Uncle Jorus. We love it when Uncle Jonases to pick us up the most,¡± Yanna happily


    responded.


    ¡°Uncle Jonas is gentle, handsome, dresses neatly and niorly, and his face is never dirty, not even a


    beard. Uncle Leo, you are so messy. Are you don¡¯t even look in the mirror when you go out?¡±


    Kevin asked seriously, almost making Leonardo explode with anger.


    Roulind never expected Yanna and Kevin to like Jonas so much, and she didn¡¯t expect thein to find


    Leonardo mexy. She almost couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m messy?¡±


    Leonardo looked at himself. Aside from some wrinkles, there wasn¡¯t much else. Moreover, with his


    looks and temperament, even if he didn¡¯t sha ve for a day, he could be be considered messy!


    ¡°Am I messy?¡± Leonardo looked at Rosalind suspiciously, hoping to hear a denial from her


    ¡°Well¡­you¡¯re not exactly tidy!¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and said implicitly.


    Once those words came out, Leonardo felt terrible.


    Not only were two little brats finding fandt with him, but Rosalind also found fault with him. Most


    importantly, they all thought he couldn¡¯tpare to Jonas


    What was so great about Jonas? He was just a weakling. How could hepare to Leonardo?


    Leonardo was furious. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the gas pedal under his feet pressed slightly.


    The scenery outside the


    window retreated faster.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, are you angry?¡±


    Kevin asked inocently.


    ¡°No!¡± Leonardo remained expressionless, his tone cold.


    ¡°I knew it. How could you be so stingy? Artually, we don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re messy. If you don¡¯te to


    pick us up in the future, we won¡¯t food fault with you anymore, Uncle Le


    Leonardo keeps silent.


    ¡°Uncle Leu, do you know Hucie Jonas?¡°


    Kevin, like a curious baby, kept asking Leonardo.


    ¡°I dof¡±


    ¡°Well, since Uncle Jonas is so amazing, it¡¯s no wonder so many people know him. Only a few people


    are as amazing as him. We can understand if you¡¯re a linte inferior to him. Don¡¯t feel bad about


    yoursel?, okay?¡±


    Leonardo keeps silent.


    Chapter 95


    ¡°Uncle Leo, do you live alone?¡±


    Leonardo wanted to avoid talking with Kevin He felt this little brat must have ulterior motives for asking


    such a question. But he couldn¡¯t help but utter a word.


    Send GiftN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    ¡°I told you that no one would like to live with you if your face stinks so badly. Unlike Uncle Jonas, he is


    so gentle when he smiles. Both Yuma and I love him. It would be great if he could live with us, take us


    to school every day, and treat is to delicious food,¡± said Kevin


    ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Leonardo decisively stopped him


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Kevin tilted his head and looked at Leonardo with a puzzled expression. It seemed like Kevin was


    demanding an exnation from Leonardo


    ¡°If I say impossible, it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    If Jonas lived with them. Then how about him? Leonardo absolutely wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°You are just a stranger, Why should we listen to you?¡±


    Kevin arrogantly snorted and ignored Leprarlo.


    Kevin had to teach Leonardo a lesson because Lennardo was so domineering and arrogant. He


    deserved to get punishment.


    Jonas is also a stranger to both of you. He can¡¯t live in your house.¡±


    These two little rats were too annoying, Jonas just gave them a few treats, and they were easily won


    over.


    Could Jonas, that pretty litle boy, also have won over Rosalind


    No, he had to stop it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just lei Uncle Jonas marry someone in our family? If he marries someone in our family,


    then we¡¯ll be one big happy family,¡±


    Yanna interrupted at the right time. Her face lit up with a brilliant smile as if she hade up with a


    briliant idea.


    However, Leonarda nearly passed out from anger when Yanna said that


    What were these two little brats thinking! If Jonas married someone in their family, then who would be


    marry? Who else except Rosalind?


    He wouldn¡¯t allow it


    Leonardo silently cursed Jonas for being cunning, using these tactics on the two kids.


    Leonardo also secretly hated Damian. Daman didn¡¯t raise his own children and insisted on letting


    Rosalind take care of them, which caused Leonardo so much trouble, especially the little boy who


    compared him with Jonas all the way and almost annoyed him to death.


    Leonardo believed that Damian must be getting revenge an humm. Damian deliberately made Rosalind


    live with these two kids, making it dillicult for Leonardo to reconcile with Rosalind.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Kevin to be so talkative today, and every word he said annoyed Leonardo to the


    point of exasperation. Rosalind secretly chuckled inside


    Sure enough, one thing fell on the other.


    On the way, Kevin kept chatting with Leonarda with no particr topic, contrary to his usual behavior.


    To an outsider, it would seem like Kevin and Leonardo had an excellent rtionship.


    But as Leonardo¡¯s expression grow colder and the car sped up, it was evident how much he was


    restraining himself


    In the end, only Kevin¡¯s childish voice echoed inside the car. Every word seemed in, but it was like a


    knife stabbing Leonardo ir¡¯his heart.


    Leonardo sighed in relief after dropping off Yanist and Kevin at the kindergarten and returning to the


    car.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    She never expected that Leonardo could also have a day where he was left speechless by someone. It


    was truly satisfying.


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing. Are you sure that brat is your brother¡¯s son?¡±


    Leonardo asked with a cold face.


    Solpetimes Leonardo found Damian annoying, but not to this extent!


    They are just kids but quite cun ning¡±


    12.53


    Chapter 96


    Rosalind replied, more like mu ntering to herself thanining.


    At first, Leonarda only thought that Kevin was just a child and that his words were unintentional hit as


    Leonardo listened, he realized Kevin had done it purposefully.


    At such a young age, Kevin had more tricks than Leonardo could imagine. How could Damian have


    such a clever son?


    Did Kevin inherit the intelligence from his mother?


    Roulind¡¯s eyes flickered, concealing her guilty conscience, knowing Leonardo wasn¡¯t asking her.


    ¡°How is the investigation going regarding the leaked design drafts?¡±


    Rosalind directly shifted the conversation, not wanting Leonardo to focus solely on Yarma and Kevin.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry! Let¡¯s eat first¡±¡±


    As soon as Leonardo stepped on the elerator, the car sped away.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and this woman didn¡¯t seem to care about him at all. Though he didn¡¯t show it


    on his face, Leonardo felt somewhat disappointed.


    Rosalind seemed to realize something but she turned her eyes away from Leonardo.


    Leonardo took Rosalind to a high-end restaurant. No one was in the restaurant this morning, so


    Leonardo led them to a private room.


    Rosalind was slightly surprised as she looked at the table filled with food.


    What was Erardo doing


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t care about me. I have to order for myself, even if it¡¯s not delicious. Just bear with it


    Leonardo¡¯s words sounded arrogantly and awkwardly in response to Rosalicul¡¯s surprised expression.


    On the table, Leonardo took some snacks and gave them to Rosalind while he drank a bowl of cold


    porridge bit by bit. He couldn¡¯t have hot or solid fond because his throat was still sore.


    He didn¡¯t do it obviously, but Rosalind still noticed.


    ¡°I have had breakfast. This is too much!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to say anything, but looking the food in front of her, she was dumbfounded. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had breakfast, but why did these two kids want to eat something?¡±


    Leonardo was referring to Yanna and Kevin, who had insisted on eating in the car. He thought they still


    needed to eat


    breakfast.


    ¡°You even remembered what the two kids said? How old are you, Mr. Brooks?¡±


    Was he really Leonardo? He was so childish. Rusalind smiled and felt amused


    Leonardo choked, and his face turned red.


    He didn¡¯t care about it, but those two little kids left a strong impression on him. Fargelling them was


    challenging,


    ¡°Did you get any results about yesterday¡¯s incident?


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s bearded face, Rosalind knew that far hai probably spent the night outside her


    building. Although Rosalind didn¡¯t understand why Leonardo did that, r couldn¡¯t help but saften her


    heart.


    She casually handed a bowl of porridge to Leonardo and asked about the stolen design drafts.


    Leonardo saw the sudden appearance of the porridge in front of him, his eyes brightened, and his


    gloomy mood instantly brightened.


    Rosalind jay be lursh with her words, but she still cares deeply out Leonarilo.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Forget it. For the sake of her good performance, I won¡¯t expose her since I know


    she is shy. He took out his phone and found a video. He then gave the phone to Rosalind.


    Rosalind took it with confusion, but her eyebrows slightly furrowed when she saw the person in the


    video,


    ¡°Lucy¡¯ Why was it her! Why did she do that?


    Rosalind did have some impression of Lucy because she was a recently hired employer at Brooks


    Group prel had good design talent.


    ¡°Did you offend her!¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t answer her question.


    ¡°What did I do to offend her? I barely even talked to her!¡±


    2/3


    Chapter 96


    Rosalind was confused and thought about it carefully. She had talked with Lucy less than ten times and


    just talked about. work-rted. There was no way Rosalind could have offended her.


    Send Gi

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    ¡°That leaves only one possibility, money!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes narrowed, a glimmer of insight flickering in his gaze. Then he slowly told Roslind the


    information he had found about Lacy.


    Lucy came from an ordinary family. Her parents had already retired and were in poor health. She had a


    younger brother who was still studying in school, and the entire family¡¯s financial burden fell on Lucy¡¯s


    shoulders.


    Lucy¡¯s parents were frugal, and her younger brother was obedient. With some effort from Lucy, their


    family¡¯s life was good.


    However, not long ago. Lury¡¯s younger brother, Keh, started dating an extravagant girl who


    demanded branded bags. Keh¡¯s girlfriend threatened to break up with him if Kennedi didn¡¯t buy her


    a bag


    Keh didn¡¯t have the money and knew about their family¡¯s situation and Lucy¡¯s hardships, so he


    didn¡¯t dare ask Lacy for money. He had no choice but to find predatory lending.


    Predatory lending was all interest-bearing, and the loan worth 20 thousand became 200 thousand


    within two months.


    Unable to repay the money. Keh broke up with his girlfriend, and under immense pressure, he


    couldn¡¯t hear to share the situation with his family and jumped off a building.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t die but became paralyzed from the waist down. He was sent to the hospital,


    and this incident recently became the headline news in Haldorin, causing quite a stir.


    The hospital informed Lucy to prepare 40 thousand dors for Kennelis operation. At the same time,


    people in charge of predatory lending also asked for 200 thousand dors. Otherwise, they would sell


    the Tonks family¡¯s house. Over 2001 thousand dors was required at the same time. How could the


    Tonks family have so much money?


    The whole family was counting on Lucy to figure out a way, but she was just a newly employed junior


    designer with no means to handle such a situation.


    Just then, someone approached her.


    ¡°She¡¯s short of mung, so she went to sell my design drafts to Creek Fashion?¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but ask aloud.


    ¡°Yes, and no!¡± Leonardo replied with a deep meaning.


    ¡°What do you mean? Exin clearly.¡±


    What did he mean by yes and no? It should be a straightforward answer. Why was he being


    ambiguous?


    ¡°Lucy didn¡¯te to Creek Fashion on her own Creek Fashion came to her and offered her 400


    thousand to buy your three design drafts.¡±


    Although the person didn¡¯t explicitly mention that they were from Creek Fashion, Leonardo still


    discovered they were indeed from thepany.


    ¡°She agreed so easily? Isn¡¯t she afraid of griting caught?¡± Rosalinal was speechless.


    Lucy¡¯s career would be ruined if someone knew she stole design drafis. Who dared to use her in the


    future? Howe Lucy wasn¡¯t scared at all about that?


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s afraid. Initially, she had some integrity and refined their offer,¡±


    Leonardo paused for a while. Sering Rosalind¡¯s serious expression before continuing,


    ¡°Unfortunately, the day after Lucy refused, her younger brother Keh couldn¡¯t bear the shame and


    the fact that he would be a burden 16 the family as a person with paraplegia. He attempted


    suicide in the hospital. This time, again, he failed, and not only ¨²t, he umted arge amount of


    medical expenses


    ¡°Lucy didn¡¯t want her brother to suffer anymore and didn¡¯t want him to live as a disabled person for the


    rest of his life. So when the people from Creek Fashion came for the second time, she agreed to their


    demands. Not only did she agree, but she also asked ?ihem for 600 thousand dors. Surprisingly,


    Creek Fashion epted her conditions.¡±


    Leonardo raised an eyebrow, observing Rosalind¡¯s reaction.


    However, Rosalind was silent and lost in thought for a long time.


    Used 600 thousand dors to buy her design drafts. They could have just approached her directly with


    such a high price. Why did people from Creek Fashon have in involve Lary in stealing her design drafts


    from Brooks Group?


    4


    Muuruver, why was it so coincident that somerge from Greek Fashion came to Lairy for the design


    drafts just after something happened to Lucy¡¯s family? And the pricepped to meet the needs of


    Lacy¡¯s family.


    Why did Keh have an ident the next day after Lucy rejected Creek Faslina! Keh tried to


    jump from the building and was saved, but when he tried to kill l?mself again, he was saved again by


    someone else. Even though Rosalind didn¡¯t


    Chapter 97


    want Keh to get hurt, this was too coincideral.


    Rosalind fell something was wrong.


    The motives of Creek Fashion didn¡¯t make sense, and the timing of the trouble in Lacy¡¯s family was


    also suspicious..


    Rosalind told Leonardo her doubts, but she didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to smile.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Rosalind looked a little unpleasant..


    Tinughing because you¡¯re not entirely foolish. You¡¯ve realized that something is wrong!¡±


    It was obviously a deliberate trap aimed at Rosalind. Lacy and her family were just pawns in this game.


    But who would set up such a big trap to target Rosalind? Leonardo¡¯s gave deepened.


    ¡°Is it hard to guess? 600 thousand dors, although my design drafts are not cheap, they are not that


    expensive. Who would be so h ored to go through all this trouble instead of directly contacting me?


    Anyone can see that something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Have you offended anyone who is willing to spend lots of money to target you?¡±


    Leonarda looked at Rosalind with solemn eyes.


    He also checked for a long time and didn¡¯t find out who was behind Creek Fashion, which made him a


    little strange. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Creek Fashion has developed rapidly in recent years. The legal representative on the business license


    was only information about a rural woman, and she should not be the actual owner of Creek Fashion.


    Leonardo was still investigating it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Rasnd answered honestly.


    Since returning to the country, she has kept a low profile and didn¡¯t frequently attend social gatherings


    or interact with many people.


    If anyone was offended, then¡­ Virginia was one of them


    But would Leonardo believe it?


    Leonardo probably wouldn¡¯t believe it and night even think Rosalind was deliberately trying to sow


    discord.


    Well, it was better not to say anything.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t keep forcing it to know who was behind this incident. She still wanted to know how to


    solve the problem.


    ¡°Hmph, since Creek Fashion likes to stral design drafts, I¡¯ll make sure they steal them this time, and I


    make them pay double the price


    People were tting against Leonardo. If Leonardo didn¡¯t do something, others would think Leonardo


    and the Brooks Group were easy to bully.


    He had never been willing to suffer a loss. This time Creek Fashion set a trap for him and Rosalind as


    well. Legrando ensured that Creek Fashion would pay the price!


    Leonardo was so confident that Rosalind didn¡¯t have to worry about what would happen next.


    But¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ What about Lucy?¡±


    Although Rosalind also hated this kind of theft and would not forgive her. Lucy vited professional


    rules and thew. Even


    if Lucy needed to pay money or go to prison, Rosalind still sympathized with Lacy,


    It was not easy for a girl to live so hard under such tremendous pressure and be the only hope in


    her family. G od


    tortured her do much.


    There must be a pravon why others could hate someone.


    ¡°She needs to pay the price for what she has done¡±

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    Leonardo casually spoke a few words, his usand indifference evident in Isis expression, seemingly


    ignoring Lucy and the otherspletely


    Lucy¡¯s situation was pitiful. If she had only revealed information about the Bronks Group, perhaps


    Leonardo would have simply fred her. But she went too far by targeting Rosalind. That was something


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Rosalind fell into silence, unsure of what to say. She understood that Leonardo¡¯s actions were justified.


    Both Lucy and Keh were adults who should take responsibility for their awn actions.


    While Lucy might have her reasons, she shouldn¡¯t have framed others for her own benefit.


    Keh was also pitiful, but as a college student, he should save used his own judgment and not


    agreed to buy an expensive bag for his girlfriend.


    And resorting to predatory lending just to buy a bag? Predatory lending was like a trap. Once you got


    involved with it. escaping it was challenging, often leading to financial ruin. It wasn¡¯t as simple as it


    seemned.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t understand how a college student could make such a mistake. Instead of finding a


    solution after making an error, Keh even contemted suicide to evade responsability. He showed


    na sense of ountability.


    He was both truly unfortunate and infuriating.


    Sensing Rosalind¡¯s changed mood, Leonardo pondered for a moment before speaking slowly.


    ¡°I can help them deal with the predatory lending, but they¡¯ll have to handle the rest themselves¡±


    By dealing with the predatory lending, it would alleviate the pressure on Lucy¡¯s family, but Leonardo


    didn¡¯t want to interfere in other matters


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t a saint, he simply didn¡¯t want Rosalind to worry excessively about the Tonks family.


    She didn¡¯t need to concern herself with those who had ill intentions toward her..


    As long as Leonardo could put Rosalinel¡¯s mind at ease, he didn¡¯t mind going the extra mile.


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes brightened, and she looked at Leonardo without saying a word. The corners of her lips


    slowly curled, clearly indicating surprise and joy in her heart.


    Given Leonardo¡¯s temperament, it was unexpected that he would be willing to help deal with predatory


    lending


    Seeing that Rosalind¡¯s mood had significantly improved, Leonardo¡¯s lips slightly curved, but his facial


    expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°Why are you so kind to others but so ruthless to me?¡±


    Leonardoined, showing his annoyance.


    Rosalinds smile froze, unsure of how to respond.


    After a while, Rosalind finally spoke softly.


    ¡°Leonardo, can have a look at the iing and outgoing records of the Brooks Group from five years


    ago!¡±


    Rosalind had never given up on investigating the case of the poisoned clothing at Jansen Group five


    years ago. However, the Brooks Group had strict management controls.


    Even though Rosalind currently worked as a design consultant at the Brooks Group, the information


    she could ess was limited, and finding useful information was even more challenging. Progress on


    the investigation had been slow for such a long time.


    During her time with Leonardo, their interactions hadn¡¯t been perfect, but they had been satisfactory.


    Rosalind believed it would be better to ask openly rather than investigate covertly. It would also serve


    as an opportunity to gauge Leonardo¡¯s arritude


    If Leonardo strongly opposed her request, it would undoubtedly be rted to the Brooks Group and


    Leonardo. In that case, she would make those who harmand her father pay, even if it meant sacrificing


    everything.


    Rosalind also wanted to know why Leonardo harbored such hatred toward her. If he despised her and


    the Jansen Group, then why did he purchase the Jansen vi and put it under her name?


    Why did Leonardo often feign deep affection?


    And why did Leonardo help Rosalind investigate the Iraked design drafts this timet


    If Leonardo truly hated Rosalind, wouldn¡¯t it make more seme for him to increase the price and sell the


    Jansen vi to her at a high cost?


    If Leonardo despised Rosalind so much, shouldn¡¯t he love waited for the situation to worsen this time,


    this destroying her career? It would have been easier for him to revel in her misery.


    12.58


    Chapter 98


    Rosalind simply couldn¡¯tprehend who Leonardo truly was and whether the events from five years


    ago had any Connection to him.


    Whale Rosalind acknowledged her impulsive nature, she still wanted to take a risk.


    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy as if time stood still. Rosalind¡¯s hand clenched slowly on the


    table, revealing her


    Leonardo paused, ced his oatmeal down, and casually wiped the water stains from his mouth with a


    piece of paper.


    Everything seemed to proceed smoothly, without any signs of tension or panic. He appeared calm and


    composed.


    In contrast, Rosalind wore a solenin expression, her gaze fixed on Leonardo. Even her breath slowed


    down as if time were awaiting the pivotal moment-the revtion of the ultimate answer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This nonchnt word struck Realind¡¯s heart like a heavy stone, suppressing the rising tension.


    Rosalind ugly closed her eyes, released a long exhale, and slowly opened her misty eyes.


    Although Rosalind understood that Leonardo¡¯s willingness to cooperate didn¡¯t necessarily mean he had


    no involvement in the events from five years ago, she still felt an immense sense of relief at that moririt.


    And she herself didn¡¯t know why


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve always suspected that the events happening in the Jansen family five years ago were


    connected to inc


    Leonardo¡¯s expression darkened, his tone filled with questioning and disbelief


    Observing Rosalind¡¯s demeanor, Leonardo realized she had harbored suspicions about him all along,N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    which deeply wounded leonardo.


    Was that how Rosalind saw Leonardo! Would he stoop so low as to schente against her family out of


    spite!


    Rosalind didn¡¯t respond but calmly stared directly at Leonardo, a faint smile ragging at the corners of


    her lips.


    ¡°Do you believe that I didn¡¯t deliberately fallow you and intentionally create hype to associate myself


    with you?¡± she inquired


    ¡°Do you believe that your father¡¯s death had nothing to do with me?


    ¡°Do you belive that I didn¡¯t push Virginia back then?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s tone remainedposed, but only she knew how long she had held these words in her


    heart.


    She only harbored suspicions about Leonardo yet he questioned and used her.


    Why was it that she had to endure the usations, insults, and grievances, while he could act as if


    they didn¡¯t exist?


    Leonardo wanted Rosalind to believe that those things had un connection to him, but why didn¡¯t he


    believe her?


    When neither of them trusted each other, why bother with this charade!


    ¡°I don¡¯t dwell on those past events. Why do we always have to linger on unhappy things¡± Leonardo


    asked.


    Because it concerned Rosalind, whether Leonardo believed her or not didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t care


    about those past events.


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t see it that way


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind, but I do. You don¡¯t want to remember because you still believe Imitted those acts,


    that you don¡¯t trust me. But I didn¡¯t do tha?in, so I will uncover the truth!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t for Lenardo to believe her, but rather to avoid hearing those unjust usations.


    Leonardo was taken aback by Rosalind¡¯s sudden outburst, and the words remained on the tip of his


    tongue, unspoken.


    Did Leonardo trust Rosalind?


    Trouardo wanted to believe Rosalind, but how could be exin so much evidence and coincidence?

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    Leonardo himself didn¡¯t know if he unly believed Rosalind was innocent.


    The breakfast atmosphere, previously rtively harmonious between them, suddenly turned somewhat


    eerie. The entire private room became enveloped in suffocating tension, and neither of them spoke.


    The silence was terrifying.


    Suddenly, Rosalind¡¯s phone rang, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Hello, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Rosa,e to the hospital quickly. Your father¡­


    Margery¡¯s voice choked up, and her words became fragmented and clear.


    Startled, Rosalind stood up abruptly. Memories of that painful night live years ago flooded her mind,


    and she felt an eerie simrity to the current situation. Her heart clershed with fear that something bad


    might happen again.


    ¡°What happened to Dad¡±


    Rosalind tried to restrain her fear, but her voice still trembled.


    Leonarda grew worried, his eyes fixed on Rosalind, roncerned about what might happen to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father can speak now. He can formplete sentences¡±


    Margery seemed to realize she had gotten too excited and that Rosalind had nisunderstood Margery


    quickly exined, and her tone couldn¡¯t conceal her joy.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s tense nerves suddenly rxed, and tears shimmered in her eyes.


    Since Nafis wake up, he hadn¡¯t been able to speak properly for such a long time. Even if he did, it was


    only a syble or two, incapable of forming sentences.


    Today, Natis could speak a long paragraphs, able tomunicate. Rosalind was overjoyed, but the


    happiness came lon quickly, and she could hardly believe it


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Came to the hospital quickly. Your father wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Rosalind couldn¡¯t hide her joy and nimed to leave.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind whose eyes reddened from crying, feeling worried.


    ¡°My dad can speak now,¡± Rosalind said happily.


    ¡°You eat first. I¡¯ll go to the hospital¡± she said, picking up her handbag and preparing to leave,


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Leonardo said, feeling concerned.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Rosalind firmly refused and stared directly at Leonardo for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°My parents probably don¡¯t want to see you¡±


    As much as Roulind¡¯s


    sparents loved her, they disliked Leonardo just as much. Rosalind didn¡¯t want her parents to feel


    ufortable, so die wouldn¡¯t bring Leonardo to meet Margery and Nalis,


    With those words, Rosalind paid no attention to whether Leonardo was hart or disappointed and quickly


    left.


    Soun, she arrived at the hospital.


    ¡°Dad.


    Before rushing into the hospital room, Rosalind shouted happily.


    However, when Rosalind entered the room, there was no one on ile bel, not even Margery.


    Rosalind panicked and quickly approached a nurse to inquire. She learned that Margery and Nafis


    were walking in the hospital courtyard, and only then did Rosalinds bart gradually settle.


    After asking for directions, Rosalind made her way there and indeed found Nafis in a hospital gown and


    Margery with at siile on her face, sitting on a bench in the hospital courtyard.


    I had been a long time since Rosalind had seen Margery simile like this. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t


    smiled since the years ago Undoubtedly, the only person who could make Margery so happy was Nalis.


    12:53


    Chapter 99 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Observing Nafis whispering something in Margery¡¯s ear, Rosalind noticed Margery¡¯s instant blush, and


    she lightly¡¯ tapped Nafis¡¯s shoulder with a yful annoyance, disying a shy expression that only a


    young girl would have.


    Watching this harmonious and beautiful scene before her, a faint smile appears on Rosalinad¡¯s face,


    and she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of the love between her parents.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Suddenly, a teasing male voice sounded in her ear, startling Rosalind


    Turning her head, she unexpectedly saw a vaguely familiar stranger-llreit.


    ¡°You scared me.¡±


    Rosalind lightly patted her chest and gave Brett a big sarcastic eye-roll.


    ¡°Are you really that timid? Come on!¡±


    Brett still remembered Rosalind¡¯s fierce confrontation with nor before, Hen craild someone as


    assertive as Rosalind be 30 easily scared?


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re a doctor, don¡¯t you know that scaring people can be harmful?¡±


    Ever since she saw how terrible Brett was that day, Rosalind had no favorable impression of him.


    Whenever Rosalind saw his frivolous and y boy demeanor, she wanted to give Brett a good talking


    to.


    Unfortunately, she was ady, and she only used her words, not her fists


    ¡°Fine, can¡¯t I apologize to you to make up for it Beautifuldy, I¡¯m sorry, is that enough!¡±


    Brett knew Rosalind had a sharp tongue, but that was only when it came to others 1 Rosalined argues


    with Ism, he couldn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°Who knows what Leonardo sees in Rosalind! He¡¯s been infatuated with her for five whole years. Could


    it be that he¡¯s attracted to her assertivenew? Bren wandered.


    It seemed Leonardo had finally surrendered and fallenpletely in love with Rusalind.


    Why did Leananda have to like Roulind? Why did he have to fall for a woman who looks so gentle,


    beautiful, and enchanting, but is actually strong-willed and hot-tempered!


    Since Brett was quite reasonable, Rosalind, why was not petty, forgave him and asked casually


    ¡°Why are you here?


    ¡°Roulind, I¡¯m a general practitioner at this busspital. During working hours, where else would I lie? We


    just saw each other a few days 150. Have you already forgotten?¡±


    Brett felt speechless. Did he have absolutely no presence in her eyes?


    Rosalindpletely forgot about him.


    ¡°Oh¡­I forgot!¡±


    Rosalind admitted, feeling embarrassed.


    She indeed forgot that Brett was a doctor at this hospital, and it just any doctor, but a specialist.


    When Rosalind visited the hospital the other day, Brent¡¯s medical skills didn¡¯t leave asting impression


    on her. Instead. Rosalind remembered him more for his reputation as a y boy and his questionable


    character.


    ¡°You..


    Brett was speechless. He had never encountered someone who could forget him sopletely and yet


    be so unapologetic


    about it.


    Now Brett seriously doubted if Leonardo had a strange preference. Why else would Leonardo be


    attracted to this woman?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t argue with you! Why are youing to the hospital again in daylight? Are you sick


    again?¡± Brett asked. ¡°Dr. Smitly can¡¯t you wish me well for once? What did I do to offend you that you


    curse me with illness every time you speak?¡±


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth as she stares at Brett. She really wanted to take a


    needle and sew his mouth. shut. His mouth was just so annoying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. Why would a healthy person like youe in the hospital?¡±


    Bent awkwardly touched his nose, realizing he was in the wrong. However, he still tried to justify


    himself


    ¡°My father is in the hospital, and I came to visitm


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to engage in pointless banter with Brett. She pointed to Nalis and Margery¡¯s


    location


    If Rosalind continued talking to Brent, she had no idea what he might say to Infuriate her.


    12:53


    Chapter 99


    She also wondered if nor had some problem with her eyes to be attracted to Brett, a man who may


    have had a good appearance but had a sharp tongue.


    Brett raised an eyebrow and followed the direction of Roulind¡¯s finger, where he saw a man in a


    hospital gown and a radiant. smiling woman.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    In a bustling hospital, two middle-aged individuals like them were nothing out of the ordinary. However,


    Brett couldn¡¯t help It steal a few more nces upon seeing them.


    Their faces were adorned with smules filled with joy and warmthy, standing out amidst the other


    patients in the hospital who wore worried expressions or hurried steps.


    ¡°Are they your parents?¡±


    Brett asked, though he already believed it in his heart and didn¡¯t necessarily need Rosalind¡¯s


    confirmation,


    Margery bore a striking resemnce to Rosalind, particrly in their beautiful eyes. Both possessed


    bright and lively eyes with slightly upturned corners


    However, Margery exuded a more gentle and reserved demeanor, while Rosalind, when she smiled,


    had a touch of charm and allure. With a cold expression, Rosalind emitted a cold and noble aura.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to visit your father, so why are you standing here? Brett was slightly puzzled.


    ¡°My father regained his ability to speak toy, and I believe he and my mother have a lot to say to each


    other. I want to give them some space Rosalind tilted her head and looked at Nafis and Margery with a


    mix of admiration and envy in her eyes.


    ¡°Your parents seem deeply in love.¡±


    Observing the two individuals in the courtyard whispering to each other as if no one else was present,


    asionally sharingughter, Brett couldn¡¯t help but speak sincerely.


    ¡°Brett, have you heard a saying! Rosalind suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡± Breit turned his head to look at Rosalind¡¯s profile, curious about what she was about to say.


    ¡°Somebody once said that the person who will be with you most enduringly, not your parents or your


    children, is your


    lover.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Only a lover will be by your side from the moment you meet until the end of your life, regardless of


    wealth or poverty, health or illness. So, it¡¯s important to find someone who loves you and what you love.


    My parents happen to be so fortunate to have found that.¡±


    Rosalind spoke with admiration in her eyes and a tinge of bittersweetness in her heart.


    In her lifetime, she nu that encounter such a person


    ¡°I thought it was something profound, but it¡¯s just what the bride and grooms say at weddings. You


    made it sound so serious. 1 thought you were going to say something else and recite wedding vows.


    You¡¯re not very sincere,¡± Brett sol, rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Wedding vows? Howe I¡¯ve never heard of them?¡±


    Rosalind, who had been previously married, wandered why she wasn¡¯t familiar with the concept of


    making vows at weddings.


    Suddenly, Rosalind realized something and understood it all.


    Her wedding with Leonardo had been nothing but a farce.


    She had eagerly anticipated Leonardo, dressed in a custom-made suit, picking her up from her father¡¯s


    hands and walking into the church with her who was in the meticulously designed wedding attire she


    designed.


    However, on the day prior to the wedding. Rosalind was informed that Leonardo had embarked on a


    business trip. To avoid having a wedding with only herself as the bride and no groom, the anticipated


    wedding was canceled.


    There had been no wedding between her and Leonardo, so practically no one in Haldoria knew


    Rosalind had married Leonardo.


    Although the upper-ss circles were aware that Rosalind from the Jansen Group had married


    Leonardo, the CEO of the Brooks Group, nobody had witnessed them together, and very few


    individuals even knew she was Rosalind.


    Brett seemed to have realized this, his expression somewhat awkward, unsure of how to exin


    Just then, Margery spotted Rosalind and waved at her. Rosalind promptly put away the trace of


    bitterness from her face, disregarded Brett¡¯s presence, and elegantly made her way toward


    Following Margery¡¯s gaze, Nalis turned Jus head and caught sight of Rusalind. As soon as Nafisid


    eyes on her, a smile spread across his fare.


    ¡°Ro Rosa¡±


    Risa was Rosalind¡¯s nickname, the way the Jansen family addressedler.


    Upon hearing Nafis joyful and h oa rse call, tears immediately welled up in Rosalind¡¯s eyes. Taking a


    few quick steps, she squatted down, leaning into Natis embrare like a child.


    12.53


    Chapter 100 ¡°Dad..


    ¡°Rosa, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry.¡± Natis gently stroked Rosalind¡¯s soft hair, his eyes also glistening with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two? This is a joyous asion, why are you crying?


    Margery softlyined, though her slightly residened eyes lietrayed her excitement at that moment.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re happy. Dad can speak now, and it brings me happiness. If Yanna and Kevin knew, they


    would be thrilled ton. They would pester you to tell them stories, Rosalind said.


    ¡°Alright, if our two little darlings want to hear, I¡¯ll tell them. I¡¯ll tell them whatever they want to hear,¡±


    Nafis stil.


    Nafis felt delighted at the mention of Yanna and Kevin. Since awakening from hisa, he had these


    two adorable grandldren who brought lum so much joy and love. It was truly a pleasant surprise.


    If only Nats had known about these two lovely grandchildren who were so easy to dote on, he might not


    have had to endure hve years of shuniber


    Five years Nalis had missed the time when Yana and Kevin w regret, and his heart ached for


    Rosalind¡¯s years of hardship..


    Margery noticed Nativ happiness and smiled as she spoke.


    most dependent Nafis couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of


    ¡°I talked with your dad, and we¡¯ve decided to arrange fors discharge in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Can Dad really leave the hospital none? Rosaline was slightly surprised and looked at Nafis


    ¡°We consulted the doctor, and there arent any major health issues for me anymore. I can go back and


    rest, asn? as Ie for regr check-ups. There won¡¯t be any problems¡±


    Natis had been in the hospital for five years. Even though he had only woken up a little over two


    months ago, he always felt the scent of disinfectant all over his body, which he didn¡¯t like.


    He also didn¡¯t want his son, daughter, and two lovely grandchildren constardlying to the hospital.


    He simply wanted to go home as soon as possible.


    Rosalind had long known that Nafis didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital. Rosalind was worried that he


    might be deceiving her. so she looked at Margery with a questioning gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even believe your dad? What he said is true.¡±


    Margery said helplessly, shaking a brad.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go ask the ductorter. If the doctor agrees. 111 make arrangements for Dad¡¯s


    discharge. We¡¯ll have the house cleaned up in the next few daysst been upied for a long time, so


    it needs some tidying. Dad, you wait at the hospital for a few more days, and Damian and I wille to


    pick you up together.¡±


    Since Natis wanted to leave the hospital, Rosalind was happy as long as the conditions allowed it


    However, the Jansen vi had only been briefly cleaned brkure. Now that Margery and Nalis wanted to


    move back in. Rosalind had to go back herself and check if anything had been overlooked.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait!¡±


    Natis didn¡¯t insist either. After all, he had spent five years in the hospital, so wasting a few more days


    diddirt make much dilference


    ¡°Your dad and I have talked about it. You, Yaura, and Kevin will move back to the Jansen vi together.


    You¡¯re busy with work and don¡¯t have time to take care of the children. Your dad and I are getting older


    and don¡¯t have much to do, so we¡¯ll help you take care of the children and enjoy some family time¡±


    ¡°But the Janse va is quite far from the kindergarten. It won¡¯t be very convenient for Yanna and Kevin


    to go there in the morning. They might also disturb your rest if they stay with you¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    The Jansen vi was located in Central District, while the kindergarten was on the other side in the


    Northern Haldorin. If people there didn¡¯t wake up very early every day, they would definitely encounter


    heavy traffic.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Margery felt somewhat disappointed. She felt sorry for her two adorable grandchildren having


    to wake up early for school and was reluctant to have them stay outside. She looked at Nafis hesitantly,


    waiting for his decision.


    Nafis was also in a dilemma. He truly wanted to live together with his lovely grandchildren, but he didn¡¯t


    want to disrupt their education.


    ¡°How about this? I was nning to find a nanny for Yanna and Kevin. We can continue living where we


    are now. It¡¯s convenient for them to go to school, and it¡¯s also close to mypany.


    ¡°After school. I¡¯ll have the nanny bring them to the Jansen vi to spend time with you. I¡¯ll pick them up


    after work, and they can stay with us on weekends. This way, we won¡¯t worry about their studies, and


    they¡¯ll have time to apany you.¡± Rosalind suggested.


    ¡°That could work. Your mom and 1 are getting older, and we don¡¯t have the energy to y with them all


    day. This way, both of us will have an easier time.¡±


    Nafis nodded and made a decision.


    ¡°Rosa, I noticed someone standing next to you earlier. Who was it?¡±


    Margery suddenly looked at Rosalind, her face filled with curiosity.


    Rosalind had never been in a rtionship since she divorced five years ago. It was too hard to take two


    children alone. In the past, because of Nafis¡¯ illness, Margery did not have the energy to pay attention


    to Rosalind¡¯s personal life.


    But now Nafis was awake and could speak. Seeing that Rosalind had just stood with a man, Margery


    started to ask about it.


    Rosalind blinked her eyes in confusion for a moment before remembering Brett, who had been


    standing in the corridor. earlier.


    She turned to look, but Brett was nowhere to be seen.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t think too much about it and simply smiled faintly.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve met him a couple of times. He happens to be a doctor at this hospital. We just chatted briefly¡±


    Rosalind was telling the truth, but Margery¡¯s thoughts took a different turn.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They¡¯ve met a couple of times, and they seemed so familiar while talking. It¡¯s probably more than that!


    He¡¯s also a doctor at the hospital, and the job is good too. He seemspatible with Rosalind,¡¯ she


    thought.


    ¡°When we move back to the Jansen vi, you can invite your friends over to our house. It¡¯s been a long


    time since our homet was filled with joy!¡± Margery suggested.


    ¡°Sure, as long as you¡¯re happy, anything is fine,¡± Rosalind agreed.


    On the way back from the hospital, Rosalind was nning to visit the Jansen vi and see what


    needed to be prepared.


    However, while waiting at a traffic light, a car from behind bumped into her car. Rosalind didn¡¯t notice in


    time and hit her. head on the steering wheel. For a moment, her mind wear nk, and all she felt was


    the pain in her forehead, causing tears


    to flow.


    The seat belt also pressed against her stomach, causing some pain. She remained motionless, with


    her head resting on the steering wheel, feeling dazed and not fully conscious.


    Outside the window, a man gently tapped the ss and asked.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡±


    Rosalind rubbed her sore forehead and felt something wet and sticky. Upon closer inspection, she


    realized her hands were covered in blood.


    Turning her head in a daze, she unexpectedly saw someone she knew.


    Opening the window, she weakly asked, ¡°Jonas, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Rosalind, hey!¡±


    Both of them eximed simultaneously. One was shocked, and the other was weak.


    ¡°Im really sorry, I rear-ended your car,¡± Jonas said with an awkward chuckle.


    When Rosalind lifted her head, she saw a swollen red patch on her forehead, with blood flowing out.


    Jonas was startled.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured!¡± Jonas reached into the car, opening the door.


    17.507


    Chapter 101


    ¡°Come out quickly, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°No need, it¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Although she said that, as soon as Rosalind stepped out of the car, she stumbled instinctively.


    Her head was spinning, making it hard for her to see clearly, and she almost fell.


    Fortunately, Jonas quickly caught Rosalind before she hit the ground.


    ¡°Your car collided with mine, and you¡¯re injured, bleeding like this. How can everything be alright? We


    must go to the hospital and have your injuries checked,¡± Jonas said.


    Jonas had been momentarily distracted and failed to notice the red light, resulting in the collision with


    Rosalind¡¯s car. He didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to sustain such an injury in that brief moment of distraction.


    The thought of something happening to Rosalind was unbearable to him. Jonas didn¡¯t dare to think


    about the consequences.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Rosalind didn¡¯t insist and also wanted to go to the hospital because her head was throbbing,


    and she felt very ufortable.


    At the hospital, Brett was somewhat surprised to see Rosalind and Jonas again.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since theirst encounter, yet here they were once more.


    ¡°Doctor, doctor, please quickly take a look at her. She¡¯s bleeding, she¡¯s bleeding a lot. Check her


    injuries.¡±


    Jonas pleaded, concerned that something might happen to Rosalind. He had specifically registered for


    an emergency appointment with a specialist, and coincidentally, Brett was on duty in the emergency


    department that day.


    ¡°What happened to you guys?¡±


    Brett calmly went about his work, raising an eyebrow as he nced at Jonas, then looked at Rosalind,


    who had blood on her forehead and wore a painful expression. He didn¡¯t feel pity, but rather, a surge of


    curiosity and interest in the gossip.


    ¡°My car rear-ended hers, and her head hit the steering wheel, causing significant bleeding. She seems


    to be in a lot of pain. Doctor, please stop the bleeding for her. Jonas exined.


    ¡°A car ident, I see. You go out and pay first, I¡¯ll attend to her, Brett instructed.


    Brett wrote a set of examination forms and gestured for Jonas to leave.


    When no one was paying attention, Brett discreetly sent a message to Leonardo on WhatsApp.


    [Rosalind had a car ident and is staying at my hospital.]


    Brett also took a picture of Rosalind¡¯s bl oody forehead, which looked quite terrifying. When zoomed in,


    the wound seemed to reveal exposed flesh and skin.


    Just two seconds after sending the message. Brett¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°What happened to her? Is she okay?¡±


    *She was rear-ended by Mr. Macay¡¯s car¡­ Look at


    Before Brett could finish speaking, the call was abruptly hung up.


    Hearing the beeping sound from the other end, Brett raised an eyebrow slightly, a triumphant smile


    forming on his lips. He surmised that Leonardo must be rushing to the hospital in a state of anxiety and


    panic..


    Brett was eager to witness how Leonardo, the dignified CEO of the Brooks Group, would lose his


    composure. It would be quite satisfying.


    After ending the call, Brett looked at Rosalind lying on the hospital bed, her brows furrowed. Brett


    remained calm andposed as if he was dealing with an ordinary patient with amon fever or


    cold.


    He condufted a few examinations on Rosalind but didn¡¯t rush to stop the bleeding or clean the wound


    From Brett¡¯s perspective, the wound on Rosalind¡¯s face appeared more severe than it actually was,


    with just a bit more bleeding. Once theleeding stopped in a while, a little anesthesia and a few


    stitches would suffice. It wasn¡¯t as if she had lost atrge amount of blood or suffered severe injuries


    such as missing limbs or broken bones. If Leonardo had arrived a littleter, the bleeding would likely


    have stopped by then, and there would be no need for Brett¡¯s immediate intervention. So, for now, all


    Brett should do was just wait.


    Chapter 102

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    If Rosalind knew that Brett purposely didn¡¯t stop her bleeding just so Leonardo could see her in that


    state, Rosalind would summon herst bit of strength to give Brett a resounding p and scold him for


    lacking medical ethics.


    But in her current state of excruciating pain, Rosalind had forgotten where she was and remained


    unaware of Brett¡¯s intentions.


    Nevertheless, Brett diligently conducted other examinations, paying particr attention to critical areas


    such as her head, eyes, and bones. Once he confirmed that Rosalind only had a minor concussion,


    Brett sat down.


    As expected, within fifteen minutes, Leonarda burst into Brett¡¯s emergency room.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rosalind How is she?¡±


    Leonarda tried hard to suppresss anxiety, but the sweat beads on his forehead betrayed him.


    ¡°I knew you woulde quickly, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this fast. Mr. Brooks, it seems you have


    deep feelings for this woman.¡± Brett said with a mocking smile.


    Brett couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange sense of satisfaction as he looked at Leonardo¡¯s anxious face,


    which remained. unchanged even in the face of a dire situation.


    It appeared that even the cold and indifferent man, who had severed ties with love, could disy such


    emotions for the sake


    of love.


    ¡°I asked you how she is, so why are you bbering?¡±


    Leonardo was annoyed. He hadn¡¯t seen Rosalind yet, and Brent¡¯s teasing expression made him wish


    he could tear lum apart.


    ¡°Look, she¡¯s lying over there.¡±


    Brett pulled the curtain aside, revealing Rosalind on the hospital bed


    Rosalind¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, her face contorted in pain, and her lips pressed together as


    she endured. something with great force.


    Seeing the bloodstains on Rosalind¡¯s face, Leonardo felt a mix of heartache and anger.


    ¡°Brett, you intentionally dyed stopping her bleeding for so long. Are you trying to quit?¡±


    Leonardo stepped forward and held Rosalind¡¯s hand, wanting to gently brash away the hair stuck to her


    face. However, fearing that he might cause her pain, he withdrew his hand.


    Brett raised an eyebrow, feeling somewhat guilty. Although he continued toin, I was just


    examining her a moment ago. How could I be free?


    Despite his words, Brett didn¡¯t dare to further dy. He had already witnessed enough of the spectacle


    today. If he continued in this manner, Brett believed that Leonardo would undoubtedly throw him into


    Anulina, a poverty¨Cstricken area where nothing grows.


    With that in mind, Brett quickly picked up disinfectant, cotton swabs, and gauze to clean and bandage


    Rosalind¡¯s wound. However, as soon as the cotton swab soaked in disinfectant touched Rosalind¡¯s


    wound by Brett, she involuntarily gasped her face scrunching even tighter.


    ¡°Be careful, can¡¯t you see she¡¯s in pain?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shake your hand. What if it hurts ber?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s wincing in pain?¡±


    ¡°Brett, if you don¡¯t start taking this seriously and end up hurting her, I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Brett¡¯s hand and Rosalind¡¯s expression. Every time Rosalind


    winced, even if it was just a slight furrow of her brows, Leonardo would shoot Brett a fiercely angry look


    Brett suddenly felt immense pressure.


    Brett realized he had dug himself into a hole. He shouldn¡¯t have neglected treating Rosalind¡¯s wound


    earlier just to see


    Leonardo¡¯s reaction.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t le gazed at by Leonardo every time when he touched Rosalind.


    It was just a minor surgery, but he was sweating profusely on his forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring at me like this, and I¡¯m under a lot of pressure. If you startle me and make my hand


    tremble, it¡¯ll be your fault, not mine!¡±


    Bren couldn¡¯t hear it anymore. He stopped his actions and helplessly Inoked at Leonardo,


    13.52


    ¡°Are you having an excuse?¡±


    Leonardo coldly nced at Brett, his eyes filled with shrewdness and restrained anger, as if he saw


    through everything. Leonardo wasn¡¯t foolish. Initially, he had been too anxious to think clearly.


    However, upon seeing Rosalind¡¯s injury and recalling how rxed Brett was when he arrived, sitting


    comfortably with his legs crossed, what didn¡¯t Leonardo understand!


    This guy wanted to see Leonardo worried about Rosalind. Brett wanted to see Leonardo lose control.


    In his heart. Leonardo snorted. It was quite an entertaining joke. Once Rosalind recovered, he would


    definitely teach Brett, this cunning fellow, a valuable lesson and make him regret his actions.


    Brett was scared and instinctively swallowed his saliva. He felt as if he had somehow provoked this


    cold and irritable man, and Brett sensed that he was in deep trouble.


    Forcing himself to regainposure and control the trembling in his heart, Brett cautiously continued


    to clean Rosalind¡¯s wound.


    Although Rosalind¡¯s wound was neitherrge nor small, Brett administered a small amount of


    anesthesia and stitched it up. By the time Rosalind was bandaged, she had already fallen asleep, and


    Brett could feel sweat dripping down his back.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s continued expression of concern, Brett couldn¡¯t resist speaking up


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her injuries are not serious. The wound on her forehead appears more significant, along


    with a slight concussion, but there¡¯s nothing else wrong. I¡¯ve thoroughly examined her,¡±


    Brett exined preemptively to minimize any potential retaliation from Leonardo,


    ¡°How can you say it¡¯s not serious when the wound on her forehead is bigger than mine? And a


    concussion too. Are you sure there won¡¯t be anysting effects?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mild¡­ a mild concussion, Brett corrected himself involuntarily.


    Damn it, Brett truly lived up to being a medical expert, perfectly capturing the uracy.


    There was quite a difference between a mild concussion and a concussion.


    Leonardo gave Brett a cold stare, seemingly waiting for him to continue.


    Brett¡¯s mind raced, and suddenly he had an idea


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a mild concussion won¡¯t cause amnesia or some melodramatic aftermath like blindness.


    She won¡¯t forget a single thing about the mistakes you made in the past!¡±


    Brett spoke nothing but the truth, but Leonardo¡¯s eyes grew colder, and his expression turned


    menacing.


    ¡°With your medical skills, it seems like Haldorin is wasting your talents. Maybe you should go support


    Anulina instead, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Please, my dear Mr. Brooks, don¡¯t do that. This is an opportunity for you and Rosalind to reconcile.


    Kindness shouldn¡¯t be repaid with enmity.¡±


    Brett vowed never to interfere in Leonardo¡¯s affairs again. Truly, good deeds went unrecognized.


    Brett genuinely wanted to give Leonardo a chance to spend time with Rosalind and, incidentally, to see


    how much Leonardo truly valued her. It was well¨Cintentioned.


    If Leonardo were to banish Brett to Anulina, it would be such a loss.


    Just then, Jonas, who had finished paying the fees, walked in nonchntly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this hospital of yours! It¡¯s like buying a ticket for a tourist attraction with all these


    people waiting¡­ Jonasints abruptly stopped when he saw Leonardo,


    Why was Leonardo here!


    As Jonas pondered, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Brooks, hi, what brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Chapter 103


    As soon as Jonas asked that, he saw the gauze wrapped around Leonardo¡¯s forehead. And Jonas


    understood the situation immediately.


    Leonardo should be here to treat his wound. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t answer Jona s¡¯s question. Instead, Leonardo asked in an angry and oppressive tone.


    Leonardo thought. ¡°Rosalind left in a hurry. Was it for Jonas?¡±


    Leonardo got this in his mind. Then he recalled what Yanna and Kevin called Jonas. They called Jonas


    Uncle Jonas, and they even wished that Jonas could marry Rosalind.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened when he thought this, so he stared at Jonas with disgust.


    Brett touched the goosebumps on his arms subconsciously. He felt that the temperature in the


    emergency room was too


    low.


    ¡°My car collided with Rosalind¡¯s. I just paid the medical bills, and Rosalind is in the emergency room.¡±


    ¡°So it is you who bump into Rosalind and hurt her?¡±


    Leonardo softened his face when he knew that Rosalind didn¡¯t leave him for Jonas. But when Leonardo


    heard Jona s¡¯s words, he darkened his face again


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s just a rear-end ident!¡±.


    Jonas thought Leonardo was a little strange. Jonas car collided with Rosalind¡¯s car. But Leonardo


    stared at Jonas coldly as if thetter had huri Leonardo instead of Rosalind.


    ¡°Doctor, how is Rosalind?¡± Is she fine?¡±


    Jonas did not want to talk with Leonardo, so he turned around and looked at Brett with a smile.


    Jonas respected doctors very much. After all, everyone would go to the hospital. If one showed respect


    to a doctor, he would benefit from this. What was more. Brett was an expert doctor, so Jonas should


    respect Brett.


    Brett got his sense after hearing Jona s¡¯s words. But Leonardo was still in a bad mood


    Brett thought. That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the right attitude a normal man should treat me. That Leonardo


    always bosses me around and even threatens me that he will throw me to Anulina.


    How could I get along well with such a friend?


    ¡°She is fine. I have treated her wound and given her enough examination. She was slightly concussed.


    She should have a good rest after she goes back. She will be fine after taking some anti-inmmatory


    drugs¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Thank you, doctor. I will take her back to rest now.


    Knowing that Rosalind was fine, Jonas breathed a huge sigh of relief


    Jonas walked toward the bed and was about to pick Rosalind up. He nned to take Rosalind home


    himself, but he was stopped by Leonardo.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get out of here immediately!¡±


    Leonardo nced arfonas coldly and indifferently


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, what do you mean?¡±


    Jonas raised his eyebrows and withdrew the smile on his face. Then he darkened his face.


    No one would be happy when others treated him like this. What was more, Jonas was the eldest son of


    the Macay family.


    He was always arrogant in front of others, and others respected him. No one had treated him like


    Leonardo,


    Even though Jonas had a good temper, he was pis sed off by Leonardo.


    ¡°Just take it as literally meaning. You can leave here after paying the medical bills. I¡¯ll take Rosalind


    back myself¡±


    Jonas hurt Rosalind, so he should pay the medical bills. Although Leonardo was rich, he wouldn¡¯t be


    generous with this.


    ¡°You will take Rosalind back? What¡¯s your rtionship with Rosalin? Do you have the right to send her


    back?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jonas narrowed his eyes. Leonardo was so domineering and arrogant in front of him, and Jonas was


    really furious Jonas knew that Leonardo was lossy and arrogant in the business world and that


    Leonardo never took everyone seriously.


    Chapter 103


    Leonardo was a powerful man in Haldorin. However, Jonas had never met Leonardo face to face.


    Last time. Jonas met Leonardo in an auction, which was held to celebrate Jonas¡¯ grandma¡¯s birthday.


    And Leonardo spent a lot of money to buy the Pink Star from him.


    But Jonas did not take that incident seriously. He just thought that Leonardo loved Pink Star, so


    Leonardo was willing to buy it with a lot of money.


    But now it seemed that Leonardo was born to be arrogant and he wouldn¡¯t bear anyone¡¯s


    disobedience.


    Jonas thought, ¡°Why is he so annoying?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­


    Leonardo blinked his eyes and sneered coldly. Then he said coldly.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m her husband¡±


    Jonas was shocked after hearing Leonardo¡¯s words. Jonas looked at Leonardo in disbelief, and then


    Jonas got his sense. Then he nailed Leonardo¡¯s lie with a smile.


    ¡°Impossible. Rosalind doesn¡¯t have a husband at all!¡±


    Jonas stayed close to Rosalind, and he knew very well whether Rosalind had a husband.


    If Rosalind had a husband, how could she live so hard? Why did she take the two children alone? No


    one helped Rosalind in the past, so Jonas didn¡¯t believe Leonardo.


    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you having affairs with Ms. York, the design director of Brooks Group! I heard that Ms.


    York gave birth to at son for you. Mr. Brooks, don¡¯t you think people in the upper ss of Haldorin know


    this?¡±


    They were all sophisticated. How could Leonardo lie to Jonas?


    ¡°Lie to you? You are not qualified enough. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Brett.¡±


    Leonardo nced at Brett. Brent twitched the corner of his mouth and secretly scolded Leonardo for


    being shameless in his heart. But the next moment, Brett echoed Leonardo¡¯s words without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, he is Rosalind¡¯s husband!¡±


    Leonardo smiled after hearing Brett¡¯s words. Then Leonardo nced at Jonas proudly


    ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t believe it. Rosalind had never mentioned you to me, and you had never


    lived with her. You said. you are Rosalind¡¯s husband, but is that true? I don¡¯t believe you. Get out of the


    way. I will take Rosalind back!¡±


    Jonas still didn¡¯t believe it. If Leonardo was Rosalind¡¯s husband, how could Rosalind never mention


    Leonardo?


    ¡°Mr. Macay, Leonardo is Rosalind¡¯s husband. But they got divorced, so they don¡¯t live together.¡±


    Brett couldn¡¯t help but blurt out this.


    As soon as Brett finished his words, Leonardo stared at him coldly and sharply while Jonas fixed his


    eyes on Brett in shock.


    Leonardo felt gloomy. He even wanted to tear Brett¡¯s mouth up. Why did Brett mention this?


    Jonas was shocked after hearing Brett¡¯s words, but soon he understood.


    ¡°So are you Rosalind¡¯s ex-hushand?¡±


    Jonas thought, ¡°This¡¯s the man who hurt Rosalind so much, Yanna and Kevin¡¯s biological father.


    It¡¯s because of this mans that Rosalind doesn¡¯t believe in love anymore. And that¡¯s why Rosalind is


    unwilling to ept me


    In the past, sogreone took photos of Leonardo and Rosalind in the hotel. This matter became a


    trending topic on the inte, but le reporter failed to capture Rosalind¡¯s face. So few people knew that


    it was Rosalind who stayed with Leonardo in the hotel.


    All of those happened five years ago. At that time, Jonas just returned home. He was not familiar with


    those matters in the Haldorin, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to those things.


    At this moment, he recalled that it turned out to be the eldest daughter of Jansen Group who had a


    good night with Leonardo. And at the end, this woman married to the Brooks family.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    Rosalind hadn¡¯t appeared in the upper-ss circle since she married into the Brooks family. Everyone


    seemed to forget that Leonardo was married.


    Later, it was rumored that Leonardo got along with Virginia, the design director of Brooks Group, and


    had a child. It seemed that nobody had heard about his legal wife since then.


    Thinking that Rosalind had suffered so much, Jonas¡¯ heart seemed to be tightly grasped by someone,


    which made him nearly unable to breathe.


    ¡°So what? At least I was her husband The mention of the word ¡°ex-husband¡± made Leonardo¡¯s face


    turn extremely unpleasant. Deep within his eyes, there was a suppressed eruption, yet his words


    remained resolute and unwavering What a joke! Even after divorcing, you still cling to your ex-wife,


    unwilling to let go. You can¡¯t hear to part with your confidante, yet you still get entangled with Rosalind.


    Leonardo, Is the harm you caused her not deep enough!¡±


    Jonas¡¯ words were like a needle, piercing deeply into Leonardo¡¯s heart and causing his eyes to


    instantly turn bloodshot, like a lion on the verge of fury.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Am I talking nonsense? You know it so well. Leonardo, despite your wealth and power, do you truly


    believe that you deserve to stand by her side now? A man of integrity never regrets giving things up,


    and Rosalind won¡¯t look back at someone like you. It¡¯s better for you to have some self-awareness.


    Although Jonas hadn¡¯t been with Rosalind for a long time, he knew that despite her indifferent and


    easy-going appearance, ordinary things could not hurt her at all.


    When Rosalind refused him in the cafe and mentioned her ex-husband while trying to conceal her


    emotions, he still caught the pain in her eyes.


    Soter on, he waited for half a month without appearing in front of Rosalind again. It wasn¡¯t that he


    gave up pursuing her, but he didn¡¯t know how to heal the wounds left by her ex-husband in her heart.


    It is often said that the deeper the love, the harsher the hurt. The reason why Rosalind had been


    divorced for so long, yet still felt heartache and distraction when recalling her ex-husband, must beContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    because she once loved that person intensely, and he deeply wounded her.


    Later, Jonas came to understand that although Rosalind had once loved her ex-husband intensely, the


    fact that they divorced and separated meant that irreparable things had happened, deeply hurting her


    heart.


    Although Rosalind looked easygoing, she was very stubborn.


    With such a personality, once Rosalind made a decision to divorce, she would definitely not go back on


    her word. Jonas firmly believed in this!


    Even if Leonardo were more handsome, powerful, and richer, Rosalind would no longer be swayed by


    him. She had her own persistence, and the presence of Virginia and her child acted as an


    insurmountable barrier between Leonardo and Rosalind. ¡°What do you know? Who are you to judge


    the rtionship between Rosalind and me?¡±


    Leonardo clenched his fists, and the veins on both sides of his forehead burst out as if they were about


    to explode.


    If Rosalind hadn¡¯t fallen asleep in the hospital bed, Leonardo would have rushed up to beat Jonas.


    ¡°I may not understand, but as long as you know it in your heart, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    After saying that, Jonas fushed into the room and was about to carry Rosalind out.


    However, as soon as he stretched out his hand to pull the curtain, a slender and fair hand suddenly


    stretched out and pulled it away from inside.


    ¡°Rosalind, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Jonas looked at Rosalind, who had a weak expression on her face, and immediately stepped forward


    to support her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just slept for a while, and I feel much better now.¡±


    In fact, Rosalind had already awakened. She was startled awake by the tense atmosphere created by


    Leonardo and Jonas¡± intense confrontation, along with their undisguised voices.


    If she could still sleep soundly with their loud voices, she must have kr acked her head silly.


    Rosalind raised her gaze and observed the three individuals in the emergency room. Brett, on the other


    hand, wore a leisurely expression, seemingly enjoying the spectacle.


    Jonas was worried. Leonardo looked at his phone and seemed to be dealing with something. Hearing


    her voice, Te immediately raised his eyes and looked over.


    5/


    13:53


    Chapter 104


    Upon seeing Rosalind wake up. Leonardo inunediately pushed past Jonas and walked to her side,


    carefully examining her body for any other injuries.


    Looking at the gauze wrapped around Rosalind¡¯s forehead, Leonardo¡¯s eyes were full of distress. He


    turned his head and red at Jonas fiercely. That look was more murderous than any previous one,


    which stunned Jonas for a moment.


    Looking bark at Rosalind, Leonardo said with concern


    ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. Lie down and rest for a while longer.¡±


    Compared with the tension with Jonas just now, Leonardo was extremely gentle at this time, which


    even surprised Jonas.


    ¡°No. I want to go home first.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t ask Leonardo why he was here. Without needing to guess, she knew for sure that it


    was Brett who informed him.


    However, at this moment, Rosalind only wanted to go home and rest. She didn¡¯t want to confront these


    two individuals here.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you home? Leonardo immediately said.


    ¡°Let me drive you home. It was all because of me that you got hurt like this. If I didn¡¯t send you back. I


    really can¡¯t rest assured?¡± Jonas interrupted at the right time.


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about with me apanying her.¡±


    Leonardo nced at Jonas coldly with a warning in his eyes.


    Jonas responded to Leonardo with a disdainful look and uttered under his breath, ¡°It¡¯s precisely


    because of you that I¡¯m even more worried¡±


    However, in front of Rosalind, he held his tongue and didn¡¯t say a word, but remained unyielding


    Seeing the situation once again bing tense, Rosalind let out a sigh.


    ¡°I just suffered a little injury. It¡¯s okay, I can just go bark on my own!


    Couldn¡¯t she just take a taxi back? Why did someone have to give her a ride? Even if someone did give


    her a ride, Brett could do it too. Why did they have to be the ones to do it?


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jonas and Leonardo responded in unison.


    Rosalind frowned slightly.


    ¡°Can you guys stop it? I¡¯m busy, and I have to ask someone to clean the Jansen vi. 1 don¡¯t have time


    to waste with you!¡±


    Leonardo immediately softened his attitude and promised.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the Jansen vi. Il take care of it for you. You just need to rest well. You


    lost so much blood. today, you need to replenish yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can also help you. Let me drive you home!¡±


    A sarcastic smirk tugged at the corner of Rosalind¡¯s mouth. Were these two then suddenly overflowing


    with


    competitiveness? Each one of them, just bored after having their fill?


    Ignoring then, Rosalind turned to look at Brett who was enjoying the spectacle.


    ¡°You should be off work at this time. Are you avable? How about you drive me home?¡±


    As soon as Rosalind finished speaking, two sharp eyes suddenly shot at Brett. The water that Brett had


    just drank choked him and made him cough violently.


    After finally recovering from the coughing fit, Brett felt a twitch at the corner of his mouth as he realized


    that the deadly gaze from Leonardo and Jonas had not been averted. It gave him the illusion that if he


    dared to agree, those two would tear him apart on the spot.


    No, it was not an illusion. He felt that if he really agreed, Jonas would probably do that, while Leonards


    would definitely assignim to support the medical care cause in Anulim


    2/8

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    ¡°No, I¡¯msy 1 have an important appointment tonight that I absolutely can¡¯t refuse. It seems that it¡¯s


    about time now. How about your going on talking and I leave? Please close the door for me when you


    leave.¡±


    An idea urred to Brett that he immediately took off his white coat and threw it on the ir. He


    grabbed his jacket from. the hanger and ran out even before he put it an


    He ran so fast like with a wind that he disappeared in a sh


    Before the three knew what was happening, Janus phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°Traffic police? Yes, I had a traffic ident. What? You said I hit and run! What the hell?


    *Imbusy right now. Can we deal with it tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°No! Why?!¡±


    Jonas angrily hung up the phone, too angry to speak for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get upset. Deal with it quickly. Don¡¯t escte the situation¡±


    Seeing Jonas looking sulky, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but smile, Jonas was really childish to get angry


    about something like


    this


    In fact, Jonis wasn¡¯t angry at the traffic police, he was angry at himself and even angrier at Leonardo.


    Jonas and Leonardo were in the middle of a struggle, and now a traffic police officer came out of


    nowhere to interfere withs momentum. His dominance was instantly weakened, which made him


    embarrassed


    ¡°Tm from the Macay family. I don¡¯t care about a minor traffic ident, and besides. I haven¡¯t


    committed any crime?


    He saved the injured people. Didn¡¯t those people see that? And they used him of a hit-and-run


    ident. Why would he run away in such a way?


    Jonas suspected that someone was ying tricks, and the most suspicious person was Leonardo who


    had a smug expression on his face. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Without averting Jonas gaze, Leonardo had a faint smirk on his face.


    Jonas, you¡¯d better go and handle it. If the news that you were involved in a hit-and-run ident


    spreads, it will hit the


    headlines tomorrow.¡±


    Leonardo was behind all this.


    When Brett informed him that Rosalind had an ident, Leonardo immediately had Jacob investigate


    the entire process of the ident. It was only after they arrived at the hospital that they found out that


    the person who hit Rosalind was Jonas. Leonardo had long been annoyed by Jenns. He was always


    following around Rosalind and even used snacks to bribe Yanna and Kevin Now, Jonas was here trying


    to stop lum from taking Rosalind away, Leanardo couldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity.


    So without others¡¯ attention Leonarda sent a message to Jacob, asking him to report it to the police


    immediately, using Jonas of a hit and run. He did it in order to get rid of this nuisance,


    Leonardo was truly cun ning!


    ¡°You¡­


    Jonas sensed the strong threat in Leonardo¡¯s words and his fingers trembled due to anger.


    ¡°Stop it. Solve it quickly. My car is still there. Remember to have it fixed for me


    Afraid that something might happen to Jonas, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but try to persuade him.


    She had never heard that their rtionship had drapped to this point. They were both impurtant figures.


    How did it turn out like this?


    Maybe in others eyes, they were friends.


    Hearing this, Jonas felt somewhat unhappy but had topromise.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of being used of hit and run because it was all nonsense.


    However, he was worried that Leonardo might attract papa ra zzi. Even if the usations were false,


    his father would still p


    His face.


    And if Rosalind got involved by any chance, it would be even worse.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let me handle it first. How about Leonardo taking you home? You can have a real soon,


    And I¡¯lle to see youter.


    13:53


    Chapter 103


    Jonas didn¡¯t feel at ease if Rosalind went home alone. Jonas thought she should be safer with


    Leonardo although Jonas hated Leonardo.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jonas. You can focus on your own business!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s lips curled up in a triumphant and provocative smile, not bothering to hide it


    Jonas was furious but he ignored Leonardo and turned to leave.


    In the end, Rosalind couldn¡¯t resist Leonardo¡¯s persistence and got into his car.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Rosalind to realize that something was wrong. This wasn¡¯t the way to


    her home,


    ¡°Leonardo, where are you taking me!¡±


    ¡°Home¡±


    Leonardo replied calmly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way to my home. You must be going the wrong way.¡±


    Rosalind nced outside and confirmed that they were not heading toward Deep Mountain Vi. She


    thought Leonardo had made a mistake.


    ¡°Back to my home.¡±


    Leonardo insisted. He thought it was okay for them to go back to his home


    ¡°Why would I go to your ce? I want to go back to my own home. Turn around and take me to my


    home.¡±


    Rosalind was speechless. She thought. I don¡¯t have anything to do with Leonardo now. Why would I go


    to his ce! What¡¯s wrong with him? What the hell is Leonardo thinking about?


    my ce. I happen to


    ¡°You¡¯re injured and there¡¯s no one at home to take care of you. It would be better for you toe to my


    be free these days and I can take care of you even if I¡¯m not that willing to do that.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but his expression remained unchanged, appearing very serious.


    ¡°No need. I will have my brother find a nanny to take care of me at home. Besides, I have two children


    at home. They will be worried without me.¡±


    Rosalind refused firmly. She didn¡¯t want to go to Leonardo¡¯s house ever.


    Since Rosalind was already nning to find a nanny to take care of her two children, she could take


    the great opportunity to find one. In such a way, she could thoroughly evaluate the nanny at home.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s children should be taken care of by himself. He doesn¡¯t worry about children all day and


    all he knows is getting busy with business. Why bother caring about them so much? They¡¯re not your


    children anyway!¡±


    Those two kids were full of tricks. Though they looked adorable with their rosy cheeks. They always


    caused trouble for Leonardo. Just thinking of those two little troublemakers made Leonardo feel


    suffocated.


    Rosalind was taken aback by Leonardo¡¯s words with her eyes flickering.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t tell Leonardo that the children he mentioned were theirs.


    If she said it, Rosalind didn¡¯t know how Leonardo would react-would he be happy or angry?


    Upon second thought, perhaps Leonardo would be angry. After all, he had never nned for Rosalind


    to have his children.


    ¡°Why do you care so much? Either you take me to my home, or you can drop me off the car and I¡¯ll


    take a taxi home myself!¡±


    Rosalind felt a bit guilty and didn¡¯t dare to meet Leonardo¡¯s shrewd gaze. She was keeping her eyes


    fixed on the road ahead.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t react at all and continued driving as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.


    ¡°Leonardo, did you hear me?¡±


    Rosalind was furious at being ignored. She thought, ¡°This man is always so domineering and arrogant.


    Can¡¯t he listen to


    others!¡±


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t make a fuss. I¡¯m driving!¡±


    Leonardo spoke to her as if he were coaxing a child. He even lightly stroked Rosalind¡¯s head. The


    touch of her hair was soft andfortable. He wished he could keep rubbing it like this forever.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    However, after hearing that, Rosalind became even more angry.


    Did Leonardo think she was a child? He totally ignored her thoughts.


    Rosalind was not his pet. Why should she listen to him?


    Never mind. Rosalind didnt want to talk so much with Leonardo. This man had always been


    domineering and arrogant, and he couldn¡¯t listen to what she said.


    In the past, Rosalind loved him wholeheartedly and devotedly. If he could coax her like this at that time,


    she might be very happy.


    But now Rosalind has changed. She had seen through everything, so she wouldn¡¯t think Leonardo was


    really caring about. her, let alone pampering her. He just wanted tofort her.


    ¡°Leonardo, drop me here. I want to get off!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me out of the car, I will jump directly.¡±


    ¡°Leonardo¡­¡± After calling his name, Rosalind grabbed the open winslow and tried to get out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll drive you home, okay?


    Eventually, Leonardopromised. He didn¡¯t know why Rosalind was so resistant to him.


    He just wanted to take Rosalind back and take good care of her. Why did Rosalind resist him so much?


    How could they be like this now?


    Leonardo knitted his brees and sighed. And then he turned to the Deep Mountain Vi.


    When they arrived at the gate of Deep Mountain Vi, Rosalind got off directly and left without saying a


    word.


    ¡°Rosalind!¡± Leonardo got out of the car on her hills and called loudly.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t respond and still walked forward.


    ¡°Rosalind, stop!¡±


    Rosalind paused and looked back at Leonardo without saying anything


    Leonardo sighed and strode to Rosalind


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I was not affected. But you are so angry that your face turns red


    After hearing this, Rosalind¡¯s face turned redder and she was ashamed and angry. In addition, she felt


    a little mortified.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s helpless face, Rosalind suddenly felt that she was a bad-tempered pupil now,


    somewhat unreasonable.


    She felt a little ashamed and embarrassed immediately.


    ¡°I know. Thank you for sending me back.¡±


    Rosalind calmed down and smiled faintly.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re grownups! Why am I so emotional? It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±


    Seeing Rosalind calm down, Leonardo smiled slightly and felt much better.


    ¡°After going back, remember to take medicine. Don¡¯t dip the wound in water, otherwise, it will be


    inmed easily. Do not scratch it. It will leave scars¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s foice was very soft, and his chattering tone was different from the usual cold indifference,


    which made him quite a different person.


    The setting sun cast azy glow over Leonardo¡¯s head through the trees, warming his face and


    dispelling the usual aloofness that surrounded him and even adding a touch of warmth to his persona


    Leonardo waspletely different from before, which made Rosalind a little obsessed for a moment.


    She stared at Leonardo¡¯s long and delicate eyshes, and peered at his dark eyes hidden under the


    eyshes, his high nose bridge, and his sensual lips.


    He looked just like a figure straight out of a painting in the twilight.


    Looking at the dumb look of Rosalind, Lennardo smiled proudly and contentedly. His smile was even


    brighter than the sun.


    When Rosalind was looking at him, Leonardo quickly leaned over and kissed her. Originally, he just


    wanted to kiss her lightly, but he was attracted by the sweetness in Rosalind¡¯s lips, so he


    subconsciously intensified this kiss.


    Chapter 106


    When Rosalind felt the softness of his lips and his passionate tongue, her mind went nk and she


    subconsciously licked


    them


    Feeling Rosalind¡¯s active response, Leonardo was overjoyed. He reached an arm around Rosalind¡¯s


    thin waist and held the back of her head with one hand, and kissed her more gently.


    When Rosalind realized what they were doing, she was upset. She pushed Leonardo away, gasped for


    breath gave him a hard re, and turned to run away.


    It was so embarrassing. Why did Rosalind lick his lips just now, why didn¡¯t she push him away


    immediately, and why did she indulge in Leonarda¡¯s kiss


    Was she single for too long and wanted to date a man?


    Did Leonardo think she was seducing him?


    Leonardo had gone too far. How could he use his handsomeness to attract her? This man was so wily


    and dangerous that it would be better to see him less hereafter.


    Seeing Rosalind run away in a mess, Leonardo similed and called, ¡°Watch your step! You may trip¡±


    After Leonardo said that, Rosalind stumbled and almost fell down. Fortunately, she stabilized so that


    she didn¡¯t fall to the ground and made a fool of herself.


    Rosalind just wanted to cover her face, because it was too embarrassing. She didn¡¯t look back at


    Leonardo and quickly disappeared from his sight.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t look


    until he could no longer see Rosalind


    Leonardo gently stroked his sex y lips with her delicate fingers. It seemed that he could feel the


    softness and sweetness of their kisses just now.


    Leonardo subconsciouslypressed his lips and smiled more happily withve in his eyes.


    After getting in the car, Leonardo called Jacobs directly.


    ¡°Find some reliable people to clean up the house. Let them do their job carefully. I have sent you the


    address. And get some more nannies to my house. I have some instru


    ¡°Now!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Jacols was so surprised because he was ready to date, so he was


    reluctant. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not now, but when you wake up?¡±


    Leonardo was originally in a good mood, but he was suddenly annoyed by Jacob.


    ¡°Sorry, no, I don¡¯t mean that. I¡¯ll act right now.¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s tone had changed, Jacob didn¡¯t dare to refuse and quickly responded.


    Jacob didn¡¯t say yes immediately because of his momentary impulse just now. At this moment, it


    urred to him that he dared to bargain with Leonardo, and Leonardo was already being nice for not


    deducting his bonus immediately.


    Jacob didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Leonardo today. Leonardo was in such a good temper that


    Jacob still had the opportunity to amend.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with your head? Are you hurt? ¡°What happened?


    When Yarma and Kevin arrived home, they were shocked to see Rosalind wrapped in gauze on her


    forehead and asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just a car ident. My car was hit. It¡¯s fine!¡±


    Rosalind held the two sweethearts in her arms with deep love.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go with Leonardo this morning? How could a car ident happen to you? Is he so useless


    that he won¡¯t protect you well?


    Kevin¡¯s puppy-fat face darkened and she had a terrible impression of Leonardo


    Kevin thought. ¡®No, no, no! Troinarika is so useless!


    How could be let this happen to Mon? She was all line when she left! Mom must have suffered a lot


    when she was with him!¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    In his vi, Leonardo looked at the names in front of him and was about to test them. Suddenly, he felt


    an inch in his nose and sneezed several times.


    The names looked at each other and wondered if their new boss had an infectious disease.


    Leonardo lived alone in this big empty vi. Was it a haunted house!


    ¡°That¡¯s not his fault, but my careless driving¡±


    Speaking of Leonardo, Rosalind remembered the deep kiss he gave her in the afternoon. She licked


    her lips subconsciously and then blushed when she realized what she was doing.


    ¡°Mom, do you have a fever? Why is your fare burning?¡±


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s burning face, Yanna stretched out her chubby hand to touch Rosalind¡¯s forehead


    and then her own rosy cheek


    Yanna wondered, ¡°The heat seems about the same. Do I have a fever, too?¡±


    Tm all right. Don¡¯t worry, my sweeties.¡±


    Rosalind kissed her two children on the face. With them by her side, her heart was filled with


    happiness,


    ¡°Yanna and Kevin. I¡¯ve been luding something from you. I think I should confess it today.¡±


    Yanna and Kevin exchange curious nces


    ¡°Mom, just say it. Stop being so mysterious


    Yanna tilted her head and urged with a smile.


    Rosalind carried Yanna and Kevin to the sofa. Then she sat on a cus hion under the sofa to get closer


    to them


    ¡°I remember, you once asked me where your father was, but I didn¡¯t answer


    In mons, when Yanna and Kevin som other children have a father. Today it¡¯s tune for me to tell you.¡±


    Rosalind fabbed them off then


    asked Rosalind about their own father


    But no, both Yama and Kevin had met Leonardo Rosalind daln¡¯t want to hide it anymore and decided to


    condess to them. After all, the two children were not ignorant babies and had been in kindergarten for


    so long. Seeing that other children got


    parents to pick them up, Yanna and Kevin must wonder why they didn¡¯t have a father.


    their


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want them to be confused all the time. They were sensible children and should know


    the truth


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other calmly.


    They had already known who their father was, so they were not curious at all.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t notice their abnormal expression. She held their hands and added in a gentle voice.


    ¡°In fact, this morning Uncle Leonardo came to pick me up. He¡¯s Leonardo Brooks, your father. I was


    separated from him over something, so we didn¡¯t live together.¡±


    ¡°Does Leonardo know about us?¡± Kevin pursed his lips and asked with some hesitation.


    Rosalind shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°You two were borti after I broke up with Leonardo, so he still doesn¡¯t know your existence. However, in


    my opinion, if he knows he has two lovely kids, he will be very happy and like you¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want Yauna and Kevin to feel that they were dispensable and disliked by their father. In


    haste, she defended Leonardo.


    ¡°Well..¡±


    Kevin responded tly, and his big eyes were calm.


    ¡°Last time Leonardo saved Yanna and thought you two were Damian¡¯s children, so he didn¡¯t know your


    true identities. Also, I didn¡¯t tell Jim the truth. Will you me me?¡±


    Rosalind was a bule nervous. She was afraid that Yanna and Kevin would nte her for hiding it.


    She belved that way because she didn¡¯t want to lose them. She was afraid that Leonardo would take


    the two lovely children away after knowing their existence.


    Rosalind though, ¡°Yara and Kevin are closest to my heart. I will never allow Leonardo to take them


    away.¡±


    1/3 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    11:57


    Chapter 107


    Both Vanna and Kevin were sensitive, so they sensed fear in Rosalind¡¯s tone.


    Gently holding Rosalind¡¯s hand with her chubby ones, Yanna gave a deep kiss and smiled. ¡°No, we


    won¡¯t. You are our mother, so why will we me you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yanna is right! We were born with a mother and no father. We¡¯ve been used to it. Leonardo even


    doesn¡¯t know our existence, so we have no need to tell him. Mons, you did ri!¡± Kevin erled


    Yanna and he were so cute. Many men wanted to be their father, so they wouldn¡¯t take the


    initiative to recognize Leonardo.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know their existence. It was his loss and wouldn¡¯t affect their mood.


    Kevin thought this way and said the same thing, but he felt a little sad. 1e just didn¡¯t tell Rosalind about


    that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to your father?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin shook their heads. ¡°No!¡±


    It was enough for them to have Rosalind. Why did they have toe back to Leonardo? Did they want


    to be bullied by a stepmother?


    They wouldn¡¯t be so stu pid.


    Stories said that one would have a bad father when he had a stepmother. If Yanna and Kevin returned


    to Leonardo¡¯s side, they would be bullied to death by their stepmother.


    Wasn¡¯t Snow White killed by her stepmother?


    ¡°Do you have anything else to ask about your father? I¡¯ll tell you all I know?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin¡¯s reaction was so calm that Rosalind became even more perplexed. She always felt


    that all of this was a little weird.


    Rosalind had expected that Yanna and Kevin would have mored for their father in tears, but it didn¡¯t


    happen


    She had expected that they would have cried andined abour why she didn¡¯t tell Leonardo of


    their existence, but it didn¡¯t happen either.


    All their reactions were different from Rosalind¡¯s expectations. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was sure


    she had never told Yanna and Kevin about their father¡¯s identity, she would have doubted whether they


    had known it long ago.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯L¡±


    Yanna and Kevin shook their heads in unison. It seemed that Rosalind was just talking about an


    ordinary thing like what they would have for dinner tonight


    Rosalind was speechless.


    Yanna and Kevin usually had a strong curiosity, didn¡¯t they? Why were they not curious about their


    father today?


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know that they had already searched major websites for Leonardo¡¯s identity and


    background before returning home from abroad.


    than Rosalind, so they were


    Even the official website of Brooks Group had been essed several times. They knew more th


    certainly not curious about Leonardo.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect this serious topic to end in such a that way.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t we have dinner?¡±


    Yanna rubbed her belly and poured, looking like a hungry piglet.


    ¡°Well, I made some porridge today and ordered a takeout. What do you want to rai?¡±


    ¡°Take-out food!¡±


    ¡°Take-out food!¡±


    Yana and Kevin eximed in childish voices.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    As soon as they blurted out. Yanna and Kevin giggled at each other,


    ¡°Hey! Do me the honor, will you? Maybe today Ill cook better. At least in terms of food safety, my


    porridge is better than deliveries¡±


    ¡°Rosalind, spare us. Deliveries won¡¯t get us poisoned no matter what. But your porridge. It scares me


    upon thinking of it¡± They used to believe in Rosalind¡¯s cooking, but it turned out to be a mess and they


    had to make frequent toilet trips for several days


    It was horrible and enough is enough.


    Yanna answered seriously and bowed to Rosalind for mercy.


    ¡°Spane us, will you?¡±


    Rosalind was amused. She reached out to pinch Yanna¡¯s cheek and said,


    ¡°Okay, okay, I spare your lives. You won¡¯t need to try my cooking. I¡¯ve asked Damian to find a reliable


    nanny for us. It won¡¯t be long before shees to cook for us. We¡¯ll never need to order deliveries


    again.¡±


    Thinking back, she should have found a ranny when she returned home. It¡¯s just a few days but it looks


    like Yanna and Kevin have lost weight


    ¡°Really? That would be great! I don¡¯t need to cook anymore.¡±


    The happiest one was not Yanna hut Kevin, who hail always been less talkative.


    The threeughed and prepares for dinner, then unexpectedly, the doorbell rang


    ¡°Who can it be?¡±


    ¡°Could it be Uncle Damian? Yanna asked curiously and scratched her head


    Rosalind put the fork down, took a piece of paper to wipe her hands, and hurried to the door.


    From the peephole. Rosalind saw a smiling woman who looked like she was in her fifties.


    Confused. Rosalind opened the door.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you looking for!¡±


    ¡°Is Ms. Rosalind Jansen here?¡± the middle-aged woman asked with a smile.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know her. Upon hearing that, she got more perplexed.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Despite her confusion, Rosalind nodded but didn¡¯t let the wornan in.


    ¡°The nanny agency sent me to work for you. You can call me Lana. F¡¯ll be your nanny from today,¡±


    Lana seemed to be a frank person. She was always with a smile, restrained, and decent.


    Rosalind was a bit surprised. She had just called Damian, and within two hours the nanny was here?


    ¡°Lana, right? Excuse me, just a moment. I need to check it our first, okay?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t have a suspicious mind. However, only she and her children lived here and the nanny


    even needed to take care of Yanna and Reviv¨¢lone when she was not home, she had to be cautions


    about this.


    Rosalind left the door ajar and called Damian.


    ¡°Damian, it¡¯s nie. How did the nannye so quickly? Have you done the background check?¡±


    apriky and


    I called the nanny agency as soon as you told me about it, then I got Lana, She¡¯s one of the best


    nannies in the had a good reputation in the industry. She¡¯s enthusiastic, conscious, and trustworthy.


    Her former employer happened to go abroad, so she¡¯s avable now. I checked her background, and


    there¡¯s nothing suspicious.¡±


    Damian was surprised in the first ce. He thought it would take much time and effort to find a good


    namany, and didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly.


    Damian doubted it at first. After he did the background check, it turned out to be sheer luck.


    *Really?¡±


    Rosalind reconfirmed.


    *Rest assured. I¡¯m your brother. Just believe in me


    Damian chuckled. Rosalind was too nervous. Finding a nanny was nothing to worry about.


    13.53


    Chapter 108 N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Besides, he checked everything thoroughly and it was all fine.


    ¡°Okay, thanks. I got it.¡±


    Rosalind hang up and inwited Lana in. She checked Lana¡¯s qualifications and ID carefully and then


    looked at Lana with a


    smile.


    ¡°Lana. I heard that you are the best in the agency. Things at home are up to you now.¡±


    ¡°Sure! You can count on me.¡±


    Lana answered with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought my signature dish. Would you like to have some! It¡¯s our custom to let our boss try our


    cooking on the first day.¡±


    Before Rosalind could react, Yanna slid down from her chair and ran over. She stared at the container


    in Lana¡¯s hand


    Rosalind fel speechless. Yanna was such a greedy girl, can¡¯t she be more patient?


    Since it was a custom, Rosalind didn¡¯t want to be an exception. She asked Lana to deal with what she


    brought at the kitchen, so that they can try the dishes Lana made today.


    After a while, Lana came out with several dishes in her hands,


    There were brown sugar baked ham, crab cake sliders, shrimp egg rolls, baked macaroni and cheese,


    green beans with bacon, and fresh pineapple salsa.


    Yanna and Kevin¡¯s eyes brightened.


    They¡¯ve never seen so many dishes at home, and they can¡¯t wait to try them


    Looking at the two little foodies, Rosalind chuckled and let them eat.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, look at your wound. Meat and milk will help you recover


    Lana handed a bottle of milk to Rosalind and said with a smile.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Liu Shen to be so attentive just as Damn said. She took the bottle from


    Lana¡¯s hand and thanked


    1r.


    Only Roslind and the two children were at home, and as it was the first day, Rosalind invited Lana to sit


    down and eat with them.


    All of them enjoyed the meal


    At night, Yanna and Kevin went back to their room and whispered in secret.


    ¡°Kevin, why did Rosalind tell us about Leonardo today? It came out of the blue and I almost blurted out


    that we had already known him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe something happened between them?¡±


    For the first time, Kevin felt it hard to understand the adult world.


    ¡°Did Leonardo hurt her? Rosalind still looks pale and blue. She must have been badly hurt.¡±


    Yanna suddenly felt heart pain, and her chubby little hand subconsciously stroked her own chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Kryn¨ª shook his head.


    Although Leonardo looked slo ppy, he didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who would hurt anyone for


    no reason


    Not to mention that Rosalind is ady.


    Moreover, Kevin found that Leonardo seemed to be very attentive to Rosalind, he couldn¡¯t have hurt


    her.


    ¡°Kevin, do you know why did Leonardoe to see Rosalind today? Is he pursuing Monuny?¡±


    Yanna took a milk-vored lollipop out of nowhere and put it in her mouth as if someone else would


    take it.


    ¡°How do I know? I¡¯m not Leonardo.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    The world of adults was so hard to understand. Why didn¡¯t they say it directly? It was too difficult for the


    kids to guess.


    ¡°I think so. It¡¯s just that Leonardo is so rubbish. Even Uncle Jonas knows how to dress up and


    approach girls cleanly, but Leonardo is all wrinkled uppared to Uncle Jonas.¡±


    Yanna shook her head, seeming disappointed with Leonardo.


    ¡°So, do you like Uncle Jonas or Leonardo?¡±


    Kevin turned to look at Yanna and asked casually.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Uncle Jonas. He even brings me delicious food. Leonardo didn¡¯t even bring us anything


    tasty. He gets a bad review!¡± Yanna didn¡¯t hesitate to choose Jonas


    ¡°Besides, let me tell you, Kevin Leonardo can¡¯t even cook. He¡¯s just like Rosa. Last time at his ce,


    he almost burned down the kitchen while frying an egg. It scared me to death¡±


    Yanna was referring to the incidem when Leonardo had saved her and brought her home. The memory


    of that scene still frightened her.


    ¡°Yanna, why are we so pitiful! Mom and Leonardo are both kitchen idiots. Are we really their children?


    Why didn¡¯t I burn down the kitchen?¡±


    Kevin questioned his own birth for the first time.


    This was probably the dilemma of being a genius


    Yanna blinked her bright eyes as if she was seriously thinking about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are their biological child or not, but I¡¯m definitely their biological child. Maybe you


    were sent by heaven to save us. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t burn down the kitchen¡±


    Hearing this, Kevin also felt that it made sense.


    ¡°Kevin, why are you using theputer now?¡±


    Yanna looked at Kevin, curious about why he used theputer sote at night.


    ¡°That person took Rosa away today but can¡¯t protect her well. Rosa got seriously injured in an ident.


    I love to teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how are you going to teach that person a lesson?*


    When Yanna heard that Leonardo would be taught a lesson, her eyes widened, and she immediately


    became interested.


    ¡°Watch it!¡±


    Yanna didn¡¯t say anything and let her see it. However, after seeing what Kevin designed. Yanna


    seemed dissatisfied.


    ¡°Kevin, I think it¡¯scking something. How about I give you some ideas?¡±


    ¡°Sure, go aliead!¡± Kevin let Yanna do it without hesitation.


    When it came to tripping Leonardo, Yanna and Kevin disyed perfect synergy and showed no mercy.


    Driftwood Vi.


    Leonardo was ready to check his emails before going to bed when a familiar pop-up window suddenly


    appeared as soon as he opened thepi¨¦r.


    ¡°You irresponsible slob, dare toe in and challenge?¡±


    Leonardo frowned. Was this irresponsible b¡± referring to him?


    Leonardo drought, Is there something wrong with this person! 1 am clean and tidy, how can I be a


    slob?


    Wait. Did he meet me somewhere?


    Challenge! Looking at the flickering pop-up window, Leonardo pressed the challenge button without


    hesitation.


    Leonardo was the CEO of the Brooks Group, what challenge could stop him? He was never afraid of


    any challenge.


    However, to his surprise, as soon as he pressed the challenge button, two big white eyes suddenly


    appeared, almost scaring lim into smashing theputer.


    Then a pop-up window appeared again, saying, ¡°You are scared. You are brave but reckless!¡±


    There was still a bead portrait hanging beside it, but the face in the middle was reced by Leonardo¡¯s


    face which was with beard


    Chapter 105


    After looking at this profile picture, Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched. Had he be reckless?


    Himply he wanted to see what this person was up to!


    He clicked theine challenge button, and suddenly a picture of a big dog with its teeth bared, and a


    large tongue hanging out appeared, panting heavily.


    With the first impact of white eyes, Leonardo was prepared this time and used his hand to block, but he


    still got startled by the image of the dog with its bloody mouth wide open.


    The image of the big dog¡¯s head quickly changed into that of a small yellow dog and ran away.


    Then a car arrived, with a man and a woman inside. Leonardo could tell that much


    As the car was driving, it suddenly collided with another oing car. The man inside the car quickly


    escaped, showing his agility, while the woman was injured from the crash. There was arge pool of


    blood on the ground.


    A few passersby leisurely watched the scene, and slowly, several dialogue windows popped up beside


    them.


    ¡°The couple did actually like the two birds of the same forest that flew away separately when the


    disaster impended,¡±


    ¡°The mais ran very fast. The woman was injured, but the man was uninjured ¡°


    ¡°That man is really useless. He can¡¯t even protect a woman!¡±


    ¡°He even can¡¯t protect his women? He¡¯s not even as good as a little yellow dog, Little dog. let¡¯s go


    home.¡±


    As the dialogue windows disappeared, the previously smaller little dog appeared from somewhere and


    mechanically wiggled its hunt, following along and leaving


    Seeing thus, Leonardo understood that this person was mocking him for not being able to protect


    Rosalind properly and letting her get injured.


    Leonardo med himself in his heart and was even angrier with Jonas.


    However, Leonardo still didn¡¯t know who this person was. This person sometimes deliberately provoked


    lum, sometimes. mocked him on the official website, and sometimes sent him emails to remind him.


    Was he an enemy or a friend? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It seemed Leonardo needed to investigate thoroughly.


    Suddenly, an idea shed in Leonardo¡¯s mind, instantly lifting his mood


    The following day, Rosalind and her two kids were awakened by a burst of fragrance. They got up in a


    daze and swallowed saliva while looking at the hot food on the table.


    Even Kevin, who usually had good self-control, couldn¡¯t help but have sparkling eyes.


    It had been long since they had such a full breakfast at home. Since they returned to the country and


    didn¡¯t have Lyle make breakfast, they hadn¡¯t had such avish meal.


    Their mouths couldn¡¯t help but drool.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, you¡¯re all awake. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I made some simple food for


    breakfast. You can wash and dress first. Then you sir down to enjoy. It¡¯s still early


    Lana smiled at the surprised faces of the mother and children. There was no trace of smugness or


    mockery in her eyes, only


    warmill


    Lana made some simple food for breakfast. Rosalind and the two children were even more astonished.


    There were bread, sandwiches, hamburgers, porridge, eggs, milk, pancakes, fruits, and more. They


    were put in different. small dishes on arge table. And this was just a casual meal?


    If Lana cooked dishes formally, would it be like a five-star hotel buffer?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    Chapter 1101


    After washing up quickly, Yanna and Kevin began to eat.


    The dishes smelled sa delicious that they couldn¡¯t wait to enjoy them. And if they turned cold, it would


    be a waste.


    They were good kids who never wasted any food.


    ¡°Lana, we can¡¯t eat so much. You can just¡­ No, you don¡¯t have to make so many dishes next time.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t think it was too much. She was just not used to so many kinds of breakfast.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, don¡¯t worry. I got it. From now on, I will ask you what you want to eat every day before I


    cook. You can try all these dishes today and I¡¯ll cook those you prefer more.¡±


    Lana was afraid that Rosalind would dislike her waste, so she immediately exined with a respectful


    attitude, neither humble nor pushy.


    ¡°Thanks. That would be great,¡± Rosalind smiled


    Rosalind liked Lana¡¯s attitude and was clearly satisfied with her words.


    ¡°And could you please take Yanna and Kevin to schoolter, Lana? My car is being repaired. You can


    just take a taxi. I will reimburse you for the fare when youe back.¡±


    Rosalind had to make it clear to Lana at first for fear that she would have any concerns.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, please rest assured that I will take good care of Miss Yanna Jansen and Mr. Kevin


    Jansen


    Hearing that, Yanna and Kevin, who were enjoying their meal, looked up and said with a smile.


    ¡°Lana, don¡¯t call me Miss Yanna Jansen. Just call me Yanna.


    Yanna thought, ¡°Miss Yanna Jansen? It sounds a little bit awkward,¡±


    ¡°Call me Kevin. Kevin was more straightforward.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Lama replied. If the hosts had any orders, she should do as they said. This was the basic rule


    of her work.


    After Yanna and Kevin had their breakfast, Lana was going to take them to kindergarten. WhenN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosalind sent them to the elevator, she found that someone was moving things in and out of the


    opposite house.


    She wondered. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that house empty before?


    Why did someone suddenly move in there? Just hope that my new neighbors are easy to get along


    with


    Anyway, I¡¯ll see them sooner orter


    Rosalind didn¡¯t think too much about it. When she went home, she nned to study the documents she


    brought back from Brooks Group carefully to see if she could find some clues.


    However, Hosalind felt kind of overwhelmed while suffering from information overload. She couldn¡¯t


    help thinking that if she had studiedw or the science of administration as a minor in college, it would


    be much easier to find clues.


    At least, she wouldn¡¯t have been as stressed as now.


    Rosalind looked at these documents for a long time. Then suddenly, her eyes lit up with surprise,


    In the past, her father couldn¡¯t speak, so she didn¡¯t know what really happened back then. Now that he


    could speak, she could directly ask him about it


    She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t it more effective to find evidence based on the clues provided by my father?¡±


    Rosalind suddenly felt that she was really smart.


    At the Airport¡­


    ¡°Hi, Unclejerome!¡± Seeing Jerome, Dn said with a big smile.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve grown taller, Danny!¡± Jerome picked Dn up joyfully and then put him down.


    ¡°Why are you here in person? Just tell the driver toe and pick us up¡±


    Seeing Jerome, Virginia looked around subconsciously and then put on her mask. She didn¡¯t want to


    be recognized.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been away for such a long time, and I miss you. Of course, I have to pick you up myself.¡±


    Jarume whispered in Virginia¡¯s car with his hot breath touching her cheek, which made her flush.


    She hurriedly said in a sweet voice, ¡°Stop it. Get in the car. I don¡¯t want anyone to see us.¡±


    After saying that, she pushed open the door and got in the car.


    Chapter 110


    Behind her, Jerome looked around and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Then he took Dn to the car


    quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that woman? Why haven¡¯t you gotten her out of Brooks Group?¡±


    As the car moved forward slowly, Virginia¡¯s face darkened with anger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to believe that woman so much and investigate this matter in person for her.


    We did it in a hurry, and the arrangement was not careful enough. He almost found us.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found a new employer in the design department to be the fall guy, we would have been in


    trouble now.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jerome heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why are you so careless? Don¡¯t do it yourself next time. If Leonardo finds something wrong, neither of


    us can get away with


    Virginia red at Jerome with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Jerome grabbed Virginia¡¯s hand and responded with a smile.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve been with Leonardo for five years. He is not going to marry you. Why are you still with


    him? Why don¡¯t you just be my girlfriend? I promise you¡¯ll be my only love, and 111 love you forever.


    And I will give you my everything¡±


    Jerome¡¯s words were extremely flirty, and his hand reached unto Virgima¡¯s dress.


    Virginia took a nce at Jerome and pulled his hand away quickly, signaling to him that Dn and the


    driver were also in the car.


    ¡°That¡¯s not gonna be possible! If I can¡¯t be Leonardo¡¯s woman, then no one else can. Besides, as long


    as Danny is his son, the entire Brooks Group will be Danny¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard and endured all these humiliations fo


    for so many years. Don¡¯t you know why?¡±


    Honestly, Virginia didn¡¯t know why Leonardo treated her like this now,


    Back then when they were in college, Leonardo never fell in love with Rosalind even though she had


    pursued him for four years. However, he agreed to date Virginia, who only talked to him a five times,


    and he did it right in front of Rosalind.


    Virginia thought Leonardo must love her very much


    If


    Zen forforadna ruined Virgia¡¯s n, Leonardo would


    hid her rather than Rosalind


    Thinking of this, Virginia gritted her teeth with hatred.


    She still believed that Leonardo loved her and that was why he was so cold to Rosalind even after they


    had been married for three years.


    Now Virginia came back. There was no obstruction from Richard anymore, and she had won Maria¡¯s


    heart, so she thought Leonardo should divorce Rosalind without hesitation and choose to marry her.


    Virginia was over the moon when Leonardo tually divorced Rosalind. But she didn¡¯t expect that he


    never mentioned marrying her at all even though she had given birth to Dn.


    Virginia had tried to remind him of it many times, but Leonardo either pretended not to hear it or


    ignored it at all. Sometimes be even looked at her with a faint sanile silently, which made her quite


    nervous. She even thought that he might have found out something she wasiding.


    Thinking that Leonardo was always kind to Dn, Virginia chose to give up that idea.


    But Virginia was still spefting whether the three-year-old marriage with Rosalind made Leonardo


    tired of it. And that was why he didn¡¯t want to get married again.


    CH

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    However, even if she got married, Virginia intended to get everyone to know that she was Leonardo¡¯s


    woman, and had even given birth to a son for him, which made all other women stop covering him.


    If she couldn¡¯t marry Leonardo, then there was no way that anyone else could.


    She believed that Leonardo would know her infatuation before long and see her goodl


    At that time, she would be the wife of the owner of Brooks Group and her son would be the heir of


    Brooks Group. dared to look down on her anymore.


    Then no one dared to treat her like rubbish anymore.


    ¡°I know, I know that you are doing that for Danny and for us, but you¡¯re wronged so much for doing


    that.¡±


    ¡°So you know that I have been wronged? Then you must make up for itter.¡±


    Virginia smiled charmingly with her beautiful eyes and stroked Jeronie¡¯s wrinkled shurt, which was


    wrinkled after being pressed by her, touching him casually.


    ¡°Oh¡­ My seductive, you are messing around again. Let¡¯s see how I will deal with youter.¡±


    An ambiguous atmosphere arose in the car.


    Dn yed with the new toys that Jerome had bought for him as he ate the snacks and enjoyed a


    great time. He didn¡¯t notice what was happening between Virginia and Jerome at all.


    In the Driftwood Vi¡­.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone to other ces to escape the earthquake? Why did youe back?¡±


    With his consistently cold-looking face. Leonardo looked at Virginia and Dn who suddenly appeared


    in front of him. His face darkened. He casually flipped through the newspaper in his hands and didn¡¯t


    bother talking to them.


    ¡°There have been no aftershocks recently, so I just came back with Danny. He has not seen you for a


    long thine and keeps pestering me to take him back to see you. I have no choice.¡±


    Virginia smiled sweetly and mocently, as she spoke softly, which was exactly the same as when she


    first met him, and now she became exceedingly fascinating and charming. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    As Virginia finished speaking, she pushed Dn closer to Leonardo unobtrusively. Dn refused


    though, so she pitched his arm hard to force him to do that.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Dn screamed in pain, and his eyes were suddenly filled with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leonardo lowered the newspaper a little as he raised his eyebrows to nce at Dn.


    ¡°It¡¯s just because he hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time and is just too shy. Danny, is it because of that?


    Virginia secretly stared at Dn, with a strong warning in her eyes.


    Dn felt wronged and shot a nce at Virginia, but he immediately retracted his eyesight and nodded


    reluctantly.


    ¡°Danny, you are five years old now, and you are a big child, so it¡¯s shameful of you to cry so often, isn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    As Leonardo looked at Dn who was crying in front of him, he suddenly thought of Kevin, who was a


    kindergarten child as Dn was and even younger than lum for several months. But why didn¡¯t Kevin


    cry as much as Dn did?


    Moreover, though at a young age, Kevin thought quickly and was very smart, wirle Dn was totally


    differem, who cried so often and always pot funny nose, looking sl oppy.


    As he thoughts and looked at Dn in front of him, Leonardo¡¯s eyebrows knitted even harder. Then he


    picked up the newspaper to read.


    Virginia didn¡¯t know what Leonardo had in his mind, but she still felt sort of sorry for Dn.


    ¡°Leonardo, Danary is still too little, so please don¡¯t be so hard on him, and things will be better when he


    grows up


    ¡°Children should be strictly disciplined from an early age. Richard had taught me the same way when I


    was a child¡±


    Leonardo did not lift his head as he spoke, still with a faint expression.


    However, the speaker was careless while the listener was intentional


    Virginia was stroking Dn¡¯s head while Leomando said. Hearing that Leonardo mentioned Richard,


    Virginia paused imperceptibly, which seemed to be unnoticed by Leonardo.


    ¡°Leonardo, I heard that something happened to thepany while I was away. Was it true?¡±


    Virginia sat by the table with Dn in her arms. Then she looked into Leonardo¡¯s downcast eyes and


    asked tentatively.


    18:55


    Chapter 111


    ¡°I am in thepany, so what could happen?¡±


    Leonardo answered casually, though with a unique arrogance in his tone.


    If Virginia hadn¡¯t known the whole story, she would have thought that she had got the misinformation.


    ¡°I heard that Rosalind¡¯syout design was leaked and it caused a lot of losses to thepany. Did I


    mishear?¡±


    Virginia pretended to be confused as she said.


    However, Leonardo did not answer, and Virginia pondered slightly and continued.


    ¡°Leonardo, I know you owe Rosalind a lot, but we can¡¯t dice with the interest of thepany.


    Rosalind¡¯syout design was leaked this time and it caused a lot of losses to thepany. Oughtn¡¯t


    you to give us an exnation to it?¡±


    Hearing that Virginia just mentioned Rosalind, Leonardo just slightly raised his eyes and shot Virginia a


    nce.


    ¡°Do I have to give an exnation to anybody?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly, with his eyes full of arrogance.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to, but there are so many shareholders in ourpany, and hear that they


    have a lot ofints on this matter.


    ¡°Theyout designs of ourpany have never been leaked out before, but Rosalind just made such a


    big trouble soon after she joined ourpany. If this issue bes known to the public, the reputation


    of us Brooks Group will definitely be damaged.¡±


    Virginia spared no effort to persuade Leonardo, who, however, still wore an indifferent expression.


    ¡°If any shareholder told that to you, you can just ask him toe to me!


    ¡°All the facts about the leak of theyout designs have been disclosed publicly, haven¡¯t they?


    ¡°Lucy has been fired, and all the loss caused by Creek Fashion has beenpensated three times


    with the evidence in our hands. If any shareholder still thinks there¡¯s a loss, he can just withdrave his


    investment immediately, since there are many other people waiting to invest in ourpany. There is


    to impact at all!


    ¡°Besides, after publicity of this matter, Brooks Group even got on the hot topic trend! People, in order to


    get Rosalind¡¯syout designs, do not even hesitate to steal them from Brooks Group. Doesn¡¯t it just


    mean that we chose the right person?


    ¡°Brooks Group¡¯s stock price has even risen to the ceiling for three days. Those shareholders just


    couldn¡¯t wait to thank Rosalind for this matter, so how could they have the gall to me her instead?


    On hearing that Rosalind was used, Leonardo, who had been silent for quite a while, suddenly


    talked incessantly to defend her undisguisedly


    However, it was his defense of Rosalind that made Virginia¡¯s face look worse and worse, as she


    gradually tightened her arms around Dn, who began to cough violently as it was too tight and he felt


    pain in his stomach.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re hurting me in my stomac


    Dn cried out in pain, and his chubby little hand tried to break free from Virginia¡¯s arms.


    It was not until she felt Dn¡¯s struggle to break free that Virginda began to realize what she was


    doing.


    ¡°Sorry, Mom was afraid that you would fall just now, so I hugged you more tightly


    Virginia hurriedly squeezed out a stiff smile to conciliate Dn.


    Though a deep resentfient shed through her downcast eyes.


    2/2

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112


    Suddenly, she looked up at Leonardo and put on a sweet smile.


    ¡°Leonardo, when I called my mother yesterday, she asked me about the wedding time. I really don¡¯t


    know how to answer it.¡±


    Virginia looked very aggrieved and embarrassed. Her eyes were full of affection when she looked at


    Leonardo.


    Virginia was sweet and spoke very gently in usual. She always obeyed Maria, which made Maria like


    her very much. Maria had always wanted Leonardo to marry Virginia as soon as possible.


    Maria and Leonardo had quarreled several times because of this, so Leonardo was annoyed and


    moved out of the Brooks residence to live alone in the Driftwood Vi. He only went back the Brooks


    residence a few times a year.


    However, every time Leonardo went back home, he was pressured to get married.


    Leonardo nced at Virginia with a faint smile and said, ¡°We will never get married. Virginia, I told you


    five years ago that it was impossible. You¡¯d better n for yourself as soon as possible and don¡¯t waste


    your time on me.


    Although Leonardo was smiling, his smile was with strong irony and disdain.


    ¡°Why, Leonardo¡¯ What did I do to make you treat me like this? I remembered that our rtionship was


    so good at the beginning. We had seen each other¡¯s parents, and we were going to get married.


    ¡°Why is it like this now? Is it because of Rosalind? Is it because Rosalind is back now, and you don¡¯t


    like me as much as before?


    ¡°Rosalind is a sl ut. She slept with you by deceit, got so many paparaz zi to take candid photos, and


    finally asked her father to force you to get married.


    ¡°Now she came back shamelessly to seduce you. What¡¯s so good about Rosalind? Didn¡¯t you always


    dislike her? Why do you care so much about her now?¡±


    Virginia had always been delicate and weak, but when it came to Rosalind, she seemed to be irritable.


    Even her usual gentle and sweet expression nanger existed at this time.


    She really didn¡¯t understand


    When Rosalind was in college, she had been chasing Leonardo since she entered the university. Every


    day, like a simp. Rosalind followed Leonardo wherever he went. Both of them became the biggest joke


    in the school.


    Theyughed at Rosalind and thought she was stup id and shameless. Shecked the reserve that


    other girls had, and she pursued Leonardo for four years without getting any results.


    Theyughed that wherever Leonardo went, he had a follower, and always had abel called


    ¡°Rosalind¡±.


    When Leonardo was ying basketball, Rosalind would gather the cheerleaders to cheer for Leonardo.


    Whatever Leonardo did, Rosalind would shout the loudest cheer from the audience.


    When selecting a course, Rosalind would find out Leonardo¡¯s course content through all avable


    channels and then choose the same elective courses as Leonardo just to see him more often.


    When she knew Leonardo needed to give a speech on stage, Rosalind stayed up for two nights just to


    make Leonardo a


    beautiful suit


    When Leonardo ran for the student union presidency, Rosalind rallied everyone to vote for Rosalind,


    ensuring hisndslide victory as the student council president


    She even designed a suit exclusive to Leonardo at the Valentine¡¯s Day party and made a small video of


    Leonardo¡¯s gronah during his college year which was yed on the big screen in front of the teachers


    and students of the school, publicly confessing her love for Leonardo.


    Rosalind seemed to have no idea what the shame was. She had failed and been rejected again and


    again, but she still chased after Leonardo tirelessly.


    Leonardo wasbeled as ¡°Rosalind¡±. Wherever he was, the surrounding people would always ask him


    the same questions,


    ¡°Leonardo, where¡¯s your Rosalind?¡°


    ¡°Leonardo, your Rosalind is looking for you again¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Leonardo, Rosalind is quite obsessed with you. When will you be together with her?¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, Rosalind is so beautiful and so many boys pursue her, but she doesn¡¯t even look at them.


    Why does she want to be with you so much?¡±


    ¡°Teonardo, if you don¡¯t like Rosalind, then we can go pursue her.¡±


    Adolescent boys liked to watch the fun. Leonardo, who was the focus of the crowd, and Rosalind, who


    always made him the focus, were people¡¯s discussion topics in school all year round.


    1/2


    Chapter 112


    Leonardo was annoyed because of this.


    He said. ¡°I don¡¯t like women whock reserve. Whoever likes her can pursue her. If I want to pick a


    girlfriend, first of all, she must be gentle. On this basis, Rosalind has no chance.


    Leonardo¡¯s words soon spread in the school.


    Everyone knew that Leonardo liked gentle women, and he didn¡¯t like Rosalind who was too open and


    lacked reserve.


    Back then, Virginia also held a position in the student union, serving as the vice president. After


    Leonardo made thatment, everyone spected that she was the one Leonardo actually likel


    When she heard the news, Virginia was a little proud. She didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo, the Mr.


    Wonderful of all girls in school, would like her.


    Later, she showed up with Leonardo more and more. In the views of other students, they seemed to be


    an undisclosed couple.


    Virginia enjoyed the feeling of being noticed by all, and Leonardo had never denied it.


    At that time, Virginia also thought Leonardo liked her because he talked to her the most often in the


    student union.


    It was just that he had always been ustomed to being arrogant and pursued by Rosalind and all the


    girls in school, so he wasn¡¯t used to taking the initiative to confess his love.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t take the initiative. Virginia knew that Leonardo did not like girls who were too active, so


    she had never confessed her love to him.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, they were a natural pair and often went to various activities of the student union


    together.


    It wasn¡¯t until thest semester before graduation, when Rosalind once again publicly confessed her


    love to Leonardo, that he suddenly took Virginia¡¯s hand and looked at Rosalind with a cold expression.


    ¡°Sorry, I have a girlfriend.¡±


    At that moment, her heart was pounding wildly. She felt that her dream had finallye true.


    She could still remember the feeling of being surrounded by all girls envy or jealous eyes.


    Although she looked surprised, her heart was blooming with a wild joy


    What made her most happy was the shock, incredibility, and even despair on Rosalind¡¯s face.


    Rosalind chased after Leonardo and she didn¡¯t get anything Virginia effortlessly became Leonardo¡¯s


    girlfriend, which made Virginia feel an unprecedented sense of aplishment.


    Although Rosalind had a good family background and looked beautiful, she lost to Virginia.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    Everything had seemed so perfect. Virginia had always believed that Leonardo would eventually marry


    her, making her the envy of all women and bing the wife that they dreamed of.


    But Virginia never expected that Leonardo was the son of Richard, the president of Brooks Group.


    He was the son of Richard, the benefactor who had supported her education all along and the CEO of


    the Brooks Group. It felt like a cruel joke from fate, dragging her out of her fantasy and back to reality.


    If it weren¡¯t for Richard¡¯s obstruction, and if it weren¡¯t for Richard suddenly sending her away, how


    could that shameless Rosalind have taken advantage of it and gained the position of the Brooks


    Group¡¯s president¡¯s wife? How could she have


    missed Leonardo?


    It should have been her. Leonardu should have been hers, and she should have been the wife of the


    president of Brooks Group, inheriting everything.


    But now!


    She had gained nothing, and she was still in this awkward position


    She was uralling to ept her fate!


    ¡°Enough!¡± Leonardo numed the newspaper onto the table, his eyes as cold and venomous as


    poison


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business what I do. Take Dn and leave. Don¡¯te here again.¡±


    As soon as Leonardo spoke, Dn trembled in fear, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared. I want to go home! I dont want Daddy anymore Mommy, take me home!¡±


    Dn cried and pleaded to go back home.


    His father was so scary that Dn didn¡¯t want to see him


    Dn thought, Why are Yanna and Kevin¡¯s father su gentle, always smiling at them and standing up for


    them?¡±


    But his own father was always cold toward him, never smiling at him, and never bagging lum..


    Dn felt deeply wronged and scared. All he wanted now was to leave this ce and never see hisN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    father again.


    Hearing Dn¡¯s cries. Leonardo felt a pang of guilt but didn¡¯t step forward to contfort Dn.


    Leonardo¡¯s outburst frightened Dn and snapped Virginia back to the present.


    ¡°Danny, don¡¯t cry. Daddy didn¡¯t mean it. He loves you. Please don¡¯t cry¡­


    Virginia was filled with anger, hatred, and a deep sense of uncillingness. But she quickly pushed aside


    those emotions, wiped away her tears, and softly whispered words offort to Dn.


    She had acted impulsively earlier, saying those words in front of Leonardo.


    Now, for Dn¡¯s sake, Leonardo had allowed her to stay in the Brooks family. She couldn¡¯t let


    Leonardo resent Dn. She could never let that happen.


    *Leonardo, Danny is just a child. He¡¯s expressing his childish anger. Don¡¯t me him. It was my fault


    today. 1 shouldn¡¯t have provoked you, and the child was a little scared. I take him home now. Please


    calm down¡±


    Virginia kept apologizing, her posture lowered in submission. She appeared gentle, fragile, and


    wronged, but her clenched. fist revealed the anger and resentiment simmering within her.


    After speaking, she took Dn away without waiting for Leonardo to say anything more.


    In the afteroon, Rosalind was bored at home, so she called a few cleaners to tidy up the Jansen vi,


    preparing toplete the discharge procedures for her father and move back to the Jansen vi as


    soon as possible.


    However, as soon as she arrived at the gates of the Jansen vi with the cleaners, she noticed a


    commotion. A group of people had gathered, engaged in some sort of argument. Two distinct and


    familiar cars were parked at the entrance.


    Rosalind blinked her bright eyes, thinking she must be mistaken. She rubbed her eyes to ensure her


    vision was clear and hurried over to see what was happening


    It was Jacob, followed by a squad of people, who were arguing with another group of people.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalind eximed as she gave both parties a puzzled look.


    Why was there a mass gathering in front of her house on a random afternoon? What¡¯s going on?


    Moreover, why was the main entrance to her home open? Who had the keys in her house?


    13:54


    Chapter 113


    ¡°Ananda, why are you here?¡±


    Jacob was equally surprised.


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely, thinking that she had misheard. This was her house. Why,


    ording to Jacob, should she not be here!


    ¡°Jacobs, this is my home. Is it strange that I¡¯m here? It¡¯s more strange that you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jacob realized that his question was worded poorly, so he just smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not strange at all. I meant to say that this house isn¡¯t tidied up yet. I¡¯m afraid you might get hurt


    here. It¡¯s not foote for you to move in after everything¡¯s done!¡±


    His job wasn¡¯t done. With Amanda here, Jaroh was worried that Leonardo would find him ipetent.


    Then, he would probably lose his bonus again.


    You guys are here to tidy the ce! All of you? Who gave the order?¡±


    Rosalind regretted asking as soon as she heard herself. Who else could call upon the secretary of


    Brooks Group other than the CEO himself, Leonardo?


    ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t get me wrong. Mr. Brooks ordered us to tidy up the Jansen vi. We were almost done


    until this group of troublemakers showed up.¡±


    ¡°Amanda, please do us a favor and get them out of here. They¡¯re so annoying¡±


    Jacob, taking advantage of being somewhat familiar with Rosalud, immediately started gossiping and,


    after speaking, gave a proud re at the group of people across, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t all of you together?¡± Rosalind asked as she pointed toward Jacob, then to the other group of


    people.


    ¡°Of course not!TM


    Both the groups immediately answered in unison despite their mutual hatred.


    Rosalind took a closer look and was assured that they were not a team.


    The people on Jacob¡¯s side were wearing red uniforms, while the people on the other side were


    wearing green uniforms, a


    clear distinction.


    ¡°Who invited you here¡±


    Rosalind looked at the other group, confused. It couldn¡¯t be Damian, could it


    Why didn¡¯t Damian inform Rosalind in advance? He made her bring so many people here, wasting her


    time.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen. Im Eric, assistant to Mr. Macay. We¡¯ve  once at Mrs. Macay¡¯s birthday party, but


    perhaps you don¡¯t remember me anymore.¡±


    Eric¡¯s attitude was very respectful, and he seemed gentle in character, smiling brightly and good at


    dealing with people.


    ¡°You work for Jonas. Why did he send you here?¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°He can¡¯t be here to clean the Jansen vi as well, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Macay ordered ane to bring cleaners to tidy up the Jansen vi. We are about to do so.¡±


    Eric remained polite, his attitude extremely gentle. He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses and looked


    capable.


    His personality waspletely different from Jonas¡¯ rebellious nature. Rosalind didn¡¯t understand why


    Jonas would hire


    such an assistant.


    Rosalind felt her lips twitch as soon as she heard that.


    She wondered, ¡°Why did theye to clean up the Jansen vi? Why are they all so diligent?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    ¡°Amanda, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. I brought people here yesterday to clear up. We were almost


    done, but they suddenly came over and messed everything up. You should quickly kick them out.


    They¡¯re just causing trouble!¡±


    Jacobs couldn¡¯t stand Eric¡¯s harmless appearance and red at him angrily.


    ¡°Mr. Woods, you¡¯re in the wrong here. We saw that your cleaning wasn¡¯t meticulous enough, and many


    areas were designed poorly. So we made some adjustments.


    Im not criticizing you, but when doing things, you need to be more careful. You can¡¯t just focus on


    speed without considering the quality. This house is meant for living, not just for show.¡±


    Eric might be from Soupam because when he spoke, he had that distinctive Soupament. Coupled


    with his habit of pushing up his sses, he looked refined as he spoke softly, his tone almost like he


    was singing.


    After being used by Eric in front of Rosalind that he was not taking work serionisly. Jacob was not


    willing to agree and immediately rrted.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Who isn¡¯t meticulous in their work? Those designs were all done by us. I


    hired a designer for that What do you know, you uncultured person?


    ¡°We also hired a designer, not just any designer, but also quality inspectors and prople who understand


    botany.¡±


    ¡°For Ms. Jansen¡¯s home, we need to ensure that everything looks good and that the flowers and nts


    in the vi are arranged properly. Every nook and cranny of the house must be safe and not harmful to


    Ms. Jansen¡¯s family¡¯s health. Just now, you ced two mismatched nts together, in terms of aura, it


    is not good for the body.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. Was Eric implying that he didn¡¯t care about their well-being?


    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense. I have these two nts in my house, and I haven¡¯t noticed any


    problems.


    Jacob felt a bit guilty but also felt somewhat wronged.


    Jacob himself had ced those two nts in his house, and his girlfriend would ask about them every


    day. She loved them so much, and nothing had happened Why would this botanist brought by Eric


    im that the two nts were ipatible and harmful to humans?


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Woods, this is where you¡¯re wrong. If nothing happened in your house, it was just a stroke of


    luck. When doing things, we need to be careful and eliminate any possibility of danger


    Eric maintained his calm tone, almost making Jacob lose his temper.


    Rosalind had been listening for a while and her head was buzzing with noise.


    She suddenly felt that Jacob, this straightforward man, was no match for Eric. He waspletely


    under Eric¡¯s contral.


    Rosalind even felt that Jacob and Eric were working for the wrong people..


    A meticulous secretary like Eric should be working for someone like Leonardo, the business tycoon,


    and Jacob, with such a free-spirited personality, should be working for a boss like Joas, right?


    Why was it theplete opposite?


    Fate can be so ironic.


    Just then, the voices of two men came from inside the house, and Rosalind knew immediately who


    they were.


    Rosalind covered her ears, ignoring the ongoing argument between Jacob and Eric, and walked inside


    with a displeased expression.


    At the entrance, she saw Leonardo loungingzily on the sofa, expressionless, while Jonas was sitting


    with his legs crossed. ring angrily in Leonardo¡¯s direction.


    ¡°How did you two get into my house? Did you break in?¡±


    The Janser vi was her old home, and she hadn¡¯t even entered yet. How did these two manage to get


    in? Who keys? Was the security and property management here so bad? Anyone could juste in.


    gave


    them the


    Rosalind seriously suspected that these two had broken into her house; otherwise, how could they


    have gotten in? ¡°Rosalind, you¡¯re here. Let me make it clear first: I didn¡¯t break the lock. When I


    brought my people here, this guy¡¯s men had already entered and made a mess. It must have been his


    men who broke theck.¡±


    Seeing Rosalind, Jonas immediately stood up with delight and startedining.


    He was a gentleman, and a gentleman would never stoop to breaking someone¡¯s lock. It didn¡¯t match


    his persona as Jonas, the young master


    Rosalind raised an eyebrow and looked at Leonardo, wanting to see how he would exin.


    1/2


    Chapter 114


    ¡°Do I look like someone who needs to break a door lock to enter?¡±


    Leonardo was the esteemed CEO of Brooks Group. How could he break a door lock? That would be


    beneath him.


    ¡°Enough already. If you didn¡¯t break the door lock, how did you get in?¡±


    ¡°We entered openly with keys. Leonardo disdainfully nced at Jonas, his eyes filled with pride.


    ¡°You gave him the keys?¡± Jonas felt somewhat aggrieved that Rosalind treated him differently.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­ I have the keys right here. Rosalind raised her hand, holding a key.


    She hadn¡¯t even used this key yet, and besides, how could she give the keys to Leonardo?


    ¡°You probably forgot that the property management also has a key.¡±


    Leonardo replied without hesitation.


    ¡°How could the property management give you the key?¡±


    She thought. This is a vi area. How could the property management casually hand out keys to


    outsiders?¡±


    ¡°I told them I am your husband, and they gave me the keys directly.¡±


    Leonardo shrugged and pouted his lips as if to say it was that easy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they find it inappropriate?¡±


    Rosalind was speechless and rolled her eyes to the sky.


    ¡°I am, after all, the CEO of Brooks Group. Does anyone dare to question what I say? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo¡¯s lips curved with a snug expression on his face.


    In the whole city of Haldorin, only those who falsely imed to be Leonardo¡¯s wife would believe that


    he would falsely im to be someone¡¯s husband.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t lie; he spoke the truth.


    ¡°Leonardo, you have no shame. You¡¯re just an ex-husband, an ex-husband, understand? Rosalind has


    long since had nothing to do with you. Stop glorifying yourself.¡±


    Jonas looked at Leonardo with disdain. He had never seen such a shameless p


    person. They were already divorced, yet he was parading around as her husband.


    Why didn¡¯t he know that Leonardo had such thick skin?


    He wondered, ¡°Is this really the CEO of Brooks Group?¡±


    ¡°An ex-husband is still a husband. I didn¡¯t lie.¡±


    Leonardo nced coldly at Jonas, feeling that this pretty boy was bing too annoying.


    Ignoring Jonas¡¯ antics, Leonardo walked to Rosalind¡¯s side and carefully examined the wound on her


    forehead, feeling concerised.


    ¡°How¡¯s your injury? Does it still hurt? Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest at home? Why did youe here? There¡¯s


    so much dust here. What if your wound gets infected?¡±


    Leonardo fired questions at Rosalind like a rapid-fire, his voice low, maic, and filled with a hint of


    gentle reproach, causing Rosalind to momentarily lose focus, thinking she misheard.


    Was Leonardo trying to appease a child?


    Send Gift

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115


    Why did his tone resemble the way he usually pacified Yanna and Kevin, instantly weakening her as if


    she had done something wrong?


    Wasn¡¯t she here to interrogate them about why they were causing trouble in her house!


    Wasn¡¯t she questioning how they managed to unlock the door to her lose!


    Why did she suddenly find herself being scolded by Leonardo?


    ¡°Leonardo, stay away from Rosalind. Why are you getting so close? Don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    Seeing Leonardo and Rosalind getting closer, Jonas pulled Rosalind behind him and red angrily at


    Leonardo.


    Leonardo stared at Jonas¡¯ hand tightly holding Rosalind¡¯s hand. He wished he could chop off Jonas¡¯


    ws and make them into braised pig trotters.


    Jonas felt Leonardo¡¯s gaze fixed on his hand and suddenly felt his hand bing hot. Instinctively, he


    wanted to let go, his remaining rationality told him he couldn¡¯t back down.


    It was now a contest of dominance between two men, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose to Leonardo in


    terms of confidence. otherwise, Rosalind would surely think he was useless.


    ¡°Let go of her hand!¡±


    Seeing that Jonas showed no intention of letting go, and even rubbed Rosalind¡¯s small hand, Leonardo


    couldn¡¯t hear it any longer.


    His gaze became sharp and piercing, like a knife thrust directly into Jonas¡¯nd.


    ¡°Wh at¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±


    Jonas¡¯s hand trembled instinctively, hesitating between letting go and not letting go, torn between


    saving face and asserting dominance. His voice involuntarily quivered


    Leonardo was truly terrifying. Why did it feel like those eyes wanted to devour him?


    It seemed as though a powerful pressure enveloped him, causing Jonas¡¯ forehead to break out in a thin


    layer of cold sweat. Leonardo narrowed his eyes. He was about to step forward and pry open Jonas


    hand, even considering twisting his fingers and breaking them since they were so bothersome.


    However, as he made a move, Jonas reaction was even faster. Surprised, Leonardo¡¯s hand trembled,


    and without any warning, he instinctively let go of Rosalind¡¯s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jonas didn¡¯t hold on, but his survival instinct was too strong, causing him to act


    instinctively like that.


    The moment Jonas let go, it felt as if the pressure surrounding him suddenly vanished, and Jonas took


    several deep breaths to calm himself


    ¡°Alright, stop causing a scene. Take your people and leave. I came here alone, and I¡¯ll take care of


    things on my own.¡±


    They had brought so many people and made a mess of the yard. If Rosalind hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the


    yard would have beenpletely transformed by the time she returned.


    ¡°No, your injury lusn¡¯t healed yet. You shouldn¡¯t stay here for long. You haven¡¯t gone to change your


    bandages today, right? I¡¯ll take you to the hospitalter. Leave the matters here to Jacob and the


    others. Just tell them what you need.¡±


    Leonardo outright refused.


    ¡°Leonardo, this is my house. Don¡¯t get it wrong¡±


    Although the Jansen vi had always been under her name, Rosalind had transferred double the


    money to Leonardo¡¯s oum. She didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Leonardo,


    Now the Jansen vi belonged entirely to her, yet Leonardo was still so domineering, so arrogam,


    really¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s your house, I know¡± Leonardu nodded slightly, fully affirming Rosalind¡¯s words.


    ¡°In my house, you have to listen to me. Since I¡¯ve asked all of you to leave, you will all leave¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to handle things with more people. The ones you brougls are all for cleaning, right? Let¡¯s


    keep a few strong workers. Otherwise, you can ask Jonas¡¯ people to leave first since they are causing


    too much trouble over here.¡±


    Leonardo cast a sidelong nce at Jonas, the troublesome pretty boy. Why was he still in Haldorin


    today? Are the efficiency levels of the Macay family this low!


    ¡°Leonardo, stop instigating discord and spreading rumors. The people I bring are all professional, not


    like the people you bring who act like fools.¡±


    Chapter 115


    Jonas retorted in kind.


    The people you brought may have been professionals, but you are the real aliot.¡±


    Leonardo casually nced at Jonas and waved his hand. flipping him onto the sofa.


    As Rosalind observed the back-and-forth between the two,pletely ignored, she felt thating


    here today had been at


    mistake.


    Well, if they wanted to clean up, she wouldn¡¯tpete with them.


    ¡°Fine, since it seems like all of you are interested in pursuing a career in household services, I won¡¯t


    force it. I¡¯ve alreadymunicated my requirements to the people I brought. Get everything ready for


    me and return the keys¡±


    It seemed like she needed to find time to change the lock on the main gate. Who knows if these two


    were cunning enough to secretly make a duplicate key.


    With those words. Rosalind paid no attention to the lively argument between the two and turned to


    leave.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me. Il apany you to the hospital to change your bandages.¡±


    Leonardo quickly caught up, a slight smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°I can go by myself. You can go about your own business.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to have too much interaction with Leonardo.


    ¡°Yeah, I can also apany her. Why does it have to be you?¡±


    Jonas took a couple of steps forward, following closely behind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t apany Rosalind, you¡¯re busy!¡± Leonardo raised an eyebrow, a smug curve forming at


    the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Who said I can¡¯t? I have plenty of time.¡±


    As the young master of the Macay family, apart from having a lot of money. Jonas had plenty of time


    as long as his old. man didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. He could enjoy his time freely.


    ¡°I said you¡¯re not avable, but you don¡¯t believe me. How foolish!¡±


    Leonardo raised an eyebrow and subtly gestured in the direction behind Jonas, a lunt of amusement


    flickering in his eyes.


    Rosalind was also curious and followed Leonardo¡¯s gaze to see Eric approaching with a serious


    expression, holding a phone


    in his hand.


    Jonas turned his head to look and save Eric¡¯s expression. A sense of unease washed over Jonas as if


    something bad had urred.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±


    Eric handed the phone to Jonas and instinctively adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, whispering softly in


    Jonas¡¯s car.


    ¡°Mr. Macay is looking for you.¡±


    ¨C


    Upon hearing that it was his father, Jonas was so startled that he nearly dropped the phone, but he


    managed to hold onto it.


    It was as if speaking of the devil brings him near. Just as he was thinking about his father, his father¡¯s


    call came.


    Jacob wondered, ¡°Do I have a sixth sense or something?¡±


    He only had to think about something, and it would happen.


    ¡°Hello, Dad¡­ Reluriant as he was, Jonas did not dare to not answer his father¡¯s call.


    ¡°What? A busness trip? Now? It¡¯s so urgent?¡± Jonas¡¯ voice suddenly grew louder, attracting the


    attention of those around. them, who turned to look.


    ¡°No. Fin pot unwilling. It¡¯s just too sudden. Does it have to be right now?¡±


    He didn¡¯t hear any news beforehand.


    ¡°Okay, fine, I understand. Alrighar


    As Jonas¡¯ voice grew lower, his smiling face drooped.


    After hanging up the phone, Jonas thin lips seemed to reach the sky, and his whole spirit seemed to


    vanish.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116


    Rosalind looked at Jonas¡¯ troubled expression and asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My dad wants me to go on a business trip to South Anulina.¡±


    Upon hearing this. Rosalind felt relieved and said with a hint of annoyance


    ¡°He wants you to go on a business trip, not to walk into the jaws of death. Why are you so aggrieved?¡±


    With a mouraful face, Rosalind thought something had happened to his family and worried for no


    reason.


    ¡°I am aggrieved. I just came back from a business trip a few days ago, and now I have to go on another


    one. Once I leave, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to see you again.¡±


    Jonas tilted his head, and at this moment, he didn¡¯t look like a charming man but more like a pitiful little


    puppy clinging to its owner, reluctant to leave.


    Helplessly, Rosalind covered her forehead. Was this man throwing a tantrum? It gave her goosebumps.


    Jonas, how old are you? Even my three-year-old Kevin doesn¡¯t throw tantrums like you.¡±


    Rosalind had heard before that many women liked the type of men who acted like little puppies, feeling


    needed and happy.


    Why didn¡¯t she feel any happiness? She just felt chills all over.


    ¡°Can your Kevinpare to me? He¡¯s a little scoundrel!¡±


    Thunking of Kevin, Jonas couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene from that game they yed in Deep


    Mountain Vi, the only time in his over 20 years of life that he had suffered a major defeat. It was a


    memory he couldn¡¯t hear to look back on.


    Suddenly, Jonas remembered that Leonardo seemed to be Kevin¡¯s biological father, and Leonardo was


    still unaware. In an instant, Jonas feeling of being wronged disappeared.


    Maybe Jonas should arrange for Leonardo to y with Kevin someday and let Leonardo experience


    the taste of being crushed.


    With this thought in mind, Jonas felt enlightened.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ahead. I can¡¯t apany you today, but when Ie back, I¡¯ll bring you a gift. The car


    should be repaired tonight, so I¡¯ll have someone drive it straight to your home.¡±


    Turning to look at Leonardo, Jonas earnestly advised.


    ¡°Leonardo, take good care of Rosalind while I¡¯m away. Don¡¯t bother her if there¡¯s nothing urgent, or


    else when Ie back, I¡¯ll bring someone to teach you a lesson¡±¡±


    Jonas had made up his mind. When the time came, he would find Kevin to teach Leonardo, the


    iceberg, a lesson.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s icy gaze swept Jonas coldly. He really felt like Jonas should just call himself Three-Year-


    Old Jonas He was so childish!


    Rosalind was right. Kevin, who had more schemes than a sieve, looked more nature than Jonas, even


    though he appeared to be under five years old.


    Rosalind probably wouldn¡¯t like this kind of immature pretty boy.


    But why did Leonardo feel so ufortable when he saw Rosalind¡¯s concern for Jonas just now!


    It seemed that Jonas should stay in South Anulina for a while longer to avoid annoying Leonardo by


    constantly appearing in front of Rosalind.


    After seeing off Jonas, Leonardo felt much calmer in front of him. He could finally spend some time with


    Rosalind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital to change the dressing!¡±


    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t need you to apany me. I can go by myself¡±


    Rosalind firmly refused.


    She felt like she had seen Leonardo more oftentely, and it wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    ¡°Who said I wanted to apany you? It¡¯s you who should apany me. You caused the injury on


    my forehead. Are you really that heartless, that irresponsible?¡±


    Leonardo pointed to his forehead with a face full of grievances, still wrapped in bandages.


    It must be said that Leonardo was naturally handsome. Even with that big bandage wrapped around his


    forehead, it didn¡¯t diminish his appearance. Upon seeing him, it seemed like everyone forgot about theContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    bandage on his forehead.


    18:541


    Chapter 116


    Rosalind hesitated for a moment, not immediately refusing


    Seeing this, Leonardo¡¯s lips curved slightly. He grabbed Rosalind¡¯snd and before she could react, he


    directly pushed her into the car.


    Although Leonardo didn¡¯t want to admit it, Jacob, the idiot, was right about one thing


    The coquette fears the persistent lover!


    During this time, Leonardo intentionally kept pestering Rosalind. Although she still didn¡¯t like him much,


    she had be much more receptivepared to before when she treated him as aplete


    stranger.


    Leonardo believed that as long as he sincerely treated Rosalind and continued to pester her, she would


    eventually change her mind, right?


    At the hospital, when Brett saw Leonardo and Rosalinding together, he was first surprised but then


    relieved.


    Leonardo was a cun ning fox of a thousand years, and Rosalind was just a silly little cat who could only


    meow and didn¡¯t know how to show her ws. She had probably been deceived by Leonardo again


    and was even helping him count the money. She must have fallen into Leonardo¡¯s trap once more.


    ¡°What brings you two here to visit my business today?¡±


    Brett casually inserted one hand into his white coat pocket and cleaned his fingernails. It was clear that


    he had nothing better to do.


    ¡°Did you forget your ethics as a doctor? I didn¡¯te here to visit your business. Do youck morals?¡±


    Rosalind said indignantly, giving Brett a disdainful look. This man wasn¡¯t just a scu mbag and y boy,


    but also an hical doctor.


    ¡°Oh, I can still get insulted. It seems like you¡¯re in good spirits. Your concussion didn¡¯t make you lose


    your mind. But, if you curse at me like that, I might identally hurt you during the dressing change or


    reopen your wound


    Brett teased with a provoking smile,pletely ignoring Rosalind¡¯s insipid remark.


    In terms of verbal sparring, Brett might not be able to match Rosalind¡¯s eloquence, but he had his own


    special skill.


    As a doctor. Brett had the advantage of being able to control people, especially patients.


    ¡°You.¡± Rosalind choked up, angrily pointing at Brett before slowly lowering her hand.


    Well, in the end, patients were always at a disadvantage in front of doctors. She couldn¡¯t stand Brett,


    but she still had to ask him to change her medicine.


    It was truly frustrating to dislike someone and yet not be able to do anything about it.


    ¡°Dr. Smith is right, I¡¯m just here to take care of business. Dr. Smith, please go easy on me.¡±


    Rosalind understood the situation and knew that survival was the first thing she learned during her five


    years abroad. followed by assessing the situation.


    Now she had topromise with Brett.


    Brett grinned, helping Rosalind remove the bandage while raising an eyebrow toward Leonardo as if


    showing off.


    ¡°Be careful. If you hurt her, I¡¯ll dismantle this hospital and send you to support medical missions in


    Anulina.¡°


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Does Brett think I¡¯m dead? How dare he threaten my woman?¡±


    Upon hearing this, a grimace appeared at the corner of Brett¡¯s mouth, erasing the previous joy and


    smugness he had briefly enjoyed.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his words.


    It seemed that one person could indeed counter andler.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t do anything to Brett, but Leonardo couldpletely devour hitn. It was quite


    satisfying to watch.


    Afterughing, Rosalind suddenly realized something was wrong. Leonardo had just spoken up for her,


    so why was she feeling so sinug?


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but curse herself inwardly for bring foolish and getting fooled by Leonardo¡¯s


    sudden goodwill. No, no matter how good Leonardo was, he was no longer liers. Rosalind absolutely


    couldn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117


    With this in mind, the smile in Rosalind¡¯s eyes gradually faded, returning to her usual distant and


    indifferent smile.


    Leonardo had been paying attention to Rosalind¡¯s expression. He had clearly seen the sudden gleam


    in her eyes a moment ago, gemine joy and undisguised satisfaction from within.


    But in just an instant, that gleam disappeared, reced by a face of aloofness and a fake unile.


    As Leonardo looked at Rosalind like this, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if something had struck


    him hard, causing him to involuntarily inhale cold air.


    Rosalind seemed to notice Leonardo¡¯s gaze but tried hard not to look at lum.


    At this moment, Rosalind actually wished to finish changing the medicine quickly and leave as soon as


    possible. Otherwise, she truly didn¡¯t know how long she could endure.


    After all, Leonardo was someone Rosalind had once chased after, someone she had deeply loved. To


    say that she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, Rosalind herself didn¡¯t believe it. But she knew she


    couldn¡¯t.


    A person shouldn¡¯t fall into the same river twice.


    The first time, Rosalind had used up all her hack to climb ashore, just barely saving her life.


    If Rosalind were to fall into the river again, she would be left with only a dead end.


    Brett also felt the sudden silence in the office was somewhat eerie. He discreetly tapped Rosalind and


    nced at Leonardo, shaking his head.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand what was going on between these two. Sometimes they seemed fine, but


    other times they seemed more distant than strangers.


    Was it the same for everyone after a breakup?


    Brett suddenly thought of nor, who had always gone along with his wishes.


    Since thest time nor left, Brett thought that with her temperament, she woulde back to him


    eventually. While Brett was still considering whether or not he should continue to spend time with


    nor when she returned, he suddenly found himself losing interest in other women recently, feeling


    that they were not as interesting


    After much consideration, Brett felt that nor seemed pretty good inparison.


    But what surprised Brett was that since that day nor left, she had nevere to find him again,


    making him feel¡­ like something was missing.


    After Rosalind and Leonardo finished changing medicine, Brett didn¡¯t have much interest in keeping


    them around and dismissed than


    However, before they could reach the hospital¡¯s entrance, they unexpectedly bumped into Rosalind¡¯s


    mom and dad head-on.


    Seeing Margery and Nafis looking at her and Leonardo with shocked expressions on their faces,


    Rosalind¡¯s face turned pale with fear.


    She quickly asked Leonardo to go ahead while she went up to greet them.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, where have you been?¡±


    Rosalind asked with soare guilt and frustration.


    Margery and Nafis must be very disappointed in her. Leonardo had caused her and her family to be


    ruined, yet she was still entangled with him.


    Margery remained silent, while Nafis gave Leonardo a deep look.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t pay attention to Rosalind¡¯s instructions. Instead, he walked forward and respectfully


    nodded at them as a greeting


    As he looked up and met Nafis inquisitive andplex gaze, Leonardo didn¡¯t flinch and returned the


    gaze withposure.


    ¡°Leonardo, go!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s heart ached as she watched the prolonged eye contact between Natis and Leonardo. She


    urged Leonardo to leave. However, Leonardo remained motionless, still calmly facing Nafis¡¯ scrutiny.


    His hands were quietly interlocked in front of hin, gently caressing, revealing his nervousness at the


    moment.


    Previously, Leonardo had never shown a good expression in front of Nafis, even after they got married.


    He had never treated Nafis as his father-inw.


    13:54


    Chapter 117


    Now, seeing Nafis¡¯plex gaze fixed on him, Leonardo suddenly felt a pang of guilt.


    ¡°Leonardo, please go!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s mind was already unable to think, and she just wanted the two of them to separate quickly


    and Leonardo to leave now. Her one even carried a trace of pleading.


    She was afraid that her parents would be angry, afraid of their disappointment, and even more afraid of


    anyplications that might arise from Nafis delicate condition.


    Leonardo looked deeply at Rosalind but didn¡¯t move a step!


    ¡°Dad. I¡¯ll go back to the ward first.¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t persuade Leonardo, Rosalind tried to persuade Nafis.


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s anxious and worried expression, Nafis withdrew his gaze and affectionately patted


    her head.


    ¡°Silly child¡­¡±


    His daughter had grown up and started considering his feelings. Nafis felt both relieved and distressed.


    After waking up. Nafis realized how much suffering his precious daughter had endured over these five


    years, how much she had suffered.


    It was all because he, as her father, had failed to support her, which led to her enduring so much


    hardship.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Rosalind¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and tears couldn¡¯t be held back, flowing down her


    cheeks.


    Nafis gently patted Rosalind¡¯s back and wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I understand your thoughts. Don¡¯t worry. You stay with your mother over there for a while. I want to


    have a chat with him.¡±


    Nafis pointed to a nearby bench and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Dad, what do you have to talk to him about¡­¡­


    Rosalind wanted to say something more but was gently pulled back by Margery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Your failuer knows what to do!¡±


    Margery linked arms with Rosalind and slowly walked towards the distant bench


    Rosalind turned her head to look at Leonardo, her eyes filled with a warning as if to say that if anything


    happened to Nalis, she wouldn¡¯t let him off easily.


    Leonardo miraculously understood her message.


    As Rosalind left, Nafis slowly withdrew his gaze and looked at Leonardo.


    It had to be said that Leonardo was indeed a very good man. He was good-looking and came from a


    good family. No wonder Rosalind had been so fond of him in the past. But this man was the one who


    hurt his daughter the most.


    ¡°Young man, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s have a chat¡­¡±


    Nafis¡¯ voice sounded a bit h oar se. Although he could speak now, he no longer had the same vigor as


    when he was the CEO of Jansen Group. He appeared more easygoing and tired, like an old man


    After speaking, Nafis walked slowly in the opposite direction of Rosalind and Margery as if taking a


    leisurely stroll.


    Upon hearing the wordardo nodded slightly and walked beside Nalis, following him at a slightly slower


    pace,


    you Leonardo or Mr. Brooks?


    Nafis asked casually, with his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Just call me Leonardo.¡±


    Leonardo replied softly, not daring to be presumptuous. At this moment, he looked like a well-behaved


    studem, attentively listening to his teacher¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Well, Leonardo¡­


    Nafis called out softly, hesitated for a moment, and then spoke in a calin tone.


    ¡°Back then, Rosalind pursued you so unabashedly for four years, andter, with that incident, I insisted


    that you marry her. You must hate nie,


    right?¡±


    Nafis knew very well how much Rosalind had liked Leonardo in the past. In the eyes of others, it could


    be considered crazy, but Nafis didn¡¯t want to describe his daughter in that way. He could only say she


    was ¡°unabashed¡±.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    Back then, Rosalind was in an enthusiastic pursuit of Leonardo, but Nalis was not in support,


    A man who had been chased after for four years would never show true love to the pursuer even if he


    was moved to be with her in the end.


    Nafis was not optimistic about Rosalind and Leonardo from the very beginning, and he even felt


    relieved to know that Leonardo was never into Rosalind.


    Nafis knew that her daughter was too persistent. If Leonardo liked her back, it would satisfy everybody;


    but if not, she would live in pain


    The reason why Nafis named her daughter Rosalind was that he wished that she would bloom happily


    like a carefree rose in the greenhouse.


    He didn¡¯t want Rosalind to be unhappy, so he disagreed with the thing between Rosalind and


    Leonardo.


    For fear that Rosalind engaged herself top much, Nafis even talked to Rosalind once and expressed


    his concern to build psychological construction for her that she might be ready for a bad ending,


    At that time, Rosalind smiled to reassure him that she would give up on Leonardo if she could not make


    it after graduation from college.


    It was just that when she was young, she always wanted to work hard for her love without regrets.


    Seeing that Rosalind know it well in her heart, Nafis was determined not to interfere with the things


    between the young generation too much.


    Hearing that Leonardo had a girlfriend. Rosalind was sad and never mentioned him anymore.


    Nafis knew that she was slowly learning to let go of it. Although the process was difficult, she was trying


    hard


    It was distressing to watch Rosalind suffer every day, but Nafis also knew that she would get better


    gradually.


    However, Nafis didn¡¯t foresee that an ident happened when Rosalind was about to graduate and


    give up.


    The paparazzi photographed Rosalind and Leonardo spending a night in the hotel, which made a


    scene in Haldorin.


    Nafis was angry with Rosalind¡¯sck of backbone but was more furious with Leonardo, who should not


    have tantalized her daughter since he showed no feelings for her.


    But for some reason, the rumor got worse and worse. It finally developed into a scandal that the


    shameless Rosalind secretly climbed imo Leonardo¡¯s bed. Nafis tried his best to suppress it, but it was


    toote and everyone heard about it.


    What he could do atst was only to have people put mosaics on the pictures of Rostlind.


    ¡°Dad, L¡­ I don¡¯t hate you¡­


    Leonardo was telling the truth. Although he was reluctant to be forced into marriage at that time, he


    bore no hatred for Nafis. He just felt a little embarrassed about the rtionship between the two


    families, so he kept little contact with them.


    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t call me dad. I can¡¯t undertake it¡­ Whom you should hate is not me but your father, Mr.


    Brooks, I wouldn¡¯t allow Rosalind to marry you If he hadn¡¯te to me before.¡±


    Nadis sorted, recalling that Leonardo didn¡¯t even call him dad when he and Rosalind got married. But


    now he addressed Nafis as Dad, thetter only felt ironic and his tone began to turn sharp.


    ¡°My dad?¡± Leonardo was a little surprised to hear that Richard had talked with Nafis, before.


    Nafis let out a deep sind then took his time to tell Leonardo what had happened back then.


    At that time, Nalja was so exasperated that he didn¡¯t even believe in Rosalind. His only thought was to


    minimize the harm to Rosalind.


    So he came up with the idea that Leonardo had to marry Rosalind, or her daughter¡¯s reputation would


    be ruined.


    But afterward, Natis sorted out his mind and felt that it was not a good idea. Although her daughter was


    good in nature and Jad chased after Leonardo for four years, he didirt fall in love with her. Now this


    kind of thing had been exposed by the media


    If he did force Rosalind to marry Leonardo, Rosalind would not be happy in the future. Thus he gave up


    the idea of a forced narriage. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, Nafis didn¡¯t expect that Richard, Leonardo¡¯s father, woulde to him after he gave up the


    thought.


    Richard brought a lot of gifts with him and said that the current situation resulted from a


    misunderstanding and that it was nat Rosalind bui Leonardo who should take the me.


    Richard also said that Leonardo was actually into Rosalind, but he didn¡¯t find it out himself. No one


    knew a man better that¡ª¨C his father, so he was clear about die situation.


    13-551


    Chapter 118


    Leonardo had never had many friend¡¯s since he was a child, let alone females. He didn¡¯t know how to


    get along with a girl at all, not to mention a familiar one.


    After Leonardo went to college, Richard often heard Leonardo mention the name, Rosalind. Although


    Leonardo sounded disdained and annoyed with Rosalind, he always joked with the family about some


    of her embarrassing moments.


    But when his familyughed at Rosalind, Leonardo would turn unhappy, and even lose his temper


    sometimes,


    Richard went through young love before, so he knew that Rosalind was special to Leonardo. But it was


    Leonardo who hadn¡¯t noticed that


    Therefore, Richard came to Nafis in person to plead with Rosalind to marry Leonardo.


    Richard also promised that he would tell the media that it was all because Leonardo liked Rosalind so


    much that he couldn¡¯t control himself, so Rosalind was not to be scolded.


    Richard did say so and do the same.


    Later, public opinion changed from Rosalind¡¯s four years of obsession turning into climbing into the bed


    to Leonardo¡¯s prepared proposal because of the felt affection.


    Nafis began to change his mind when things took a turn for the better.


    Nafis felt that Richard might really want Leonardo to be his daughter-inw since he had made such a


    great effort to change public opinion, and he also started to believe in Leonardo¡¯s words that Leonardo


    felt something for Rosalind without knowing it himself


    Therefore, he allowed Rosalind¡¯s marriage to Leonardo and even told Rosalind what Richard had told


    him, which raised hope in Rosalind who had given up before.


    Nafis presumingly believed that her daughter Rosalind was good enough that Leonardo would fall in


    love with her when they got married


    However, Nafis never expected that it was his self-righteousness that put her daughter through so


    much grievance.


    Leonardo was shocked after Nafis retold what had happened back then.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this was the whole story.


    He had always thought that it was Nafis and the Jansen family who put so much pressure on Richard


    that he had to be forced to pull every string to change public opinion


    So he was extremely averse to his marriage with Rosalind.


    When Rosalind pursued him, Leonardo felt that she was a cheerful, innocent, and bright girl who


    alwaysughed and had a mild temper, unable to hide her feelings for someone she liked from


    everyone.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that she would secretly follow him even though she knew he had a girlfriend.


    He knew that he was drunk that night and nothing happened between them, but he found it hard to


    believe that Rosalind stooped to collude with the media to take photos secretly.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119


    Leonardo thought that Rosalind not only disguised the truth from the media but also let Nafis force


    Richard to arrange for his marriage with Rosalind while making up a drama of ate-night proposal out


    of deep attachment.


    Deep down in his mind, Rosalind instantly became a deep-minded and calcting woman. Her candor,


    brightness, and heartwarming smiles were all faked.


    Leonardo had the feeling that he had been fooled for four years, and he was extremely furious.


    Therefore, no matter how much effort Richard tried to persuade him, talk good of Rosalind, and force


    him, Leonardo just got a marriage certificate with Rosalind but insisted on not having a wedding. He


    didn¡¯t even want to look at her again after marriage.


    So after getting the license, even though Rosalind began to treat him like before, Leonardo only felt


    hypocritical and disgusted.


    Eventer, when he couldn¡¯t help falling in love with her, Leonardo tried his best to suppress his inner


    feelings and treated her worse and worse, bearing hatred for himself who should have fallen in love


    with a hypocritical woman wearing a mask


    all the time.


    It turned out that all this was a misunderstanding. He had misunderstood her.


    Leonardo felt like he was a ba stard and wanted to p himself in the face.


    There were more than once that Rosalind told him that it was a misunderstanding and Nafis did not


    force him, but he thought it was a be all made up by Rosalind


    After all, Leonardo was too confident and over-arrogant.


    He was so arrogant that he only believed what he saw, heard, and thought. As long as the seeds of


    suspicion were nted, he would believe nothing, no matter what others said


    At this point, in the face of facts, his so-called confidence was only a joke. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the changes in Leonardo¡¯s facial expressions, Nafis knew that he should have figured it out.


    But what was done. was done, and the harm had already been made.


    ¡°I told you what happened back then, not to exin anything for myself, but to tell you the truth,¡± said


    Nalis.


    And he continued, ¡°Rosalind ones you nothing. It¡¯s you and the Brooks family owes my daughter.


    ¡°I was out of my mind to persuade Rosalind to marry you and believe that you would fall in love with her


    and treat her well.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stap


    and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you dared to cheat on my daughter and desecrate her love in such a


    way.¡± The more Nafis said, the more excited he became. He coughed a few times before the breath


    began to go smoothly


    With a long sigh, he looked at Leonardo, who was dull and nk.


    Hemented, ¡°It¡¯s said that nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable, and your separation is the


    best example. Now that you have separated, don¡¯t pester Rosalind anymore.


    ¡°Rosalind is my baby girl. Although the Jansen family is not as richs as the Brocks family now, I will


    never allow you to hurt her again even if I have to fight for it.¡±


    ¡°No, I love Rosalind. I love her. I can¡¯t live without her. I will protect her and never let her get hurt


    again.¡± Please just give me another chance, Leopardo pleaded.


    Leonardo was shocked, fearing that Nafis would never allow him to see Rosalind again, so he made a


    promise,


    If it were in the past, Leonardo was certain that Rosalind would fall in love with him again if he had


    been pestering her by appearing in front of her every day.


    Wasn¡¯t it that she showed up in front of him every day that made him fall for her bit by bit?


    But Leonardo was scared when Nafis said that..


    From Rosalind¡¯s attitude today, Leonardo could see that she listened well to Nafis¡¯ words and took care


    of the feelings of Nalis and Margery.


    If they were firmly opposed to Rosalind to contact with Leonardo today, she would cut off the ties with


    him without hesitation


    Leonardo really panicked.


    ¡°Not everything has a chance to start over. I gave you a chance once, but you almost ruined my


    daughter¡¯s life. flow can still give you another chance? Besides¡­¡±


    1/2


    13:55


    Chapter 119


    Nafis let out a deep sigh and continued.


    ¡°Besides. you and Virginia already have a child. The child and Virginia are the gulfs that can never be


    bridged between you and Rosalind.


    ¡°They are all evidence that you hurt Rosalind and can never be erased. I don¡¯t want Rosalind to get


    hurt again. You¡¯re not suitable for each other, and you shouldn¡¯t see each other anymore.


    ¡°I will find Rosalind a good man in the future who really loves her. Don¡¯t disturb her peaceful life again.¡±


    Nafis frowned his eyebrows tightly, and his expressions were grave.


    Nafis didn¡¯t want to tirge Rosalind into a new marriage but respected her ideas.


    However, if Leonardo continued to pester Rosalind like this, Nafis migin make up his mind to find a man


    who loved and cared for her. As long as he was good to Rosalind, an ordinary person was also


    eptable.


    Moreover, Rosalind was not alone. She had two kids, which made everything hard on her own. If she


    could find a rhan who was good to both her and the two kids, it would be perfect.


    Leonardo was astonished and uneptable to hear what Nalis said.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do this. Rosalind is my wife. She can only be mine and can¡¯t marry anyone else. No


    one can she get married to except me!¡±


    Leonardo said with a firm and domineering tone, which together with his unquestionable deterrence,


    frightened Nafis


    But after all, Nafis was an experienced businessman and he soon calmed down.


    woman¡¯s child and witness your sweet


    ¡°You? Do you deserve it? Do you want Rosalind to be a stepmother for another woma moments with


    Virginia again?¡±


    Natis felt surprised and strange that Leonardo and Virginia hadn¡¯t gotten married for so many years.


    But the woman and her child were like a thorn in his throat, making it hard for him to either swallow or


    vomit.


    Even Nafis felt this way, he couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain Rosalind suffered when she found out the


    truth at that time.


    Even if Leonardo now said that he loved Rosalind, how long would his lovest?


    No one knew if it would change again afterward.


    There were either only once or countless times for a man¡¯s cheat. He was a non, so he understood it


    Nafis felt that he was old now and couldn¡¯t shelter Rosalind forever, but he wouldn¡¯t let her suffer like


    that again for now,


    After that, Nafis released a heavy sigh and turned around to head back. He had already said what he


    should say, so there was no need to talk about it anymore.


    However, Leonardo grabbed him as soon as he turned around.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Nothing. Nothing happened between Virginia and me, and Dn isa¡¯t my son.


    Leonardo felt that he would really lose Rosalind if he didn¡¯t make it clear now, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to


    tell the secret buried in his heart.


    ¡°What What did you say?¡±


    The calm expression in Nafis suddenly changed, with a look of suspicion that he might have misheard


    the words appearing on his face.


    ?

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120


    Leonardo had thought that it would be a secret that he would never tell until his death, but to spill it out


    was not as difficult. as expected.


    Since he had already started it, Leonardo was not in a hurry and help Nafis to walk slowly while telling


    him what exactly happened.


    In fact, Dn was not the son of Leonardo but of his father, Richard.


    Leonardo found out the secret in some letters stored in Richard¡¯s safe while packing up his legacies.


    It turned out that since the establishment of Brooks Group, Richard had been supporting a group of


    poor students to study at university every year until their graduation.


    And Virginia was one of the poor students supported by Richard.


    The year when Virginia was admitted to college, she somehow found the phone number and contact


    address of Richard, calling to say that she wanted to thank him for his years of help. Then they got in


    touch.


    These clues were found by Leonardo in the letters between Richard and those poor students.


    And it was the letter from Virginia to Richard that made Leonardo realize the real rtionship between


    the two.


    Virginia wrote in her letter that she was pregnant with Richard¡¯s child and asked if she shoulde to


    Richard, have an abortion, or tell Maria.


    Leonardo went mad when he saw this letter. If Richard were still alive, he would definitely question him


    face to face. But Richard had already passed away.


    He did not dare to make a scene about it or tell his mother Maria. He was afraid that Maria would find it


    unbearable, so he hid the letters


    Leonardo knew Richard¡¯s way of doing things. If he really wanted Virginia¡¯s child to die, it would have


    been long gone. However, that Virginia was fine to show her pregnancy just suggested that Richard


    didn¡¯t want to love an abortion either.


    Since it was Richard¡¯s wish, Leonardo didn¡¯t force Virginia to abort the child.


    Later, Virginia came back and set him up. Although he was drunk, he still had consciousness of what


    he had done and hadn¡¯t done.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expose the lie of Virginia, so he took advantage of her trap and confessed that the


    child was his.


    Leonardo told Nafis about what had happened back then, just to let him know that he hadn¡¯t any


    rtionship with Virginia and that he did not betray Rosalind


    ¡°Dad, I know I used to be a jerk, but at that time I was unable to see my heart and didn¡¯t realize the


    importance of Rosalind to me. But now I know, I know that I can¡¯t leave her. I love her, and I cannot live


    without her. Dad, could you please give me


    another chance?¡±


    It took a long time for Nafis to recover from what Leonardo had said.


    He never thought that the child of Leonardo and Virginia was the son of Richard and Virginia.


    That was ridiculous.


    What surprised Natis more was that Leonardo raised his brother in blood as his son


    And Maria treated the mistress her husband kept outside as her good daughter-inw and spoiled the


    child of that woman.


    Well¡­ It was so absurd that even the TV series didn¡¯t dare to develop like this.


    However, even after knowing the truth, Nafis was more unwilling to forgive Leonardo and allow


    Rosalind to make up with


    As an old saying went ¡°Like father, like son¡±, Nafis couldn¡¯t guarantee whether or not with a father like


    Richard, Leonardo would also keep a mistress outside ande out with another son.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a thing like this¡­ But you and Rosalind still don¡¯t fit in.


    ¡°Not to mention anything else, you have never exined to Rosalind the matter of why you epted


    Dn as your son. You haven¡¯t even thought about it, which means that you don¡¯t care about her or her


    opinions at all.


    ¡°Between you and Rosalind, she has alwaysren conceding, but you have never put yourself in her


    shoes and taken everything for granted. Such a rtionship can¡¯tst long.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve separated, it¡¯s better to forget about it. Besides, you don¡¯t have a deep feeling for her, so


    there is no ne disturbs her life again for a love that has long passed away,¡±


    Nafis said that tly, just like an elder¡¯s earnest instruction to the younger generation. There was no


    anger or roar in his tone, but a taint of sincerity.


    13.55


    Chapter 120


    ¡°No, I love her. I¡¯ve never been so clear-beaded about what exactly I want.


    ¡°As my father once told you, I fell in love with her when I was in college. But I didn¡¯t know what love


    was at that time, so 1 kept rejecting it. Now I know that is what love is.¡±


    Recalling the past linle by lile, Leonando didn¡¯t even know when Rosalind took root and sprouted slowly


    in his heart.


    Perhaps it was the first time when Rosalind confessed her love in public that made his heart pound.


    Or perhaps it was when Rosalind, together with the cheerleading team, came to see him y


    basketball and he struggled to


    win the MVT.


    Or maybe it was when he knew that Rosalind woulde to watch his debate and he refreshed and


    rehe a rsed the materials all day and night


    Or it might have happened when he got angry with Rosalind¡¯s bright smile at other bays, and thus


    deliberately announced Virginia as his girlfriend in public.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know it was from when, Rosalind¡¯sughter, mischief, and eyes began toe into his


    heart.


    After getting married, even if his rational self restricted him from trusting her who was full of lies,


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but want to go back and see her.


    Even though he was sober, he still had to pretend to be drunk before having sex with her.


    Even though he knew that Rosalind was into him, he was afraid that she would hate him after knowing


    that Richard had kept a mistress outside.


    Leonards loved Rosalind, but he realized it toote.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    Leonardo reminded Nafis of Rosalind, who put everything behind her after falling in love with Leonardo.


    They were so persistent, but they had already missed each other.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s another reason why I can¡¯t let go and why you can¡¯t force me to separate from Roulind.¡±


    Leonardo gathered his wit together, looking at Nadis firmly and saying it with a solemn tone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nalis inquired with doubt.


    ¡°Because¡­


    Rosalind and Margery had been waiting on the bench for a long time, so long that Rosalind was


    worried that Leonardo might quarrel or fight with Nafis.


    She was worried that Nafis might get so irritated by Leonardo that he would fall ill.


    Just as she was to look for them, she saw the figures of Nafis and Leonardo slowly walking toward then


    Seeing that Naus was safe and sound. Rosalind breathed a deep sigh out of relief, hurrying to their


    side after exchanging a look with Margery.


    ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±


    Rosalind grabbed Nafis¡¯ arms and checked up and down. Although see nothing wrong, she still couldn¡¯t


    help asking.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121


    ¡°No, you go too. You all leave now, I don¡¯t want to see all of you


    Nafis was confused now, especially after hearing Leonardo¡¯s words today. He couldn¡¯t digest it and


    didn¡¯t know how to deal


    with it.


    It seemed that he was old and couldn¡¯t understand these young men.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry with Rosalind. If you want to get mad at me, just do it. Rosalind doesn¡¯t know


    anything¡±


    Leonardo was also afraid that Rosalind would misunderstand him, so he hurried to persuade him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get mad at her? It¡¯s because of her that brought me you to annoy me


    Nafis looked at Leonardo with a sullen face. Although he was still angry, it was much better than


    before.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. If you want to beat or scold me,e at me.¡±


    As long as Rosalind didn¡¯t ignore him, Leonardo could bear it if Nafis wanted to take his anger out.


    Rosalind and Margery listened to the conversation between Leonardo and Nafis. They didn¡¯t know


    what they were talking about, so they looked at each other confusedly and felt that there was


    something untold between them.


    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±


    Rosalind thought. ¡°It¡¯s so terrible to be blindfolded. I want to know the truth.


    ww


    ¡°You can ask him what you want. You go away. Your mother and I want to enjoy our private time, so I


    will not interfere with you anymore!¡±


    His children will have their own life, so he wanted to let the young people deal with it by themselves.


    ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t forget what you promised me!¡±


    After saying that. Nafis walked to the hospital ward with Margery hand in hand. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad!¡±


    Leonardo promised Nafis.


    ¡°Leonardo, what on earth did you plot with my father?¡±


    Rosalind felt that Leonardo was her father¡¯s son, and she was not her fathe


    Did her father forget that she and Leonardo had already divorced?


    Does divorce have the function of restoring rtions between father-inw and son-inw?


    Otherwise, why did Leonardo and Nafis have secrets now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you back.¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled as if he was in a good mood.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Rosalind also had a temper and began to y tricks.


    She didn¡¯t know that Leonardo was in a better mood because her behavior made them look like a


    couple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I will tell you!¡±


    Leonardo carried Rosalind in his arms and went straight to the garage.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you crazy? Put me down. It¡¯s still daytime and it is in public. Put me down quickly. If you


    don¡¯t put me down, I will shout.¡±


    Rosalind covered her face with one hand to avoiding across an acquaintance. She couldn¡¯t


    exin clearly and whispered to Leonardo.


    ¡°No, just scream if you can. I don¡¯t think anyone dares to interfere with me.¡±


    Leonardo similed, and his eyes were full of triumph. He saw Rosalind hanging with one hand and


    covering her face with the other.


    Leonardo suddenly shoot his hands which hield Rosalind, and she was about to

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    fall.


    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122


    Sudden weightlessness surprised Rosalind. Her body instinctively put her hands around Leonardo¡¯s


    neck to prevent her from falling. Fortunately, Leonardo caught her and prevented her from falling to the


    ground.


    ¡°Hold me tight, or I¡¯ll fallter. It doesn¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    Leonardo smiled and threatened Rosalind in a low voice.


    ¡°Leonardo, you did it on purpose. You wretch


    Rosalind got angry. Did Leonardo think she was easy to be threatened? She was so angry that she


    waved her hand and pped it on Leonardo¡¯s shoulder, but it hurt her hand.


    She thought, ¡°Oh, how did he get this tough body? What is he? The Transformer?¡±


    Seeing Rosalind hit him angrily, Leonardo was not annoyed at all. The corner of his mouth became


    wider and bigger.


    In the car, Rosalind calmed down after a long time and refrained from beating Leonardo fiercely.


    ¡°What exactly did my dad ask you to do? What on earth are you hiding from me?¡±


    Rosalind had an intuition that her father was strange today. He was always calm. Even when she was


    photographed by the papar az zi she spent one night with Leonardo at the hotel, Nafis didn¡¯t go wrong


    like this.


    ¡°Your father asked me to investigate the truth of the Jansen Group¡¯s clothes poisoning case five years


    ago. If I did, he would promise me to be his son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Rosalind denied it without thinking.


    ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± asked Leonardo.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t smile as before, and he looked disappointed.


    Did Rosalind still resist him?


    ¡°Five years ago, the Jansen Group¡¯s poisoning case had something to do with the Brooks Group. How


    could my dad let your investigate this matter? It¡¯s impossible. Besides, my dad won¡¯t make a decision


    for me. He can¡¯t agree to your words without my permission


    Rosalind knew her father very well. Natis respected her and Damian¡¯s choices since they were


    children, and never made decisions for them


    Otherwise, Nafis wouldn¡¯t allow her to pursue Leonardo so crazily in college for four years..


    Hearing this, Leonardo stretched out his eyebrows. It turned out that she didn¡¯t resist him so much.


    ¡°I know you all suspect that this matter is rted to the Brooks Group and I did it, but I swear to G od


    that I have never thought of hurting your father or the Jansen Group. Otherwise. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be killed


    by a car!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t have enough evidence to prove his innocence, so he could only guarantee it in such a


    traditional and funny


    way.


    If it were before, Leonardo would never use it this way. This was not something he could do as the


    CEO of the Brooks Group.


    But he had no choice when he met with Rosalind. It seemed that all the principles were broken in front


    of her, or he was willing to break the


    However, it made Rosalind¡¯s heart flutter inexplicably. She felt ufortable for no reason and


    subconsciously wanted to cover Leonardo¡¯s mouth but held it back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to swear like this¡­¡±


    Rosalind thought that if Leonardo did it, she would let Leonardo be punished, but she never wanted to


    kill him.


    Even thinking of his death now made her feel a litle nervous and ufortable.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and turned to look at Rosalind¡¯s unhappy face. He was


    expressionless, but his heart was full of happiness. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Look, this woman said she didn¡¯t like and hated him, but her heart couldn¡¯t lie to anyone. She still cared


    about him.


    What a lovely woman!


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you!¡±


    16:01


    Chapter 122


    Rosalind would never admit that she was worried about Leonardo.


    This man hurt her like that, and she was worried about him. Wasn¡¯t she a b itch?


    She was just kind and warm-hearted and didn¡¯t want anyone to be killed by the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I dare to swear, I didn¡¯t do it. I want to be with you forever and won¡¯t make fun of


    me.¡±


    Leonardo nced at Rosalind with tenderness.


    Rosalind was stunned by Leonardo¡¯s words.


    When did this man learn to say such love words? Her heart couldn¡¯t help pounding, and her cheeks


    were a little red.


    ¡°Who wants to be with you forever¡­¡± Rosalind murmured.


    She had fantasized about being forever with Leonardo, but in the end, they went strangers,


    It was easy to say, but how many people could do it?


    ¡°Dad told me a very important thing today, which must be useful for us to investigate the case five


    years ago.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Hearing this, Rosalind waited for Leonardo¡¯s words curiously.


    ¡°Five years ago, my dad didn¡¯t jump off a building tomit suicide¡­ He was pushed down by others.¡±


    As soon as Leonardo finished speaking, Rosalind was shocked and didn¡¯t respond for a long time.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s stunned expression, Leonardo had expected it. Even though he didn¡¯t know that


    there was such a hidden thing in the past, he was also shocked for a while when he first knew it.


    ¡°My dad told you this?¡±


    Rosalind was confused. Why didn¡¯t Natis tell her and Damian but told Leonardo about it!


    Was Leonardo more trustworthy than the two of thent


    Leonardo seemed to know what Rosalind was thinking, and he gently rubbed Rosalind¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t want you to investigate this matter, because he knows that it was premeditated and the


    man is still hidden. He doesn¡¯t want you to be hurt, for fear that if you find out, you will be in danger


    ¡°My dad is afraid of putting us in danger. Are you better than us at staying out of danger?


    Rosalind also realized theplexity and seriousness, so she looked solemn.


    ¡°That¡¯s because your father knows that I am smart. With my intelligence, this case can be solved!¡±


    Leonardo locked proud.


    Leonardo could probably guess what Nafis think of.


    Nafis thought he was involved in this matter, so he was afraid of it.


    Nafis was afraid that Rosalind would feel guilty and me herself for finding out if Leonardo did it. She


    would have thought if she hadn¡¯t pursued him, he wouldn¡¯t have done anything to the Jansen Group or


    Nafis.


    After exchanging so many secrets and information with Nafis, he believed that this matter had nothing


    to do with Leonardo. He also asked Rosalind and Damian to investigate the case together. He wanted


    to know the truth of that year.


    Rosalind rolled her eyes at Leonardo. She probably guessed what Nafis had thought of.


    ¡°Leonardo, how did you convince my father to believe you?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    Her dad was not such a fool. How did Leonardo make her dad believe him?


    ¡°I said¡­ I love you, so I won¡¯t hurt anyone you care about!¡±


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind and said seriously.


    His deep eyes seemed to reflect Rosalind¡¯s surprise, astonishment, and incredibility.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi¡­.


    Rosalind got out of the car and walked to the neighborhood, but Leonardo stopped her.


    ¡°Wait for mel¡±


    He locked the door of the car and strode to Rosalind. Then he walked beside her, shoulder-to-shoulder,


    looking intimate from a distance.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Rosalind walked fast and took away from Leonardo.


    Why was he so tall? She looked like a dwarf standing in front of him.


    ¡°Go home¡­


    Leonardo replied casually.


    ¡°Your home? Mr. Brooks, there is no big vi in our neighborhood. Bark to your home!¡±


    It was not early today. Yanna and Kevin should havee back, so she didn¡¯t have time to talk with


    Leonardo here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home!¡±


    Leonardo chuckled, raised his eyebrows, and strode with Rosalind


    Rosalind was speechless. She quickly rushed into the elevator, followed by Leonardo.


    Seeing the elevator door closed, Rosalind didn¡¯t press the button on the floor but looked at Leonardo.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home. Mr. Brooks? Which floor do you live on?¡±


    She wanted to know what was Leonardo doing


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything. He just took a nce and pressed one number.


    Looking at the familiar floor, Rosalind¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you following me?¡±


    If Leonardo hadn¡¯t followed her, how could he know which floor she lived on?


    ¡°Who followed you? I said I am going home.¡±


    Leonardo looked innocent, but there was always a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯d like to see where are you going!¡±


    Rosalind pointed at Leonardo and put down.


    If Leonardo dared to follow her home, she would hit him with a broom.


    Only beating Keonardo can relieve her hatred


    When the elevator arrived on the 23rd floor, Rosalind strode out. Leonardo followed to the door of


    Rosalind¡¯s house.


    Rosalind stopped and stood at the opposite door. She crossed her arms around her chest, looking at


    Leonardo.


    ¡°Leonardo, aren¡¯t you going home? You¡¯re at my doorstep. Don¡¯t you admit to following me?¡±


    In the past, Leonardo was indifferent, domineering, and arrogant. Now it seemed that he was


    somewhat stubborn.


    Leonardo leaned forward with his hands on both sides of Rosalind and smiled


    ¡°Wh-what do you do?¡±


    Rosalind blinked her bright eyes and looked alert. She was frightened by Leonardo¡¯s sudden action.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, I¡¯m sorry. You blocked my door.¡±


    Leonardo moved Rosalind aside by sping her shoulder, to let out the door lock position. Chapter 123


    Leonardo entered the six-digit password at a slow speed, and the door opened instantly.


    ¡°I said I live here, and now you can believe me!¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s surprised and confused face, Leonardo was in a good mood.


    ¡°When¡­ When did you move here?¡±


    Rosalind was confused. She didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to live across from her house.


    ¡°My new neighbor, I just checked in today. You cane to my house when you are free. I liveContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    alone¡­¡±


    Leonardo blinked at Rosalind with a wicked smile. What he said was imaginative.


    When Rosalind was stunned, Leonardo kissed her gently. Then he quickly opened the door and got in.


    He closed the door backhand to block Rosalind from screaming.


    When Rosalind realized that she had been kissed by Leonardo, and the man ran away after kissing


    her, Rosalind was so angry.


    ¡°Leonardo, you bas tard!¡±


    She thought, ¡°How dare this bas tard offend me? What a jerk!¡±.


    ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t let me see you next time. Otherwise, I will make


    your


    i regret it.¡±


    Rosalind clenched her fists in anger and wanted to beat Leonardo hard


    At this moment, the door of Rosalind¡¯s house suddenly opened. Two heads stretched out of the room


    and looked at Rosalind curiously.


    Rosalind¡¯s face suddenly froze before she could change when she saw Yanna and Kevin.


    ¡°Rosa, are you acting?¡±


    She yelled and screamed at the door of her house. It was so strange and seemed like she had been


    stimted.


    Rosalind was embarrassed. How could she be regarded as a clown?


    ¡°No¡­ No, I just have a sore throat. Clear my throat can make me feel better.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind deliberately cleared her throat, smiled awkwardly, and opened the door.


    In the evening, Lana cooked lots of dishes. Rosalind was asking Kevin to wash his hands when the


    door suddenly rang-


    ¡°Is it Uncle Damian? He must have brought me some delicious food!¡±


    Yanna grabbed a drumstick in her hand. Hearing the knock on the door, she slipped down from the


    chair and ran towards the door with her short legs


    She stood on tiptoe to open the door. When she saw the person at the door, Yanna was shocked and


    widened her mouth with a surprised face,


    Because it was not Uncle Damian who stood at the door, but her father, Leonardo.


    ¡°Good evening. Yanna!¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that it was Yanna who opened the door, which made


    him a little embarrassed.


    come


    ¡°Uncle Leo, why did youe to my house?¡±


    Yanna took a bite of the drumstick and was curious.


    How did Leopardo know where she lived? Did he secretly follow them?


    Did Leonardo know their identities ande to fight for them from Rosa?


    She couldn¡¯t let him in, but he was already at the door. She could not close it.


    Otherwise, she would be too impolite.


    Yanna was a little flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do. Suddenly, she felt her body light and was


    picked up by Leonardo.


    ¡°I just moved here today and live on the opposite side of your house. I don¡¯t know how to cook, so can I


    have a meal at your home tonight?¡±


    Leonardo said calmly. He exined why he came, but Yanna was shocked.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, do you live on the opposite side of my house! You are our new neighbor?¡±


    Yanna¡¯s eyes were full of doubt.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    Leonardo¡¯s family was so rich and they had a big vi. Why did he choose to live across from her


    house?


    Yanna had an intuition that there was a conspiracy.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, we didn¡¯t cook too much, so the food may not be enough for your¡±


    No matter why Leonardo moved to the opposite side of her house, Yanna was a little unhappy when


    she heard that Leonardo came to her home for a free meal.


    Yanna had to save some food for Rosalind and Kevin every time since there were limited food and


    vegetables. Leonardo would eat too much since he was an adult man.


    Yanna thought. If I allow Uncle Leo to have a meal at my home, what will I eat?


    If I don¡¯t eat enough food, I won¡¯t grow tall and be beautiful.


    Leonardo was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect that the first person to refuse his request was not


    Rosalind, but this girl who he once saved.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°This little girl is so heartless. I saved her once and let her stay at my house for the


    whole night. ¡°That¡¯s how she repays me!


    She is indeed the daughter of Damian. Just like Damian, she¡¯s not adorable at all.


    If I and Rosalind have a daughter in the future, she would not be like this girl¡±


    Leonardo ignored Yanna¡¯s reluctant expression and carried her directly into the dining hall.


    ¡°Yanna, who¡¯s here?¡±


    After washing their hands, Rosalind and Kevin came out and asked.


    But when seeing Leonardo holding Yanna, Rosalind and Kevin were both stunned


    ¡°Leonardo, why are you here?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t look well. Thinking of Leonardo kissing her outside just now, Rosalind blushed slightly


    and felt even angrier.


    Just as Rosalind was about to drive Leonardo out, she heard him say in a low voice.


    Tm hungry!¡±


    The simple words signified his intention, and with his slightly frowned eyebrows, Leonardo looked a


    little aggrieved and pitiful


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. She thought, ¡°Is this man pretending to be pathetic?¡±


    Kevin even rolled his eyes and covered his face with both hands, feeling shameful to watch that,


    Was this man really Leonardo?


    Kevin thought, where are his arrogance and coolness?


    Where is the domineering, arrogant, indifferent, and unkind Leonardo?


    Where is the business elite? Where is the business genius?


    How could he do that?¡±


    Kevin seriously doubted whether the man was possessed by others. He must be a fake Leonardo.


    ¡°Til have a meal at your home today. The wound on my forehead hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and you said


    you would take responsibility for me.¡±


    Leonardo pointed at the gauze that had not been removed from his forehead and looked at Rosalind


    with great intensity. His tone didn¡¯t match his decisive temperament, but it didn¡¯t sound weird at all.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have extra food. The food is even not enough for Yanna and Kevin.¡±


    Rosalind knew it was Leonardo¡¯s trick, so she didn¡¯t fall for it.


    However, Rosalind failed to persuade Leonardo to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t eat too much since I don¡¯t need to grow up.¡±


    Without waiting for Rosalind¡¯s permission, Leonardo walked directly to the table and sat down.


    ¡°Lady, please get me a set of tableware.¡±


    Lana nced at Rosalind. Seeing Rosalind nod with resignation, Lana quickly prepared a set of


    tableware for Leonardo.


    Chapter 124


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Leonardo¡¯s already here. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to kick him out. We can¡¯t waste


    time like this. It¡¯s just a meal allow him to have a meal here.¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat, just eat and then go back after eating.¡±


    Rosalind nced at Leonardo but felt regret when she saw Leonardo¡¯s forehead.


    Rosalind thought. If I pushed him lightly at that time, would he not be injured and would everything


    have been less troublesome!


    Leonardo doesn¡¯t have to pester me!


    After getting Rosalind¡¯s permission, Leonardo was delighted.


    As expected, Rosalind had him in her heart. She had a hard mouth but was soft-hearted. She knew


    Leonardo was hungry and finally allowed him to stay at her home.


    Leonardo was still a littlecent and pleasant.


    After getting the set of tableware, Leonardo nced at the sumptuous meal on the table and found it


    was appetizing.


    Leonardo caught a glimpse of the two little kids on one side.


    Yanna was munching on a chicken, while Kevin was eating food genteelly.


    If the t


    two kids were not almost identical, Leonardo couldn¡¯t believe that they were twins.


    Their characters were totally different.


    As soon as Yanna heard that Leonardo was going to have a meal here, she slipped down from him and


    secretly sneaked up to the table. While they were talking. Yanna was gorging food.


    It had only been a short time since she finished eating a chicken leg, and now she was eating another


    with relish.


    Seeing Leonardo sit at the table, Yanna quickly grabbed a chicken leg on the te and put it into


    Kevin¡¯s bowl. Then she grabbed another chicken leg and put it into Rosalind¡¯s bowl.


    When there was only one chicken leg left on the te, Leonardo was about to reach out for it. Yanna¡¯s


    chubby little hand. suddenly reached out and put thest one in her bowl before Leonardo.


    Leonardo was shocked by the flexibility and speed of Yanna¡¯s movements.


    Leonardo was speechless. How much did she like to eat chicken legs? Such a young girl are three


    chicken legs! Could she digest so much?


    Yanna seemed to have felt Leonardo¡¯s gaze. She looked up and gave him a sincere look. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, I have told you that we didn¡¯t cook much. There are only two chicken legs left. Are you


    going topete with me for chicken legs?¡±


    An adultpeted with a child for chicken legs. Were you embarrassed? The young girl was shooting


    up.


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°This little girl is really clever. Since she said so, if I want to eat it, it¡¯s really like


    grabbing chicken legs from kids.


    If the news that the CEO of the Brooks Group grabs chicken legs from a four-year-old kid is spread, I¡¯ll


    be very embarrassed


    I will beughed at by the people in Haldorin.¡¯


    ¡°If you like chicken legs, just eat them. I don¡¯t like them,¡± said Leonardo.


    Leonardo smided awkwardly, but the smile was wry and forced


    Even Yanna and Kevin could tell how fake the smile was.


    Hearing that Leonardo gave up the chicken legs, Yanna felt a little rxed and slowed down.


    She was exhausted!


    Fortunately, Leonardo didn¡¯t like chicken legs. Otherwise, Yanna was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t keep the


    chicken legs. She was so worried.


    To make up for Leonardo, Yanna picked a piece of celery from the te and put it on Leonardo¡¯s te.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, the celery is delicious. Eat it. I heard that it¡¯s the most nutritious vegetable. Kevin and I both


    leave it to you.¡±


    Yanna seemed to be very enthusiastic but was overjoyed.


    She and Kevin hated celery the most, but Rosalind said it was nutritious.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125


    Now that Leonardo hade, just let him help them rat all the celery, so he wouldn¡¯t eat Yanna¡¯s


    chicken legs. Looking at the celery that Yamma had been putting into his bowl, Leonardo frowned and


    his mouth twitched. Leonardo hated celery the most. All Yanna put on his te was celery. Yana knew


    that he didn¡¯t like it, so did she do it on purpose!


    Kevin, who was eating quietly, could not help butugh when he heard Yanun¡¯s words and saw


    Leonardo¡¯s defeated look.


    It seemed that Yanna immediately became smarter in terms of food. Judging from Leonardo¡¯s face, it


    seemed that he also didn¡¯t like celery very much.


    Kevin wanted to see what Leonardo would do.


    Watching the farce between Leonardo and her two children, as well as the embarrassed look on


    Leonardo¡¯s face, Rosalind was overjoyed with a melon-eating person¡¯s expression.


    Rosalind had always known that Leonardo didn¡¯t like celery, but she liked it very much. However, when


    she lived in the Brooks residence before, she never cooked or bought celery at home.


    Rosalind wanted to see if Leonardo would eat the celery for the sake of decency.


    However, when Rosalind was still delighted, Leonardo changed his te with Rosalind¡¯s.


    ¡°You like celery, and I¡¯m giving all these to you.


    Hearing thus, the three prople at the table were all surprised.


    Yanna and Kevin were even more confused.


    Didn¡¯t Leonardo not like Rosalind before? How did Leonardo know that she liked celery?


    Perhaps Leonardo didn¡¯t know it at all. He gave the celery to Rosalind just because he didn¡¯t like it.


    Thinking of this, Kevin narrowed his eyes dangerously and increasingly disliked Leonardo.


    Leonardo was so selfish.


    Rosalind had the same idea as Kevin. Looking at the bowl of celery in front of her, Rosalind looked very


    unpleasant. Rosalind thought, ¡°Leonardo doesn¡¯t like the relery, so he gives these to me. Does he think


    I¡¯m a trash can?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like celery!¡±


    Then Rosalind wanted to change the bowl again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know you like it. You used to secretly pack stir-fried beef with celery when you were


    at our h


    our home. You didn¡¯t eat much beef but ate all the celery in that dish. I have seen it several times. Don¡¯t


    think I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing Rosalind deny it, Leonardo went straight to talk about the past and expose


    her.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. We never had celery when having meals before!¡±


    Rosalind only felt that Leonardo was drawing her out. How could Leonardo know what she had done?


    ¡°Stop arguing. I saw the packing boxes of celery in the garbage can several times, and as for the


    dishes you left me, there was only beef and not celery. You ate all the celery ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you did? Humph. I often smell celery in your mouth!¡±


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind with a faint smile, and his eyes were showing some intimacy.


    When Rosalind heard this, her delicate face instantly turned red.


    Why did Leonardo say these in front of the two kids?


    Murrover, Leonardo knew that she had eaten up all the celery in the dishes and only left him with the


    meat. Why didn¡¯t he expose her at that time?


    Rosalind nced at Yanna and Kevin awkwardly. As expected, she saw the two little kids with bright


    eyes and curiosity on their faces.


    ¡°How do you know she smells like celery? Have you tasted it?¡±


    Yanna couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and asked curiously. Her voice was soft, and people who didn¡¯t


    know it would think she was asking a normal question.


    Rosalind almost spat out the celery she had just stuffed into her mouth.


    She thought, ¡®Oh my God. What did Yanna say? Is this question really from a four-year-old girl?


    1/2


    Chapter 125


    No. I must have misunderstood it. Yanna won¡¯t think that


    Rosalind felt so embarrassed


    why.


    my


    However, although she felt embarrassed, Leonardo was indeed happy.


    ¡°Yeah, I hated celery at first, but when I tasted it in her mouth, it seemed to be not bad!¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, if you don¡¯t eat food, just go outl


    Rosalind¡¯s face turned red. And her ears were all red because she was so shy when hearing what


    Leonardo said.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°What is Leonardo talking about? It can¡¯t be said in front of my two kids. Don¡¯t


    mislead my two innocent and lovely kids.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind grabbed the chicken leg in Leonardo¡¯s bowl and stuffed it into his mouth


    fiercely.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop talking when eating food!¡±


    This meal was full of noise and talking. But it waspletely different from the usual.


    At night, Yannay face down on the bed with a sad face and her hands propping up her chubby chin.


    ¡°s¡­ s¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! You¡¯re sighing just like an olddy. Who made you unhappy?¡±


    Kevin tapped the keyboard quickly. He nced at Yanna¡¯s sad face and asked curiously.


    ¡°What else would it be? It¡¯s because of that man.¡±


    ¡°That man?¡± Kevin paused and looked up at Yanna.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that man?¡±


    ¡°Kevin, will that mane to have meals tomorrow?¡±


    Yanna turned over and sat up, looking at Kevin worriedly.


    Kevin nodded without hesitation


    That man moved to the opposite side of their house, and he was shameless today to ask for a free


    meal at their home. Although Rosalind didn¡¯t show him a good look, he still seeded.


    ording to Leonardo¡¯s shamelessness and his unknown purpose of moving to the opposite side of


    their house, Leonardo would definitelye here for free meals again.


    What Kevin didn¡¯t say was that Leonardo would not only house with other excuses.


    c to love meals frequently in the future but alsoe to their


    Kevin finally knew how shameless Leonardo was. He treated Yanna and him as transparent people


    and focused his attention only on Rosalind.


    Rosalind was not smart. If things would go on like this all the time, she would fall into Leonardo¡¯s trap


    without being aware. No wonder Rosalind was bullied by Leonardo in the past. Kevin thought,


    ¡°Leonardo¡¯s IQ and means are much better than


    Rosa¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What should we do? Leonardoes here for meals every day. We don¡¯t have enough food. It¡¯s really


    hard for Rosa to earn money and raise us. And now she has to raise Leonardo. Is Rosa¡¯s money


    enough?¡±


    Yanna began to worry about Rosalind¡¯s wallet. If Rosalind didn¡¯t have enough money, Yanna couldn¡¯t


    buy lollipops and beautiful dresses.


    ¡°Yanna, I¡¯vee up with a good idea to deal with Leonardo. If we seed, he will probably note


    to meals


    house for


    Send Gift

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    16.01


    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126


    When Yanna heard that they could deal with Leonardo, her big eyes lit up instantly. She was so carry


    out the n immediately.


    s so excited that she wanted to


    ¡°Really? Kevin, tell me what to do.¡±


    Kevin waved to Yama, and Yanna leaned over and listened.


    Kevin whispered in Yanna¡¯s ear for a long time. The more he talked about it, the brighter Yanna¡¯s eyes


    became.


    She seemed to itch to try it and be unable to hide her excitement.


    The next morning, when Rosalind got up and was about to have breakfast, someone knocked on the


    door.


    Yanna was about to open the door but Rosalind stopped her.


    ¡°Yanna, check who it is first. If it is Leonardo, don¡¯t open the door.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to ask for a free meal yesterday. Now she knew that Leonardo was so


    shameless, how could


    open the door for him?


    Hearing this, Yarna nodded but felt embarrassed when she arrived at the door.


    Yanna was 100 short to reach the peephole.


    Yanna scratched her head, and her big eyes suddenly lit up.


    in Even if she opened the door.


    Yanna fastened the security chain so that Leonardo couldn¡¯t


    After buckling the security chain, Yanna opened the door a crack.


    ¡°Morning, Yanna!¡±


    Leonardo smiled slightly and looked at Yanna whose hair was messy. Leonardo thought Yanna was


    very cute and his tone was very pleasant.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, it¡¯s sote. We¡¯ve finished breakfast and no food is left, so we can¡¯t let you have breakfast


    at our home today.¡±


    Before Leonardo exined why he was there, Yanna directly stopped him from exining.


    Leonardo was stunned. He wondered, ¡°Is this little girl so afraid of meing for meals?¡±


    Fortunately, he had prepared for it. Leonardo curled his lips and suddenly took out a lollipop from


    behind. He signed with a troubled look on his face.


    Leonardo said, ¡°You ve finished having breakfast? 1 am thinking that I happen to have a lollipop and


    am going to exchange this lollipop for breakfast with you. It seems that it can¡¯t be exchanged.


    ¡°I can only keep this lollipop for myself. Otherwise, I will starve to deathster and no one cares about


    me.


    Leonardo noticed that Yanna liked lollipops very much, so he prepared a lollipop in advance and was


    sure that Yanna would fall into his trap.


    After saying that, Leonardo slowly turned around and was about to go back. He gently shook the


    lollipop in his hand as if he was afraid Yanna wouldn¡¯t see it


    However, before Leonardo could take a step forward, Yanna took down the security chain behind him


    and opened the door.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, wait a minute. I was wrong. I had breakfast in my dream. In fact, we haven¡¯t had breakfast


    yet. You can exchange your lollipop for breakfast.¡±


    Yaua looked at the lollipop in Leonardo¡¯s hand and discovered that its vor seemed to be her favorite


    one-milk. Thinking of the milky lollipop, Yanna subconsciously licked her lips.


    She wanted the lollipop so much.


    Leonardo, who stood with his back to Yanna, sailed and quickly concealed his emotions. Then he


    turned around and looked at Yama.


    ¡°Well. Then it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Leonardo handed the lollipop to Yanna. Then he entered the door, took Yanna¡¯s chubby linle hand, and


    closed the door backhandedly.


    When Rosalind and Kevin saw that Leonardo appeared in front of them with Yanna and Yuma was


    eating the lollipop, they knew everything.


    Yania agreed to keep the door closed if it was Leonardo. How could she open the door just because of


    a lollipop Yanna was unreliable.


    10:01


    Chapter 126


    Kevin wondered if anyone could take her away with a lollipop in the future.


    Kevin was a little worried and decided to talk with Yanna that night.


    When seeing Rosalind and Kevin¡¯s slightly usatory and disappointed eyes, Yanna guiltily let go of


    Leonardo¡¯s hand and walked to Kevin.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te here for a free meal. He exchanged the lollipop for it. You didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t


    have exchanges. I won¡¯t eat the lollipop alone, and I¡¯ll share it with Kevin, okay?¡±


    Yanna pursed her lips with an aggrieved face and handed the lollipop to Kevin for him to have a taste.


    When Rosalind and Kevin looked at Yanna¡¯s aggrieved and pitiful face, it seemed that she could cry


    out if they dared to say


    no.


    Finally, Kevin didn¡¯t have the heart to me Yanna


    ¡°You eat it alone. I won¡¯t eat it. But don¡¯t ept anyone¡¯s lollipop in the future. What if he is a swindler?


    What if someone poisons the lollipop?


    ¡°It¡¯s very easy for you to be taken away if you act like this time. Those kids who are taken away are


    very poor. They can¡¯t get enough food. That¡¯s what is shown in the TV series. Have you forgotten that?¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t wait to educate Yanna at night. He wanted Yanna to learn a lesson right now.


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Although Kevin seemed to be right, was it okay to say these in front of Leonardo?


    Was Kevin implying that Leonardo was a swindler or Leonardo poisoned Yanna?


    Leonardo felt Kevin¡¯s words had other indications.


    However, before Leonardo could take in Kevin¡¯s words, Rosalind contimed. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kevin is right. Don¡¯t eat anything from other people. Those who look good and poor might also have


    bad intentions, and there are no ¡°bad guys¡± on their foreheads.


    ¡°Do you forget that the Snow White in the fairy tale was poisoned to death by a witch¡¯s poisonous apple


    because she thought the witch was poor!¡±


    Leonardo felt that his heart was pri cked again and thought that Rosalind said it deliberately!


    Why did Rosalind and Kevin choose to educate Yanna in front of Leonardo? Was Leonardo a ssic


    example? Was Leonardo the swindler, the bad guy, or the witch as they said?


    When Leonardo was depressed, he heard Yanna¡¯s soft voice.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Yanna nodded hard. She thought that what Kevin and Rosalind said made sense and then licked the


    lollipop sweetly again.


    Both Rosalind and Kevin were speechless.


    Even Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead.


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Does she really get it or pretend to get


    The more seriously Rosalind and Kevin talked, the more pleasantly Yanna ate..


    Did Yanna really not suspect that Leonardo poisoned her lollipop?


    Or did Yanna just trust Leonardo?


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but worry about Yanna¡¯s safety. This little girl was worrying.


    Since Yanna epted Leonardo¡¯s ¡°bribe¡±, Rosalind felt embarrassed to drive him away.


    Rosalind had no choice but to let Leonardo have a meal at her home since Yanna was her daughter


    and ate Leonardo¡¯s lollipop.


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s signal, Lana quickly prepared a set of tableware for Leonardo and put the prepared


    breakfast on the table.


    However, when Leonardo took a sip of the porridge in front of him, he frowned slightly and soon


    realized something was


    wrong


    16:0

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127


    How could this porridge be so salty? It was like a handful of salt was put into it. Leonardo almost


    vomited it out.


    But Leonardo quickly realized that it might be a trick. He calmed himself down and took another sip of


    porridge, but he nced at the other three people at the table without any trace.


    Sure enough, Leonardo saw Kevin sneaking at him.


    ¡°This porridge is really delicious Lana, you are good at cooking.¡±


    Hearing this, Lana was delighted and went back to the kitchen with a smile.


    Kevin was confused and thought, ¡°I put tworge spoons of salt in it, but how could Leonardo not taste


    the salt? Did I get the wrong seasoning?¡±


    Kevin was confused, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He couldn¡¯t say that he put salt in Leonardo¡¯s porridge


    and that it could not be delicious.


    Leonardo saw Kevin¡¯s doubt and puzzlement. When everyone was not paying attention, Leonardo


    quickly threw the spoon


    under the table.


    ¡°Oh, my spoon dropped. Kevin, I think my spoon is under your table. Could you please pick it up for


    me?¡±


    Kevin was speechless. He thought, Leonardo is so old and his spoon even dropped when he ate. Why


    is he so troublesome?¡±


    Although Kevin was reluctant, he looked down and found that the spoon was really under his table. So


    he had to slide down the chair and pick it up for Leonardo.


    At this moment, Leonardo quickly exchanged the position of his bowl of porridge with Kevin¡¯s. He


    looked calm as if nothing had happened.


    When Kevin sat back in the chair and continued to eat porridge, his look immediately changed. He


    covered his mouth with a few pieces of tissue and coughed violently.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Rosalind hurriedly ran over and patted Kevin¡¯s back, looking worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Kevin? Are you ufortable?¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t answer but shook his head.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After spitting out all the porridge, Kevin hurriedly took a ss of milk and drank it. He didn¡¯t stop


    coughing until the salt in his mouth faded away-


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I just ate too fast.¡±¡°¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Eat slowly.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t doubt Kevin¡¯s words. She rubbed Kevin¡¯s little head, and her eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Kevin nodded obediently.


    After saying that, Kevin stared at Leonardo with hatred. But when Kevin saw Leonardo eating delicious


    bread leisurely, his


    face darkened even more.


    Leonardo seemed to feel Kevin¡¯s angry gaze. He faintly nced at Kevin with smugness and


    provocation in his eyes.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s look, Kevin immediately knew that his porridge had been changed by Leonardo.


    Kevin thought, How did Leonardo know that I put salt in his porridge? Leonardo is so dam nable. He


    even lied to me and asked me to pick up the spoon so that he could change my porridge. He and 1 will


    be at daggers drawi


    Ill see who the winner will be


    Under the table, Kevin pulled Yanna¡¯s clothes and made a gesture of two to her.


    Yanna quickly understood that Kevin just let her implement n Two.


    Yanna put down the lollipop in her hand and ced a sandwich on the te in front of Leonardo.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, you gave me the lollipop. I¡¯m giving you a sandwich. It¡¯s so delicious that I only left one for


    you.¡±


    I was a gift for Leonardo and was carefully prepared by Yunna.


    Seeing the thoughtful Yanna, Leonardo was a little gratified.


    It seemed that the lollipop was useful. It worked very well for Yanna. She even took the initiative to


    provide him with sandwiches. It seemed that Leonardo needed to bring more delicious food to coax


    Yanna in the future.


    1/3


    16:01


    Chapter 127


    Looking at Yanna¡¯s simple, pink, and cute face, Leonardo didn¡¯t have any doubt and put the sandwich


    into his mouth directly.


    However, the moment Leonardo bit through the sandwich, a strong smell of vinegariness spread in his


    mouth. Leonardo almost burst into tears.


    Looking up at Yanna¡¯s giggling face, Leonardo realized that he was hasty.


    Leonardo thought. Yanna wasn¡¯t bribed by my lollipop. She just ys a trick on me.


    This sandwich must have been soaked in white vinegar all night.''¡±


    In fact, Leonardo guessed half right. The sandwich was indeed soaked in white vinegar, but it had been


    soaked for more than ten mimites, not all night.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, what¡¯s wrong with you? Isn¡¯t the sandwich delicious? Drink some milk to buffer it.¡±


    Kevin looked at Leonardo innocently and handed him a ss of milk.


    Leonardo had fallen into Kevin¡¯s trap before, which would have made him on guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this ss of milk. Give me the one in front of your


    Leonardo wouldn¡¯t fall into the same kid¡¯s traps twice.


    Hearing this, Kevin handed his milk to Leonardo reluctantly.


    ¡°Here you are!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s tone seemed to be a little unhappy and resentful. He grabbed a piece of meat bread and


    gnawed it fiercely in despair.


    Leonardo smiled slightly, took the milk, and said secretly in his heart, ¡°y with me? You¡¯re still too


    young.¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows slightly and took a sip of the milk in a good mood.


    However, when Leonardo drank it, he didn¡¯t notice that Kevin and Yanna looked at each other with a


    smile. Their eyes were full of excitement.


    The next moment, Leonardo spat out the milk. Fortunately, he turned sideways and spat out the milk to


    the ground, otherwise, all the food on therge table in front of him would be ruined.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you choking too?¡°


    Looking at the messy ground and the embarrassed look on Leonardo¡¯s face, Rosalind said worriedly.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Why were they both choking when drinking or eating food? Lana made such a


    sumptuous breakfast. Why were they still afraid of not having enough?¡±


    ¡°No. No. It¡¯s the milk..¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the milk? Is it not good? Why do we think it¡¯s quite delicious? Yanna, am I right?¡±


    Kevin was afraid that Leonardo would say something, so he hurried to interrupt.


    ¡°Yes, it tastes good! It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    Yanna didn¡¯t lie at all. Their milk was really delicious and sweet.


    The corners of Leonardo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but flutter. His milk was indeed very sweet.


    The milk was so sweet that his throat almost stuck together.


    If two more spoon of salt were added to the porridge just now, Leonardo was afraid that two more


    spoons of sugar were added to the milk. It¡­ It tasted bad.


    milk.


    Looking at Kevin calmly drinking the milk which Kevin prepared for Leonardo, Leonardo had to show


    his respect.


    Kevin was a kid studying in kindergarten and even yed tricks on Leonardo. And Leonardo lost.


    Kevin¡¯s current look implied that the ss of milk Kevin handed Leonardo before was normal, and the


    one Leonardo asked for was added several times sugar.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128


    Leonardo lost this time and was convinced.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just the milk¡­¡±


    Leonardo looked at the milk in his hand, and then at Yanna¡¯s and Kevin¡¯s nervous faces. He smiled


    faintly. ¡°This milk is so sweet. I don¡¯t like sweet food, so I am not used to it.¡±


    Hearing that Leonardo didn¡¯t tell the truth, Yanna and Kevin breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Leonardo didn¡¯t tell the truth. If he did, Rosalind might be angry.


    After ying a trick on Leonardo as they nned, Kevin and Yanna were in a good mood. They put


    down their forks, instantly slid down the chair, and said loudly.


    ¡°We¡¯re done. We are going to school.¡±


    ¡°So fast? Are you Full¡±


    Kevin and Yanna usually ate a lot, but why did they eat so little today!


    ¡°I¡¯m full. It¡¯s toote. The teacher told me to go to school early today.¡±


    Kevin said casually as if what he said was true. He turned around and red at Leonardo.


    It was all because of Leonardo. Leonardo was about to tell on them just now. They saw it clearly.


    Leonardo was really useless. He couldn¡¯t afford to


    r when betting with kids, so Kevin despised him.


    ¡°All right. Wait a minune, I¡¯ll get you clothes and bags.¡±


    Rosalind wiped her hands with tissue paper and got up to help Yanna and Kevin pack their things.


    As soon as she left, Kevin red at Leonardo.


    ¡°If you dare to tell on us, don¡¯te here in the future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t ever think about it I won¡¯t open the door for you. Even if you buy me lollipops, I won¡¯t


    open the door for you.¡±


    Yanna nodded repeatedly and stood with Kevin, showing that she was on Kevin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Why do you hate me this much?¡±


    Leonardo felt very strange. He didn¡¯t offend them but he always felt that they had been full of hostility to


    him.


    Did Damian say something to them? So they didn¡¯t like him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t hate you. We just like Uncle Jonas more because he is nice to Mom and us!¡±


    Kevin approached Leonardo with a smile and pointed to Rosalind.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know what to say. What Kevin said was so heartbreaking. Leonardo darkened his face


    immediately.


    It was Jonas again. If Jonas stood in front of Leonardo now, Leonardo would definitely beat him up.


    Rosalind packed up in a few minutes. She soon changed clothes for Yanna and Kevin.


    Leonardo got up and took the two small schoolbags in Rosalind¡¯s hand. His tone was t as if he had


    been used to it.


    ¡°Let me send you to kindergarten. Then I¡¯ll take you to see someer¡±


    ¡°Who?


    Rosalind raiseyf her eyebrows and looked at Leonardo.


    She thought, ¡°Is he already arranging things for me now?¡±


    ¡°The one who can help us investigate the casel¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t borate further.


    Hearing this, Rosalind said nothing more.


    After asking Lana to clear up the mess caused by Leonardo and the two little ones, Rosalind went out


    with them.


    Looking at the harmonious backs of the four of them, people would really think that they were a family.


    After sending the two kids to kindergarten, Leonardo took Rosalind directly to an industrial-style


    building in Japans


    ¡°Who on earth did you bring me here to meet?¡±


    1/3


    16:02


    Chapter 128


    Rosalind gazed around and noticed industrial scrap metal scattered everywhere. However, each item


    had been artfully redesigned and decorated. Colorful paintings adorned every wall, making it appear


    quite intriguing and captivating to Roulind


    ¡°You¡¯ll know SOIL


    Leonardo kept Rosalind in suspense and led Rosalind further inside.


    However, Rosalind didn¡¯t wait for a long time. Leonardo took her to a factory building with red walls and


    green tiles.


    ¡°Hey, did you bring her here!¡±


    A loud voice came from above. Rosalind looked up and saw a man in ck standing on the railing by


    the attic.


    The man¡¯s yellowish wheat-colored skin looked very healthy. With a brush cut, he was tall and well-


    built. He had angr features, deep eyes, and an unhidden righteousness.


    However, the man¡¯s mischievous smile weakened his righteousness. He looked like a bad boy.


    It should be a very contradictory temperament, but it didn¡¯t appear to be inconsistent with him. Instead,


    it made this man look special and cool.


    Suddenly, a pair of big hands reached out to Rosalind and blocked her from looking at the man.


    Rosalind frowned unhappily and turned to see the owner of the big hands.


    ¡°Why did you block my sight?¡±


    ¡°Am I not good-looking? Why did you look at him?¡±


    Leonardo darkened his face. He brought Rosalind here for business, not to look at other men.


    Although Leonardo had known that this man was handsome, he never thought that the man was better


    than him. Leonardo was confident about this.


    However, when Leonardo saw Rosalind staring straight at the man with appreciation and curiosity in


    her eyes, he regretted bringing Rosalind here.


    Wasn¡¯t he, the CEO of Brooks Group, good enough? Why did she still want to look at other men?


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little getting tired of you. Can¡¯t look at other men? Besides, are you better than him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m much better than him in every aspect!¡±


    Leonardo held Rosalind¡¯s shoulder with both hands, forcing her to look at him and said these words


    through gritting teeth. ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t think you are better than him. At least his physique is much


    better than yours!¡±


    Rosalind snorted disdainfully, waved away Leonardo¡¯s hands, and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it tonight to see if I am good or not?¡±


    Leonardo pushed Rosalind against the wall, leaned close to her ear, and whispered in a dark and


    husky voice.


    His warm breath touched Rosalind¡¯s cars, and shivers ran through her body. Her mind went nk for a


    moment.


    When the itchy feeling slowly disappeared, Rosalind¡¯s ears turned red as she looked at Leonardo¡¯s


    handsome face closely. ¡°Leonardo, are you going upstairs?¡±


    Upstairs, the man looked at the extremely intimate posture between Rosalind and Leonardo with a faint


    smile, and his tone was quite impatient


    They knew tharlie was single, so they came to show off their love in front of him?


    ¡°What¡¯s the Jiurry?¡±


    Leonardo red at the man angrily, and his aura became colder.


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t polite to any man who had a crush on Rosalind and who attracted Rosalind¡¯s


    attention, not even his best friend


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go in and wait. You guys¡­ Take your time¡­


    2/3N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129


    The man chuckled and raised his eyebrows slightly, with an ambiguous tone.


    Hearing this, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help blushing. She rolled her eyes at Leonardo and took the lead


    upstairs.


    The roof was a separate small attic. Although it was small, it should be at least 720 square feet and


    quite spaci ous.


    ¡°This is my friend, Thomas Burton. He¡¯s a veteran.¡±


    Leonardo pointed at the man and introduced him to Rosalind


    ¡°This is my wife, Rosalind Jansen!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. I am not his wife, but at most an ex-wife.¡±


    Rosalind Inurriedly waved her hand and corrected it


    Leonardo instantly darkened his face. Was Rosalind so eager to make a clean break with him?


    He really wanted to carry this cruel woman to a ce where no one was around and sp ank her hard.


    How dare she draw the line with him so eagerly in front of other men? She asked for it!


    Rosalind greeted Thomas with a smile as if she didn¡¯t notice Leonardo¡¯s unpleasant face at all.


    ¡°Rosalind, I know you. You are Leonardo¡¯s ex-wife. ¡°We¡¯ve met before


    ¡°Oh! When!¡±


    4


    Rosalind didn¡¯t remember having met this man. If she had, it was impossible for her to have no


    impression of him.


    Thomas raised his eyebrows and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Back in school, you pursued Leonardo crazily. Brett and I were both bystanders, and we witnessed a


    lot of your glorious deeds.


    Hearing this, Rosalind almost knelt down.


    Another person witnessed her pursuing Leonardo back then. Was she so crazy at that time? She didn¡¯t


    notice such a handsome guy beside Leonardo.


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t think too much about it. She had no recollection of Brett, and it wasn¡¯t strange at all


    that she couldn¡¯t remember Thomas enher.¡±


    She pursued Leonardo crazily so she didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else at that time,


    ¡°I was young and ignorant back then. Sorry to let you witness all that.¡±


    Rosalind smiled faintly. She was not shy because Thomas knew her past.


    Everyone was crazy when they were young. She had tried so hard that she would have no regrets


    even if she gained nothing.


    Thomas thought Rosalind would be shy, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so generous. He couldn¡¯t help


    but praise her in his heart.


    This woman seemed to be somewhat different from the girl who only saw Leonardo in her eyes.


    Thomas and Rosalind were chatting happily. They didn¡¯t notice Leonardo¡¯s darkened face and the cold


    aura around him.


    It seemed that there was a cold wind blowing through the room, and the temperature in the room


    instantly dropped. Rosalind¡¯s arm had goosebumps before she noticed Leonardo¡¯s gloomy face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why the long face?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask me?¡±


    Leonardo was in a bad mood, not only because Rosalind had been chatting andughing with Thomas,


    but also because Rosalind said that she was young and ignorant back then.


    Could it be that she pursued him because she was young and ignorant?


    If she had a chance to start over, would she not fall in love with him anymore!


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me here? Why are you unhappy?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know why Leonardo suddenly became unhappy. Perhaps she had guessed something,


    but she didn¡¯t want to


    think too much about it.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s puzzled face, Leonardo felt a little depressed. It seemed that he was getting less


    and less important in Rosalind¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve prepared everything you want.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    16.021


    Chapter 129


    As a person who knew too many secrets, Thomas ignored the strange atmosphere between them and


    took out an envelope from the cab, and handed it to Leonardo.


    ¡°This is what you asked me to look for. I only found this and still need time to look for other materials¡±


    Looking at the yellow envelope in Leonardo¡¯s hand, Rosalind was a little curious. Before she could ask,


    Leonardo told her everything she wanted to know.


    ¡°Before, you and Damian said that I had something to do with the clothes poisoning case of Jansen


    Group five years ago, so I was a little suspicious. I asked Thomas to help me investigate it.


    After Thomas left the army, he founded an information technologypany to help people investigate


    some little-known materials. What he found is absolutely urate.¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind understood what happened.


    Thomas ¡®spany was simr to those private detectives who specialized in investigating secrets


    that were hidden from others. Rosalind immediately became interested in what Leonardo had and


    urged Leonardo to open it.


    Leonardo asked Rosalind to sit down first. Then he opened the envelope and took out all the materials


    inside.


    ¡°This photo¡­ Among the stack of materials, the first one to see was a photo.


    ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Leonardo asked.


    ¡°Of course, she knows him. He is the former vice president of Jansen Group and her father¡¯s right-hand


    man, Gordon Rodney.¡±


    Thomas leaned against the sofa on one side, with his hands crossed over his chest as if he knew


    everything.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right. This is Gordon Rodney, the former vice president of Jansen Group. I have always


    called him Uncle Gordon.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the person in this photo?¡±


    Leonardo found another photo from the document and handed it to Rosalind. This person was much


    younger than Gordon.


    ¡°This man¡­ This man seems to be Roy Rodney, the son of Uncle Gordon.¡±


    ¡°Roy, 28 years old, graduated from college five years ago and traveled to Coastton with his friends. He


    was taken to y cards and owed a lot of money¡±


    Thomas told Rosalind everything about Roy in time.


    ¡°What does the case of clothes poisoning in Jansen Group have to do with Uncle Gordon and Roy?¡±


    Rosalind was a little uneasy. Did the Rodney family also participate in the poisoned clothes case of the


    Jansen Group?


    Were they a mastermind or a pawn?


    Seeing them look at him, Thomas didn¡¯t keep them in suspense. He told them what happened five


    years ago.


    Five years ago, Jansen Group had taken a big order and was about to sell its products overseas. At


    that time. responsible for purchasing materials.


    don was


    Everything went well, but Gordon suddenly received the news that his son Roy had lost more than 20


    million dors in Coastton. The people in Coastion said if he didn¡¯t pay off the money within ten days,


    Roy would be dead.


    Although Gordon was reasonably affluent, he couldn¡¯t collect 20 million dors for the time being. And


    someone suggested using the funds on the loin meant for purchasing fabrics to redeem Roy for now.


    For the sake of his son, Gordon took 20 million dors from the funds and transferred the money to


    Coastton to redeem his son without hesitation.


    In the end, Koy was redeemed and the money was gone.


    Gordon didn¡¯t dare to tell Nafis about the misappropriation of money. However, if he didn¡¯t purchase the


    fabrics, Nafis would find it out.


    Gordon wanted to buy some cheap fabrics first, and then he would tell Nafis about it after the matter


    was solved.


    With the rtionship between him and Nalis, he must be able to make up for it slowly in the future, and


    Nafis would not me him.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130


    During that time, an acquaintance of Gordon told him that Brooks Group had a batch of inferior fabrics


    on sale at a discounted price and asked if Gordon was interested.


    Since Gordon got stuck in the dead end, he dropped his guard facing this opportunity.


    Moreover, Brooks Group had always been one of the bestpanies in Haldorin. Even its poor-quality


    fabrics were several times better than products from other smallpanies.


    Usually, when Brooks Group had unwanted fabrics on sale, many smallpanies would eagerly


    compete to acquire them. However, the Jansen Group disdained to do so.


    Things went well after Gordon reached out to Brooks Group. Before long, thepany delivered the


    goods to him at a price less than 20% of what he had expected. Basically, he could cover up the 20


    million dors matter without paying any


    money.


    However, before Gordon could gloat over it, the clothes made from that batch of fabrics went wrong.


    Some items of an overseas order were mistakenly used by some staffers to make products for national


    customers. Several days after the products were sold on the market, someone exposed that Jansen


    Group¡¯s clothes were toxic and several customers had been poisoned.


    All the news media channels simultaneously reported Jansen Group¡¯s toxic clothes.


    Just overnight, the toxic clothing incident of Jansen Group seemed to have spread all over Haldorin,


    causing a trading suspension of the stocks of Jansen Group and an upheaval for thepany.


    Quality Management Bureau, Bureau of Consumer Protection, and other authorities in Haldorin began


    to seal up and investigate the clothes of Jansen Group.


    Being experienced, Nafis didn¡¯t panic facing this chaos. He actively cooperated with the investigation of


    the source of the problem.


    Inside Jansen Group, Gordon, who was responsible for material procurement, was the first to be


    investigated.


    However, that night, Nafis suddenly fell from the top floor of Jansen Group, News about his suicide out


    of guilt spread all over Haldorin. Jansen Group was then in turmoil and the internal investigation ended


    abruptly.


    When Jansen Group was on the verge of bankruptcy, Damian came back and Gordon asked to resign


    because of health


    1550445.


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard the details of what happened five years ago.


    She thought, ¡°Damn it! My father shouldered responsibility alone back then. I knew nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Since my father didn¡¯tmit suicide, could it be Gordon who pushed my dad?¡±


    ¡°Only your father knew it was Gordon or nat.


    Thest ce where Nafis appeared was on the top floor of Jansen Group, where the surveince


    cameras were functioning.


    Therefore, even Thomas couldn¡¯t find out how Nafis fell off.


    ¡°I asked


    your faller. He didn¡¯t see the murderer¡¯s face, so he couldn¡¯t tell who did it.¡±


    Leonardo stroked Rosalind¡¯s back andforted her silently.


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s voice, Rosalud patted his hand away.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t know about it? Leonardo, shouldn¡¯t you exin why the fabrics bought


    from Brooks Group were poisonous and causing death?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. That¡¯s not my job to handle defective fabrics¡±


    Leonardo was the CEO of Brooks Group. How could he do such a thing personally?


    Moreover, with the documents offered by Thomas, Leonardo sensed that someone had premeditated it.


    It was just too coincidental that Jansen Group was short of money while Brooks Group happened to


    have a batch of low-quality fabrics on sale.


    Moreover, it was also worth attention to why the goods that were originally shipped abroad had been


    made domestically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him. It had nothing to do with him.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After pouring a ss of water for them. Thomas slowly sat back on the sofa and told them another


    important piece of


    information


    ¡°That batch of fabrics had never been brought into Brooks Group¡¯s warehouse, which meant it was not


    Brooks Group¡¯s product. Someone had tricked Gordon to think the fabrics were from Brooks Group


    16:02


    Chapter 130


    ¡°A sham? Rosalind was surprised.


    ¡°So, you can¡¯t find any information about the goods that Brooks Group sold to Jansen Group in the past


    five years, right?¡±


    Thomas nodded slightly.


    ¡°Right. You must have checked it thoroughly. Didn¡¯t you find anything?¡±


    Leonardo and Rosalind shook their heads.


    Although they were not investigating together, none of them had found any transaction records


    between Brooks Group and Jansen Group


    Rosalind had thought that Leonardo had destroyed the evidence, but it turned out that this had nothing


    to do with Leonardo,


    But why did the seller pretend to be a member of Brooks Group?


    Was it because the goods of Brooks Group could be sold at a good price or something else?


    ¡°No, since the fabrics weren¡¯t picked up from the warehouse of Brooks Group, how could Gordon be


    sure that they were from Brooks Group? Was there any other evidence?¡±


    After all, Gordon was the vice CEO of Jansen Group. Even if he was anxious, he should have some


    common sense and judgment.


    Thomas raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind would notice such derails and was


    impressed by her.


    This girl, who used to follow Leonardo anywhere, had indeed be different and smarter.


    However, as smart as Rosalind was. Thomas wondered if Leonardo could get her back.


    It seemed that Leonardo still had a long way to go chasing his wife.


    Thinking of this. Thomas felt a sensation of gloating.


    One had to pay the price for their actions.


    Leonardo used to be so arrogant. He just acted silly and missed a good girl. Now he deserved to face


    so many setbacks chasing his wife. Thomas really did not feel sorry for him at all.


    What was more, Thomas was excited to watch how this would unfold as a bystander.


    ¡°They did not get the fabrics from Brooks Group warehouse indeed, but at the door of its warehouse.¡±


    It was just a big difference between the inner part of the warehouses of Brooks Group and the external.


    Anyone getting in and out of the warehouse must sign their names on the registration list, yet a


    signature wasn¡¯t necessary at the door, which was easy to feign a connection with Brooks Group


    ¡°If so, it had something to do with the insiders of Brooks Group.¡±


    Rosalind pondered and thought of the crux.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t justmon insiders. It was impossible to put such arge batch of goods at the


    door of the warehouse without being discovered.


    However, it didn¡¯t cause any uproar even if someone found it out, so it must have something to do with


    the senior management of Brooks Group


    ¡°Besides, the documents also contained Leonardo¡¯s signature and thepany seal.¡±


    Thomas disclosed another detail.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the signature and seal were both fake?¡±


    Rosalind seemed to hear that the documents were all fake, so the signature and seal should also be


    forged.


    ¡°Yes, they were fake but looked almost the same as real, and even the anti-counterfeiting of the seal


    was very simr.¡±


    It was simr, but there were still some differences. Evidence of forgery would be found if conducting


    an authentication.


    ¡°So the ones who sold poisonous fabrics to Gordon had something to do with Brooks Group!¡±


    Leonardo looked extremely gloomy now. He didn¡¯t expect that his employees would dare to y these


    tricks under his


    nose.


    Thomas nodded slightly, affirming Leonardo¡¯s thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s all we have found. It happened a long time ago, and it will take time to investigate in depth


    Rosalind nodded and was suddenly struck by an idea, looking at Thomas.


    ¡°Do you know where Gordon lives?¡±


    Since the Jansen Group got into trouble, the Jansen family had never talked to the Rodney family. It


    was said that the Rodney family had moved away a few years ago.


    ¡°Are you going to ask Gordon about what happened back then? It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    Leonardo frowned in disapproval.


    Whether it was Gordon pushing Nafis off or not, he did embezzle the money. If Rosalind went to see


    him in person, she would be in danger if Gordon had any evil intentions.


    Won¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    Rosalind blurted out subconsciously, but as soon as she said it, she suddenly felt that her words


    sounded misleading.


    Rosalind was embarrassed to see the joy and shock in Leonardo¡¯s eyes, as well as the wicked smile


    on Thomas¡¯ face


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to find out who in Brooks Group is ying tricks under your nose?¡±


    Rosalind hurriedly tried to exin


    However, no matter how fast she tried to cover it up, her subconscious reaction made Leonardo


    delighted.


    He seemed to be overwhelmed with joy, his voice a little frivolous.


    ¡°Is that an invitation?¡±


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s proud face, Rosalind red at him unhappily.


    ¡°You¡­ If you don¡¯t want to go, forget it¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will go with you¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±


    Hearing this, Thoma s¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely after having kept a straight face for a long time.


    He thought, ¡®Since when has Leonardo, the CEO of Brooks Group¡­ be so attentive? Is he still


    the Leonardo who I know and who dominates the business industry?


    No wonder Brett keeps saying that Leonardo has changed. I finally saw it with my own eyes today.


    Leonardo seems to be less arrogant and more sensible.


    ¡°I will send Gordour¡¯s address to you once I find it. You two get out now!¡±


    Thomas suddenly regretted inviting these two people here. They flirted with each other as if no one


    else was around,pletely ignoring the feeling of a single man like him!


    It was so annoying!


    Since Leonardo moved to Deep Mountain Vi, he hade to Rosalind¡¯s house for dinner almost


    every day. Inevitably, he would fight with Yanna and Kevin every time.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t notice it until after a long time.


    Either Leonardo¡¯s chair was stained with glue, which stuck him to the chair after sitting on it, or Kevin


    fell to sit on the ground while intending to sit on a chair, or someone got a bowl full of chili peppers and


    a red face.


    When Leonardo was at Rosalind¡¯s house, there were always incidents.


    Rosalind sometimes wondered, ¡°Although Yanna and Kevin said that they didn¡¯t like Leonardo and


    would not leave her, did


    1/3


    10.02


    Chapter 131


    they also like to y with Leonardo?¡±


    Father always had a different role from mother in the family. No matter how much she loved them, it


    couldn¡¯t rece the father¡¯s role in their life.


    Therefore, even though Rosalind had been warning herself not to get too close to Leonardo, seeing


    that the two children were having a good time with Leonardo, Rosalind no longer shut Leonardo out.


    If Kevin and Yanna learned about how Rosalind thought of them, they would be so mad.


    They didn¡¯t like to spend time with Leonardo. Instead, they were fighting against him.


    However, Leonardo was too outrageous. They were just ying tricks on him, but Leonardo had to


    fight back. Sometimes they suffered from a big defeat and got angry, but they couldn¡¯t do anything with


    Leonardo.


    The reason why Leonardo always fought with Yanna and Kevin was not that he was petty, but that he


    knew that people liked to challenge regardless of their age.


    Yanna and Kevin tried to trick him every day. If they seeded each time, they would soon lose


    interest.


    Only when they felt challenged could they always be interested in him. In this way, he could get into


    Rosalind¡¯s ce frequently.


    This was the experience gained from years of doing business, which always helped him seed.


    Inside Deep Mountain Vi, when Leonardo was about to go to Rosalind¡¯s house for dinner, he


    suddenly heard the voice of a man and Yanna cheering


    Leonardo frowned. Did Damiane?


    He knocked on the door and waited for a long time before the door was opened. It was not Damian or


    Yanna, who ran the fastest usually, but someone Leonardo didn¡¯t want to see. Jonas.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened at the sight of Jonas.


    Wasn¡¯t Jonas on a business trip? Why did hee back so fast?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? I would ask the same. What are you doing here?¡±


    Jonas pulled a long face when he saw Leonardo. With folded arms, he leaned ag


    for Leonardo.


    the door frame, unwilling to make way


    He had figured out that Leonardo was the one behind the business trip, Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have


    been away for so long.


    No wonder Leonardo sent him away for so long on a business trip. It turned out that he stepped in


    while he was away


    Leonardo was so despicable.


    Leonardo ignored Jonas and pushed him away.


    Then he saw a lot of food, drinks, and toys on the table. It seemed that they were all children¡¯s


    favorites.


    Leonardo cursed Jonas silently for cajoling the children with these sugar-coated items.


    Right now, Yanna was leaning on the table with a joyful face and looking at those dazzling things.


    Especially when she sage the food, her eyes were glowing with light.


    Yet, Kevin, who had always been resourceful, stayed calm. He seemed not to be interested in those


    items.


    Leonardo thought Kevin was great and upright, not to be bought off easily with just some cheap stuff.


    ¡°Kevin, why is he here?¡±


    Leonardo leaned close to Kevin and asked in a low voice. They seemed to have isted themselves


    from the others, forming


    a group.


    ¡°Tomorrow is Jonas¡¯ mother¡¯s birthday. Jonas came to invite us to his mother¡¯s birthday party¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 1 32


    Kevin was quite straightforward and he told Leonardo what Jonas was here for.


    ¡°By the way, I have to thank Rosalind for designing such a beautiful traditional wedding dress for my


    mother as her birthday present.¡±


    Hearing what Kevin said, Jonas exined immediately.


    After saying that, he nced at Leonardo with a proud look. As expected, Leonardo, who already felt a


    little unpleasant, got even more displeased.


    ¡°Did you design a dress for his mother?¡± asked Leonardo,


    He stared unhappily at Rosalind as she came out.


    ¡°Yeah. Why? Do you have a problem?¡±


    Rosalind frowned. She thought, Is Leonardo questioning me!


    Does he have anything to do with who 1 design the dress for?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any problem with that. I just want to warn you not to charge too little. After all, the


    Macay family is powerful and wealthy, and they¡¯d be embarrassed if you charged too little.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t dare to argue with her now, so he had to swallow what he was going to say.


    Rosalind rolled her eyes at Leonardo..


    ¡°You know nothing, Leonardo. I promised Jonas that I would design a dress for his mother earlier so


    I¡¯m not gonna charge him for that.¡±


    She thought, ¡°I don¡¯t want to put a price on friendship. When did Leonardo be so mean? He¡¯s the


    CEO of the Brooks Group! He wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±


    ¡°Jonas? Why do you call him Jonas? When did you get so close to him?¡± asked Leonardo.


    After all, Rosalind had always called Leonardo in a very distant way, and she even called him Mr.


    Brooks sometimes. So he didn¡¯t understand why she called Jonas in such an intimate manner.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Rosalind didn¡¯t know Jonas until she came back. Howe they be so


    close to each other?¡± Leonardo wondered.


    Leonardo was so pi ss ed, but he got no way to vent his anger. He could only re at Jonas and took


    him as his enemy.


    ¡°Are you here for a meal or are you trying to make trouble, Leonardo? If you want to enjoy the meal,


    then sit down and shut your mouth. But if you¡¯re here to pick on Jonas, you can leave now!¡±


    Rosalind had expected that Leonardo and Jonas would fight when they met, but she hadn¡¯t expected


    that they would do soon as Leonardo walked in. It gave her a terrible headache.


    Leonardo, who had always been very domineering, arrogant, and quiet, seemed to be an angry


    chatterbox in an


    instant


    As for Jonas, who always appeared outgoing, gentle, and generous, suddenly acted like a child and


    kept fighting against


    Leonardo.


    so as


    Leonardo was stunned. He felt a little aggrieved at Rosalind¡¯s impatient expression. For an instant, he


    froze and dared not


    say more.


    Because he was afraid that he would be kicked out by Rosalind if he really pis sed her off.


    Lana did her job very quickly. After cleaning the table, she brought out delicious food from the kitchen.


    ¡°Rosalind and her family are having dinner, Mr. Brooks. Aren¡¯t you leaving? It¡¯s not far from your house.


    You¡¯d better go home as soon as possible.¡±


    Jonas stood beside Leonardo who was ready for dinner and looked at him with a frown.


    He thought, ¡®What happened when I was away on business?


    When did Leonardo start having dinner with Rosalind? And why don¡¯t they seem to have a problem


    with it? Has he been doing this for a long time? Jonas couldn¡¯t help feeling a little threatened.


    Hearing this, Leonardo raised his head and smirked.


    ¡°Oh, I happen to be living across from Rosalind and I¡¯m invited here for dinner every day.¡±


    Leonardo was near Jonas, and he lowered his voice on purpose when he said this. So neither Rosalind


    nor the kids heard.


    this


    1/2


    Chapter 13 2


    ¡°What? You¡¯re so shameless, Leonardol¡±


    Jonas gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to y such a dirty trick.


    But the next second, Jonas came up with an idea. If Leonardo could live here, he could too.


    Leonardo seemed to know what Jonas was thinking, so he smiled proudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about moving here. I¡¯ve bought all the spare rooms in the building. So sorry, man,


    you¡¯d better go back to your own house.¡±


    Leonardo was so proud of himself. When he bought the house he was living in now, he knew that


    Jonas would definitely do the same thing. That was why Leonardo bought all the spare rooms in this


    building


    He did that on the spur of the moment, but it seemned what he did was brilliant.


    Seeing Jona s¡¯s furious look, Leonardo, who was upset by Rosalind¡¯s words, got happy again.


    ¡°You. Well done, Leonardo!


    ¡°But it seems that it¡¯s useless for you to live across from Rosalind. 1 don¡¯t think she likes you!¡±


    Since Rosalind had been busy taking care of Yanna and Kevin and paid no attention to Leonardo,


    Jonas knew that she was indifferent to the fact that Leonardo moved here. Her attitude towards him


    didn¡¯t change at all, which made Jonas happy. ¡°You know nothing. Jonas We¡¯re married. Do you know


    what that means? Nah, it seems that you¡¯ll never know.¡±


    Jonas got excited. ¡°Wake up, Leonardo. Rosalind is just your ex-wife. Do you think you can get her


    back after doing those things to her? That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Jonas secretly investigated what happened between Leonardo and Rosalind before so he knew she


    had been through a lot. He didn¡¯t want her to be hurt again.


    Also, he thought that a woman as stubborn as Rosalind could never forgive Leonardo.


    Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s face darkened, and the room fell silent again N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Leonardo? Do you want to punch me in the face?¡±


    Jonas once again felt the same pressure and threat he had felt that day at the Jansen vi. When he


    saw Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes, he felt that he could not breathe.


    ¡°Punch you? You¡¯re not qualified¡±¡±


    Leonardo nced at the panicked Jonas disdainfully, feeling bored.


    ¡°What a coward. Jonas has no right to take Rosalind away from me. I guess I overestimated him,¡±


    Leonardo thought.


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, Uncle Leo, what are you whispering about? We¡¯re starving


    While devouring the fried chicken, Yanna looked at them with wide eyes.


    She thought, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we be focusing on dinner?


    They are so rude as guests. Even Kevin and I are more polite than them:


    ¡°Nothing, I remember your favorite food is fried chicken, right, Yanna? It¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Jonas pushed the te of fried chicken in front of Yanna and looked at her with a warm smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Jonax You¡¯re so nice!¡±


    Jonas smiled slightly, but suddenly, he thought of something very important.


    ¡°Yanna called conardo ¡®Uncle Leo¡¯ instead of ¡®Dad. Hasn¡¯t Rosalind told Leonardo that he¡¯s their


    biological father? So he doesn¡¯t know Yanna and Kevin are his children, does he?¡± Jonas though.


    Jonas got overjoyed. He suddenly felt that Leonardo living across from Rosalind was not a big deal.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Chapter 133


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Leonardo at all. Otherwise, she would have already


    told him about his rtionship with Yanna and Kevin.


    Jonas was gloating. And he was not going to tell Leonardo the truth


    He thought, ¡°Finally, Leonardo, this domineering and arrogant guy, is going to suffer. It seems that I


    have to keep this a


    secret.¡±


    After finishing the meal, neither Jonas nor Leonardo had the intention of leaving.


    Thinking of his disastrous loss to Kevin, Jonas suddenly wanted to see the fight between Leonardo and


    Kevin.


    ¡°It will be interesting if Leonardo is defeated by his son, thought Jonas.


    So he said. ¡°Do you remember the game we yedst time. Kevin? Do you want to try it again?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re so bad at this.¡±


    Kevin was not interested in ying games with Jonas at all.


    Every time Kevin yed a game with someone, he would try his best to win. But once he was doing


    this with Jonas, he had to go easy on him


    Jonas knew he was a terrible yer, but he was still embarrassed to hear Kevin reject him in front of


    Leonardo.


    ¡°Fine, I admit that I¡¯m not good at this. How about you y with Uncle Leo? I heard that he¡¯s one of the


    best yers in the whole Haldorin. Let¡¯s see which one of you is benter¡±


    Jouas kept encouraging Kevin because he wanted to see Kevin defeat Leonarda so badly.


    As expected, Kevin seemed to be interested after hearing Jonas¡¯s words. But he neither agreed


    nor refused.


    ¡°Do you want to give it a go. Leonardo? Are you confident you can beat Kevin?¡±


    Jonas stared at Leonardo excitedly, trying to talk him into it.


    ¡°I never y such games, especially with the kids. It¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Games were for children. What adults yed with was money.


    Besides, there was no point inpeting with a kid. And in Leonardo¡¯s opinion, only an idiot like Jonas


    would fight with a


    kid


    ¡°Are you afraid? Are you worried that you¡¯ll be defeated by Kevin?¡±


    Since Leonardo did not agree, Jonas began to ham ME


    ¡°Come on, your little trick doesn¡¯t work on me. I¡¯m not doing this.¡±


    Leonardo nced at Jonas disdainfully and ignored his proposal.


    ¡°Do you look down on me? You think I¡¯m gonna lose to you, don¡¯t you?¡± said Kevin.


    Boys were allpetitive. Although Kevin had always been an introvert, he was verypetitive when


    it came to games.


    Besides, Kevin waspeting with Leonardo this time. He always wanted to prove to Leonardo that he


    wasn¡¯t a kid who knew nothing.


    I¡¯m not looking down ou you. I mean, we¡¯re not on the same level, so we can¡¯tpete with each


    other.¡± Leonardo was telling the truth, but his words still hurt Kevin¡¯s pride and made him feel even


    angrier.


    ¡°How about wymake a bet?¡± said Kevin.


    ¡°On what?¡±


    Leonardo-raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at Kevin with a smile.


    ¡°If Kevin wins, you are not allowed toe to his house for dinner!¡±


    Since Kevin couldn¡¯te up with an idea, Jonas took the opportunity to offer him one.


    ¡°What if he loses?¡± Leonardo asked calmly.


    He knew that Jonas was ying tricks on him.


    Jonas knew how good Kevin was, so he didn¡¯t think Kevin would lose or what he was going to do ifContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Kevin l?st.


    ¡°If lose, I won¡¯t charge you for having dinner at my housel¡±


    Kevin blinked his big eyes and looked slyly at Leonardo.


    16:02


    Chapter 133


    Hearing this, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help apuding Kevin in her heart.


    ¡°Smart boy!¡± she thought.


    Leonardo didn¡¯te to Rosalind¡¯s house for dinner every day for free. She deliberately charged him a


    lot of money to get him to give up. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that he not only did not give up, but


    he was happy to knock on her door every day with money.


    It had be amon thing for Rosalind that Leonardo came and ate with them every day, so


    whether he paid or not made ¦³¦§¦­ difference to this. And Kevin had nothing to lose by betting on il


    Leonardo had the same idea as Rosalind


    He had to admit that Kevin was a very clever boy. It sounded like Kevin was making a big concession,


    but it didn¡¯t really matter to him or Leonardo.


    After all, as the CEO of the Brooks Group, thest thing Leonardo needed was money.


    Leonardo knew exactly what Kevin was thinking, but he kept quiet and didn¡¯t expose him.


    ¡°What about you, Jonas? What are you going to do if Kevin loses?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows to look at Jonas.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bet between you two. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Jonas just wanted to be an onlooker. He didn¡¯t want to get himself involved in this.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in, then why did you encourage Kevin to bet with me? Forget about it, let¡¯s cancel the¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m in. What do you want from me?¡± said Jonas.


    Jonas knew something about Kevin¡¯s game level. After hisst loss to Kevin, he went to consult some


    of his friends and they told him that Kevin was a genius in this field.


    Therefore, Jonas believed that Kevin would win.


    ¡°Your family owns a piece ofnd in the Northern Haldorin, right? If Kevin loses, you have to give it to


    me for free!¡±


    For Leonardo, grown-ups were supposed to bet on things of value. Games were only for kids.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind, Leonardo? You¡¯re so greedy.¡±


    Being so surprised, Jonas squirted out the water he had just taken in. He coughed in embarrassment


    for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you the piece ofnd the Brooks Group has in the Northern Haldorin if I lose. It¡¯s a


    fair y.¡±


    Leonardo had long wanted to build an amusement park in the Northern Haldorin, but he couldn¡¯t


    because the Macay family wouldn¡¯t sell theirnd. Now he finally got the chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a game. Don¡¯t mix it with business,¡± said Rosalind.


    Rosalind felt annoyed. She thought, ¡®It¡¯s just a child¡¯s game. Do you have to bet on a piece ofnd? Are


    you really going to make a big deal out of this?


    That will give Kevin much stress


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Rosalind. It¡¯s gettingte, Jonas. Why don¡¯t you go home now?¡±


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind gently and totally agreed with what she said just now.


    After all, Leonardo lud many other ways to get thend. But if it upset Rosalind, he could drop it at any


    time.


    However, Jonay thought Leonardo was just being a coward. So he got more excited.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a coward, Leonardo. It¡¯s just a piece ofnd. Alright, let¡¯s bet on my family¡¯s property in


    the Northern Haldorin tien.¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t believe that Leonardo could win Kevin.


    However, Leonardo¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, with a fleeting look of triumph in them.


    Seeing Jonas and Leonardo¡¯s determined expressions, Rosalind knew there was nothing she could


    say to stop them


    An hourter¡­.


    -What


    What are you doing, Kevin? Don¡¯t go easy on him. You can¡¯t let him win again.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Chapter 134


    ¡°Try your best, Kevin. You beat me so hardst time, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°Come on, Kevin! Don¡¯t be scared! Go against him!


    ¡°Kevin, why are you so slow? Are you serious?¡±


    Kevin was really annoyed by the words Jonas was firing at him.


    The battle was so fierce that beads of sweat appeared on his forehead, but he still couldn¡¯t defeat


    Leonardo.


    ¡°Honestly. Uncle Jonas, I¡¯m trying my best. You¡¯ve known this, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Kevin was also frustrated.


    He thought he was quite powerful. When he fought with Jonas, it was easy for him to defeat Jonas.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he would meet an opponent that was difficult to deal with.


    And this opponent was none other than his father. Leonardo.


    Kevin originally thought that even if Leonardo was extremely powerful, the worst situation would be a


    draw between them. Therefore, he was surprised that he became a miserable loser.


    During the first round, there was a draw between Leonardo and Kevin because Leonardo was only


    getting to know the rules, Afterward, Kevin was unable to win anymore and could barely have a


    turnaround.


    Kevin finally understood how Jonas felt when he was cruelly defeated by him and Yama. It felt so bad


    Jonas had thought Kevin didn¡¯t try his best on purpose, so Jonas yed a round in person. But Jonas


    couldn¡¯t make it for five minutes before being soundly beaten by Leonardo.


    Seeing Kevin¡¯s base was destroyed, Leonardo curled his lips gently and looked at Jonas and Kevin


    with a faint smile.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got through ten rounds. Do you still want to continue?¡±


    Kevin kept his head down, unwilling to speak, while Jonas wore a disgruntled expression, clearly


    unhappy.


    ¡°You are awesome, Uncle Leo!¡±


    Yanna waspletely rxed. As she saw Leonardo performing so well, her big eyes instantly


    brightened, and she became an enthusiastic fan of him.


    This was the first time Yanna had praised Leonardo. Leonardo was a litle surprised and happy, so he


    looked at Yanna in friendly way, which was rare.


    ¡°Thanks. Remember to invite me to dine with you guys in the future.¡±


    Rosalind was amused by the scene. Kevin and Jonas looked frustrated, while Leonardo appeared


    comcent as he enjoyed being admired by Yanna.


    Nevertheless, Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to be so good at ying games..


    Rosalind had always assumed that Leonardo was good only at making money and doing business, not


    ying ordinary games. Unexpectedly, Leonardo would also be hyper when ying games. So, it was


    hard to judge people¡¯s true personalities just by superficial facts.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Yan nodded without hesitation.


    As Kevin was depressed, Yanna went over and held him in her arms.


    ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t be upset. We are still so young. When we grow up, we will definitely surpass Uncle Leo,¡±


    Rosalind also noticed Kevin¡¯s bad mood. She took him into her arms and kissed Kevin on the check.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kevin. Victories and defeats are allmon inpetitions. Keep your spirits up and be a


    good loser. It¡¯s not so difficult to admit that there are people that are better than us. Just be


    stronger and challenge again in the future if you


    want.¡±


    Perhaps because Kevin had always been excellent, his self-esteem suffered after he was defeated by


    Leonardo. Rosalind had no choice but tofort him in a gentle voice.


    Kevin nodded, getting what Rosalind meam, and turned to Leonardo.


    ¡°I will surpass you one day.¡±


    His tone was so serious that it made people forget he was just a little over four years old.


    16-03


    Chapter 134


    ¡°I lost mynd! Leonardo, did you n to take over Kevin!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    yournd in the Northern Haldorin in advance once you won against


    Jonas felt that he had been fooled. Since he had no idea that Leonardo was so powerful in advance,


    Leonardo easily took away thend of his family in the Northern Haldorin.


    If his father knew that Jonas had made a bet with Leonardo and lost thend in the Northern Haldorin


    to Leonardo, Jonas would be severely punished.


    ¡°You are the person that suggested us y games, aren¡¯t you? How did it be my n? Jonas,


    you really can¡¯t handle defeat, can you? Is this all the talent you have?¡± Leonardo retorted with a hint of


    mockery.


    ¡°Well L


    Jonas was speechless. It was true that he proposed to y games, but that was because he never


    expected Leonardo to be so good at it. Leonardo was definitely not ying fair!


    Since they yed games toote, they stayed in bed longer the next day,


    Today is Jonas¡¯ mother¡¯s birthday party, and Rosalind got up to start preparing for the two little ones


    Jonas told her in advance that the birthday party would be held in Ruxfort Manor, so Rosalind prepared


    the formal wear she designed for Yanna and Kevin.


    Yanna was in a light pink dress with two pigtails on two sides of her head, while Kevin was wearing a


    silver suit. They looked like two little angels.


    Rosalind was very satisfied with them, as Yanna was cute and lively and Kevin was calm and


    handsome.


    As for Rosalind herself, she still maintained her casuallyzy wavy hair and wore a white dress


    embroidered with greenrkspurs, entuating her figure to the fullest. Her movements showcased


    the grace and charm of a woman.


    The wound on her forehead had scabbed over and new flesh had started to grow, pink and tender.


    Rosalind dared not use too much makeup, so she simply covered it lightly.


    Fortunately, the wound was close to her hairline. Therefore, she could use her hair to hide the wound.


    People couldn¡¯t discover it without careful examination.


    When Rosalind, Yanna, and Kevin went out, they ran into Leonardo, who was in a designer suit.


    As soon as Leonardo saw Rosalind, his deep eyes lit up instantly. He fixed his gaze on Rosalind¡¯s


    delicate face and graceful figure for a long time.


    Even Yanna and Kevin, who were extraordinarily cute, were entirely ignored by Leonardo.


    ¡°Uncle Leo, are you going to the party?¡±


    Seeing Leonardo, Yanna greeted him warmly.


    It was when hearing this that Leonardo came back to his senses,


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going too.¡±


    After saying that, he stopped looking at Yarma and fixed his eyes on Rosalind. However, he was not


    amazed by Rosalind¡¯s beauty as much as before. Instead, he looked a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Are you going to the party in this dress?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s dress had a very slim cut, which fully showed her fantastic curve.


    Moreover, since there were two splits on each side of the dress, Rosalind¡¯s long and straight legs were


    exposed. Leonardo was sure that those guys at the party would be unable to take their eyes off


    Rosalind


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?/Rosalind thought she looked pretty good. She had checked herself in the mirror


    repeatedly earlier and was very satisfied with today¡¯s attire.


    ¡°It looks good, but I think it¡¯s too eye-catching. There are so many strange men at the party. That¡¯s too


    dangerous. You¡¯d better go back and change into another dress.¡±


    Leonardo almost directly told Rosalind that he would be unhappy if Rosalind was stared at by other


    men, but he didn¡¯t show his feelings explicitly. Instead, he talked to Rosalind as if he just issued an


    order.


    As soon as Leonardo said that, Rosalind understood what he meant. But Rosalind refused to obey his


    words because she didn¡¯t want to be subjugated by his ill attitude.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 1 35


    ¡°I¡¯m specialized in costume designing. I am the best model myself. If the clothes I design aren¡¯t fancy,


    how am I gonna be a designer?¡± snorted Rosalind.


    Men all thought that women wore fancy outfits to attract men, but women knew that they wore fancy


    outfits to please themselves.


    Women wanted to please and satisfy themselves, and men¡¯s opinions were not worth mentioning


    Perhaps in the past, if Leonardo said that Rosalind¡¯s dress was too short or unsightly, Rosalind would


    obediently change it for something he liked, but now Rosalind had no such idea at all.


    She just wanted to wear whatever she liked. She wanted to be happy and she didn¡¯t give a sh it what


    anyone else thought.


    Seeing that Leonardo was about to state something, Rosalind interrupted, ¡°Mr. Brooks, you can leave if


    you think I¡¯m dressed inappropriately. I didn¡¯t ask you to be with us.¡±


    They had nothing to do with each other now. Leonardo was in no position to mansin Rosalind on her


    outfit.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ Leonardo raised his voice.


    Leonardo frowned. He hated it when Rosalind called him that because it made him feel like they were


    bing distant again.


    ¡°If not, then let¡¯s go!¡± blurted out Rosalind.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything else. She took Yanna and Kevin and walked straight over.


    Damian was free today, so he arrived downstairs early and waited. When he saw Rosalind and her kids


    coming down with Leonardo beside them. Damian didn¡¯t even say hello to Leonardo and got into the


    car with the two kids in his arms.


    Rosalind also got into the car. In the rearview mirror, they could see Leonardo standing alone beside


    the car, looking in the direction where they left without moving for a long time.


    Damian said. ¡°Rosa, you can¡¯t go soft on him. Leonardo is very scheming. You can¡¯t be fooled by himN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    again¡­¡±


    Watching Rosalind stare into the rearview mirror, Damian was a little worried.


    Rosalind murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know it.¡±


    Rosalind looked away and smiled faintly.


    Jonas ¡®s mother Donna¡¯s birthday party was held at Ruxfort Manor. When they got to the door, Rosalind


    saw Jonas, who was dressed in a moonlight-white suit, looking urbane and outstanding in the crowd.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I have been waiting for a long time, eximed Jonas.


    Seeing Damian¡¯s car, Jonas walked over in delight.


    When Jonas saw Rosalind getting out of the car in a white embroidered dress, he opened his eyes


    wide and was amazed.


    Jonas always knew that Rosalind was beautiful but Rosalind looked exceedingly gorgeous in this


    dress. Jonas ¡®s heart beat frantically at the first sight he had of her.


    ¡°You are amazing today¡± Jonas praised her sincerely.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Rosalind smiled lightly and epted it with pleasure.


    Yanna called out, ¡°Uncle Jonas, do I look good today! Rosalind put me in this dress today and I love it.¡±


    Yanna was carried out by Damian. She touched the hair on her head and grinned.


    Jonas chuckled, ¡°Of course. Yanna, you are the most adorable little princess in the room, and Kevin,


    you¡¯re such a handsome boy!¡±


    Jonas praised both Yanna and Kevin.


    Yanna and Kevin were both pleased by Jona s¡¯s words. Jonas was so much better than Leonardo


    when it came toplimenting people.


    Damian said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. A lot of guests are already here. Mom really likes the clothes you


    designed for her, and she¡¯s been talking about expressing her gratitude to you in person tonight.¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°Im really d your mother likes the dress I designed for her! I should thank her for


    letting so many people know me when she wears the dress I designed!¡±


    Rosalind smiled faintly and decently.


    Rosalind asked Damian to take the two kids to find some food for them, and Jonas took Rosalind


    directly to Donna


    When they came to Jonas ¡®s mother, Donna was beaming and introducing the dress she was wearing


    to a few of her friends.


    Chapter 1 35


    All of her friends were dressed in traditional costumes or ssical-style dresses.


    Donna was a plump, cheerful woman. When she smiled, she had tiny wrinkles at the corners of her


    eyes, which made her look affable


    Rosalind finally realized why Jonas was so spontaneous and cheerful. He had the personality of his


    mother.


    ¡°Mom, Rosalind is here!¡± called out Jonas,


    ¡°Rosalind is here. Come here, Rosalind, smiled Donna cordially.


    Hearing the name of Rosalind, Donna¡¯s eyes lit up and she waved to Jonas.


    Rosalind flinched before the situation. She didn¡¯t expect Donna to be so enthusiastic, which made her a


    little unustomed. but she quickly adjusted herself and greeted Donna with a professional smile.


    Donna greeted, ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, Rosalind. Just call me Donna. You look so gorgeous. No


    wonder Jonas talked about you all the time. He¡¯s a lucky young man.¡±


    Donna was weing. She took Rosalind¡¯s hand and sized Rosalind up, and the smile on her face got


    even bigger.


    Rosalind smiled, ¡°Thank you, Donna! It¡¯s good to see you too.¡±


    Donna¡¯s enthusiasm was beyond Rosalind¡¯s imagination. Rosalind was just a designer. She found it a


    bit strange that Dorina was being too enthusiastic about her.


    Rosalind looked at Jonas in confusion, as if asking him what was going on.


    Jonas shrugged helplessly as if saying that he didn¡¯t know either.


    In fact, Jonas knew that Donna was so enthusiastic about Rosalind because he mentioned Rosalind


    many times before her. Donna knew that Jonas had a crush on Rosalind. In addition, Donna heard


    about what had happened at the auction for Jonas ¡®s grandmother¡¯s birthday dinner.


    But, as enthusiastic as Donna was, she was also polite. She introduced Rosalind to her friends and


    complimented Rosalind on her designs.


    Rosalind knew that Donna was doing this to introduce her to more potential clients, and the smile on


    Rosalind¡¯s face grew


    more sincere.


    When Leonardo arrived, he saw Rosalind smiling with shyness and surrounded by a group of women.


    It was Jonas ¡®s mother who led them.


    Leonardo could tell that Jonas ¡®s mother liked Rosalind. She patted Rosalind¡¯s hand from time to time,


    and Rosalind didn¡¯t reject it. They were as close as mother and daughter, which frustrated Leonardo a


    bit.


    He thought, ¡®Did Jonas take Rosalind to see his parents?


    Rosalind agreed?


    Has this cruel woman forgotten about me?¡¯


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°Leonardo, is Rosalind gonna marry Jonas? Looks like Jonas ¡®s mother likes


    Rosalind a lot, and I bet they¡¯re going to be close families.¡±


    It was Virginia, Hearing her mention ¡°close families, Leonardo¡¯s face turned aloof.


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know what to say!¡± snapped Leonardo.


    Leonardo nced at Virginia coldly,


    Virginia¡¯s face turned pale with fear from Leonardo, and Dn beside her was trembling with fear. He


    pulled Virginia and wanted to stay away from Leonardo.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go over there and have some fun. It¡¯s not fun here at all.¡±

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Chapter 13 6


    Dn thought Leonardo was horrible, and he didn¡¯t want to be around. Leonardo.


    ¡°Danny, be good!¡± Virginia patted Dn¡¯s hand andforted him.


    Virginia waited with Dn in front of Ruxfort Manor for a long time for Leonardo toe in with her.


    She would never leave Leonardo¡¯s side so easily.


    ¡°I want to y. I don¡¯t want to stay here. I¡¯m going to y!¡± screamed. Dn.


    Dn was moring to have some fun.


    Virginia could only get the waiter to take Dn to y with the other children, while she stayed with


    Leonardo.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s expressi¨®n getting more and gloomier, Virginia. followed his gaze and saw Rosalind


    in the crowd at a nce.


    Rosalind was wearing a moonlight-white dress embroidered with green. eustoma, and her long curly


    hair was casually draped over her shoulders, which made her look hot and morous. Virginia kind of


    understood that Leonardo was mesmerized by Rosalind.


    Virginia recognized the woman standing beside Rosalind, the star of the birthday party, Jona s¡¯s mom,


    Donna. Jonas was standing beside them, smiling.


    Virginia thought, ¡°Why do Rosalind and Donna seem so close? Did Rosalind confirm her rtionship


    with Jonas?¡±


    Virginia was overjoyed. If Rosalind was in a rtionship with Jonas, then Leonardo should stop


    thinking about her.


    In addition to joy, Virginia was also jealous.


    She was jealous that Rosalind was able to attract a golden bachelor like Jonas even though she was a


    divorced woman, while Virginia herself couldn¡¯t get Leonardo to fall in love with her even after five


    years.


    Virginia was angry and jealous. She held her bag tightly, but she didn¡¯t show any of these emotions on


    her face. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Virginia said in a shrill voice, ¡°Leonardo, did you see that? Rosalind and


    14:01D


    Chapter 13 6


    Donna are so close. Everyone in Haldorin knows Jonas is courting Rosalind, and now he even took her


    to meet his parents. They must be getting married.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Leonardo ignored her and strode forward to separate Rosalind from Jonas.


    ¡°Donna, happy birthday!¡± congratted Leonardo.


    Leonardo looked at Donna and smiled lightly.


    Seeing Leonardo, Donna was a little surprised.


    Donna said quickly, ¡°Oh, Leonardo? Thank you foring to my birthday party. You really surprised


    me.¡±


    The Macay family sent invitations to the Brooks residence, but they both knew it was just a social


    courtesy. They didn¡¯t expect the Brooks family toe at all.


    When Richard was alive, there was some interaction between the Macay family and the Brooks


    family.


    But after Richard passed away, Donna stopped visiting the Brooks family because she and Maria had


    issues with each other.


    Jonas was a little younger than Leonardo. He had been studying abroad before, and he didn¡¯t know


    Leonardo well. As a result, there were fewer interactions between the Macay family and the Brooks


    family.


    Donna didn¡¯t expect Leonardo toe to her birthday party in person, and it really surprised her a bit.


    Leonardo chuckled, ¡°Donna, please don¡¯t. We two families were friends a long time ago, so I came to


    celebrate your birthday.¡±


    Leonardo had a faint smile on his lips and acted politely.


    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m d you came. Just make yourself at home,¡± Donna smiled with a nod. She looked


    at Rosalind and introduced Rosalind to


    Leonardo.


    Donna continued, ¡°Let me introduce Rosalind to you. This is Jona s¡¯s¡­ friend, Amanda, a famous


    designer. And this is¡­¡±


    Donna almost said Rosalind was Jonas ¡®s girlfriend. Fortunately, she realized that Jonas and Rosalind


    had not yet been in a rtionship, so she quickly withdrew her words.


    Chapter 13 6


    However, Donna¡¯s friends knew what Donna was originally going to say. It was just that Rosalind did


    not notice this.


    Donna wanted to introduce Leonardo to Rosalind, but she was stopped by Leonardo.


    Leonardo smiled wistfully, ¡°Donna, I know Rosalind. We had dinner togetherst night, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind with a wry smile as if he was hinting at something.


    Hearing this, the people around were instantly silent for two seconds and felt a little embarrassed.


    They nced over at Leonardo and Rosalind and start whispering about the rtionship between


    Rosalind and Leonardo, while Donna looked at Rosalind in surprise.


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched, but she didn¡¯t panic.


    She knew Leonardo said that on purpose to make people misunderstand. their rtionship.


    After all, they had dinner with a lot of people yesterday. Leonardo made. it sound like they had dinner


    alone as if they had an affair.


    Rosalind added thoughtfully, ¡°Yeah, I had dinner with Mr. Brooks and my family yesterday. Jonas was


    also there.¡±


    Rosalind smiled calmly and admitted it was true.


    Rosalind¡¯s frank attitude easily dispelled any unrealistic guesses the others might have.


    After being called by Rosalind, Jonas finally realized what Leonardo said and nodded with a smile.


    Jonas smiled, ¡°Yes, Mr. Brooks happened toe when Rosalind and I


    had dinnerst night.¡±


    Hearing this, people lost interest in the gossip that Leonardo implied. It was just a social dinner or an


    encounter, which was a bit disappointing to the people.


    Donna thought that made sense because she knew that Jonas did go to Rosalindst night to pick up


    the dress.


    Chapter 186


    Donna blurted out, ¡°That is indeed coincidental. Rosalind just came back from abroad. I¡¯m d she has


    another friend.¡±


    Leonardo said dramatically, ¡°Of course, Donna. I¡¯ll be a good friend to her. After all¡­ She does a lot of


    work with mypany.¡±


    Leonardo emphasized the word ¡°good¡± and dragged out his tone of voice, making people feel a little


    strange.


    Leonardo stared at Rosalind with a burning smile, but the smile was furious. Other people didn¡¯t notice


    it, but Rosalind felt it deeply.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help shivering. He made her feel like she¡¯d done something bad to him and it made


    her feel a little guilty.


    Donna said, ¡°So you are acquaintances. Well, let me just leave the conversation to you guys. I¡¯ll go


    have some fun with my friends.¡±


    Donna and her friends left. As the host, Jonas was asked to greet the


    guests.


    When all the others had left, Rosalind stopped smiling and looked coldly at Leonardo.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing?¡± snapped Rosalind.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡±


    Leonardo smiled, but there was a cold glint in his eyes.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Why did you say those ambiguous words to mislead them?¡±


    Leonardo wanted to y dumb, but Rosalind didn¡¯t give him this chance.


    Leonardo snorted, ¡°Ambiguous words? We did have dinner togetherst night, didn¡¯t we? Didn¡¯t you


    coborate with mypany? You want me to lie?¡±


    Leonardo shrugged as if he were innocent.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Rosalind stammered.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to be so shameless. She was so angry. that she didn¡¯t know what to


    say.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137


    She thought, ¡®Did Leonardo deliberately make people feel that there was something between us? He


    deliberately wants to spoil my reputation?


    But I can¡¯t ask him directly. If Leonardo denies it, then I¡¯ll make a fool of myself.


    Rosalind sighed, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t bother to argue with you.¡±


    Rosalind found it pointless to keep harping on this. She turned to leave, but as she rounded the corner,


    Leonardo pulled her back.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing? Let go of me!¡± raged Rosalind.


    Rosalind looked around nervously. She was relieved to see that no one. had noticed them. It would be


    super awkward if people found them on such an asion.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything. He put his hands on both sides of Rosalind. and held her between his


    arms.


    ¡°Rosalind, you can¡¯t be with Jonas. You just can¡¯t, said Leonardo in a low


    voice.


    No one else in this bustling party heard Leonardo¡¯s low, h oar se growl, but Rosalind found it deafening.


    ¡°Let go of me. What does it have to do with you?¡± sneered Rosalind.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know why Leonardo said that, but she did not like Leonardo to be so overbearing and


    commanding.


    The more domineering and self-righteous Leonardo was, the more. Rosalind hated him and wanted to


    stay away from him.


    Leonardo said coldly, ¡°Of course, it concerns me. You must be mine, and you can only be mine. If


    someone tries to take you away from me, I can¡¯t do anything to you, but I can destroy him.¡±


    Of course, he meant Jonas.


    Those were the harshest words Leonardo had ever said to Rosalind.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t get over the scene of Rosalind, Jonas, and Donna standing together talking and


    laughing like families. They looked like a harmonious family, something Rosalind had never


    experienced when


    1/4


    14:02


    Chapter 137


    she was in the Brooks family.


    For a moment, Leonardo felt that he was about to lose Rosalind.


    Thinking of this, his heart seemed to be enucleated, and the pain made him breathless.


    Jonas and Rosalind smiled in Leonardo¡¯s mind for a moment, which made him feel that he was just a


    visitor to Rosalind¡¯s life. Rosalind was getting further and further away from him.


    This was uneptable to Leonardo and drove him almost crazy.


    Rosalind sneered, ¡°Leonardo, are you crazy? We¡¯re divorced. Can¡¯t you just leave me alone? Haven¡¯t


    you put me through enough? What do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want you. I just want to love you!¡± said Leonardo.


    Rosalind retorted, ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t you think this is ridiculous? You love me? You love me by


    threatening me?


    ¡°You love me by stopping me in such a brutal way?


    ¡°You love me by doing this to stop me from being with others?


    ¡°Leonardo, have you forgotten that it was you who abandoned me? You told your mother you married


    me to make me pay for my sins. Your mother chose Virginia and kicked me out of the Brooks family like


    a piece of garbage. Leonardo, we were married for three years, and I atoned for three years. When did


    you ever love me? How dare you say you love me?¡±


    Rosalind stopped struggling and looked at Leonardo coldly.


    Her every word was a statement of fact, and they pierced Rosalind¡¯s and Leonardo¡¯s hearts like a


    sharp knife.


    The past pained them both, but Leonardo didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Rosalind. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rosalind¡¯s every word and phrase broke Leonardo¡¯s heart so much that all he wanted to do was make


    her shut her red lips so that she could stop saying those hurtful things.


    Leonardo thought so and did the same.


    He pinched Rosalind¡¯s fair chin and leaned down to kiss Rosalind¡¯s


    2/


    14:02


    Clufter 137


    delicate red lips.


    Leonardo missed the taste and the feel day and night. Her lips were so soft and sweet that Leonardo


    couldn¡¯t stop his kisses.


    Rosalind was stunned for a moment but soon came back to her senses.


    Rosalind struggled desperately to get rid of Leonardo, but Leonardo was so strong that he held her


    hands in one hand and raised them high, leaving Rosalind unable to escape.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± shouted someone.


    Hearing the angry shout, Leonardo stopped the kiss and his face turned sullen.


    Rosalind took the opportunity to push Leonardo away and saw Virginia. in a rose-red dress.


    ¡°Rosalind, you bit ch! Why are you so shameless? Are you seducing Leonardo? Your ex-husband? You


    shameless woman.¡±


    Rosalind retorted, ¡°Are you blind or deluding yourself? He took the initiative to kiss me, and I didn¡¯t ask


    him for it. If you call me names again. I¡¯ll do what you say. Do you believe it?¡±


    Rosalind slowly tidied her wrinkled dress and messy hair and snorted. disdainfully at Virginia.


    Rosalind knew that Virginia had seen Leonardo kissing her, and she just thought that Virginia was


    getting better at deceiving herself.


    Although Rosalind¡¯s heartbeat was extremely fast, her face flushed and her lips slightly red and


    swollen, she still tried to keep calm when facing Virginia.


    It probably had something to do with a woman¡¯s pride, which prevented. Rosalind from losing to


    Virginia and running away as pathetically as she did five years ago.


    Virginia hesitated. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so arrogant. Leonardo would never want a shameless woman who


    threw herself at him like you. Just give up.¡±


    Virginia stroked her heart in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to be so arrogant even though she


    saw them cheating on her.


    Virginia thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of being humiliated?¡±


    Chapter 137


    Virginia knew that Leonardo had always been bothered about Rosalind and him being secretly filmed at


    the hotel back then, so she deliberately. brought this up to remind Leonardo of what Rosalind had


    done.


    As expected, when she mentioned that, Leonardo¡¯s and Rosalind¡¯s faces. instantly turned gloomy.


    However, in an instant, Rosalind smiled with ridicule.


    Rosalind continued indifferently, ¡°Yeah, I am a shameless woman who threw herself at him.¡±


    Rosalind wiped her lips and walked to Leonardo. She gently pulled Leonardo¡¯s cor with her slender


    fingers, looked at Leonardo¡¯s deep. eyes with her charming eyes, and smiled flirtatiously.


    She murmured, ¡°Leonardo, so¡­ Do you want a shameless woman like.


    me?¡±


    Her voice was like a whisper, and her breath was sweet and gentle. It was as if there was a thin thread


    between them, pulling Leonardo and making him involuntarily approach Rosalind.


    Leonardo had never seen Rosalind so active, charming, and alluring. Though Leonardo knew Rosalind


    was doing this on purpose to provoke Virginia, he relished doing this with her.


    Leonardo said affectionately, ¡°As long as it¡¯s you¡­ I want you no matter what kind of woman you are!¡±


    Just before their lips touched, Rosalind smiled mockingly. She ced a finger gently against


    Leonardo¡¯s se xy lips and slowly pushed him away.


    HB


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Chapter 1 38


    ¡°Did you hear that? He wants me even if I am shameless. And you?¡± sneered Rosalind.


    After saying that, Rosalind left before Virginia could refute her.


    Rosalindpletely ignored Virginia, who was trembling with anger and ring at the former.


    It was not until Rosalind entered the bathroom that she felt the angry. and hateful gaze behind her


    disappear. She took a deep breath and her heart was still beating wildly.


    Just now, Rosalind deliberately seduced Leonardo just to provoke Virginia. However, when she met


    Leonardo¡¯s affectionate eyes and looked at the charming woman in his eyes who didn¡¯t look like her,


    Rosalind flinched when she was about to kiss him.


    She was afraid that if she dared to do that, Leonardo would never let her go, so she finally flinched.


    Virginia used. ¡°Leonardo, how could you do that? Don¡¯t you know what kind of woman Rosalind is?


    How could you still flirt with her?¡±


    ¡°You have no right to meddle in my affairs,¡± snapped Leonardo.


    Leonardo gave Virginia a cold nce and turned away.


    Staring at Leonardo¡¯s back, Virginia stepped forward and said eagerly, ¡°Your mother would be very sad


    if she knew you were consorting with Rosalind!¡±


    Leonardo cared about his mother Maria the most. She hated Rosalind so much that Virginia didn¡¯t


    believe Leonardo did not care about Maria¡¯s thoughts at all.


    ¡°Humph, are you going to snitch?¡± snorted Leonardo.


    Leonardo¡¯s face instantly turned cold. He red at Virginia, making her feel like falling into an ice cer.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± blurted out Virginia.


    ¡°You better be! I don¡¯t care even if you mean that!¡± raged Leonardo.


    Leonardo had lost Rosalind once five years ago, and no one could stop


    Chapter 1 38


    him this time,


    When Rosalind returned to the banquet hall, she saw everyone around theke. It was a naturalke,Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and Jonas expanded theke area to build the Ruxfort Manor around it.


    There was a tform in the middle of theke, and someone was performing there. A wonderful light


    show was going on. Rosalind then. realized that people were all heading to see the performance and


    the light show.


    Rosalind had seen this kind of performance at home before, but she had never seen it abroad. She


    was a little curious and also came forward to


    have a look.


    She walked to the waterside, and before she could see what was going on the stage, someone pushed


    her. Rosalind, in her high-heeled shoes, was unsteady, and she was about to fall into theke.


    Rosalind subconsciously turned around and grabbed the hand behind her.


    Even if she was destined to fall into theke, she wanted to see who it was that pushed her.


    The person behind Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Rosalind would suddenly catch her. She screamed in fear,


    and when Rosalind heard the voice, Rosalind recognized that it was Virginia.


    Virginia had once locked Rosalind in a toilet and left her drenched with a high fever. Rosalind couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder if Virginia was pushing her into theke to humiliate her or to kill her.


    Virginia probably didn¡¯t know that Rosalind could swim, so she did it to kill Rosalind.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind felt a chill all over her body.


    Since Virginia tried to hurt Rosalind, Rosalind didn¡¯t mind giving Virginia a lesson.


    Rosalind pulled Virginia harder. This time, Rosalind was going to teach Virginia a lesson she would


    never forget!


    Rosalind thought a lot but in fact, Rosalind and Virginia instantly fell into theke together.


    Chapter 13 8


    The moment they fell into theke, Rosalind quickly got on top of Virginia and pushed her down toward


    theke.


    Virginia wasn¡¯t the type to submit. She yanked on Rosalind¡¯s dress and tore it in one fell swoop.


    Virginia tried to tear Rosalind¡¯s clothes apart, but Rosalind grabbed her hands and pressed her


    downward so she couldn¡¯t resist.


    Virginia struggled to get rid of Rosalind, but Rosalind wouldn¡¯t let her.


    Virginia was also a good swimmer. She tried to push Rosalind into the deep water, but Rosalind didn¡¯t


    give her such an opportunity. Rosalind escaped from Virginia¡¯s hand and pressed Virginia¡¯s head into


    the water.


    Whenever Virginia was out of breath, Rosalind made her to the surface. of theke to catch a few


    breaths and then pressed Virginia into the water again.


    Virginia struggled a few times. Later, she gradually lost her strength and could only let herself be


    tortured by Rosalind.


    Looking at Virginia, who was now very weak, Rosalind stopped and swam toward the shore as she


    dragged Virginia.


    However, Virginia was now weak, and so was Rosalind. It was too hard. for Rosalind to swim while


    dragging an adult.


    When they fell into theke just now, everyone around them eximed.


    ¡°They fell into the water!¡±


    ¡°They need help!¡±


    Everyone at the Ruxfort Manor heard the exmations. Soon, people. gathered around theke.


    However, it waste so people couldn¡¯t see the ones who fell into theke even though there were


    lights.


    When Jonas and others arrived, he looked at the people and asked anxiously, ¡°Who fell into the


    water?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Seems like one was wearing a white dress and the other was wearing a rose-colored


    dress. I think one of them is the designer who just came back from abroad¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Leonardo¡¯s expression changed. He looked around and failed to find Rosalind.


    14:02


    Chapter 13 8


    Leonardo was startled. Just as he was about to jump into theke to look. for Rosalind, he suddenly


    saw two people swimming toward the crowd. slowly as if they were out of strength.


    Leonardo squinted and realized that the person swimming this way was. Rosalind, and he didn¡¯t even


    pay attention to the person next to Rosalind.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t think much. He took off his coat, plunged into theke, and swam in the direction of


    Rosalind.


    Soon, Leonardo swam over to Rosalind.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Leonardo worriedly.


    He grabbed Rosalind¡¯s slender arm and checked her over carefully.


    However, as Leonardo tugged on Rosalind¡¯s arm, Rosalind let go of Virginia, who was as exhausted as


    a dead man and sank into the water.


    Rosalind gasped, ¡°Be careful. There¡¯s another one here. Don¡¯t get her drowned.¡±


    While Rosalind hated Virginia, who had set her up multiple times, Rosalind didn¡¯t want Virginia to die.


    Especially after Rosalind tortured Virginia. That would turn Rosalind into a murderer if Virginia died.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± blurted out Leonardo.


    Leonardo quickly picked up Virginia, but Virginia¡¯s face was covered by her hair, which prevented


    Leonardo from recognizing her face.


    Rosalind snorted, ¡°Virginia. Didn¡¯t you recognize her?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched. She thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t he just see her a while. ago? Is Leonardo¡¯s memory


    that bad?¡±


    4/4

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Chapter 139


    ¡°Can¡¯t she swim?¡± asked Leonardo in confusion.


    Virginia was on the varsity swim team in college, so Leonardo didn¡¯t understand why she would look so


    messed up.


    Rosalind was a little embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t say she made Virginia like


    this.


    Virginia was indeed a swimmer but Rosalind was better than Virginia because Rosalind was strong and


    could hold her breath longer. Therefore, Virginia was no match for Rosalind.


    Rosalind snapped impatiently, ¡°Why do you keep harping on that? Get her up first.


    It was cold in the water, and Rosalind didn¡¯t realize it when she was fighting with Virginia. After being in


    the water for a long time, Rosalind shivered.


    Hearing this, Leonardo knew that this was not the right time to have a conversation. He shoved Virginia


    to Rosalind and swam toward the shore. with Rosalind around his waist.


    Leonardo threw Virginia to the shore, and when Leonardo was about to pull Rosalind, Rosalind shook


    her head.


    ¡°My dress is ripped,¡± muttered Rosalind.


    Virginia tore Rosalind¡¯s dress in the chest part, which left Rosalind¡¯s breasts almost exposed to the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here!¡± whispered Leonardo.


    Leonardo nced at Rosalind and swallowed hard when his eyes met her fair chest.


    Leonardo cautiously carried Rosalind to the shore. Before the crowd gathered around them, Leonardo


    blocked Rosalind¡¯s drenched body with his body and draped his coat over Rosalind, hiding her


    beautiful figure.


    ¡°Rosalind, are you okay? Why did you fall into the water?¡± asked Jonas. anxiously.


    Jonas rushed forward. When he realized it was Rosalind who had fallen. into the water, he looked her


    up and down for fear that something might N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    14:02


    Chapter 189


    happen to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I identally fell into theke with her. Could you please call an ambnce?¡± said Rosalind in


    a trembling voice.


    Rosalind pointed to Virginia, who was lying on the ground, and smiled at Jonas.


    It was Jonas¡¯ mother¡¯s birthday party today. Rosalind felt sorry that she and Virginia had caused this.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone do that,¡± blurted out Jonas.


    Suddenly, someone cursed. ¡°Rosalind, you bit ch¡­ You¡­¡±


    It was Virginia, who just woke up. She was lying on the ground gasping for air, and when she saw


    Rosalind, her eyes became cruel.


    After leaving Leonardo, Virginia was annoyed. Seeing Rosalind watching the show by theke, Virginia


    kept following her secretly.


    Virginia originally wanted to push Rosalind into theke and make her suffer while Rosalind was not


    paying attention.


    Unexpectedly, Rosalind didn¡¯t fall out directly. She pulled Virginia into theke.


    Virginia was good at swimming and wasn¡¯t afraid of water. She tried to tear Rosalind¡¯s dress in the


    water to embarrass her, but she didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind would be so strong. Rosalind kept Virginia


    underwater and almost drowned her.


    For a moment, Virginia couldn¡¯t even breathe and thought she was about to die. Finally, she was out of


    strength and could only let Rosalind do whatever she wanted.


    Now that she got ashore, the feeling of suffocation finally disappeared. Seeing Rosalind, Virginia was


    so furious that she wanted to tear Rosalind


    apart.


    However, Virginia was too weak, and her voice was very low. Except for Leonardo and other people


    who were close to her, the others couldn¡¯t hear what she said at all, only knowing that she had woken


    up.


    Rosalind sneered, ¡°Well, she¡¯s already awake. Then you don¡¯t need to call an ambnce. She just


    needs to rest for a while.¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and casually tidied the hair sticking to her


    14:02


    Chapter 139


    face. She looked down at Virginia while speaking to Jonas.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Virginia, how could you wake up so fast? Seems like you haven¡¯t suffered enough.¡±


    She whispered against Virginia¡¯s ear, ¡°Remember thest time you locked. me in the bathroom? Now


    you¡¯re trying to push me into the water? You think I¡¯m a coward? I can make you suffer more.¡±


    Rosalind attached herself to Virginia¡¯s ear and smiled meaningfully.


    Hearing this, Virginia was shocked that Rosalind knew what she didst time.


    Virginia calmed down in an instant. She thought, ¡°So what? Rosalind, you¡¯re a bi tch, and I want you to


    know it.¡±


    She snorted, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. So what? You dare to kill me? Rosalind, I won¡¯t spare you. Never¡­¡±


    Virginia was exhausted and her voice was weak, but the anger and resentment in her eyes did not


    diminish at all.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows slightly, sneered, grabbed Virginia¡¯s trembling hand, and deliberately


    raised her voice.


    She said, ¡°I know you want to thank me, but it¡¯s not the right time for that.¡±


    Now everyone knew that she saved Virginia. Even if Virginia tried to make up something, no one would


    believe it. After all, so many people had seen that it was Rosalind who saved Virginia from theke.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re lying!¡± groaned Virginia.


    Virginia waved away Rosalind¡¯s hand, sat up, red at her, and gritted her teeth.


    Rosalind cautioned with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re drenched, and so is your dress. Everyone will see


    you naked if you keep moving around.¡±


    Rosalind was draped in Leonardo¡¯s coat, so she wasn¡¯t worried about. being exposed.


    But Virginia was casually thrown on the ground. She was wearing a rose-red thin silk dress, which was


    now wrinkled together and exposed many parts of her body.


    Chapter 139


    Her dress wrinkled like a dishcloth because of her movements.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Virginia realized it. She curled up with her arms. around her chest and


    screamed at the people gathering around her.


    ¡°Go away. What are you looking at? Go away¡­¡± shouted Virginia.


    Seeing this, Jonas motioned several waiters to evacuate the crowd.


    Jonas called out, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right now. Just have fun and be safe.¡±


    Jonas turned around and looked at the spot where Rosalind and Virginia fell into theke.


    It was some distance from theke. Jonas didn¡¯t think that Rosalind and Virginia fell into theke by


    ident.


    Jonas wouldn¡¯t consider Rosalind to be the culprit. After all, she was so


    kind.


    Also, when they were at the Lybabwe Hotelst time, Jonas saw the surveince video of Virginia


    locking Rosalind in the restroom, which made him certain that Virginia was the culprit.


    Jonas couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted with Virginia.


    Ignoring Virginia, who was lying on the ground, Jonas left her to be watched for a while before having


    the guests evacuated.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know what Jonas was thinking. Looking at Virginia, who was in a mess, Rosalind felt so


    much better.


    She really hoped that Virginia would remember this moment and never provoke her again.


    Rosalind even hoped that Virginia would catch a cold or have a fever so that she could suffer what


    Rosalind had suffered before when Rosalind was locked in the bathroom.


    Rosalind was a vengeful girl.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    However, though Rosalind hoped that, she sneezed a few times before. Virginia did.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Chapter 140


    Rosalind now really hoped that she never hoped that way.


    At night, Rosalind shivered subconsciously as the evening breeze blew on her wet body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Leonardo in a gentle voice.


    Leonardo was a little worried when he saw Rosalind keep sneezing. He picked up Rosalind and walked


    out.


    ¡°Leonardo¡­¡± murmured Virginia.


    Virginia curled up weakly on the ground, looking at Leonardo holding Rosalind with her eyes full of


    disappointment and jealousy.


    However, Leonardo ignored Virginia and strode away.


    Noticing Leonardo carrying Rosalind and ready to leave, Jonas stepped. forward and advised, ¡°Take


    Rosalind to the guest room here. She¡¯s all wet. I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll catch a cold. The doctor will be here


    in a moment.¡±


    As Jonas said that, he reached for Rosalind, but Leonardo sidestepped his¡¯ hand.


    Leonardo refused. ¡°No, you¡¯d better handle your own affairs.¡±


    Jonas was the host today. Since the party wasn¡¯t over yet, he didn¡¯t have. time to take care of Rosalind.


    Even if he had time, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t have him hold Rosalind. After all, Rosalind¡¯s dress was ripped,


    and Leonardo didn¡¯t want other men to see her this way.


    After saying that, Leonardo walked away directly. He was drenched, but his posture was upright, his


    face resolute, and his wretched clothes in not way detracted from his unique charm.


    Leonardo reminded Rosalind of when she was in high school twelve


    years ago.


    At that time, Rosalind was harassed by several gangsters. It was. Leonardo, who happened to be


    passing by, that helped her beat. gangsters without saying a word so that she wasn¡¯t bullied.


    At that time, Leonardo appeared in front of her like a g od.


    175


    up


    the


    14.02


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Chapter 140


    Rosalind could still remember the sunshine that day. It was warm but not dazzling.


    Leonardo walked to her against the sunshine. The sunlight at dusk shone on him like ayer of holy


    light around his body, making him look so tall, charming, and gorgeous.


    At that moment, Rosalind¡¯s heart pounded as if it was going to break out of her chest.


    That was when Rosalind fell in love with Leonardo.


    At that time, Leonardo was as cool and handsome as he was now. He saved Rosalind, but he just


    asked indifferently without a smile, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Rosalind shook her head subconsciously. Then, Leonardo left without saying anything.


    The moment Leonardo turned around, Rosalind saw the name tag on his chest that said Leonardo.


    Since then she kept his name in mind.


    The scene was so familiar. Leonardo saved Rosalind¡¯s life once again just. as he did before.


    Rosalind curled up in Leonardo¡¯s arms. In a hazy way, Rosalind noticed. Leonardo¡¯s chiseled, se xy jaw


    and prominent nose.


    Smelling Leonardo¡¯s unique fragrance, Rosalind didn¡¯t struggle to push him away this time.


    Rosalind thought uneasily, ¡°Just for once. With that, she continued to curl up peacefully in Leonardo¡¯s


    strong armIS.


    ¡°What happened to Rosa?¡± eximed Damian.


    Seeing Rosalind shrink quietly in Leonardo¡¯s arms, Damian was panicked.


    Leonardo replied, ¡°She fell into the water and caught a chill. I¡¯ll take her back now. You take the


    children backter.¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo left with Rosalind in his arms without waiting for Damian¡¯s permission.


    By the time Damian reacted, Leonardo had gone far.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi¡­


    2/5


    14:02


    Chapter 140


    When Leonardo got home, Rosalind had fallen asleep.


    Instead of taking Rosalind back to her house, Leonardo went back to his house.


    Rosalind closed her eyes as she frowned, subconsciously curling up because she felt cold.


    Leonardo put Rosalind in the bathtub, adjusted the water temperature, and maximized the warm water.


    He wanted her to take a hot bath and get rid of the cold.


    When Rosalind sensed the warm water, she woke up immediately. She, instinctively slid down to soak


    her whole body in the warm water.


    The warm water wrapped around her and warmed her.


    ¡°Get yourself afortable bath. I¡¯ll have a shower before Ie over.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s body was also wet. He wanted to take a shower and find. Rosalind a clean shirt..


    ¡°Okay,¡± muttered Rosalind.


    Rosalind squinted and didn¡¯t have much strength. Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, she subconsciously


    responded in a low voice without realizing what he said.


    Leonardo gently rubbed her head, kissed Rosalind on the head, and turned out of the bathroom.


    It only took Leonardo ten minutes to take this shower. He hovered outside the bathroom door with the


    robe he found for Rosalind.


    Worried that he¡¯d upset Rosalind by rushing right in, Leonardo cautiously knocked on the door.


    Leonardo began in a tender voice. ¡°Rosalind, are you done? Don¡¯t take too long in the bath or you¡¯ll


    catch a cold.¡±


    However, there was no sound in the bathroom.


    ¡°Rosalind, it¡¯s time toe out,¡± Leonardo called again, but there was still no response.


    Out of concern for Rosalind, Leonardo opened the door and stepped inside.


    3/5


    Chapter 140


    However, Leonardo was shocked when he entered the room and his eyes. were full of disbelief.


    Rosalind was soaked in the bathtub with her head down. The water in the bathtub submerged her, but


    she did not move at all.


    Seeing this, Leonardo¡¯s eyes widened and his heart suddenly skip ped a beat.


    He strode over and was about to carry Rosalind out of the water. Unexpectedly, Rosalind, who kept


    motionless, suddenly looked up and her head popped out of the water.


    Rosalind reached out and wiped away the water stains on her face.


    Looking at Rosalind, whose hair was messy and her face blushed, Leonardo suddenly felt a little


    relieved.


    ¡°What are you doing? You freaked me out!¡± blurted out Leonardo.


    Leonardo¡¯s tone was stern and tinged with reprimand.


    Seeing Rosalind soaked in the water, Leonardo was afraid of what he was most afraid would happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m freezing!¡± Rosalind retorted.


    Being roared by Leonardo, Rosalind frowned even more. She pouted in an aggrieved way as if she


    was about to s ob.


    Even in the warm water, she curled up and kept shivering.


    Leonardo had never seen Rosalind show such an expression in front of him. Rosalind looked pitiful and


    helpless, like a poor cat. The trace of anger that just rose in his mind disappeared instantly, leaving


    only love and tenderness.


    Leonardo took the bathrobe and handed it to Rosalind.


    ¡°Do you want to put it on yourself or let me do it for you?¡± asked Leonardo.


    Rosalind squinted slightly, still curled up, and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m cold¡­¡± whispered Rosalind in a weak voice.


    Seeing Rosalind trembling, Leonardo realized something was wrong. Leonardo touched Rosalind¡¯s


    flushed forehead and subconsciously


    11.09


    Chapter 140


    withdrew his hand.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141


    ¡°How could it be so hot?¡± thought Leonardo.


    Rosalind¡¯s face was red, and her soft pink lips were sickly pale.


    Leonardo stretched out his hand to touch Rosalind¡¯s face and forehead, and his face suddenly


    darkened.


    Rosalind¡¯s face and forehead were hot. He felt Rosalind¡¯s burning breath on his fingers, but her hands


    and feet were cold even though they were soaking in warm water.


    Rosalind squinted slightly, looking confused and weak. Apparently, she had a fever.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but swear as he didn¡¯t realize that Rosalind had a fever until then.


    Without hesitation, Leonardo wrapped Rosalind¡¯s body in a towel, took. Rosalind out of the bathtub,


    and put her on the bed.


    However, even if Rosalind was covered with two quilts, Rosalind


    remained huddled. Her body was cold, but her forehead was getting even


    hotter.


    ¡°What happened to her? Why would she have a high fever? 104 degrees. Fahrenheit! Her brain will be


    damaged if this continues!¡± called out Brett.


    Leonardo called Brett, and although Leonardo was anxious on the phone, Brett didn¡¯t take it seriously


    and assumed that Rosalind was just having a normal fever. However, Brett didn¡¯t expect Rosalind had


    a high fever.


    ¡°She fell into theke,¡± answered Leonardo anxiously.


    Leonardo sat beside the bed, holding Rosalind¡¯s hands and rubbing them softly to warm her up.


    ¡°How could it be? How long has she been in the water?¡± continued Brett.


    It was not very cold now. Brett assumed that Rosalind might have been in theke for an hour or two.


    ¡°Well, she was spotted pretty quickly. I think that only happened for about more than ten minutes.¡±


    14


    14:03


    Chapter 141


    Leonardo thought for a while. It should only take more than ten minutes from someone calling for help


    to him taking Rosalind ashore.


    ¡°No way. How could she have a high fever if she was only in the water for about ten minutes?¡±


    Brett denied it subconsciously, but he had a serious look on his face. He examined Rosalind a bit more


    carefully as he applied the medication.


    After the examination, Brett had aplicated look on his face. Looking at Leonardo, Brett hesitated


    for a moment and asked, ¡°Has Rosalind ever had a serious illness before? Or been badly exposed to


    cold?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    Leonardo turned to look at Brett and felt that it was a strange question.


    ¡°She¡¯s a bit resistant to drugs. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s been on medication for a long time. Haven¡¯t you noticed


    that she¡¯s much weaker than average?¡±


    Rosalind was weak, but Brett gave Rosalind several times more. medication than others or that


    wouldn¡¯t work for Rosalind.


    Rosalind either had a special constitution or had been on medication for a long time.


    But Rosalind¡¯s constitution was not special. Instead, she was very weak. and easy to get sick, which


    made Brett specte that she had once been. seriously ill.


    Moreover, Brett saw many marks of needle holes on Rosalind¡¯s hands. Although these needle holes


    were tiny and almost difficult to find, Brett, as the most famous general practitioner in Haldorin, found


    them instantly.


    When Brett gave Rosalind an injection, he noticed that Rosalind had a lot of pinholes on the back of


    her hand, presumably from long-term.


    infusions.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t speak. Five years ago, Rosalind was in excellent health and seldom got sick.


    But Leonardo knew nothing about Rosalind¡¯s life for the five years since she left, and Rosalind never


    talked about it in front of him, so he didn¡¯t know if Rosalind had ever been seriously ill. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He wondered what Rosalind had experienced in the past five years.


    27/4


    12.03


    Chapter 141


    Leonardo clenched his fists by the bedside and slowly let go of them.


    Brett said cautiously, ¡°Look, she¡¯s got a lot of pinholes on her hands. I guess¡­ She should have been


    seriously ill before.¡±


    Brett showed Leonardo the pinholes on the back of Rosalind¡¯s hand. When Leonardo took a closer


    look, it wasn¡¯t hard to find that Rosalind had a tiny whitish scar next to the injured pinholes, which was


    a bit rough when touching it.


    Looking at the tiny whitish scars on Rosalind¡¯s hands, Leonardo felt sad and ufortable.


    He wanted Rosalind to wake up right away so he could ask her what she¡¯d been through in thest five


    years and what had made her so fragile.


    But looking at Rosalind lying weak on the bed, Leonardo didn¡¯t dare to wake her up. He couldn¡¯t bear to


    see her being weak and pale.


    Brett seemed to have realized this, so he didn¡¯t continue to ask.


    Brett cleared his throat and went on, I¡¯ll give her an infusion today and prescribe a few more days of


    medicine. Her fever should be gone. tomorrow morning. When she feels better, you¡¯d better take her to


    the hospital for a more careful examination or get her medical record to me!¡±


    Brett knew that Leonardo cared about Rosalind. Seeing Leonardo in a low mood, Brett didn¡¯t say much


    and went to find a guest room to rest.


    When only Leonardo and Rosalind were left in the room, they fell into a long silence.


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind, who was lying quietly on the bed and frowned, feeling sorry for her.


    Leonardo gently stroked his fingers over Rosalind¡¯s furrowed eyebrow as if trying to take away her


    pain.


    He carefully tucked Rosalind in the quilt, turned the temperature of the air conditioner higher, walked to


    the window outside the bedroom, and took a puff of the cigarette, which hadn¡¯t happened in a long


    time.


    Since Rosalind saw him smokingst time, Leonardo had never smoked. again. But today, he was a


    little depressed, so he smoked cigarettes to vent his bitterness.


    Leonardo smoked for a long time until cigarette butts fell all over the


    34


    14:031


    Chapter 141


    floor. He let out a long sigh and called someone.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you kidding me? Do you know it¡¯ste at night?¡±


    Thomas¡¯ voice was deep, h oar se, and impatient.


    Of course, anyone would be enraged when he was woken up in a deep sleep.


    Ignoring Thomas¡¯ints, Leonardo said in a calm voice, ¡°I want you to get me all the information


    on Rosalind for those five years. All of it.¡±


    Leonardo had long wanted to investigate it, but he wanted to ask Rosalind in person after they


    reconciled. But now he realized that he knew nothing about those five years of Rosalind¡¯s life and he


    felt helpless. about it.


    If Leonardo had known that Rosalind was in poor health, he would have stayed by her side and


    prevented Rosalind from being hurt.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo thought about Virginia. He wondered why Rosalind would fall into theke


    with Virginia and why Rosalind¡¯s dress would be torn apart.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t see it as a coincidence. After all, there weren¡¯t that many coincidences in the world,


    only truths that hadn¡¯t been uncovered.


    It seemed that Virginia was getting out of line.


    Thomas eximed, ¡°No way. All of Rosalind¡¯s information for those five years? That would be a lot of


    work. Mr. Brooks, that would also be arge amount of money.¡±


    444

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142


    Leonardo¡¯s words seemed to lift Thomas¡¯ spirits and Thomas¡¯ voice was. raised a little.


    ¡°Money is not a problem as long as you get me what I want,¡± said Leonardo decisively.


    Any problem that money could solve was not a problem for Leonardo.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get you what you want as long as you give me sufficient money. Just give me some time,¡±


    Thomas promised pleasantly.


    He continued, ¡°By the way, I found something about Gordon. I¡¯ll send it¡¯ to youter.¡±


    Leonardo and Rosalind asked Thomas to investigate Gordon earlier, and Thomas had just found out


    something about Gordon today.


    ¡°Well done,¡± remarked Leonardo.


    ¡°Kevin, do you hurt?¡± cried Yanna.


    Yanna¡¯s eyes were red, and she looked pitiful as she sniffled through tears.


    She tried to touch the gauze on Kevin¡¯s knee, but she flinched when she was about to touch it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m fine now,¡± said Kevin in a soothing voice.


    Kevin shook his head, reached out to wipe the tears on Yanna¡¯s face with his sleeve, and looked at


    Yanna crying bitterly.


    Kevin¡¯s knee still hurt a little, and he felt even more pain when he saw Yanna crying so badly.


    He murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You look ugly when you cry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I gave up on that lollipop, Dn would have taken it away, and you wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    It must hurt to bleed that much.¡±


    Yanna felt deeply guilty.


    Tonight, they yed in the children¡¯s entertainment area, where there were lots of toys, food, and kids.


    Kevin and Yanna looked adorable, which made them popr among the kids. Soon, they yed


    happily together.


    175


    Chapter 142


    But everything changed when Dn arrived. Dn was domineering and insisted on ying with


    Yanna. Yanna knew that he was Leonardo¡¯s son, so she instinctively disliked, resisted, and avoided


    Dn.


    However, the more Yanna avoided Dn, the more Dn wanted to y with her. He even started to


    tease Yanna and grabbed Yanna¡¯s lollipop.


    During the argument, Dn identally pushed Yanna and Yannal almost fell on the steps. Kevin held


    Yanna in time and fell down the steps with her.


    As the steps were low and Kevin protected Yanna in time, Yanna didn¡¯t get hurt, but Kevin¡¯s knee got


    excoriated.


    Seeing that Yanna and Kevin had fallen, Dn felt scared and ran away.


    When Damian came to pick up Yanna and Kevin, he happened to see them falling on the ground. He


    hurriedly took them to the hospital.


    Kevin said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s all Dn¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±


    Kevin pursed his lips tightly. His big bright eyes narrowed slightly, and there seemed to be a storm in


    his eyes.


    Since Dn dared to bully his sister, Kevin decided to make him pay!


    If Leonardo had seen Kevin at this moment, he would have felt familiar, especially when it came to


    Kevin¡¯s eyes. Kevin was especially like. Leonardo when he was irritated.


    Damian urged, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two sleeping yet? Kevin, you¡¯re hurt, so take a good rest. Do you guys


    want me to take you home so that your mother knows you¡¯re hurt?¡±


    After washing up, Damian saw the two kids still sitting on the bed. One was crying and the other


    hurriedly helped to wipe her tears. The scene was very warm, but Damian was unhappy.


    He just called Leonardo and learned that Rosalind had a fever and was still on fluids. Damian was


    worried, but he had to take care of the kids.


    Kevin was injured, but Dainian couldn¡¯t call Rosalind and tell her about it. for fear that she would worryN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    about Kevin.


    He was also afraid to tell Kevin that Rosalind had fallen into theke and was running a fever. He


    couldn¡¯t make the kids get anxious, so he could


    2/5


    14.03


    Chapter 142


    only take Yanna and Kevin back to his apartment.


    Staring at Kevin, who had gauze strapped to his leg, Damian was struggling with how to tell Rosalind


    that Kevin was injured in an appropriate way.


    Kevin blurted out, ¡°Uncle Damian, we are noting back.¡±


    Kevin shook his head. If they went home, Rosalind would be very worried when she saw him injured.


    Yanna also nodded.


    Yanna begged, ¡°Uncle Damian, we want to stay with you. Please don¡¯t


    send us back.¡±


    Although Yanna missed Rosalind very much, she didn¡¯t want Rosalind to worry about them. She pulled


    Damian¡¯s sleeve and tried to act adorable.


    Damian smiled, ¡°Since you guys don¡¯t want your mom to worry, go bed right now. That¡¯ll help you


    recover faster, got it?¡±


    Damian touched their heads and chuckled tenderly.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Yanna and Kevin answered at the same time and go to bed obediently.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi¡­


    In the morning, when Rosalind woke up, she felt a little stuffy in her chest as if she was bound by


    something that made her very


    ufortable.


    She opened her eyes in confusion and saw a magnified handsome face. suddenly before her.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought she was dreaming, so she closed her eyes and opened them


    again..


    Yet again, she saw Leonardo¡¯s handsome face..


    She thought in shock, ¡°Leonardo? How could he be on my bed?¡±


    She felt Leonardo¡¯s big palm around her waist. No wonder she felt bound.


    Rosalind struggled to get up, but she was pressed back by a big hand.


    ¡°Good girl, sleep a little longer!¡± said Leonardo vaguely.


    Chapter 142


    Leonardo closed his eyes, and Rosalind could only hear his deep and maic voice. It was like a


    kitten arching around her ear, which made Rosalind struggle less instantly.


    But Rosalind soon came back to her senses and pushed Leonardo away, trying to keep some distance


    from him.


    ¡°Leonardo, why are you in my house?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re in my house!¡±


    Leonardo slowly opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Rosalind with a half-smile.


    ¡°I brought you back yesterday. Have you forgotten?¡± Leonardo reminded generously.


    Hearing this, Rosalind suddenly recalled what happened yesterday.


    Yesterday, Virginia pushed Rosalind into the water, and Rosalind took the opportunity to drag Virginia


    down and teach her a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, Rosalind did teach Virginia a lesson, but her dress was torn by Virginia. Moreover,


    Rosalind almost failed to swim back to the shore because she was out of strength.


    Fortunately, Leonardo appeared in time to get her out of theke.


    After fighting with Virginia in the water, Rosalind felt dizzy and cold. In the end, Leonardo took Rosalind


    away, but Rosalind didn¡¯t know about the rest of it


    Seeing Rosalind silent, Leonardo knew that she recalled it. He smiled. slightly and held Rosalind in his


    arms.


    Leonardo whispered, ¡°You had a high fever yesterday. You know, almost. 104 degrees Fahrenheit. That


    might even have damaged your brain. Your might have be a fool without me. Tell me; how are you


    gonna thank


    -me? Hmm¡­¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s heart was itchy and her face instantly turned red.


    14

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143


    ¡°Even if you helped me, you shouldn¡¯t havein on my bed!¡±


    Rosalind had to admit that she was moved by the scene of Leonardo. jumping into theke and saving


    her yesterday.


    Especially when her clothes were torn by Virginia and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    At that time, Leonardo said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am here!¡± It was like magic, which really calmed her down.


    She inexplicably believed him and relied on him.


    She even let him take her away with reassurance and subconsciously believed that he would not hurt


    her.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know why she had such a thought. She was still in disbelief when she recalled it.


    But even if she believed him, Leonardo shouldn¡¯t have climbed into her bed. What was this now?


    Suddenly, Rosalind thought of something. She looked down at her clothes and then widened her eyes


    in an instant.


    Then a harsh scream suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Leonardo was confused, so he reached out and stroked Rosalind¡¯s forehead worriedly.


    Rosalind patted Leonardo¡¯s hand away and stared at him with anger.


    ¡°Leonardo, who changed my clothes?¡±


    ¡°Who else is here except me?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t take it seriously. Hey on the bed again, but his slightly. pursed lips revealed the


    uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡°You? So¡­ you saw me naked, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s face suddenly turned red with shame, and there was anger in her eyes.


    Chapter 143


    ¡°I have seen your whole body. Why are you so shy?¡±


    Leonardo said dismissively, showing some suspicious redness on his tired face. He thought of the only


    intimacy with Rosalind five years ago.


    It was a sweet night. He was drunk and crazy, so he still remembered. everything until now.


    As if every touch and every kiss added a deeply engraved memory to his life, it was simply


    unforgettable.


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡­ Shame on you!¡±


    Obviously, Leonardo¡¯s words also reminded Rosalind of the special night. five years ago. The shy


    pinkness and chagrin blush appeared on her pale little face.


    ¡°Be good. You¡¯ve just had a fever. You haven¡¯t recovered yet. Have some


    rest.¡±


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s shyness, Leonardo was in a good mood. He took. Rosalind¡¯s hand and pressed her


    back on the pillow. He still wanted to hold her in his arms and sleep for a while, wishing he could


    embrace her for a little longer.


    He stayed by the side of Rosalind all nightst night. After the infusion, he saw that Rosalind was still


    trembling. So he climbed into her bed and held Rosalind to sleep together.


    He didn¡¯t expect that it would work. After he held Rosalind for a while, Rosalind fell asleep and did not


    tremble anymore. Only after Rosalind fell asleep did he fall asleep with Rosalind in his arms.


    Although Leonardo didn¡¯t sleep too longst night, he slept. unprecedentedly well with Rosalind in his


    arms. He just wanted to embrace Rosalind all the time. Even if they did nothing and justy on the bed,


    he felt very happy.


    ¡°Who wants to rest with you? You took advantage of me when I was sick. Leonardo, why are you so


    shameless?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take advantage of you. It was clear that you took advantage of me, and it was you who was too


    cold to fall asleep. You held my hands. and slept in my arms. Didn¡¯t you remember it?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s defense was half true and half false.


    975


    Chapter 143


    He climbed into her bedst night, but he did this for Rosalind without any selfishness.


    And because his body was warm, Rosalind took the initiative to sleep in his arms. He just held her


    tighter.


    In the quilt, Leonardo secretly pinched his wrist and stretched out his hand to look at Rosalind with an


    aggrieved face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just look at this. You grabbed my handst night and it had be swollen.


    It¡¯s still red now.¡± Looking at Leonardo¡¯s swollen wrist, Rosalind couldn¡¯t get angry anymore.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Did I really do that?¡±


    It was coldst night. She had a fever and she was in a daze. However, she didn¡¯t think she had such


    great strength.


    Rosalind thought Leonardo must be lying.


    Even if she slept in his arms, he could push her away. Didn¡¯t he know that he could sleep in another


    room?


    ¡°You¡­ Couldn¡¯t you go out to sleep? Why did you have to stay in the same room with me?¡±


    ¡°There are only two rooms with bedding. Brett upied the guest room and you slept on my bed. Do


    you want to drive me out to sleep on the floor?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, nothing happened. They were both adults. Leonardo did help her


    last night, and she couldn¡¯t keep thinking about those details.


    She was about to get out of bed and go home.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay in the one bed with Leonardo. Even if they hadn¡¯t done anything, it was so


    inappropriate.


    However, when she just got up, she suddenly felt dizzy and weak. She fell down softly.


    Leonardo quickly held Rosalind and put her back on the bed.


    ¡°I told you that you hadn¡¯t recovered yet and needed to rest. You just know how to act tough.¡±


    He was ming her, but he sounded doting.


    Chapter 143


    ¡°I can go home and rest¡­¡± Rosalind pouted her red lips with discontent. She was a little reluctant.


    ¡°Be good. Listen to me.¡± Leonardo pressed Rosalind¡¯s shoulder with both. hands and fixed her on the


    pillow.


    When their eyes met, the chemistry between them was obvious. Looking at Rosalind¡¯s pale face and


    bloodless lips, Leonardo wanted to do something to make her lips red, such as a kiss.


    Rosalind¡¯s heart was beating fast. Her rationality told her to push Leonardo away, but when she looked


    at his charming eyes, she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away and felt a little bit short of breath.


    Leonardo leaned over to kiss her, adding color to Rosalind¡¯s pale bloodless lips. At this very moment,


    the door was suddenly pushed open from the outside..


    ¡°Leonardo, can I go now¡­¡±


    Before Brett could finish his words, he abruptly saw the ovepping figures. He was so frightened that


    he quickly covered his eyes and took. two steps back.


    But thinking of something, Brett came in again and pointed at Leonardo with his teeth gritted.


    ¡°Leonardo, you b astard. Rosalind¡¯s fever has just subsided and she hasn¡¯t recovered yet. Even if


    Jou want to do something, you have to wait until


    she recovers. Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting her?¡±


    Brett thought Rosalind hadn¡¯t woken up yet and lowered his voice on


    purpose.


    Rosalind¡¯s face turned red with shyness. She closed her eyes.


    subconsciously and pretended to be asleep. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.


    However, Leonardo¡¯s face darkenedpletely. He wanted to carry Brett and throw him out directly.


    14:0Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144


    Why did Brett show up at this critical moment? He really wanted to beat


    Brett up.


    Leonardo got up, pulled over the quilt to cover Rosalind¡¯s body, and blocked Brett¡¯s sight. He looked at


    Brett and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Go away? I still have to give her an infusion!¡±


    Brett pushed Leonardo away, walked to the medicine box, and started. dispensing medicine. He was


    about to give Rosalind an infusion, but he kept scolding Leonardo.


    ¡°Leonardo, I know you haven¡¯t slept with women in the past five years. You are a little horny, but you


    should control yourself. After all, Rosalind is a patient. How can you treat her like this?


    ¡°You asked me toe here at midnight. Now you ask me to go away before Rosalind recovers?


    Leonardo, I have known you for so many years. Why are you still so bad?


    ¡°Well, if I hadn¡¯t stopped you just now, would you really want to sleep with Rosalind? Do you think she


    can endure it now?


    ¡°Leonardo, Can you still perform well in bed? Will Rosalind dislike you?¡±


    you haven¡¯t slept with women for so many years.


    Before Brett could say anything more, Leonardo covered his annoying mouth with a gloomy face and


    gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Rosalind can¡¯t hear me. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    Brett pulled Leonardo¡¯s hand away and smiled jokingly.


    Unexpectedly, Leonardo¡¯s face darkened as soon as Brett finished hist words. Leonardo stared at Brett


    fiercely as if he was going to tear Brett.


    apart.


    Seeing such a terrifying Leonardo, Brett widened his eyes and lowered. his voice again.


    ¡°Is Rosalind already awake?¡±


    Chapter 144


    Hearing this, Leonardo darkened his face even more. If it weren¡¯t for Brett giving Rosalind an infusion,


    Leonardo would have knocked this. annoying guy unconscious with a chair.


    Brett immediately understood that Rosalind was really awake. He thought, ¡°Did she hear what I and


    Leonardo had said just now?¡±


    Brett felt like lightning struck him, and the expression on his face. suddenly froze.


    Rosalind, who was lying on the bed and pretending to be asleep, couldn¡¯t breathe. She was choked by


    saliva and suddenly coughed..


    The sound of a cough was heard.


    Leonardo was startled, hurriedly walked over, and asked worriedly, ¡°Are¡­ you okay?¡±


    Rosalind frowned and red at him angrily.


    It was all Leonardo¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, how could Brett bump. into the embarrassing scene just


    now? How would she beughed at by Brett? She was so embarrassed now.


    Now she couldn¡¯t even pretend to be asleep. What should she do?


    Rosalind pouted and felt a little wronged. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Leonardo, so she turned her head


    away.


    Brett walked to the bedside as if nothing had happened. He gave Rosalind an infusion, adjusted the


    infusion speed, and checked on Rosalind. carefully before saying, ¡°Rosalind, you had a high fever


    yesterday. You are so weak now and you can¡¯t engage in exhausting activities. How can you still mess


    around with Leonardo?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to recover? You should control yourself. Leonardo is a beast. You shouldn¡¯t mess


    around with him. You should care more about. your health.


    ¡°I also know that you are adults and sometimes you just can¡¯t help it. Your can have sex at any time


    after you recover, but not now.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Brett would say such bold words in front of her.


    Rosalind felt her face burning hot. She wished the floor would open up and swallow her so that she


    could nevere out again. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so she pulled over the quilt to cover herN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    head directly.


    2/4


    14:03)


    Chapter 144


    She didn¡¯t want Brett to see her blushing face.


    Rosalindined inward, ¡°Why does Leonardo make friends with Brett? How could Brett say


    something like this in front of me? Was he out of his mind?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Leonardo stretched out his arm and directly grabbed Brett¡¯s neck to push him out of the room.


    ¡°Leonardo, slow down. I can¡¯t breathe. Slow down¡­¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t uncover the quilt and gasp until she heard the door. closing and Brett diminishing


    growling.


    When Rosalind stayed in the quiet room alone, she thought of the chemistry between Leonardo and


    her just now and smelled the cool smell that belonged to Leonardo on the bedding and pillow.


    Somewhat, her sealed heart seemed to have changed.


    She had decided not to waste the slightest feeling on Leonardo anymore. Why did her heart flutter


    inexplicably when he came closer?


    She didn¡¯t want to get close to Leonardo anymore, but why didn¡¯t he let her go?


    She warned herself not to make the same mistake again, but why was she¡¯ still moved by his actions?


    And just now, Brett said that Leonardo had never slept with women for the past five years. Rosalind


    didn¡¯t believe it.


    Leonardo was a normal man. How could he never sleep with women for five years unless he really


    couldn¡¯t perform well in bed?


    But Brett was so sure, perhaps Leonardo was really impotent.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Leonardo. Het was so handsome. Many


    women would throw themselves into his arms if he wanted women. Unexpectedly, he was impotent.


    What a pity!


    Only Leonardo came back to the room. Brett left already.


    Rosalind rolled her eyes at Leonardo.


    14:03


    4/4


    Chapter 144


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Now I am so embarrassed. Are you satisfied with it?¡±


    However, Rosalind¡¯s anger didn¡¯t deter Leonardo at all. Instead, he was a little happy.


    Rosalind was cold to him before and even politely kept a distance from him.


    Now Rosalind was angry with him. Did it mean that they were getting closer?


    Moreover, Rosalind looked so cute when she got angry. Leonardo didn¡¯t feel sad and even felt that


    Rosalind looked like Yanna, who acted- coquettishly.


    ¡°Are you acting cute?¡±


    Leonardo thought so and asked.


    ¡°Acting cute? What are you talking about?¡±


    Rosalind blinked awkwardly and was a little stunned. She wondered, ¡°What is exactly in your mind,


    Leonardo? I¡¯m so angry. Why did you. think I¡¯m acting cute? Besides, could I still act cute at such an


    age? Is it possible?¡±


    Seeing Rosalind struggling to deny it, Leonardo didn¡¯t force her but felt a little sweet in his heart.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t feel a little better until the afternoon. Fortunately, Leonardo and Rosalind lived close to


    each other, so Lana could prepare. the meal and take it to Leonardo and Rosalind. There was no need


    for Rosalind to order takeouts.


    Rosalind was still worried about Yanna and Kevin until Leonardo said. that they were in Damian¡¯s


    house.


    ‚€


    Send Gili


    Comment

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145


    Rosalind knew that she hadn¡¯t recovered and didn¡¯t force them back. The two kids were sensitive, so


    she was afraid that they would worry about her.


    ¡°Thomas has found the information about Gordon. You can go to his house when you feel better.¡±


    Leonardo was afraid that Rosalind wouldn¡¯t have a good rest, so he just. cheered her up with the


    information about Gordon.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. My fever has subsided, and I feel better now. Why don¡¯t we go there early


    tomorrow morning?¡±


    Rosalirid wanted to know the truth earlier. She wanted to know who traded with Gordon, who in Brooks


    Group framed Jansen Group, and who pushed her father downstairs.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened immediately. He told Rosalind the information about Gordon because he


    wanted her to have a good rest, but how could. it be the opposite?


    ¡°No, you have to take good care of yourself. You can even fall down in the wind. If Gordon sees you, he


    will run away immediately. Can you catch. up with him? You must have a good rest now.¡±


    Rosalind was stunned by Leonardo¡¯s domineering rejection.


    These days, Leonardo responded to her requests and talked to her softly. Suddenly, he became so


    harsh and fierce that he turned into the former overbearing and arrogant Leonardo. She was not used


    to it for a


    moment.


    But she felt that Leonardo seemed to be a little different.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know what was different.


    Finally, Leonardo forced Rosalind to lie in bed for two days. No matter how Rosalind shouted,


    Leonardo wouldn¡¯t let her get out of bed.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t get out of bed until she recovered.


    ¡°Leonardo, I suddenly find that you are more nagging than my mom!¡±


    Rosalind never thought Leonardo was a talkative person.


    Chapter 145


    It wasn¡¯t until she stayed under the same roof with him these two days. that she realized that Leonardo,


    who looked domineering and indifferent, would be a nagger.


    As long as she felt bored, he would tell her someme jokes. She could. get goosebumps all over her


    body when she heard the dry jokes.


    Rosalind could easily tell that those dry jokes were probably learned by him from the Inte, and he


    didn¡¯t understand those jokespletely.


    Leonardo was a nagger. Besides, he even threatened Rosalind that if she wanted to get out of bed, he


    would tell Nafis and Margery about her illness.


    Rosalind had no choice but to lie in bed obediently under his ¡°coercion¡± for two days.


    In the past two days, except for Leonardo and Lana who delivered the food, Rosalind didn¡¯t see other


    people at all. She missed Yanna and Kevin much that had a video call with Damian for a while.


    Because Leonardo was there, Rosalind didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to Yanna and Kevin.


    ¡°Come on. Take the medicine.¡±


    Leonardo took a bag of medicine and handed it to Rosalind. He also. thoughtfully prepared a small bag


    of candy for fear that Rosalind would be afraid of taking medicine. After taking the medicine, she could


    take. some candies.


    ¡°I can go out after taking medicine, right? You promised that as long as I was fine, I could go find


    Gordon.¡±


    Rosalind took the water and medicine from Leonardo¡¯s hand,pletely ignored the small package of


    candy, and began to negotiate with Leonardo.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Leonardo smiled helplessly and nodded.


    Rosalind was overjoyed. She opened the medicine bag and put a dozen. white and ck pills into her


    mouth, took a sip of water, and swallowed. them directly.


    Leonardo was a little surprised. He had never seen Rosalind take medicine before, but he didn¡¯t expect


    that she would take medicine so


    easily.


    14:03


    Mer 145


    ¡°Why are you taking medicine like this? Haven¡¯t you been most afraid of taking medicine before? How


    bitter it is to take them all at one time? Have some candies. It will make you feel better.¡±


    Leonardo handed the candy to Rosalind. He remembered that Rosalind disliked balsam pears before.


    Once she ate balsam pears at home, her little face was wrinkled in an instant. Why didn¡¯t she change


    her expression after taking so many pills?


    ¡°Is the medicine prescribed by Brett fake?¡± wondered he.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Rosalind said casually and didn¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know that Rosalind was no longer a spoiled girl. She just took medicine when she got


    sick. It was quite normal for her.


    At that time, she fell into the rain. She caught a cold and was weak, so the babies in her belly were also


    very dangerous.


    Intubation, infusion, injection, and medication every day were the only ways to save her and her babies¡¯


    lives.


    Rosalind was actually afraid of pain and bitterness, but at that time, she couldn¡¯t care about anything.


    She only had one belief, which was, to live and keep the babies.


    She was afraid of intubation pain, injection pain, and medicine bitterness at the beginning. Later, those


    becamemon for her. It seemed that she was no longer afraid of being treated in the hospital.


    Later, she could easily ept the smell of medicine, as long as she was healthy and the children were


    healthy.


    However, Rosalind¡¯s casual words stunned Leonardo on the spot. He suddenly felt like he was hit hard


    by a hammer and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Looking at the candy in his hand, Leonardo felt empty in his heart.


    He was eager to know what Rosalind had experienced in the past five years.


    And why she became like this.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Clean it up. We have to find Gordonter.¡±


    3/5


    14:03


    Chapter 145


    As if she thought of something, Rosalind hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go there


    if you are not avable. Just tell me the address, and I can go by myself.¡±


    Rosalind lowered her eyes with a smile to hide the shing annoyance in her eyes.


    She had been with Leonardo for a few days, but she actually forgot that there was no rtionship


    between her and him anymore.


    But just now, she took it for granted tomand him and have him go to find Gordon with her. She


    didn¡¯t consider whether Leonardo was willing to go with her or not at all.


    It was so ridiculous!


    Habits were really terrible. Did she rely on Leonardo again in just a few days?


    No, it took her five years to get rid of Leonardo from her life. She couldn¡¯t make the same mistake


    again.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind quickly collected herself and saw that she was still wearing Leonardo¡¯s white


    shirt with his unique smell at the cor.


    Rosalind looked at Leonardo with a bright yet alienated smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes first. I will wash the clothes and bring them back to you.¡±


    Then she was about to go out.


    However, Leonardo grabbed her wrist and stretched out his arm to press. her against the wall.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing?¡±


    Rosalind was a little surprised, but she was more confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smile!¡±


    Leonardo looked straight into Rosalind¡¯s bright eyes as if he wanted to see her through.


    Leonardo wanted to know what Rosalind was thinking. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Rosalind was ill these days, they got along well.


    He could feel Rosalind approaching and relying on him bit by bit.


    Chapter 145


    She would lose her temper with him, get angry, and even act cute.


    She would also tell him when she was ufortable and y tricks on him when she didn¡¯t want to lie


    in bed.


    Send Gift


    Comme

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146


    It seemed that everything was back to the drawing board just now. Why was that?


    Although she smiled sweetly, there was no emotion in her smile. Like at machine, she gave a polite and


    alienated smile to any stranger.


    Leonardo felt that he was going crazy. He didn¡¯t know why and what he had done wrong, which made


    Rosalind have such a change.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Rosalind was a little confused and didn¡¯t understand what Leonardo


    meant.


    Why did he ask her not to smile? Did he want her to cry?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to put on a fake smile like this. In front of me, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t smile. As


    long as you are free andfortable, you can cry and lose your temper. Just don¡¯t smile like this in


    front of me, okay?¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind froze and her heart seemed to be hit by something.


    She could no longer keep the fake smile on her face.


    There was panic and dodging in her eyes, not knowing how to answer. Leonardo¡¯s words.


    They looked at each other in silence, as if the world was still. There was at moment of dead silence.


    Leonardo felt sorry for the panic in Rosalind¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously raised her delicate chin and


    kissed Rosalind¡¯s red lips.


    He kissed Rosalind gently and lightly like a drizzle on his lips, cheeks, forehead, and nose as if he was


    doing some divine ritual.


    Leonardo¡¯s movements were gentle, like touching his beloved treasure. Rosalind¡¯s heart was racing.


    Rosalind, who had been determined to stay away from Leonardo, suddenly seemed uncontroble.


    Gradually, her heart was captured by Leonardo little by little and fell deeper with his gentle movements.


    Chapter 146


    Rosalind tried to push him away, but with Leonardo¡¯s strength, she soon gave it up. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her hands fell straight to her sides. She wanted to raise her hands and push away the man in front of


    her, but she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The kisses were light and gentle at first. When Leonardo felt that Rosalind didn¡¯t resist it, he gradually


    kissed her more fiercely, as if it instantly changed from drizzle to heavy rain.


    There seemed to be something deep in the heart called lust slowly released, filling every nerve of his


    brain, guiding his emotions and


    movements.


    His breathing was quick and uneven. It seemed that something was going to happen, which made each


    other¡¯s skin more and more scorching. It was a little hot but charming with extreme temptation.


    Things got out of hand. It seemed that everything was going in an unpredictable direction.


    Suddenly, the harsh ringtone sounded, bringing them back to reality.


    Rosalind pushed Leonardo away as if she suddenly had some strength, breathing the fresh air quickly


    and greedily.


    Her face turned red, and her lips were tender and moist. They looked like peaches with dew, waiting to


    be picked up.


    Leonardo was infatuated. At the thought that Rosalind didn¡¯t resist him. just now, Leonardo felt happy


    as if he had been filled with honey.


    He was unwilling to let go of Rosalind¡¯s hand and wanted to recall the dreamy sweetness just now.


    However, Rosalindpletely regained herposure at this time. How could he still seed?


    ¡°Your¡­ phone is ringing. Answer it. I¡­ am leaving now.¡±


    Rosalind was grateful for the sudden call. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know. what would happen between


    Leonardo and her.


    She lowered her head to straighten her clothes, packed up her things, and hurried out.


    Compared with Rosalind, Leonardo wanted to throw the f ucking phone out directly, especially for the


    person who made the call. If he stood in


    2/5


    Chapter 146


    front of Leonardo, Leonardo would want to tear him up. How call at this critical moment?


    uld be


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s back, Leonardo wanted to chase after her but wast stopped by the phone call.


    Leonardo took the phone angrily. When he saw the caller ID, he knew it was Jacob, and his face


    instantly darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯d better have something to say. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Before Leonardo finished his words, Jacob¡¯s anxious voice suddenly


    came.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, something happened. Lucy dragged her brother to the gate. of ourpany and said she


    wanted to demand an exnation from Rosalind. What should we do?¡±


    Hearing this, Leonardo darkened his face even more, and a coldness. shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯lle!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Leonardo picked up the car key and went out. Then he rushed directly into


    Rosalind¡¯s house.


    ¡°Lana, where is Rosalind?¡±


    Seeing that Lana was busy, but Rosalind didn¡¯t show up, Leonardo asked. directly.


    ¡°She ran into the room. She just came back in a hurry and rushed directly into the room. I don¡¯t know


    why. Is she not fully recovered?¡± Lana muttered worriedly.


    Of course, Leonardo knew why Rosalind rushed directly into the room. Thinking of the sweet kiss just


    now, he subconsciously pursed his lips. His heart seemed to be filled with sweetness and happiness,


    and his handsome face turned slightly red.


    Without hesitation, he rushed directly into Rosalind¡¯s room.


    Rosalind happened to be changing clothes..


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Seeing someone rush in suddenly, Rosalind screamed out in shock. She quickly put on her clothes.


    3/5


    14:04)


    Chapter 146


    When Rosalind turned around and saw it was Leonardo, she picked up. the slippers on the ground and


    smashed them at him.


    ¡°Leonardo, you pe rvert. This is my house and my room. Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door?¡±


    Was Leonardo so reckless? He broke into a woman¡¯s room without scruples.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind was changing clothes. He quickly caught the slippers thrown by


    Rosalind and walked over to put them at her feet.


    ¡°Lucy is making a scene in Brooks Group. I have to deal with it first. Remember to take medicine on


    time today.¡±


    Leonardo just wanted to remind Rosalind to take medicine but not tell her that Lucy wanted to see her.


    Rosalind just recovered. He didn¡¯t want Rosalind to worry again because, of those irrelevant people.


    ¡°Lucy? Why does she make a scene?¡±


    Lucy¡¯s matter had been settled, right?


    Brooks Group fired Lucy and put her on the designer cklist of Brooks. Group. Leonardo didn¡¯t even


    publicize what Lucy had done, leaving her


    a way out.


    Moreover, Leonardo also helped her brother Keh solve the


    predatory lending of 200 thousand dors. How dare Lucy make a scene in Brooks Group?


    Rosalind intuitively felt that it was not that simple..


    ¡°Leave it alone. Have a good rest at home and I will take


    when Ie back.¡±


    you to Gordon


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want Rosalind to worry too much. After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s hurried back, Rosalind was lost in thought.


    475

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147


    The gate of Brooks Group was crowded with passers-by watching the bustling scene. There were also


    many employees from Brooks Group andpanies nearby, as well as several media outlets carrying


    cameras.


    In the middle stood a slender girl with a slim face.


    There was a wheelchair next to her. A young man with a slim face and angr facial features sat in the


    wheelchair, hanging his head in silence.


    Such abination of weakness and disability was easy to make people sympathize with the weak.


    ¡°Where is Amanda? Call her out. Why hasn¡¯t shee out so hurt our family so badly that she dared


    not to see us?¡±


    long? She


    The woman¡¯s voice was sharp and full of hostility. It seemed that she had some deep hatred for


    Rosalind. This woman was Lucy.


    When Leonardo came, he saw Lucy shouting at the gate of Brooks. Group. There was a board in front


    of her with red paint, which wrote, [Amanda, a famous designer, forces us into a dead end!]


    A few big words were unusually eye-catching.


    ¡°Lucy, please calm down. What did Amanda do to force you into a dead end? What¡¯s wrong with your


    brother? Why is he in a wheelchair? Do you need our help?¡±


    Virginia stood in front of Lucy, her voice as gentle as water. Her tone was full of distress and pity for


    Lucy, but the smile under her eyes showed. her good mood.


    ¡°Ms. York, I¡¯m really cornered. If Amanda hadn¡¯t forced me into a dead end, how could I be here to


    make a scene? Please help me.¡±


    Lucy grabbed Virginia¡¯s hand and burst into tears. At the sight of this, people who didn¡¯t know the truth


    really thought she had great. grievances. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The onlookers guessed what on earth Rosalind had done. How did she force them to the corner?


    The media and the cameramen aimed the cameras at Lucy and Virginia with excited smiles as if they


    were celebrating tomorrow¡¯s headlines in advance.


    14:04


    Chapter 147


    Leonardo nced around coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear how Amanda hurt you and forced you into a desperate situation.¡±


    A low and cold voice sounded, and the crowd instantly made way for Leonardo. Leonardo was in a suit


    and leather shoes. He was tall and straight, walking calmly to the center of the crowd.


    Seeing Leonardo, Jacob hurriedly trotted over and whispered in his ear anxiously, ¡°Mr. Brooks, I asked


    Lucy toe into thepany for a private chat. But Lucy refused it and insisted on making a fuss at


    the gate of thepany, which also attracted so much media. I¡¯m afraid it will cause a big sensation.¡±


    Leonardo waved his hand to show understanding. He nced at Lucy and Keh coldly with a


    mocking smile on his lips..


    ¡°You did not apany your brother to cure his legs in the hospital but made a scene in Brooks


    Group. What exactly do you want to do here?¡±


    Leonardo was soft-hearted at that time. He just fired Lucy and put her on the designer cklist of


    Brooks Group, but didn¡¯t directly destroy Lucy¡¯s future.


    Lucy still dared toe here to make a scene. Leonardo was curious. Did Lucy really think he had a


    good temper?


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to make a scene in Brooks Group. I¡¯m just looking for Amanda, the design


    consultant. I want to have a word with her¡­¡±


    Lucy didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo woulde in person. When she met Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes, she


    shivered subconsciously, quickly lowered her eyes, and dared not look at him.


    Hearing this, Virginia darted her eyes and smiled, ¡°Yes, Leonardo. It¡¯s better to ask Amanda toe if


    Lucy wants to meet her. It has nothing to do with ourpany. Otherwise, they will keep making a


    scene here. and it will affect ourpany¡¯s image.¡±


    After saying that, Virginia winked at Jerome. Jerome understood what she meant and crossed his arms


    around his chest. He stepped forward two steps with a faint smile.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Ms. York is right. It has nothing to do with ourpany. There¡¯s no need for ourpany


    to hit the headlines tomorrow for the


    Chapter 147


    sake of Amanda.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to exin to the shareholders if our shares fall again because of


    her.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s words were half narrative and half threatening. It was to remind Leonardo that thest time


    Rosalind¡¯s design draft affected the share price, shareholders had been unhappy.


    Leonardo nced at Virginia and Jerome with no expression on his face.


    He said firmly, ¡°Amanda is the design consultant of Brooks Group, and she represents Brooks Group.


    How can I leave her alone?¡±


    Then he turned around and looked at Lucy.


    ¡°Since you said that she forced you into a desperate situation, why didn¡¯t. you call the police, file a


    lawsuit in court, or look for her, bute to Brooks Group to make a scene? I¡¯d like to see what she did


    to force you into a desperate situation.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was not loud, but the onlookers could hear it clearly. They were also curious when


    they heard this.


    It was strange that Lucy kept saying Amanda had forced her to the corner, but she didn¡¯t say what


    Amanda had done.


    As Leonardo said, since Amanda forced her to the corner, why didn¡¯t she file awsuit in court or call


    the police, but came to Brooks Group to


    make a scene and imed that it had nothing to do with Brooks Group? Wasn¡¯t this contradictory?


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Lucy was a little scared and felt guilty when she was in the face with Leonardo. She subconsciously


    nced in the direction of Jerome.


    Seeing Jerome nod to her slightly, Lucy swallowed saliva and looked at Leonardo boldly.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, since you insist on it, I will reveal the truth.¡±


    Then she turned to look at the onlookers and said with tearful eyes, ¡°Amanda offended someone. That


    person couldn¡¯t deal with her but plotted against me and my brother. Because of this, my brother


    jumped out of the building and broke his leg. I lost my job and was banned by the whole industry.


    Chapter 147


    ¡°Our whole family¡¯s hope is all on me and my brother. Now our hope is destroyed by Rosalind. Isn¡¯t she


    the one who forced us to the corner?


    ¡°My brother has been very obedient since childhood, with good academic performance. But someone


    maliciously induced him to get involved in predatory lending. Finally, he could not pay back the money.


    and jumped off the building tomit suicide.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know why someone induced my brother to get involved in predatory lending and forced


    him tomit suicide and why. someone came to me at this time to buy Amanda¡¯s design draft.


    ¡°Now I figured out that Amanda offended someone and that person tried to frame her.


    ¡°Because of Amanda, our family is involved in the grudge between her and others and be the


    victims. Our family is ruined and my brother is crip pled. What¡¯s worse, we have to pay off huge debts.


    Isn¡¯t this all because of Amanda?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    14-04

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148


    Lucy continued, ¡°I suffer like this because of Amanda. If she didn¡¯t push me to the corner, how could I


    be banned from the whole industry and never be a designer?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying and working hard for so many years. All my efforts are erased by her words. I can¡¯t


    do anything but be a wreck. My family has no hope. Isn¡¯t this because of Amanda?


    ¡°Now, my parents are in poor health and the house is sold for my brother¡¯s leg treatment. I don¡¯t have a


    source of living. Isn¡¯t this because of Amanda?


    ¡°She is a world-famous designer. She offended someone she shouldn¡¯t. have offended, and now she


    made our family end up like this. Mr. Brooks, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will bring you such misfortunes if


    she continues to stay in Brooks Group?¡±


    Lucy said a lot in one breath. She med Rosalind for all the misfortunes she and her brother had


    suffered, thinking that it was.


    because Rosalind offended someone who she shouldn¡¯t have offended so that the person took


    revenge on her.


    Lucy thought that her family was the victim of the game between. Rosalind and her enemies.


    It seemed reasonable, and many onlookers were convinced by Lucy¡¯s words.


    Leonardo sneered disdainfully.


    What Lucy said sounded reasonable, but in fact, she chopped logic shamelessly.


    Lucy deliberately weakened what she and her brother had done, put all the me on Rosalind, and


    made Rosalind a target.


    She even wanted to use the pressure of public opinion to prevent Brooks. Group from interfering with


    the matter between her and Rosalind.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and nced at Lucy. She was just a small designer. Leonardo didn¡¯t


    think she could think of such a way to throw mud at Rosalind,


    Besides, it was not good for Lucy at all. But why did she do so?


    Chapter 148


    Leonardo could guess without thinking. Someone made


    But who was this person?


    er into a pawn.


    All of a sudden, Leonardo cast a cold nce at Lucy, and his voice was cold.


    ¡°You mean, it¡¯s all Amanda¡¯s fault. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all?¡±


    Sure enough, those with a tragic ending must be troublemakers themselves.


    Rosalind felt sorry for Lucy. She solved the predatory lending problem for Keh and helped Lucy


    save face. Now it seemed that Lucy didn¡¯t, appreciate her help at all..


    A person like Lucy could only see others¡¯ faults and me her own misfortune on others. She didn¡¯t


    deserve sympathy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If it weren¡¯t for her, I would still be the designer of Brooks Group. With my efforts, I could


    change my life little by little and make my family live a better life. But now, I am no longer a designer.¡±


    At the mention of Rosalind, Lucy couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful.


    She had thought that the reason why she ended up like this was because of her own fault. If it weren¡¯t


    for that man¡¯s guidance, she didn¡¯t know that it was because of Amanda.


    Because of Amanda, everything was ruined. How could she not hate Amanda? She lived a miserable


    life now and she also wanted to make


    Amanda suffer.


    Leonardo looked at Lucy coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Well, I know what you said. What do you want?


    Tell me!¡±


    Leonardo went straight to the point. He wanted to see what Lucy was trying to do.


    Lucy was shocked by Leonardo¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to be so straightforward.


    She had thought Leonardo would refute or defend Amanda so that she could make things worse, but


    she didn¡¯t expect Leonardo would get to the point.


    This sudden change puzzled Lucy. Her hands intertwined unknowingly and she felt nervous and


    overwhelmed.


    Chapter 145 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    What did Lucy want? Of course, she wanted money.


    She wanted Amanda to end up like her. She wanted to return to Brooks Group and had a promising


    future.


    However, could her wishese true?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you want after making such a scene here? Didn¡¯t the person behind it tell you?¡± ¨C


    Looking at Lucy¡¯s trembling face, Leonardo was full of mockery and disdain.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to prove Rosalind¡¯s innocence, but there were too many people here


    today. There must be someone behind this. He couldn¡¯t let the matter affect Rosalind¡¯s reputation, so


    he could only solve the matter quickly.


    As for who was behind Lucy, he would definitely find out.


    ¡°What¡­ do you mean by someone behind it?¡±


    Lucy was shocked, and her eyes subconsciously met Leonardo¡¯s cold. gaze. Then she quickly avoided


    it again.


    ¡°You know who¡¯s behind it. Don¡¯t waste your time. I¡¯ll ask you again. What is your purpose? To be


    exact, what do you want?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to waste time, so he didn¡¯t even bother to look at Lucy. His tone was a little


    impatient.


    Lucy hesitated, but thinking of that man¡¯s words, she darted her eyes and forced herself to say, ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, don¡¯t look me down. I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to expose Amanda¡¯s evil deeds and ask


    her to apologize to me.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, I advise you not to keep a troublemaker like Amanda in Brooks Group anymore.


    Otherwise, when she ruins thepany, you will regret it.¡±


    That man said that as long as Amanda left Brooks Group, he could reintroduce a designer¡¯s job to


    Lucy. Lucy desperately needed a job, so she had to make a scene here and drive Amanda away from


    Brooks Group.


    Even if Amanda didn¡¯t show up today, as long as the matter was exposed, someone would naturally


    lead the public opinion. In this way, Amanda¡¯s


    ¿â


    Chapter 148


    reputation would be ruined and she couldn¡¯t stay in Brooks Group


    anymore.


    Thinking of this, Lucy seemed to have found the direction and shouted at the employees of Brooks


    Group, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. I was once a member of Brooks Group. Although I have left now, for


    your good, I advise you to stay away from Amanda. She has made countless enemies. outside. Who


    knows whether others will deal with you and make your family ruined because of her?¡±


    Employees of Brooks Group who were here to watch the fun or felt sorry for Lucy suddenly found that


    what Lucy said was quite reasonable.


    They didn¡¯t know who Amanda had offended. But judging from how Lucy ended up, they knew that


    those people not easy to mess with.


    We


    They were merely ordinary people. What if those people really dealt with them like they dealt with


    Lucy?


    Suddenly, the crowd began to discuss.


    ¡°Lucy makes sense. Amanda is a designer from abroad, and we don¡¯t know who she has offended.


    What if we get into trouble because of her?¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment


    444

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    ¡°Yes, Lucy is a neer. She looks very honest and doesn¡¯t exin why she suddenly left the


    company. Is it because of Amanda? Did Amanda give her a hard time?¡±


    ¡°We have Ms. York in ourpany. It won¡¯t be of much use if Amandaes here, so we can just cut


    off the cooperation with her to avoid hurting us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be implicated by her. Amanda didn¡¯t show up even though it caused such a big


    sensation. She must feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time and she still didn¡¯t show up. It seems that she has done something


    unscrupulous and feels guilty.¡±


    Hearing the onlookers¡¯ments, Leonardo looked gloomy.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s unhappy face, Jacob yelled at the employees who were gossiping, ¡°Why are you


    still here? Go back to work now. Otherwise, the bonus this month will be deducted.¡±


    Hearing this, the employees of Brooks Group didn¡¯t care about the grudge between Lucy and Amanda


    anymore. All of them went back to work. After all,pared with unnecessary spections, bonuses


    were more important.


    When Virginia saw all the employees leave, her eyes shed with anger and she looked at Leonardo


    with a smile.


    ¡°Leonardo, it caused such a big sensation. I think there is even news on the Inte. It will surely have


    a bad impact on ourpany. It is better. to terminate the cooperation with Rosalind first. Otherwise, it


    will affect ourpany¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Brooks. Today¡¯s share price has fallen by seven or eight percent. If we don¡¯t solve it, I¡¯m afraid


    the stockholders will be panicked.¡±


    Jerome was also reminding Leonardo,


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°After listening for a long time, why didn¡¯t I hear who I offended and how did I hurt you? Even if you


    want to frame me, you have to let me understand what happened, right?¡±


    Before Leonardo could finish his words, a clear and pleasant voice with


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    14


    14.041


    Chapter 149


    disdain suddenly sounded in the crowd.


    Following the source of the sound, the crowd quickly dispersed and


    made way for Rosalind in a sex y long dress.


    Looking at Rosalind walking over with graceful steps, Leonardo frowned. slightly and was obviously a


    little unhappy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to rest? Who asked you toe here? I¡¯ll take care of it. You go back first!¡±


    His tone was a little angry.


    It was such a mess here. What if she got hurt?


    ¡°They are looking for me. If I don¡¯t show up, people will think that I have. done something wrong. How


    can I not show up?¡±


    Rosalind knew that Leonardo did it for her own good. He didn¡¯t want her to be influenced by such a


    thing. If she hadn¡¯t been curious just now, she wouldn¡¯t have known the conspiracy against her started


    again.


    What surprised Rosalind more was that she had already let Lucy go. How dare Lucy pick on her again?


    If she knew that Lucy was this kind of person, she shouldn¡¯t have spared Lucy before.


    Although Rosalind was kind-hearted, she could not bring herself to render good for evil. This time, she


    wouldn¡¯t show mercy to those who picked on her and threw mud at her.


    ¡°Amanda, you finally dare toe out and stop being a coward?¡±


    Looking at Rosalind who was well-dressed and then looking at the clothes she had been wearing for


    several years, Lucy was seized by jealousy.


    Both of them were women. Why could Rosalind be so beautiful and carefree? Rosalind dressed up


    beautifully with exquisite makeup and always became the focus of the crowd. On the contrary, Lucy


    was so pitiful and sympathetic.


    ¡°A coward? Interesting¡­ Have you ever seen such a beautiful coward?¡±


    Nodding slightly to Leonardo, Rosalind turned around and looked at Lucy who was angry. She smiled


    disdainfully.


    ¡°Bah! You¡­ are shameless!¡±


    Chapter 149


    Lucy spat on the ground with resentment, looking ferocious like a shrew.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I just want to ask why you said that I ruined. you. If you can¡¯t show me the


    evidence today and ruin my reputation, I don¡¯t mind making what you didn¡¯t saye true.¡±


    Lucy was ungrateful and had no bottom line. She only med others. and never reviewed her own


    mistakes. Rosalind would never show any respect to this kind of person.


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you admit it? If it weren¡¯t for you, would our family be like this? Amanda, don¡¯t you


    feel bad when you see what happened to my family? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Lucy had no evidence, but the man said that as long as she put everything on Amanda and created


    public opinion, they would have a way to make Amanda aughingstock so that she couldn¡¯t stay in


    Haldorin¡¯s design circle anymore.


    ¡°Of course, I have a conscience. But¡­ do you deserve it?


    ¡°I sympathize with what happened to your family, and I also have pity on you. But that¡¯s not the reason


    you can throw mud at me.


    ¡°Your brother knew that your family was not rich, but he still insisted on buying his girlfriend a handbag


    worth tens of thousands of dors. Did I force him to do that?


    ¡°Your family couldn¡¯t afford a bag worth tens of thousands of dors. Did I force your brother to borrow


    the money to buy the handbag for his girlfriend?


    ¡°Did I ask you to steal my design and sell it to my rival?


    ¡°Did I encourage you to steal my design again and again?¡±


    Rosalind asked several questions in a row, which humiliated Lucy and the Tonks family.


    Hearing this, Lucy felt a little panicked and unbelievable.


    She was fired by Brooks Group. Leonardo didn¡¯t reveal that they had found everything about her family.


    Lucy just thought they only knew she stole Rosalind¡¯s design drafts.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t even publicize what Lucy had done, but Rosalind knew it all.


    pter 149


    Facing Rosalind¡¯s questioning, Lucy was at a loss. Even Keh, who had been sitting in the


    wheelchair, moved his eyes slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you offended someone, so he set me up to steal your design drafts. It¡¯s all because of


    you!¡±


    Looking at Lucy¡¯s madness and insisting on ming her, Rosalind was unmoved. She looked


    indifferent with disdainful and cold eyes.


    ¡°Is it because of me? Isn¡¯t it because your brother borrowed money and wanted to buy an expensive


    handbag to please his girlfriend?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you had no bottom line and nomon sense and you were so greedy that you stole


    my design drafts over and over again?


    ¡°Otherwise, why didn¡¯t the others get set up and you fell for it?


    ¡°We sympathized with what happened to your family, so we just fired you and solved the predatory


    lending that your brother owed. We didn¡¯t even publicize what you did, leaving a way out for you to turn


    over a new leaf. But what did you do?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    Rosalind continued, ¡°You put all the me on me. You are just a little designer. Even if I said a few


    words to you, I had nothing to do with you, right? Why do you think those people who I offended can


    hurt me by doing these things against you? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s words were quite ruthless and mean.


    First, she was really disappointed with Lucy. Lucy used to be an inspirational little girl, but she didn¡¯t


    expect that Lucy would be made into a pawn after being encouraged by others. How could Lucy have


    at promising future without the ability to distinguish between true and false, good from evil?


    Second, she said these to the onlookers and the person behind it.


    Although Rosalind didn¡¯t know who was behind all this and knew that Lucy couldn¡¯t stand the


    temptation, Rosalind had to admit that Lucy was indeed involved.


    The reason why Rosalind was so heartless and cold-blooded was that she wanted to let the person


    behind it see that it was useless to make her me herself for guilt by threatening her with the


    encounters of these so-called strangers. Rosalind also hoped that the person behind it could. no longer


    deal with her in such a way that harmed others without benefiting himself.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lucy was trembling with anger when Rosalind exposed everything. She pointed at Rosalind with strong


    resentment in her eyes and wanted to tear Rosalind apart.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was I wrong? You sold my design drafts for 600


    thousand dors. You didn¡¯t take the money to treat your brother¡¯s legs, but you brought him here to


    make a scene. Do you really care about your brother or have another purpose?


    ¡°Do you know that if you make a scene like this today, all the media you brought here will expose your


    stealing of design drafts, and your future. will be really ruined? You can¡¯t find a good job anymore.


    What¡¯s worse, you are going to prison for stealing. Did that person tell you these?¡±


    Speaking of this, Rosalind was angry and felt sorry for Lucy.


    14:04


    Chapter 150


    Hearing this, Lucy widened her eyes and fell to the ground.


    She thought, ¡°Yeah. If I made a scene like this, could that person still fulfill his promise? Which


    company would hire such a designer with a record of stealing?¡±


    Seeing Lucy fall, Virginia squinted slightly and winked at Jerome, who immediately understood what


    she meant.


    ¡°Amanda, why are you so cold-blooded? Lucy lost her job and her brother became like this. She just


    said a few words. Why did you threaten her to say that she was guilty of theft?


    ¡°Besides, you are indeed responsible for this. If you hadn¡¯t offended someone who shouldn¡¯t have been


    offended, how could such a thing happen? Lucy was innocent and dragged down. Don¡¯t you make up


    for her? How could you treat them like that? Is it appropriate for you to do 50?¡±


    Hearing Jerome¡¯s words, Leonardo narrowed his eyes dangerously. When he was about to say


    something, Rosalind took the lead.


    ¡°Mr. Taylor is really kind-hearted, but I don¡¯t know if you can talk to me with such a kind smile if I put all


    the me on you.¡±


    Since Rosalind lost the design draftsst time and Jerome deliberately. smeared her, she disliked


    Jerome. Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Jerome to provoke her again today.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t show any respect and retorted directly.


    Jerome didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to say such vulgar words in front of so many people. Wasn¡¯t she afraid


    that Leonardo would dislike her?


    ¡°Rosalind, Mr. Taylor did this for your reputation. How can you talk to him like that?¡±


    Virginia didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to have such a sharp tongue. Seeing that Jerome was no match for


    Rosalind, she took two steps forward and looked disapproved.


    ¡°Besides, as a design consultant of Brooks Group, you are so cold-blooded and humiliate employees.


    What will outsiders think of Brooks Group? I don¡¯t think Brooks Group can cooperate with you.


    anymore. You¡¯d better cut off cooperation with us and leave ourpany N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    alone,¡±


    11011


    Chapter 150


    ¡°Ms. York, I was invited by Brooks Group to be the design consultant. You are merely a design director.


    Whether I leave Brooks Group or not is not your decision to make!


    ¡°Since Ms. York feels sorry for the Tonks family, please find a betterwyer for them then. I will


    definitely file awsuit against them.¡±


    Looking at Virginia, Rosalind thought of her illness a few days ago. She was framed by Virginia again


    and again. Now Virginia also got involved in Lucy¡¯s matter. If it weren¡¯t for no evidence, Rosalind would


    have suspected that this matter had something to do with Virginia.


    ¡°Ms. York is right. How can a person like you be qualified to work as a design consultant? If consumers


    know that our clothes are designed by such a person, it may have an impact on the sales of our


    products.¡±


    With a cold nce, Jerome scolded Rosalind loudly and then looked at Leonardo with a threatening


    voice.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, if my father knew that Brooks Group cooperated with such a designer, I¡¯m afraid he


    wouldn¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Jerome¡¯s father was a shareholder of Brooks Group, second only to Leonardo in terms of shares. He


    still had a say at the shareholders¡¯


    meeting. Therefore, Jerome wasn¡¯t afraid of Leonardo and dared to argue with Leonardo.


    Jerome hated Rosalind so much because Rosalind embarrassed him in front of so many people. He


    vowed to drive Rosalind out of Brooks. Group. Now that Jerome had mentioned his father. He didn¡¯t


    believe that Leonardo still dared to cover for Rosalind.


    If Brooks Group cut off the cooperation with Rosalind, he would definitely make her infamous like a


    sewer mouse and make her unable to stay in Haldorin.


    ncing at Jerome and Virginia, Leonardo said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not anxious. Why are you so anxious?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, if you don¡¯t decide on this matter as early as possible, it will have a bad impact on our<ppany. You can¡¯t exin to the shareholders. at that time.¡±


    Jerome was approaching, and the managers around him also echoed. under his signal.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, what Mr. Taylor said makes sense. Although Amanda has


    34


    14:01


    Chapter 150


    good design talent, she really has a bad character.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s stop cooperating with her. Otherwise, it will be bad for ourpany.¡±


    Rosalind saw that people around Virginia were forcing Leonardo to cut off cooperation with her, and


    she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Logically speaking, it was the most direct and effective way for Leonardo to maintain the reputation of


    Brooks Group by cutting off cooperation with her.


    So Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything. She just wanted to see what Leonardo. would do. Even if he decided


    to terminate the cooperation, she understood and didn¡¯t me him.


    But somehow, Rosalind still felt a little disappointed at the thought of that result.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll certainly give you an exnation.¡±


    Leonardo, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151


    Hearing this, Virginia and Jerome were instantly overjoyed.


    When Virginia looked at Rosalind, her eyes were full of unhiddencency, which seemed to be


    showing off or provoking.


    Virginia even secretly sneered at Rosalind. It seemed that Rosalind was not that important in


    Leonardo¡¯s heart. When Leonardo had to make a choice between thepany and Rosalind, he would


    not hesitate to sacrifice Rosalind.


    However, Rosalind was extremely calm at this time, expressionless.


    It seemed that Rosalind had long been prepared. She had already guessed that Leonardo would make


    such a choice, and she even breathed a sigh of relief, feeling no more pressure.


    However, Virginia was not happy for long. Then she heard Leonardo¡¯s. low voice saying, ¡°I¡¯ve called


    the police. The evidence and materials of Lucy stealing Rosalind¡¯s design have been handed over to


    the police.


    ¡°I also found that there were 200 thousand dors transferred into Lucy¡¯s mother¡¯s ount from Creek


    Fashion. I have a reason to suspect that it was a conspiracy of Creek Fashion against Brooks Group


    intending to make us offend Amanda and BUT Group. However, we will never be fooled.¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you talking about? Where did the evidencee from?¡±


    Virginia was panicked. She didn¡¯t know where Leonardo got the evidence, nor did she know about the


    200 thousand dors transferred to Lucy¡¯s family. Did Leonardo lie to defend Rosalind?


    ¡°The evidence is already in the hands of the police. If you want to know more, just ask them.¡±


    Leonardo pointed to the two policemen walking slowly in the distance.


    Rosalind was also surprised. They followed Leonardo¡¯s gaze and found that there were indeed two


    policemen, and there was a tall and handsome man standing beside them. It was none other than


    Thomas.


    ¡°Who is Lucy Tonks?¡± a handsome policeman looked at the crowd and


    asked.


    Chapter 151


    Lucy was surprised as she didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to call the police.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± she asked herself.


    She looked at Virginia and Jerome instinctively, hoping that they could help her. After all, they had been


    helping her before that.


    However, when they saw the police, Virginia and Jerome immediately. took two steps back as if they


    hadn¡¯t noticed them at all.


    ¡°She is Lucy Tonks! And that¡¯s her brother!¡±


    Leonardo pointed at Lucy and Keh while speaking to the police indifferently.


    Only then did the two policemen look at Lucy and Keh, who looked.


    nervous.


    ¡°Someone called the police that you stole and ndered people, damaging their reputation. Please go


    to the police station for an investigation.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± Lucy hurriedly shook her head and denied the usation.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know the truth after the investigation. Let¡¯s go!¡± The two policemen were friendly and didn¡¯t even


    touch Lucy and Keh.


    Although Lucy and Keh were scared, they still followed the police. into the car.


    Leonardo looked at the media surrounding them and said lightly, ¡°The police will investigate this matter


    thoroughlyter. You can pay close attention to the results, but I have to make a statement in advance.¡±


    Leonardo paused and nced at the reporters coldly.


    Then he continued, ¡°If you want to report this matter, just report the facts. If anyone dares to write


    nonsense or fabricate, I may not be happy. -And you should not me me for being cruel at that time.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was cold and threatening.


    Hearing this, those media workers all looked a little gloomy. But no one. dared to confront Leonardo


    and had to leave embarrassedly.


    Seeing the crowd disperse, Virginia clenched her fists tightly. She stared at Rosalind with resentment


    and gritted her teeth.


    17:09


    Chapter 151


    ¡°Rosalind, because of you, the Brooks Group has be a joke for


    Haldorin today. If I were you, I would take the initiative to rescind the contract with Brooks Group so as


    not to disgrace it!¡±


    Rosalind nced up at Virginia and noticed the resentment in her eyes. But Rosalind didn¡¯t care about


    it at all. Instead, she smiled brighter.


    ¡°Oh, I was wondering who was being so noisy. It turns out to be you. Didn¡¯t you learn how to behave


    yourself after what happened at Ruxfort. Manor that day? Do you want me to teach you a lesson


    again?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Thinking of the embarrassment and pain that day, Virginia was furious and wanted to rush up


    to tear Rosalind¡¯s smiley face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Wasn¡¯t I telling the truth? Why are you unhappy with Leonardo defending me? Tell him


    if you¡¯re not happy, and let him help. you.


    Rosalind just wanted to make Virginia pi ssed off. The angrier Virginia. was, the better it would be.


    The more Rosalind thought about what happened today, the stranger she felt. She believed that what


    happened today had something to do with Virginia. Otherwise, why would Lucy hurt her since they


    didn¡¯t have any grudge against each other?


    Moreover, Lucy looked in the direction of Virginia and Jerome when she- was taken away by the police.


    Although it was just a nce, Rosalind still caught it.


    ¡°You are so shameless. I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡±


    What Virginia hated most was that Leonardo didn¡¯t want to marry her. after she had been with him for


    five years. After Rosalind came back, Leonardo treated Virginia even more coldly and protected


    Rosalind all the time, which made Virginia so upset.


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s proud face, Virginia couldn¡¯t help but rush up to beat. her delicate and charming


    face.


    However, as soon as Virginia reached out her hand, she was gripped by a big hand.


    Virginia looked up and met Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Chapter 151


    Virginia was shocked and heartbroken.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt her!¡±


    Leonardo was so smart that he noticed the abnormality of Virginia today and suspected that what


    happened today had something to do with Virginia. But there was no evidence yet, so he couldn¡¯t say it


    out.


    But Leonardo would never allow Virginia to hurt Rosalind unless he was dead.


    Seeing this, Rosalind had some mixed feelings. She was relieved and felt both sweet and bitter.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, please don¡¯t be angry. Although Ms. York is impulsive, Amanda has indeed had a great


    influence on ourpany. There¡¯s no result of Lucy¡¯s matter, so we can¡¯t say that Amanda is right.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to terminate the cooperation with Amanda earlier, so as to minimize our losses and


    relieve the shareholders.¡±


    Seeing that Virginia was bullied, Jerome immediately persuaded. Leonardo with a slightly threatening


    tone.


    Leonardo immediately knew Jerome¡¯s intention. He pushed away Virginia¡¯s hand and nced at


    Jerome coldly.


    Chuckling, Leonardo said, ¡°Do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡±


    Jerome wanted to threaten Leonardo with Sean and other shareholders. But Leonardo was not easy to


    be threatened. Otherwise, he could not manage the huge Brooks Group.


    Jerome sure had underestimated Leonardo.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    Chapter 152


    Jerome smiled awkwardly, but there was a sh of resentment in his eyes.


    Leonardo nced at Jerome and Virginia coldly and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯d better do. If you are so afraid


    that I can¡¯t manage the Brooks Group and hurt your interests, you can leave now. I will never ask you


    to stay! But if you want to stay in the Brooks Group, just do what you¡¯re supposed to do. Don¡¯t tell me


    what I should do!¡±


    Jerome and Virginia¡¯s expressions changed dramatically as they heard.


    this.


    Was Leonardo going to make things so ugly?


    Virginia gritted her teeth in hatred.


    w


    But both Virginia and Jerome knew that it was not the right time to fight, with Leonardo, so they secretly


    cursed in their hearts and went back to thepany together.


    After they left, Leonardo walked to Rosalind.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.


    His voice was low, gentle, and worried, which waspletely different from what it was just now.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Rosalind blinked and smiled brightly.


    She was indeed annoyed by Lucy¡¯s behavior. Lucy was really st upid as she maliciously ndered


    Rosalind under instigation, which finally ruined her future.


    But it was all Lucy¡¯s own decision. Although Rosalind was a little angry, she was more sympathetic and


    helpless.


    However, all the unhappiness seemed to have disappeared when Leonardo defended her in front of


    Virginia.


    Seeing that Rosalind didn¡¯t seem to be affected much, Leonardo was relieved. Rosalind had just


    recovered, so he was afraid that this would affect her health.


    1/4


    Chapter 152


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s bright smile and her rosy lips, Leonardo swallowed


    saliva when he thought of what happened in the morning.


    The murky atmosphere between them made Jacob stunned..


    In a few days, Leonardo¡¯s attitude towards Rosalind changed again. They seemed to get along well.


    ¡°Did something happen between Leonardo and Rosalind?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, why don¡¯t we go back to the office first?¡±


    Jacob definitely meant well, but when he said this, Leonardo¡¯s gentle look disappeared instantly, and


    he looked at Jacob with a cold face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have things to do now?¡± Leonardo said with anger.


    He really wanted to tear Jacob apart now.


    It was Jacob who ruined his moment in the morning, and now Jacob was standing here looking at him


    and Rosalind again. What an insensible.


    man!


    Jacob didn¡¯t know why Leonardo was angry, but he still shook his head.


    sincerely.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Then just do your things!¡±


    Leonardo red at Jacob and thought, ¡°What an idiot!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Jacob nodded and went back to thepany in confusion. After he sat down, he still didn¡¯t figure out


    what Leonardo was angry about just now.


    ¡°Where are you going now?¡±


    Seeing Leonardo driving silently, Rosalind felt a little strange.


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind with a smile and didn¡¯t tell her the answer.


    Hearing this, Rosalind stopped asking and leaned back.


    seat with her eyes closed.


    Half an hourter, Leonardo woke Rosalind up.


    on the


    passenger


    275


    Chapter 152


    After getting out of the car, the ce which was in a mess made Rosalind feel strange.


    ¡°Where did you bring me? Why is this ce so messy?¡±


    This ce looked like an old neighborhood. The buildings had staircases. There were several small


    wooden tables in themunity, around which the elders were chatting happily.


    There were also some people who had desserts or drank tea.


    Some children were running around in the crowd. This ce looked chaotic and lively.


    Rosalind had never been to such a ce. She didn¡¯t know where she should stand for a moment, so


    she didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°This is themunity where Gordon lives. His family now lives in Room 701 on the seventh floor of


    this building.¡±


    Since they¡¯d arrived, Leonardo told the truth to Rosalind directly.


    ¡°Impossible! How could Gordon live here?¡±


    Gordon used to be the vice president of Jansen Group. He had a lot of money, and he left the Jansen


    Group when it was not bankrupt. How could he live in such a poor environment?


    Rosalind remembered that Nafis had praised Gordon for his business acumen. Even if Gordon left the


    Jansen Group, it was impossible for him. to end up like this.


    Rosalind was confused.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind walked under the tree and saw a kind-looking olddy.


    Then she asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know a man named Gordon Rodney? Is he living here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Gordon!¡±


    When it came to Gordon, the olddy¡¯s expression was a little strange. Her kind look disappeared


    instantly, and she became serious. She looked at Rosalind and Leonardo carefully up and down with


    inquiry and. vignce in her eyes.


    Even the olddies around stoppedughing and talking and looked at


    15.00


    Chapter 152


    Rosalind.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the Rodney family? Why are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Gordon is an old friend of my father¡¯s. I came back from abroad this. time to visit him.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t understand why these people changed their attitudes so quickly. So she lied with a


    smile.


    Perhaps Rosalind looked innocent and sincere, so those people didn¡¯t suspect her. When they heard


    that she came to visit Gordon, they smiled again.


    ¡°So you¡¯re here to visit Gordon. Yes, they live in Room 701. They should be still at home now. Go


    ahead!¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalind and Leonardo looked at each other. After thanking the olddy, they walked


    towards the staircase.


    ¡°This is the oldestmunity in Central District. It¡¯s a staff building constructed by an electronics


    factory before, so there are no elevators. Bet careful and follow me. It¡¯s dark and the stairs are deep.


    Don¡¯t fall.¡±


    Leonardo took Rosalind up the stairs and told her to be careful while walking.


    When they went upstairs, they came across many residents. Seeing Leonardo and Rosalind in suits,


    the residents looked at them curiously. After they made sure that they didn¡¯t seem to know the two


    young people, they quickly withdrew their gazes.


    Rosalind also looked at themunity carefully. The wholemunity was shabby, and it was very


    noisy downstairs, with loudughter and talking.


    Outside each room on every floor, things piled up. The aisle was narrow, and it would be easy for two


    people to bump into the stuff or rub against. the kitchen utensils put outside, so Leonardo and Rosalind


    walked very carefully.


    17.09


    Chapter 153N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153


    Rosalind had never climbed seven floors in such high heels. After at while, she was panting and


    sweating.


    ¡°Come on, get on me. I¡¯ll carry you!¡±


    Leonardo pulled his cor, rxed a little, and squatted down slightly to let Rosalind climb onto his


    back.


    Looking up at the steps and then down at the high heels, Rosalind didn¡¯t. refuse and let Leonardo carry


    her.


    Leonardo exercised every day. Not only did he have a good figure, but he also had great strength.


    Carrying Rosalind on his back was not a big deal for him. Though he was climbing the staircases, he


    was like walking on t ground, and they soon went to the seventh floor.


    If Rosalind hadn¡¯t noticed the sweat on Leonardo¡¯s forehead, she would have thought that even if


    Leonardo carried her on his back, he was not tired at all.


    When they arrived at the seventh floor, Leonardo put Rosalind down gently. Rosalind smoothed her


    suit, looked up at Leonardo, and said. sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Leonardo, she wouldn¡¯t have arrived at the seventh floor so easily.


    Leonardo just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    They arrived at the door of Room 701 together. The door was closed and the window was dark. There


    should be a curtain hanging inside. Why would they draw the curtain in broad daylight? Was there no


    one at home?


    Rosalind and Leonardo looked at each other in confusion.


    Although Leonardo was confused, he knocked on the door first.


    ¡°Hello?


    ¡°Hello, anyone there?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t those people just say that Gordon was at home? Why didn¡¯t he respond then?¡± Leonard asked.


    145 N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Chapter 153


    Rosalind frowned and looked at the closed door, confused.


    Thinking of this, she approached the window and wanted to see if there was anyone inside through the


    gap.


    However, just as Rosalind was peeping inside intently, she suddenly met. a pair of eyes inside the


    window staring at Rosalind closely, scaring her into screaming.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Rosalind stepped back suddenly in fright. Fortunately, Leonardo quickly held her and prevented her


    from falling to the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leonardo asked worriedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ Someone!¡±


    Rosalind pointed to the margin by the window that was not covered by the curtain and said tremblingly.


    Leonardo looked in the direction of Rosalind¡¯s finger and saw a pair of gloomy eyes staring at them


    intently.


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes and looked at the man coldly. His voice was extremely cold.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing there?¡±


    After Leonardo said this, the eyes at the window disappeared instantly. Then the door opened and an


    old man poked out his head.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    The old man¡¯s hair was gray, his eyes were dim, and his voice was h oa rse. He seemed to be


    depressed. And it looked like he was around eighty years old, but his body did not look that old, which


    was a little weird.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Gordon. Is he home?¡±


    Leonardo pulled Rosalind behind him, looked at the person in front of them, and asked in a deep


    voice..


    ¡°Are you looking for me? Who are you? I don¡¯t know you guys.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalind and Leonardo looked at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Are you Gordon?¡± Rosalind asked suspiciously.


    13:10


    Chapter 153


    Rosalind remembered that Gordon was only about sixty years old, about


    her father¡¯s age. But this old man was thin with gray hair. He must be about ny. How could he be


    Gordon?


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The old man, Gordon, nodded.


    ¡°Are you Gordon Rodney, the former vice president of Jansen Group?¡±


    Rosalind still didn¡¯t believe it and asked again.


    ¡°How do you know? Who are you?¡±


    Gordon looked at Rosalind and Leonardo in surprise and vignce.


    Hearing this, Rosalind and Leonardo were sure that this man was really Gordon.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rosalind Jansen, the daughter of Nafis Jansen.¡±


    ¡°Nafis¡­¡±


    Hearing this name, Gordon suddenly widened his eyes as if he was. greatly stimted. He raised his


    hand to close the door, but Leonardo. pushed him away and walked into the room with Rosalind.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I don¡¯t know you. Get out.¡±


    Suddenly, Gordon raised his voice and pointed at the door.


    ¡°Easy. We are just here to learn about something. After that, we will leave.¡±


    Leonardo said calmly as he looked carefully at the room.


    The furnishings in the house were simple. There were only several pieces of furniture, so the room


    looked very poor.


    There was even a broken cab door, which looked like it had been smashed.


    Gordon nced at Leonardo and Rosalind. Then he sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a shabby room. There¡¯s not much to look at. Just take seats.¡±


    Then Gordon found a chair and sat down, looking up at Rosalind.


    ¡°Are you Nafis¡¯ youngest daughter? I met you a few years ago. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a grown-up


    now. You¡¯re getting prettier now.¡±


    3/5


    Chapter 153


    Rosalind and Leonardo also found the nearest two chairs to sit down. They nodded with a faint smile,


    but they didn¡¯t reply.


    Rosalind hadn¡¯t figured out how Gordon would live such a poor life.


    Seeing that Rosalind didn¡¯t answer, Gordon was not angry. He smiled at her and asked, ¡°Your father¡­


    How¡¯s he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He is awake and will soon be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Thinking of Nafis, Rosalind smiled gently.


    ¡°Good. Good. He¡¯s better than me¡­¡±


    Gordon gently patted the armrest of the chair. It seemed that Gordon was really happy for Nafis and


    upset about his own misfortune.


    ¡°Mr. Rodney, it¡¯s only been a few years. Why did you be like this?¡± Rosalind finally asked.


    Hearing this question, Gordon shook his head with self-mockery and helplessness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Rodney. I¡¯m just a useless old man now. I¡¯m not Mr. Rodney anymore.¡±


    It turned out that Roy was encouraged to gamble in Coastton and owed 20 million dors as a


    gambling debt. In the end, Gordon used the purchase budget of the Jansen Group to pay for his debt.


    This made the Jansen Group almost go bankrupt, and because of this. Nafis jumped off a building to


    commit suicide. Gordon was ashamed, so he resigned after Damian took control of the Jansen Group.


    After leaving the Jansen Group, Gordon wanted to start a smallpany by himself when he still had


    some money.


    But before thepany was established for long, Gordon¡¯s son Roy owed debts again after gambling


    in Coastton. This time there was no other way out, so Gordon had to pay it by himself. He had to sell


    hispany to pay the debts for Roy.


    After this, Gordon locked Roy at home and cut off his contact with his. friends. Then Gordon told Roy


    that he would never help Roy if Roy dared to go to Coastton again.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154


    After that, Roy behaved himself for a period of time. Gordon felt happy and thought that even if he


    didn¡¯t run thepany, he could still manage to give his family a carefree life.


    However, the good times didn¡¯tst long. Soon, Roy hung out with his bad friends behind Gordon¡¯s


    back, but this time Roy was smarter. He wasn¡¯t discovered by Gordon and even stole the property


    documents in the safe at home.


    Later, Roy suddenly came home and said that he owed money again. It was toote for Gordon to


    know everything.


    After knowing that Roy lost all the family property in gambling, Gordon¡¯s wife was so angry that she got


    sick and died in a month. Gordon was devastated and his hair turned gray overnight.


    After his mother was dead, Roy felt very sad, but soon he went to gamble again as soon as his friends


    tempted him.


    In the end, even the Rodney family¡¯s vi was lost. Everything was ruined. And Roy was afraid that


    Gordon would me him, so he just ran


    away.


    There was nothing at home. Gordon was alone and had no ce to live. In the end, he remembered


    that he still had this shabby apartment in Central District.


    This was the dormitory building built by the old electronics factory for the employees, which was left to


    Roy by his mother. Unexpectedly, it had be Gordon¡¯s only residence now.


    The thought of the past tore Gordon¡¯s heart out.


    He had been working hard for a lifetime, but this was how he ended.


    ¡°Maybe this is my retribution. I almost made the Jansen Group go bankrupt and killed your father. Now


    that I have been reduced to such a situation, it must be God¡¯s punishment for me.¡±


    Gordon sighed helplessly, with regret and self-remorse in his eyes.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Gordon would tell the truth honestly. He had no intention of concealing


    anything at all. The questions Rosalind had prepared were not asked.


    1/4


    17:10 D


    Chapter 154


    Although Rosalind sympathized with Gordon, she didn¡¯t forget the reason she came here today.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you, but I think you must know why we came here. We are here today


    to ask about the goods you bought from. Brooks Group. I hope you can tell us the details.¡±


    The reason why they came here today was to find the person who sold the poisonous cloth to Gordon.


    Rosalind had to figure it out.


    ¡°Guess today is the day¡­¡±


    Gordon smiled bitterly and looked up at the ceiling as if he were recalling. what had happened back


    then.


    ¡°After learning that my son Roy owed a huge amount of gambling debts in Coastton, I originally wanted


    to sell off the family¡¯s property and help Roy pay the debts.


    ¡°But I was dissuaded by Clifford Wilson, a driver I knew at that time. He knew I was afraid that my son


    would be bullied in Coastton, so he asked me to misappropriate the purchase budget to save Roy first..


    ¡°I was panicked at that time. I hurried to redeem Roy from Coastton, so I agreed and used the


    purchase budget first to repay the debt.


    ¡°Later, I was going to raise money slowly, but it was a huge amount. If I sold all my real estate at that


    time, I would lose a lot of money, which made me feel reluctant.


    ¡°My driver had an idea, saying that his brother-inw was working for Brooks Group who happened to


    know that Brooks Group had a batch of goods to be sold at a very low price, which was just like the


    goods that we needed, so he suggested that I should buy the goods.


    ¡°If I bought that batch of goods at a low price, I didn¡¯t have to repay the previous misappropriated


    budget. I was tempted at that time.


    ¡°After all, the inferior materials of Brooks Group were very popr in the industry. It was well-known in


    the industry that there was no problem with making ordinary products with such materials. Many people


    wanted to buy such materials but they didn¡¯t know how.


    ¡°The goods of the Brooks Group were highly-demanded. If I hesitated for a long time, they might be


    taken away by others.


    ¡°So I asked Clifford to contact his brother-inw. In the end, I decided to


    Chapter 154


    buy the goods.


    ¡°Although I made the decision, I was still afraid that this news would be fake. After all, it was just


    hearsay, so I inevitably worried about the validity and made an appointment with Clifford that he should


    deliver the goods to me at Brooks Group¡¯s warehouse. I wanted to go to inspect the goods myself.


    ¡°I remembered that day when I was going to check the goods, my car broke down, so I wentte. When


    I arrived at the gate of Brooks Group¡¯s warehouse, most of the goods had been loaded into the car, and


    only at little remained unloaded.


    ¡°I checked thest batch of goods and thought that the quality was good.


    ¡°In addition, the goods were indeed loaded at the gate of Brooks Group¡¯s warehouse and the loaders


    seemed to be very familiar with the warehouse keeper of Brooks Group, so I had no doubt about the


    deal.


    ¡°It was not until the goods entered the factory of Jansen Group and were. made into clothes smoothly


    that I felt relieved.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that something would happen to this batch of goods. in the end.


    ¡°This batch of cloth was originally about to be shipped overseas, but some fabrics were mistaken by


    the personnel and made into domestic products.


    ¡°A few days after the products were sold out, someone exposed that Jansen Group¡¯s clothes were


    poisonous and several customers had been poisoned. One of them even died.


    ¡°The news media scrambled to report this incident of Jansen Group. They called Jansen Group a


    ck-heartedpany that used poisonous materials to make clothes, and the share price of Jansen


    Group dropped again and again.


    ¡°In such a situation, your father was always calm and began to


    investigate. I panicked and knew that he would find out the truth sooner orter.


    ¡°So when your father talked to me, I couldn¡¯t help but tell him everything I had done. I knew that I made


    a big mistake and my greed might destroy the Jansen Group, but I was also afraid that your father


    would expose my deeds and put me in jail.


    RTAL


    Chapter 154


    ¡°Nafis was very disappointed in me at that time, but he didn¡¯t send me to jail immediately to change the


    public opinion. Instead, he suspected that there was something wrong with the whole thing and said


    that I might have been used.


    ¡°When I thought about it again, I also felt that I was used by others. The first person I thought of was


    the driver Clifford.


    ¡°At that time, I was angry and decided to ask Clifford about it. But shortly after I left thepany, I


    heard the news of Nafis jumping off the building.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at that time. Nafis was so determined to find out the


    truth before I left. How could hemit suicide? But all news media in Haldorin reported the next day


    that Nafismitted suicide because he couldn¡¯t bear the pressure to face those poisoned consumers.


    ¡°I suspected that Nafis didn¡¯tmit suicide but was murdered. But I couldn¡¯t say it because I was the


    last one to stay with Nafis. If I said so, others would probably suspect that I had murdered him.


    ¡°After all, I was the person who had misappropriated 20 million dors. and caused the Jansen Group


    to go bankrupt at that time.


    ¡°I even felt a little lucky in my heart. Since Nafis was almost dead, no one would continue to investigate


    this case. Would I be fine then? No one would know about the 20 million dors¡¯ misappropriation.¡±


    Send Gift


    CommentN?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155


    ¡°G od knows how conflicted I was at that time. I felt guilty, d, and fortunate, but for fear of being


    suspected, I didn¡¯t resign from the Jansen. Group immediately as others did. Instead, I waited until


    Damian stabilized the situation.¡±


    Speaking of this, Gordon smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Everyone thought that I was a righteous person who stayed at the Jansen Group when it was going


    bankrupt and only left when it got better.


    ¡°But no one knew the truth. I wasn¡¯t righteous at all. I just felt guilty in my heart. I was sorry for the


    Jansen Group, especially Nafis. I dare not tell the truth, so I could only try my best to do something for


    the Jansen. Group:


    ¡°So, men should always keep a good conscience. I have been wondering whether it was because of


    the Jansen Group and Nafis that I ended up like this. That¡¯s why God punished me so cruelly.¡±


    As he said, Gordon was in tears.


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes were red and swollen when she saw Gordon tell the truth. in tears.


    No wonder Nafis didn¡¯t tell Rosalind what Gordon had done even after he woke up. He must have


    known everything, but he never med. Gordon.


    However, the Jansen Group had no reason to suffer such a great loss. Nor should Nafis encounter


    such misfortune.


    Although Gordon was in a difficult situation now, Rosalind didn¡¯t feel sympathetic at all because he


    deserved it.


    If Gordon had restrained Roy earlier and educated him well, how could Gordon be in this state now?


    And other innocent people would not have been implicated.


    Leonardoforted Rosalind silently, fearing that she would be too excited, which might affect her


    health. He kept cold even at this point.


    ¡°Then do you know where Clifford is now?¡±


    After listening to the whole story, Leonardo knew that Clifford was the key to the incident. ¡°Who was


    Clifford¡¯s brother-inw working for in the


    144


    17:10


    Chapter 155


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brooks Group?¡± he wondered.


    It seemed that they were getting closer to the truth!


    ¡°Not long after Nafis jumped off the building, Clifford resigned. Now I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±


    Gordon told everything he knew and just wanted to alleviate his guilty feelings.


    Over the years, Gordon had been tortured by his guilt. What happened in the past was like a stone on


    his chest, making him breathless. Now that he told everything to Rosalind and Leonardo, he felt much


    relieved.


    No matter whether Rosalind wanted to send Gordon to the police station or the court, he would not


    have any objection. He knew that this was what he deserved.


    Before Rosalind left, Gordon stopped her and hesitated for a while. before saying with tears, ¡°Rosalind,


    can you help me¡­ Tell your father that I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rosalind looked indifferent. Her eyes were red and swollen. Looking at Gordon¡¯s guilty face and his


    gray hair, she finally nodded.


    ¡°Are those two people the rtives of the Rodney family or are they here. to collect debts again?¡±


    ¡°They said that they were Gordon¡¯s rtives, but who knows? It¡¯s really pitiful for Gordon to be


    pestered by these people at such an old age. His son is really a jerk. He has ruined his family by


    gambling! What a shame!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true. There are always people whoe to collect debts. When will things get better for


    Gordon?¡±


    When Rosalind and Leonardo left themunity, they heard the elders. talking. Rosalind sighed


    deeply.


    Roy hadn¡¯t restrained himself yet. So Gordon¡¯s misery must continue.


    On the way back, Rosalind was a little depressed. Leonardo nced at her.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that life is unpredictable. It¡¯s been only five years, and the Rodney family has had such a big


    change!¡±


    17.10


    Chapter 155


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything. Five years could indeed change a lot. For


    example, Rosalind loved Leonardo deeply five years ago, but now he was not sure whether she even


    cared about him at all.


    Rosalind just sighed slightly, not too sad.


    ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with Clifford who asked Gordon. to repay his debts with the


    company fund and buy cloth from Brooks Group?¡±


    Leonardo looked ahead, driving carefully, and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re thinking about the same thing. I have asked Thomas to investigate Clifford and his brother-


    inw. It should not be long before the result is out.


    ¡°Who do you think is the person who pushed my father off the building?¡±


    Although Gordon told what had happened back then, Rosalind still didn¡¯tpletely believe him.


    Gordon denied that he pushed Nafis down, but Rosalind didn¡¯t know if he had lied.


    After all, it was a murder. No matter how guilty and regretted Gordon was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to admit


    such a crime easily.


    But if it wasn¡¯t Gordon, who would it be?


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    Leonardo was indeed not sure, but he had a suspect in his heart.


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind seemed to think of the same person.


    ¡°Do you suspect the driver?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think he was more likely to do that than Gordon.¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow slightly and nodded pleasantly.


    He was happy that Rosalind had guessed what he was thinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡±


    Rosalind wanted to talk about what happened today with Nafis.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t answer but switched the direction.


    17:10


    Chapter 155


    In the design director¡¯s office of Brooks Group, Jerome said, ¡°Virginia,


    don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Jerome held Virginia¡¯s slender waist andforted her softly.


    ¡°How can I not be angry? What¡¯s going on with the 200 thousand dors? Didn¡¯t I tell you that even if


    you transfer money to Lucy, you could never use the official ount? And you shouldn¡¯t transfer the


    money to her ount directly. Why didn¡¯t you listen to what I said?¡±


    Today, Virginia could have forced Rosalind to cancel her contract with the Brooks Group. If they yed


    some little tricks, Rosalind¡¯s reputation would definitely be ruined.


    Who would have thought that something went wrong suddenly?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask anyone to transfer money to Lucy. I asked the finance department, but they


    didn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Jerome was also confused.


    ¡°Did the money fly to Lucy¡¯s ount by itself? I don¡¯t care. You have to make everything clear to me.


    Besides, don¡¯t give yourself away before the police. We have to prove that we have nothing to do with


    Lucy.¡±


    Virginia frowned and looked gloomy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told my people what to do, and nothing will happen.¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156


    Virginia was still unwilling to ept the result. She narrowed her eyes. slightly and wrapped Jerome¡¯s


    tie around her fingers.


    ¡°By the way, find some bold media tomorrow. Even if Rosalind didn¡¯t terminate the cooperation with


    Brooks Group today, I will ruin her reputation!¡±


    ¡°Okay, anything you want!¡± Jerome didn¡¯t think it was a big deal and agreed.


    ¡°You agreed fast. If you can¡¯t handle it this time, I won¡¯t spare you¡­¡±


    Virginia deliberately pulled Jerome¡¯s tie and dragged him towards her. Her slender fingers gently


    brushed Jerome¡¯s face, with a bit of coquettishness in her eyes.


    ¡°So, what will you do to me?¡±


    Jerome seemed to be satisfied with Virginia¡¯s move. He gently lifted her chin and kissed her lips.


    Things got heated in the office, and the light pant and intermittent groans could be heard in the office.


    Nafis didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind would take Leonardo to the hospital, but thinking of what Leonardo


    had told him that day, he didn¡¯t say anything much about it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gordon to be like this now!¡±


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s narrative of Gordon¡¯s experiences in recent years, Nafis had mixed feelings and


    sighed.


    Compared with Nafis, Margery was not so calm. With her red eyes, sheined in an angry tone,


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you expect that? He deserves such retribution for doing something unscrupulous.¡±


    ¡°You said it¡¯s retribution. Then why are you crying?¡±


    Nafis gently held Margery in his arms and wiped off her tears, feeling at little funny.


    Margery was still like a child who could cry easily.


    ¡°Why am I crying? It¡¯s for you! If it weren¡¯t for Gordon, how could our


    17:10


    Chapter 156


    family be like this and how could you fall from the building? You know that when I heard the newsN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    of your ident, I was almost scared to death.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sent to the intensive care unit so many times and had so many operations to finally


    survive. You¡¯ve been lying in bed for so many years and suffered so much. Has he ever felt sorry for


    you? But now, you¡¯re sympathizing about what happened to that jerk. I¡¯m not that kind-hearted. I hope


    his family lives in hell.¡±


    Margeryy in Nafis¡¯ arms and vented her fear and sadness.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re right! I am not sympathizing with Gordon. I just think that life is capricious. Don¡¯t cry. The


    kids are still there.¡±


    Hearing Nafis¡¯ teasing, Margery suddenly remembered that Rosalind and Leonardo were still present.


    She blushed with embarrassment. Then she lowered her head and rubbed against Nafis¡¯ arms in fear


    that Rosalind would notice her blush.


    It would be embarrassing to beughed at by the young.


    Looking at Margery, Nafis couldn¡¯t help chuckling, but his eyes were slightly red.


    He knew that Margery had been taking care of him all these years. If Margery hadn¡¯t apanied him


    day and night, recounting their sweet life before, he wouldn¡¯t have woken up so quickly.


    Now that Nafis was getting old and his children were old enough to manage thepany, he just


    wanted to live with Margery happily.


    Looking at her parents¡¯ affectionate looks, Rosalind was happy and envious, which was spotted by


    Leonardo.


    ¡°Dad, do you know who pushed you off the building?¡±


    Although Rosalind didn¡¯t want to destroy the happiness, she had to ask this question.


    The smile on Nafis¡¯ face slowly disappeared, and he frowned and was lost. in memory.


    ¡°I chatted with Gordon for a long time and guessed that he might have been used by others, so I didn¡¯t


    me him much. I just wanted to find out the people who plot against him and the Jansen Group.


    Chapter 156


    ¡°I was a little confused at that time, so I went to the rooftop to have some.


    fresh air. But I didn¡¯t expect someone to push me from behind.


    ¡°When the man pushed me for the first time, I stabilized myself and turned around to grab him. He


    failed, so he pushed me again, and I fell down.¡±


    Thinking of the scene back then, Nafis was still frightened.


    ¡°Did you see his face?¡± Rosalind was overjoyed and hurriedly asked.


    Nafis had turned around and seen the man. So he must have seen the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°No, he was wearing a cap to hide his face. There were no lights on the rooftop. It was very dark, so I


    couldn¡¯t see him clearly.¡±


    Nafis shook his head, which was contrary to Rosalind¡¯s guess.


    Hearing this, Rosalind stopped smiling and was extremely disappointed.


    Leonardo saw everyone was silent in disappointment.


    Then he asked, ¡°Were there any features about that man?¡±


    ¡°Features¡­¡±


    Nafis frowned and thought for a while. Then his eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Oh! Right! That man had an extra finger in his right hand. He had six fingers.¡±


    ¡°Six fingers?¡± Rosalind was also surprised. She wondered whether Nafist remembered wrong because


    it was rare to have six fingers.


    ¡°Yes, he had six fingers. When I caught him, I touched his thumb, and I felt there was an extra finger. I


    won¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Nafis had been in aa for several years and didn¡¯t remember this. detail after he woke up. After


    Leonardo reminded him, he suddenly remembered the distinctive feature of the person who pushed


    him off the building.


    At that time, the man covered his face with a cap and was dressed in ck. So Nafis could hardly see


    anything at night.


    The man didn¡¯t push Nafis down sessfully for the first time, but Nafist grabbed his hand. When Nafis


    touched his extra finger, Nafis was stunned


    374


    Chapter 156


    for a moment, and then that man took advantage of the moment and pushed Nafis down.


    Rosalind and Leonardo looked at each other, both of whom saw hope in their eyes. Leonardo was


    calmer with no expression on his face, while Rosalind smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. With this clue, it is much easier to find this person.¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t wait to find the murderer and find out who was behind.


    him.


    However, Nafis suddenly waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget about the murderer


    for now. Since you are both here today, why not get me discharged from the hospital today? I want to


    go home.


    now.


    Knowing the situation of Gordon made Nafis feel that life was


    unpredictable, so he didn¡¯t want to waste his precious time in the hospital. anymore. He just wanted to


    go home as soon as possible.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    Rosalind was surprised and didn¡¯t expect Nafis to be so hasty.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡±


    Nafis narrowed his eyes and red at Rosalind.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I just didn¡¯t expect you to be in such a hurry!¡±


    Rosalind only nned to tell the Gordon thing to Nafis instead of discharging Gordon from the hospital.


    Therefore, she hesitated.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157


    ¡°We nned that he would be discharged from the hospital two days ago. But you said you had


    something to deal with, so it was dyed. Since you came to the hospital today, you can do it now.¡±


    Margery poked Rosalind¡¯s forehead with a smile and nced at her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home. Mom, dress Dad up and pack up his things first. I will go through the discharge


    formalities,¡± Rosalind said with a smile.


    But Leonardo stopped Rosalind before she walked out of the door.


    ¡°You stay here and help Mom. I¡¯ll go through the discharge formalities.¡±


    ¡°Who is your mom?¡±


    Rosalind red at Leonardo and thought that he was really good at taking advantage of her.


    He was not their son-inw!


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll pack up the stuff by ourselves. You both go!¡±


    Nafis had told Margery some secrets about Leonardo, which had slightly alleviated Margery¡¯s


    dissatisfaction with Leonardo.


    But it was true that Leonardo had treated Rosalind badly. As a mother, Margery felt sad for Rosalind.


    Therefore, Margery had always been hating Leonardo and never showed him approval.


    Although she wouldn¡¯t curse him angrily, she was never enthusiastic, about him.


    The biggest concession Margery could make was not to interfere with Rosalind¡¯s choice.


    Hearing this, Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything more. She smiled and handed the folded clothes to Margery,


    winked at Leonardo, and went out together.


    ¡°How about you go back first?¡±


    Anyway, Leonardo was not weed by Margery. He¡¯d better leave first. so that he wouldn¡¯t feel


    embarrassed.


    12-10


    Chapter 157


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow and easily saw through Rosalind¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Why should I be worried about you?¡± Rosalind denied it immediately.


    Leonardo smiled and looked at Rosalind, thinking that she was lovely.


    ¡°Are you worried that Mom doesn¡¯t like me and will make me embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call her Mom. She¡¯s my mother, and she has nothing to do with you. You should go


    back to your own house to find your mom.¡±


    Rosalind was a little annoyed. She felt strange and ufortable with Leonardo¡¯s behavior.


    After Rosalind said that, they fell silent immediately. And the atmosphere. was quite awkward.


    After a long time, Leonardo sighed helplessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    After all, there was always a connection between Rosalind and him.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything more and went straight to discharge Nafis.


    ¡°You were sick a few days ago. Anyway, we¡¯re at the hospital. How about you have a physical


    examination?¡±


    Thinking of Brett¡¯s words, Leonardo asked Rosalind seemingly casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t have any examinations!¡±


    Although Rosalind was used to the hospital, she didn¡¯t like it. It was. impossible for her to have any


    more examinations after she recovered.


    Leonardo nced at her and tried to persuade her, but Rosalind interrupted him before he could speak,


    ¡°Hurry up. The staff is about to get off work. Let¡¯s go through the discharge formalities as soon as


    possible.¡±


    It was a long day. Rosalind was a little tired now.


    Standing at the door of the Jansen vi, Margery looked at the familiar


    17:10


    Chapter 157 N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    gate, bonsai, and signboard carefully. Her eyes were wet with tears. She held Nafis tightly and choked.


    ¡°Finally¡­ Finally, we¡¯re home¡­¡±


    Margery was excited, her head on Nafis¡¯ shoulder, sobbing in a low voice.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry since we¡¯re already home. It will be all good days in the future!¡±


    Nafis¡¯ eyes were also wet, but he was a man. With his wife crying beside him, Nafis could only force


    himself to hold back his tears.


    At this moment, they heard the rumbling sound of the cars. They looked over and saw a ck and red


    sedaning one after another.


    Rosalind recognized that the car in front was Damian¡¯s, and the one that followed looked like Jon as ¡®s


    eye-catching sports car.


    When Leonardo saw Jonas¡¯ car, his expressionless handsome face slowly darkened. He narrowed his


    eyes slightly and seemed to be in a bad mood.


    He thought, ¡°Why is Jonas everywhere? Didn¡¯t I ask him to go on a business trip? Why did hee


    back so soon?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin hadn¡¯t seen Rosalind for days. As soon as they got out. of the car, they ran towards


    Rosalind but stopped when they saw Leonardo standing beside her.


    ¡°Why was Leonardo here?


    ¡°How could Mom and Leonardo be together?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Grandpa and Grandma spa nk Leonardo when they saw him?¡± they wondered.


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other with confusion in their big eyes.


    The two little guys blinked their big eyes and turned to jump into the arms of Nafis and Margery. They


    poked out their small heads quietly and secretly looked at Leonardo¡¯s expression, sighing in their


    hearts.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t shout out just now. Otherwise, Leonardo would. notice something wrong.


    ¡°Oh, my good kids! I miss you so much.¡±


    17:101


    Chapter 157


    Margery hugged Yanna and Kevin tightly, forgetting all the sadness just now, and smiled.


    ¡°Grandma, we miss you so much!¡± Yanna and Kevin lowered their voices. and said sweetly.


    Hearing this, Margery was delighted.


    Then she said happily, ¡°Go home and see what I¡¯ve brought you back.¡±


    On the way back, Margery knew that Yanna and Kevin wereing to the Jansen vi. So she made a


    detour to buy snacks for them.


    At this time, Nafis looked at Jonas standing beside Damian and raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jansen. I¡¯m Damian¡¯s friend, Jonas Macay, and Rosalind and I are¡­ We¡¯re also friends.


    Damian said that you were discharged from the hospital today, so I came to visit you.¡±


    Jonas wanted to say that he was Rosalind¡¯s suitor, but he was afraid that Rosalind would be annoyed,


    so he changed his wording.


    However, since Jonas got out of the car, he had fixed his eyes on Rosalind no matter how Leonardo


    red at him, so Nafis had guessed what Jonas. was thinking.


    After saying that, Jonas trotted to the side of the car and took out several boxes of nutritional


    supplements from the car. It seemed that he had prepared for this moment long ago.


    ¡°Mr. Jansen, this is a gift for you. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Jonas was good-looking. When he smiled, he was very charming.


    Besides, he was a sweet talker.


    Nafis immediately felt that Jonas was a pleasant young man. He liked him. very much, so he looked at


    Jonas and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Thank you, Jonas. You¡¯re named Macay. Are you Harry Macay¡¯s.


    son?¡±


    Nafis didn¡¯t know many people named Macay in Haldorin. Harry happened to be his friend. Seeing


    that Jonas looked somewhat simr to Harry, Nafis took a guess.


    171017


    Chapter 157


    ¡°Exactly. I didn¡¯t expect you to know my father, and I¡¯m really surprised.¡±


    Jonas looked indeed surprised.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158


    When Jonas came back from abroad, he didn¡¯t find any connection


    between the Macay family and the Jansen family. So he did not expect. Nafis to know his father.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect Harry to have such a clever son like you. You are much better than him.¡±


    Five years ago, Jonas was abroad and Nafis hadn¡¯t seen him before. Now it seemed that Jonas was


    really good-looking and smart.


    He was not like Harry who cared about nothing else except for business.


    Hearing this, Jonas smiled awkwardly and wondered whether Nafis was. praising or satirizing him.


    Jonas scratched his head in embarrassment, but he could see that


    Rosalind¡¯s father seemed to have a good impression of him. And that was enough.


    Jonas looked at Rosalind in a good mood, but he unexpectedly met. Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes. Seeing that


    Leonardo was empty-handed, Jonas instantly understood why he looked so unhappy.


    Jonas raised his eyebrow in delight with a trace of provocation in his


    eyes.


    It turned out that Leonardo was mad because Jonas had prepared a gift. for Nafis, while Leonardo


    prepared nothing. So Jonas beat Leonardo at


    once.


    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s have dinner together. Come on. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Nafis looked at the Jansen vi where he hadn¡¯te back for five years. He seemed to be cheerful,


    but there were tears in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Rosalind and Damian looked at each other, went forward to hold Nafis, andforted him


    in a soft voice.


    ¡°Dad, you should be happy about going home today. Don¡¯t cry. Otherwise, Yanna and Kevin willugh


    at you.¡±


    ¡°If Yanna and Kevin know that their grandpa likes crying so much, your great image will be destroyed in


    the future.¡±


    1/4


    17:10m


    Chapter 158


    ¡°You¡¯re joking about me! You¡¯re really naughty.¡±


    Nafis stretched out his hand to hit Damian and Rosalind¡¯s heads. respectively, but the smile on his face


    widened a little. He grabbed Damian and Rosalind¡¯s hands tightly and stepped into the door of the


    Jansen vi.


    Leonardo and Jonas walked at the end. And Jonas nced at Leonardo proudly.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, why are you empty-handed? It¡¯s a bit impolite.¡±


    Leonardo nced at Jonas and smiled.


    ¡°We are a family. So gifts are not that important. You¡¯re an outsider, so it¡¯s appropriate for you to


    prepare a gift.¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo strode in first.


    ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t brag about it. Who are your family? Don¡¯t spoil Rosalind¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Jonas was not convinced. It was easy for him to please Rosalind¡¯s parents because he was so


    handsome and charming.


    With the support of Rosalind¡¯s parents and Damian, as well as Yanna and Kevin, Jonas was confident


    that he could capture Rosalind¡¯s heart.


    And Leonardo had hurt Rosalind so deeply. How could hepete with Jonas?


    ¡°Fortunately, Rosa had a foresight. She asked Lana toe over and make dinner first. Otherwise, we


    would starve tonight. Look at the dishes. on the table, they seem to be really delicious.¡±


    Looking at the dishes, Margery smiled happily.


    ¡°Mom, Lana is really a versatile helper. She cooks well and cleans up the -house well. Damian is so


    nice to me. He helped me find such a good


    helper.¡±


    Hearing Margerypliment Lana, Rosalind was also happy and praised. Damian.


    Hearing this, Lana burst intoughter, N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jansen and Ms. Jansen. This is what I should do.¡±


    2/4


    17:101


    Chapter 158


    After saying that, Lana secretly nced at Leonardo. Seeing the corners of his lips slightly curled up


    and he seemed to be in a good mood, Lanal smiled with relief.


    ¡°Mom, now that you and Dad have returned home, let¡¯s find another. nanny to take care of you.¡±


    Seeing that Margery had lost a lot of weight in the past five years, Rosalind felt sorry for her.


    Now, she didn¡¯t want Margery to be so tired anymore.


    ¡°Okay, but you have to find another one as good as Lana. I don¡¯t want. anyone worse than her!¡±


    Margery joked with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Jansen, let me help you this time. I have a friend who runs a housekeepingpany and knows


    many people¡­¡±


    However, Leonardo interrupted Jonas, ¡°You? What do you know? I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    His tone was so overbearing that no one couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Leonardo, why don¡¯t I know? You said I didn¡¯t know. Then what do you know?¡±


    Jonas was unconvinced that Leonardo thought he was better than him.


    ¡°Humph, do you know how many steps it takes to wash dishes? Do you know what to use for washing


    fruits? Do you know how many skills a good nanny needs? Do you know how many things a nanny


    does every day? You don¡¯t know anything, and you even want to take care of everything. Ridiculous!¡±


    Leonardo snorted disdainfully and asked Jonas several questions, which stunned Jonas.


    Not only Jonas but also the others also looked at Leonardo in surprise.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Well, then do you know?¡±


    Jonas was not convinced. Being brought up in rich a family, Jonas believed that Leonardo didn¡¯t have


    to do any housework just like he did, and it was the nannies who did all those things. So Jonas thought


    that Leonardo was bluffing and deliberately asked so many questions, but Leonardo certainly didn¡¯t


    know the answers,


    Chapter 158


    ¡°Of course, I know.¡±


    Leonardo looked proud. He had already found a nanny who made Rosalind and Margery satisfied. How


    could these easy problems hold him back?


    ¡°Dishes should be washed with detergent. If you have children, it is best. to wash dishes with hot water,


    which is conducive to the health of children. You need to rinse them three times in clean water¡­¡±


    Leonardo answered all the questions one by one as if he was reciting at passage. The people sitting


    around were stunned.


    Rosalind smiled and asked curiously, ¡°How do you know so much? Are you going to start a


    housekeepingpany?¡±


    It would be hard for Rosalind to understand why Leonardo, the boss of Brooks Group, would know so


    many things about being a qualified nanny if he wasn¡¯t going to start a housekeepingpany.


    ¡°Now you know that I¡¯m capable, right? Will you be reassured to let me find a new nanny for Mom¡­


    Well, for Mrs. Jansen to take care of them?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow and smiled proudly.


    He was afraid that Rosalind would get annoyed, so he called Margery ¡°Mrs. Jansen¡± as soon as he


    blurted out ¡°Mom¡±.


    Before the Jansen family could say anything, Jonas shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Even if I don¡¯t know


    those things, so what? I want topete fairly with you. Let¡¯s both find a nanny and let Mrs. and Mr.


    Jansen pick.


    one!¡±


    ¡°Childish!¡±


    4/4

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159


    Leonardo rolled his eyes at Jonas disdainfully and thought, ¡°Why should Ipete with him in finding a


    nanny? How childish he is!¡±


    Seeing Leonardo ignore him, Jonas didn¡¯t feel discouraged. Instead, he tried to provoke Leonardo.


    ¡°What, you dare not? Are you afraid of losing to me?¡±


    As soon as they heard this, everyone looked at Leonardo, especially Yanna and Kevin. They were also


    curious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare topete, Uncle Leo? Are you really afraid of losing to Uncle Jonas? Oh¡­ Uncle Leo


    is so timid.¡±


    Yanna shook her head in disappointment.


    Leonardo was embarrassed. He thought, ¡°This little girl is against me! I treat her well. Why does she


    always support Jonas?¡±


    Although thispetition was too childish, Leonardo didn¡¯t want to lose his face in front of Rosalind


    and the two kids.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯spete then. What are we betting on this time?¡±


    There should be a stake.


    ¡°What to bet on? Isn¡¯t it just about the ability to choose the best nanny? What else do you want to bet?¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Jonas shivered.


    Thest time Leonardo yed the game with Kevin, Leonardo also made-


    a bet with Jonas, and Jonas lost a piece ofnd in the end. Later, his father knew that and almost killed


    him. Jonas spent more than half a month on business to get his dad¡¯s forgiveness.


    This time, Leonardo wanted to bet again. Jonas always felt that Leonardo wanted to trick him.


    ¡°You have to add some stake to it! You cried for apetition just to prove who has better taste? I¡¯m


    not idle. Why should Ipete with you? Are you so unconfident that you will definitely lose? Are you


    afraid of losing to me?¡±


    Jonas was good at provoking, and so was Leonardo.


    1/5


    17:11


    Chapter 159


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all!¡± Jonas retorted immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be gentle this time. How about we bet on your vi in the Northern Haldorin? If you lose, I will


    take care of it. What do you think?¡±


    Seeing Jona s¡¯s hesitation, Leonardo deliberatelypromised.


    Hearing this, Nafis and Kevin were both shocked.


    Suddenly, they felt that Jonas was going to have trouble again.


    When Nafis was about to remind him, Jonas pped the table and made. the decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a vi. Let¡¯s bet on it!¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t help but cover his face, thinking, ¡°How could Uncle Jonas. be fooled again?¡±


    Leonardo was talking about Jonas¡¯ vi, but he just said that Jonas would give the vi to him if Jonas


    lost. Leonardo didn¡¯t offer any chips.


    ¡°Uncle Jonas didn¡¯t even recognize such a simple word trap. He is really a fool!¡± Kevin thought.


    Nafis didn¡¯t want Jonas to really suffer any losses and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to find a


    nanny. You should not bet on this!¡±


    Before Leonardo could say anything, Jonas shook his head.


    ¡°No, Mr. Jansen. Leonardo and I have made a bet. We should not on our words. We will meet each


    other in three days. We should know the result then!¡±


    go


    back


    Thest time when Leonardo yed the game with Kevin, Jonas lost. because he wasn¡¯t good at the


    game.


    This time was different. Jonas would definitely find a perfect nanny in person, and he didn¡¯t believe that


    he would lose to Leonardo this time.


    ¡°Since you are d to, then¡­ Let¡¯s just do it.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    Seeing that they had reached an agreement, other people didn¡¯t tell the truth though they knew


    Leonardo set Jonas up. They didn¡¯t care about the bet, they just didn¡¯t want to embarrass Jonas.


    The next morning, Rosalind was awakened by the noisy phone call.


    Chapter 159


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? I was sleeping!¡±


    ¡°My dear, were you still sleeping? Do you know what is going on online?¡±


    Paulina¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°What does that have to do with me? Don¡¯t mess with me. Let me sleep!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t even open her eyes. She hung up the phone and was about to go back to sleep..


    However, within a few minutes, several people¡¯s voices and quarrels came from the hall.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t fall asleep after hearing the noise outside. She slowly got up and opened the door.


    Then she was stunned.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±


    Why were Leonardo and Jonas here so early? Even Damian hade. What were they doing?


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s voice, they immediately looked at her who had sleepy eyes and messy hair, which


    made Rosalind a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Rosalind? Are you okay?¡±


    Jonas stepped forward, took a closer look at Rosalind, and asked worriedly.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m okay. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Looking at the worried expressions on their faces, Rosalind felt a little strange. Should she be not


    okay?


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    When Jonas was about to say something, Leonardo interrupted him.


    ¡°Nothing. We haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, and we were thinking about -having breakfast with you!¡±


    Jonas wanted to say something again, but Damian said first, ¡°Right. I thought Lana¡¯s dishes were reallyC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    delicious, and I want to have something made by her today!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s why you made such noise so early in the morning?¡± Rosalind didn¡¯t buy it and felt that


    they were hiding something from her.


    17:11


    Chapter 159


    But since they didn¡¯t tell the truth, she didn¡¯t bother to ask.


    ¡°Tell Lana what you want to eat!¡±


    She could afford breakfast.


    After saying that, Rosalind went straight to wash up.


    Seeing Rosalind leave, Jonas red at Leonardo.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me tell her? Are you afraid she will be angry with your if she knows?¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Leonardo rolled his eyes at Jonas and said indifferently.


    Jonas was indignant when he was cursed by Leonardo for no reason.


    ¡°Leonardo, be polite. Why did you attack me?¡±


    ¡°Now that things are going on like this, Rosa will only feel sad when she knows about everything. It¡¯s


    useless. Why don¡¯t we hide it from her first? Let¡¯s solve the problem first.¡±


    When Damian saw Jonas¡¯s anxious look and Leonardo¡¯s calmness, he felt. that Jonas was too simple


    and thoughtless.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Only then did Jonas also realize everything.


    If they told Rosalind that what happened at the gate of Brooks Group yesterday had been spreading on


    the Inte and the video was maliciously edited and the truth was distorted, which caused many


    netizens to abuse and denounce her, it would only make Rosalind. unhappy.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? How could such a thing be exposed?¡±


    It was not impossible to change the situation. But now that things had gone out of control, it was either


    because they didn¡¯t deal with it at first. or someone was making trouble.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160


    Damian had to know Leonardo¡¯s attitude first.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to deal with it yesterday, but I didn¡¯t expect the


    person behind the curtain to incite the media to nder Rosalind. I was too careless.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He had made it so clear yesterday, and then he sent someone


    specially to deal with the media. However, someone still dared to fight against him.


    It seemed that Leonardo had been too good-tempered recently, which made those people think his


    words were all joking.


    ¡°This matter should be settled as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let Rosa know about it.¡± Damian frowned and


    looked serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have asked someone to deal with it. It will be handled. soon.¡± Leonardo nodded slightly.


    He also didn¡¯t want Rosalind to get upset about such things.


    ¡°You should trust me instead of him. I have asked someone to investigate it. If I find out who¡¯s behind


    this, I will definitely kill him.¡±


    Jonas clenched his right hand into a fist and waved it in the air with his teeth gritted. If the person


    behind this matter appeared in front of him, he believed that he would definitely beat that person up.


    The three men didn¡¯t notice that at the door of the room, two round little heads just stretched out and


    now quietly shrank back.


    ¡°Kevin, what did they mean?¡±


    Yanna was having a milk-vored lollipop with curiosity on her face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he turned on theputer to search for today¡¯s headlines.


    Yanna and Kevin were both surprised when they saw the reports.


    It turned out that the scene of Rosalind confronting Lucy was made into videos and posted online. And


    the topic quickly became the top spot on the trending list.


    Chapter 160


    ¡°Kevin, who is that woman?¡± Yanna pointed at Lucy who was crying in the video.


    ¡°It¡¯s the woman who stole Mom¡¯s design and sold it to anotherpany.¡±


    Kevin happened to meet Lucy before, and he had found evidence of Lucy stealing the original design


    draft and sending it to Creek Fashion, so he knew Lucy.


    ¡°She turns out to be a thief. How could she cry after stealing Rosa¡¯s design draft? What a shame.


    ¡°Oh, Rosa is so powerful and invincible. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so amazing. Look, the woman is


    speechless! If only I were so awesome!¡±


    After watching the video of Rosalind fighting Lucy, Yanna felt satisfied.


    It would be great if she could make those annoying people speechless as Rosalind did.


    Especially Dn. When Yanna arrived at the kindergarten, she must. curse him because he bullied her


    and even hurt Kevin.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Kevin poked Yanna¡¯s forehead angrily. He didn¡¯t know whether it was good or bad to let Yanna see this


    video.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Wasn¡¯t I right? Rosa is really amazing.¡±


    Yanna touched her slightly painful forehead with an aggrieved look.


    ¡°Yanna, you were just watching the video. Look at thements below. The people are all cursing


    Rosa.


    ¡°Besides, the video has been edited. It¡¯s all about that woman crying andining about Rosa¡¯s evil


    deeds. We don¡¯t think there are any problems, but theizens will feel that Rosa is overbearing and


    bullying that woman.


    ¡°However, look at that woman again. She looks weak and pitiful, and she has a disabled brother, so


    everyone will think that Rosa is a bad person and that woman is the victim. If Rosalind saw this video,


    she would feel sad.¡±


    Kevin analyzed the matter to Yanna with a worried face.


    Yanna was also smart. She immediately understood everything after


    17:11


    Chapter 160


    hearing Kevin¡¯s analysis.


    No wonder Damian, Leonardo, and Jonas were so nervous just now. They must be thinking about the


    same thing!


    Yanna couldn¡¯t help but think that she was too stupid.


    ¡°That woman is so disgusting. She stole Mom¡¯s design draft and denigrated Mom so viciously. She¡¯s


    really bad.¡±


    Yanna secretly cursed Lucy a thousand times in her heart, but she still didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Kevin, what should we do?¡±


    Yanna knew that she had no choice but to ask Kevin for help.


    ¡°Well, watch and learn!¡±


    Kevin narrowed his beautiful eyes slightly and looked firm.


    Hearing this, Yanna stopped eating the lollipop. Knowing that Kevin had a way out, she hurriedly


    approached him and looked at his movements.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Leonardo looked at Jacob coldly who was panting and running over.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, we¡¯ve found three media who made malicious reports on this matter. They are all small


    media focusing on reporting rumors and revealing people¡¯s privacy. These people do everything as


    long as they¡¯re paid. We didn¡¯t take them seriously before. However, I didn¡¯t expect them. to dare¡­¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to provoke Leonardo after- he ordered that no one was


    allowed to report what happened yesterday, and Jacob did not dare to tell Leonardo about this.


    ¡°Well, since they dare to do this, they should not exist any longer. Before they disappear, let them tell


    me who asked them to do it.¡±


    Leonardo was not worried about what the media could do. Most importantly, he wanted to know who


    was behind all this.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it now!¡±


    Jacob could feel Leonardo¡¯s repressed anger, so he was very careful today and didn¡¯t dare to makeC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    any mistakes.


    3/4


    17:11


    Chapter 160


    At this moment, Rosalind came out and saw Jacob.


    ¡°Jacob, why are you here?¡±


    Rosalind felt something was wrong today. Damian, Leonardo, and Jonas. were all busy, but they came


    here early in the morning. And now she saw Jacob, which made everything weird to her eyes.


    ¡°I¡­ I came to report to Mr. Brooks about my work. I¡¯m leaving now! Goodbye!¡±


    After saying that, Jacob was about to leave, but Rosalind stopped him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Stay here and have breakfast with us. You can work after that!¡±


    Lana saw that many people were here today and prepared a lot of breakfast. So Jacob could also have


    breakfast here.


    Seeing the delicious breakfast on the table, Jacob was also a little. tempted. But seeing Leonardo¡¯s


    cold face, he didn¡¯t dare to stay unless he wanted to be fired by Leonardo..


    ¡°No, thanks a lot. But I¡¯d better¡­¡±


    At this moment, a video suddenly popped up on the TV screen. Rosalind was instantly attracted by the


    person in the video. It was herself.


    ¡°News for today. Yesterday, arge-scale fight between employees happened at the gate of Brooks


    Group. The design consultant of Brooks Group was used by the employees of bullying other staff


    and their families, resulting in the victims¡¯ dismissal and their families¡¯ jumping off the building.


    ¡°The incident was so serious that it caused an uproar online. Netizens. condemned Amanda, the


    design consultant of Brooks Group, for bullying the vulnerable¡­¡±


    Send Gift


    Comme

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161


    Before the news was over, Leonardo picked up the remote control and turned off the TV to stop


    Rosalind from watching it.


    Rosalind looked at the TV set and then those worried faces, raising her eyebrows.


    ¡°Is that why you guys came to me early in the morning?¡±


    No wonder they acted so strange today. They came to her because of the news publicized yesterday.


    ¡°Rosalind, don¡¯t be sad. I have asked someone to deal with it and will soon suppress this matter.¡±


    Jonas patted his chest tofort and assure Rosalind.


    ¡°Am I that vulnerable? I¡¯ve mentally prepared myself for this since. yesterday. They distorted the story,


    but I can stand that.¡±


    If she had been wronged five years ago, she might have cried, just like what she did when she and


    Leonardo had been photographed in the hotel. The pictures got the whole Haldorin city in an uproar


    then, and she locked herself at home weeping every day.


    But now Rosalind had changed and grown up.


    She felt upset about being ndered and abused but wouldn¡¯t cry easily because she knew the truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have asked them to investigate. The police will reveal the truth to vindicate you. As for


    those who nder you, I will not let them get away with it!¡±


    Leonardo strode to Rosalind and patted her head softly, but what he said. was intimidating.


    His words were simr to what Jonas had said but made Rosalind¡¯s heart


    race.


    She was instantly cheered up.


    Before Rosalind could react, Jonas rushed over and flicked Leonardo¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°Leonardo, behave yourself. Watch your hand!¡±


    1/4


    Chapter 161


    Leonardo always intended to make a pass at Rosalind. So shameless! N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened, and his deep eyes narrowed slightly. If the look in one¡¯s eyes could take


    one¡¯s life, Jonas would have been killed.


    ¡°Boss, look! Those media websites have crashed!¡±


    Looking at the phone, Jacob suddenly screamed and ran to Leonardo with his eyes wide open and a


    surprised expression.


    Leonardo grabbed his phone and looked at it. He raised his eyebrows slightly, asked Rosalind to get


    herptop, and opened several media websites.


    ¡°The websites of those media outlets have crashed indeed. It¡¯s interesting. Whoever did this is so


    amazing.


    Jonas looked at the ck page, gloating.


    Leonardo took a closer look and shook his head.


    ¡°This website has not crashed. It is just a ck page nested on the webpage to trick people into


    thinking it has crashed. It is just a cover-up.¡±


    This method couldn¡¯t work long before someone found the loopholes, but it could indeed reduce the


    traffic on the website and slow things down.


    ¡°How long will it take for them to find out?¡± Damian stroked his chin and asked with a frown..


    ¡°No more than an hour,¡± Leonardo said with certainty.


    ¡°Only an hour?¡±


    Jonas curled his lips, dissatisfied.


    He wished this could hold on for a while until they found the evidence and the police announced the


    truth, which would mitigate the effects on Rosalind.


    ¡°Look. It¡¯s changed again!¡±


    Jacob pointed to the screen, shocked at the sudden change on the website.


    Was he witnessing a website being hacked?


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    2/4


    17.101


    Chapter 161


    ¡°This is the video of Lucy stealing Rosalind¡¯s design manuscript, which


    was edited and uploaded on these websites.¡±


    Leonardo knew who had hacked the three media websites at a nce. It was the one who had hacked


    Brooks Group¡¯s official website to tease him. yet always defended Rosalind.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo looked around. He had suspected the person was Damian or Jonas before,


    but now they both were here. No way could they do it under his nose, so it was definitely not them.


    Who else could it be?


    Leonardo was puzzled and asked Rosalind, ¡°Do you know anyone who is good atputers and


    capable of writing code?¡±


    He really wondered who had been defending Rosalind and whether this person would be the biggest


    threat for him to be with Rosalind.


    ¡°No.¡± Rosalind shook her head. ¡°Do you suspect that the person who


    hacked these three media outlets is someone I know?¡±


    Leonardo nodded.


    Rosalind denied it with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Among those people I know, you are the only one


    good atputers other than my brother. I don¡¯t know anyone else who is that capable.¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s sincere face, Leonardo knew that she was not lying, and that made him look


    sterner.


    That person silently lurked beside Rosalind and helped her all the time, but Rosalind didn¡¯t know who it


    was. Leonardo felt a sense of threat.


    ¡°Why get bothered about it? That guy hacked the websites of these three media outlets. We should see


    that person as an ally. Maybe someone knew the truth and helped Rosalind.¡±


    Jonas was in a good mood. At least videos of Lucy¡¯s stealth had drawn.


    people¡¯s attention away from videos of Rosalind. This would reduce. some influence and give them


    time to deal with this matter.


    ¡°Jonas is right. News spread fast on the Inte. These three inedia outlets have been solved for the


    time being, but some people still. reposted the previous videos, so we¡¯d better tackle it as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Damian felt relieved as Rosalind didn¡¯t get much affected by this matter.


    Chapter 161


    Therefore, he interrupted them and urged them to get back to business.


    They fell silent, consenting to Damian¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Okay, now that we have ns, let¡¯s move respectively,¡± Leonardo said.


    Before leaving, Damian stopped Leonardo with a solemn look.


    ¡°Leonardo, I suspect that the person behind this must have something to do with Brooks Group. You¡¯d


    better investigate it thoroughly. If Rosalind is implicated again, you should terminate the contract with


    her and nevere here again.¡±


    This was a warning.


    Hearing this, Jonas was overjoyed as Damian was unhappy with


    Leonardo this time. If only Leonardo didn¡¯te here again, the chance. for him to be with Rosalind


    would be bigger.


    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re so amazing. After this, no one would criticize Rosalind, right?¡±

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162


    Yanna watched the short video on the screen and pped her hands happily.


    ¡°I just temporarily blocked their official websites. It won¡¯tst long. The people who have watched the


    video still misunderstood Mom.¡±


    Kevin was a little frustrated. He wanted to delete all the videos that distorted Rosalind online, but he


    was not that capable enough. Now he could only block them by nesting web pages.


    Kevin was upset that the videos could not be blocked for long, and those. that were reposted could not


    be deleted.


    ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t be disheartened. We are still young. You¡¯re already.


    awesome. If Mom knew about it, she would be happy for you. And¡­ Let Uncle Damian and others deal


    with it. We shall have breakfast now, or we


    will bete for school.¡±


    Unlike Kevin being vexed, Yanna didn¡¯t feel much distressed about this. matter. Thosements were


    just from strangers.


    As long as she stayed away from thework, no one could affect her no matter how thoseizens


    scolded her.


    She thought, ¡°Kids should do what they have to do. Why should we be hard on ourselves?¡±


    Looking at her innocent sister, Kevin agreed to her words. He reached out and rubbed Yanna¡¯s soft


    hair.


    ¡°You have grown up. You even know how tofort me now.¡±


    Yanna patted Kevin¡¯s fat hand off her head and rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Kevin, why are you talking like an old man?¡±


    At the door of Brooks Group¡­


    As soon as Rosalind got out of the car, a group of people suddenly rushed forward from the corner and


    shouted, ¡°That¡¯s Amanda, a design. consultant of the Brooks Group. She is such a vicious bully. Hit


    her.¡±


    Suddenly, the crowd gathered in front of Rosalind and threw eggs and drinks at him.


    17:11


    Chapter 162


    Leonardo promptly held Rosalind in his arms and turned his back to the crowd, blocking the things


    tossed by these malicious people.


    Jacob was also frightened by the scene. He had already had these people. driven away earlier, yet


    they turned out to be hiding away and showed up here again.


    Jacob panicked. Looking at Leonardo, who had been stained all over, suddenly felt that his career was


    finished.


    he


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Tell the security to send those troublemakers to the police station.¡±


    Seeing that Jacob was in a daze, Leonardo wanted to p him to wake. him up if he didn¡¯t care about


    Rosalind¡¯s safety and ensure that she would not be hurt. Jacob failed at his job at this critical moment,


    and Leonardo even suspected Jacob was an undercover enemy.


    Jacob reacted and hurriedly called the security guards to catch those who threw eggs and garbage.


    ¡°How could you catch me? Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not policemen. It is illegal for you to catch us. Let us go!¡±


    ¡°We just beat up a bad woman. We did it for justice. How could you catch us?¡±


    The leading men were pressed to the ground by the guards without pity, but they still shouted and


    insulted Rosalind.


    Rosalind raised her head from Leonardo¡¯s arms and looked at the embarrassed Leonardo. Her eyes


    were a little red, taking off all the garbage on Leonardo¡¯s head, and said worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Those things can¡¯t hurt me. They just look dirty. What about you?¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s red eyes, Leonardo didn¡¯t want to say anything to worry her although his


    forehead was hurt by eggs.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You were so silly. They came for me. What did you rush to block them?¡±


    Rosalind said in aining tone when she saw the swollen bump on Leonardo¡¯s forehead.


    They had split, and Rosalind felt sad that Leonardo was still protective of her.


    12:11


    Chapter 162


    ¡°I will never let you get hurt again,¡± Leonardo gripped Rosalind¡¯s thin


    shoulder and promised firmly.


    Rosalind¡¯s heart suddenly jolted, racing. She could still hear the thumping heartbeat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go clean up first. Jacob, have two sets of clothes delivered to my


    office.¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo didn¡¯t even look at the people who had been caught and walked straight to


    the office with Rosalind in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, is it worth fighting against us for such a bad woman? She bullied your new employee, got


    her banned from the industry, got her family killed, and sent her to prison. How can such a woman work


    for Brooks Group? We¡¯re all doing it for your own good. Why did you catch us?¡±


    A woman on the ground stared at Rosalind fiercely and shouted.


    And the others echoed.


    When Leonardo was about to speak, Rosalind stopped him.


    Rosalind pried Leonardo¡¯s hand away that was holding her arm. She walked slowly to those women


    who had been contained. They looked at her as if she was the murderer who had killed their fathers.


    Rosalind was angry, but she sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°You are so pathetic.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± The woman thought she had misheard.


    ¡°I said¡­ you are so pathetic!


    ¡°You believe those editing and distorting videos on the Inte were stating the fact without thinking.


    You just scolded me online and now came to my workce to cause trouble.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pathetic?


    She continued, ¡°You just believed what you had been told. It was Lucy who had been taken away by


    the police, not me. Have you thought of the reason for that? You are being manipted by the person


    behind the scenes and can¡¯t tell right from wrong.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound pathetic?¡±


    3/4


    17:11 T


    Chapter 162


    ¡°You put your work aside and neglected your family but came here to cause trouble in the name of


    seeking justice. In fact, you are just a bunch of rude people.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how pathetic you are?¡±


    She didn¡¯t intend to stop. ¡°Besides, you hate me and rather believe Lucy than me because you think


    she is weak and reasonable while I am strong, so I deserve it, right?


    ¡°Do you really think she is pitiful? Or are you jealous of me because I am. rich? You just covered up


    your wicked minds with the so-called justice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pathetic?


    ¡°Since you dared toe here to cause trouble and hurt people today, you should know what the


    consequences you will face. To seek justice, you¡¯d better go to the police station. I believe the police


    will let you think. about your life.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind turned around and walked into the Brooks. Group with Leonardo.


    Send Gift


    CommentC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163


    After washing up, Rosalind asked Leonardo to sit still, peeled a boiled egg, and carefully rolled it on his


    forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that doing so can reduce the swelling fast without causing bruises. Bear with it.¡±


    ¡°OK¡­¡±


    His low and husky voice sounded sweet to Rosalind.


    Leonardo fixed his gaze on Rosalind as she was quietly taking care of the wound on his forehead.


    Neither of them talked, yet they didn¡¯t feel awkward. Instead, there was a trace of tranquility, peace,


    and happiness around them.


    Now Rosalind no longer red at him, shut him out from him, or kept a distance from him intentionally


    or unintentionally, Leonardo thought it would be good too if she kept treating him this way for the rest of


    his life.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    After a short while, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, causing a creak that hurt


    Rosalind¡¯s eardrum, and she frowned ufortably.


    Rosalind and Leonardo turned around and saw Virginia in a white snow ke dress standing at the


    door angrily, her eyes filled with shock, anger, and grievance.


    Rosalind was not happy at the sight of Virginia.


    Virginia had been fighting against her for a long time. Rosalind had once. dragged her into theke and


    tortured her, but that didn¡¯t keep her away from Rosalind.


    Rosalind still remembered that Virginia kept persuading Leonardo to terminate the contract with her


    when she confronted Lucy yesterday.


    Rosalind just didn¡¯t have time to deal with Virginia yesterday as it was chaotic.


    Suddenly, Rosalind wondered if what happened yesterday had anything to do with Virginia.


    17:11


    Chapter 163


    If there was someone who hated Rosalind the most and wanted her to


    leave Brooks Group, that person should be Virginia.


    Could it be Virginia?


    Thinking of this, Rosalind raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Virginia with a faint smile.


    ¡°What are we doing? Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Virginia hated to see Rosalind act like there was nothing to make a fuss about.


    Earlier, Virginia was very happy to learn that Rosalind had been besieged. by people, but when she


    heard Leonardo protecting her in front of so many people and even getting injured, Virginia became


    jealous.


    How could Leonardo do that? How was she supposed to handle it?


    ¡°Rosalind, you¡¯re in the office. W-What will others think of Leonardo if they see you doing so?¡±


    Virginia was angry, but she couldn¡¯t flip out in front of Leonardo.


    Leonardo was fond of women who were gentle. She must show her perfection and tenderness in front


    of him.


    ¡°They can think however they want.¡±


    Rosalind disdained Virginia for pretending to be sensible and piteous. Since Virginia wanted to pretend


    and act, Rosalind didn¡¯t mind ying along.


    In the past, Virginia was so unscrupulous in front of her. Now Rosalind had nothing to lose and could


    be unscrupulous.


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind¡¯s arrogant face and thought that she was so cute. Rosalind was always


    feisty and behaved unscrupulously in front of Virginia.


    Leonardo even wondered if Rosalind was being jealous and if Rosalind would be more jealous if he


    interacted with Virginia more.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Virginia clenched her fists behind her, but she held back her words. She turned around and


    looked at Leonardo with a warm smile.


    ¡°Leonardo, why didn¡¯t you tell me about your injury? You shouldn¡¯t trouble Rosalind. Mom will me


    me for not taking good care of you if


    Chapter 163


    she knows.¡±


    Then she walked to Leonardo with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Danny has been asking about you these days. He said he hadn¡¯t seen Dad for a long time. Let¡¯s


    spend some time with him tonight.¡±


    After saying that, Virginia looked at Rosalind with a proud face. As expected, Rosalind¡¯s expression


    was gloomy, and Virginia¡¯s eyes were full of mockery and gloating smiles.


    Even though Rosalind had a sharp tongue, she wouldn¡¯t end up with Leonardo as long as Maria


    disliked her.


    Besides, Virginia had a son with Leonardo. She didn¡¯t believe Rosalind really wouldn¡¯t mind that at all.


    Virginia was right. Rosalind did mind that.


    Rosalind still had a vivid memory of how Maria had disgusted, tortured, and insulted her.


    And Dn would be the forever obstacleing between her and Leonardo.


    Rosalind smiled bitterly. She almost forgot everything she had suffered in the past due to the frequent


    interaction with Leonardo these days, especially when the evidence showed that he had nothing to do


    with the clothes poisoning case of the Jansen Group and the death of Nafis.


    Leonardo was protective of her, took special care of her, and helped her investigate the case and deal


    with Lucy.


    Rosalind admitted that Leonardo treated herpletely differently from five years ago, and sometimes


    she even had the illusion that Leonardo loved her.


    How could Rosalind forget the indelible harm between them? And the existence of Dn and Virginia


    was the very evidence of how Leonardo had hurt her.


    With a racing mind, she remainedposed, slowly put down the egg, and smiled at Leonardo and


    Virginia.


    ¡°Since you want to curry favor, you go ahead.¡±


    It was not until Rosalind left that Leonardo came back to his senses from


    the beautiful life he had fantasized about. Looking at Virginia¡¯s gentle


    3/5


    17:1


    Chapter 163


    smile and proud face, Leonardo felt disgusted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to my office?¡±


    His voice was cold, emotionless.


    ¡°I¡­ I care about you. I rushed over immediately after learning that you were injured. Why did you even


    block those people? What if they sshed sulfuric acid at you?¡±


    Virginia frowned slightly, picked up the egg, and was about to roll it on Leonardo¡¯s forehead, but before


    she could reach Leonardo, he dodged


    away.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t care about Virginia at all. Rosalind was upset and he wanted to drive Virginia away so


    that he could go find her.


    ¡°Leonardo¡­¡±


    Virginia wanted to speak but was interrupted by Leonardo.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Virginia bit her lips and ran out with red eyes as if she had been greatly wronged.


    Seeing Virginia leave, Leonardo was going to find Rosalind and exin to her, especially about Dn.


    He had been reluctant to talk about his family, afraid that Rosalind would see the dark side of his family,


    which would affect how Rosalind thought of him.


    But the existence of Dn became an obstacle between him and Rosalind. If he didn¡¯t make it clear,


    Rosalind would always be separated from him.


    Leonardo intended to make a change, so he decided to tell Rosalind the truth, which meant she would


    learn about the nastiness of his family and his father.


    However, Jacob hurriedly rushed over before Leonardo walked out of the office.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    ¡°We got a problem, Mr. Brooks. The video has gone viral on the inte and many people are saying


    that they¡¯ll boycott our products if we insist on Amanda being our design consultant,¡± said Jacob.


    ¡°You know what to do.¡±


    For Leonardo, public opinion could always be handled with money. Such a trifling matter was not worth


    his attention.


    ¡°I can deal with the negativements on ourpany, Mr. Brooks, but the shareholders are all here


    and they are arguing in the meeting room, saying that our cooperation with Amanda must be


    terminated. immediately. You should check this.¡±


    Jacob couldn¡¯t face the shareholders on his own. He was just a secretary.


    Leonardo frowned and his face darkened.


    ¡°No offense, Mr. Taylor, but Leonardo is too young to handle things properly. The design consultant he


    invited over not only didn¡¯t benefit. thepany but also caused a lot of trouble. She almost ruined the


    reputation of the Brooks Group.¡±


    ¡°As the secondrgest shareholder of the Brooks Group and one of the best friends of Mr. Richard


    Brooks, Mr. Taylor, you have to tell Leonardo- to terminate the cooperation with Amanda.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Many customers now have a big problem with Amanda and they said that they¡¯ll never buy the


    Brooks Group¡¯s products if we keep cooperating with her. Customers alwayse first. We can¡¯t go


    against the majority¡­¡±


    Some shareholders keptining to Sean Taylor about Leonardo and Rosalind, just like little kids


    comining to their dad about being bullied.


    ¡°Calm down, guys. I just came back from abroad and I haven¡¯t got familiar with the current situation of


    ourpany, but you should know that Leonardo is a smart and sophisticated businessman, so I don¡¯t


    think you need to be so worried.¡±


    Sean sat next to the boss¡¯s chair, smiling softly and looking like a kind old


    man.


    He was Sean Taylor, the secondrgest shareholder of the Brooks Group.


    1/4


    17:11


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Chapter 164


    Unlike those anxious shareholders, Sean was trying to defend Leonardo.


    ¡°You anot


    know, Mr. Taylor. Because of this new design consultant, ourpany¡¯s stock has dropped to the limit


    several times. If this goes. on, our loss will only increase sharply. This matter must be resolved as soon


    as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is that true, Jerome?¡±


    Scan looked at Jerome in shock as if he didn¡¯t know anything about the current situation of the Brooks


    Group until just now.


    Jerome seemed to have guessed that his father would ask him so he nodded with a serious look.


    ¡°Yeah, Dad. Ourpany has been having a lot of problems since Amanda came here. I want to do


    something about it, but I¡¯m just a production control director who can do nothing to help. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As Jerome spoke, he bowed to the shareholders with regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Jerome. You have done everything


    I can. We all know that Leonardo is a stubborn boy who never listens to anyone. Now we have Mr.


    Taylor here, and I¡¯m sure he can convince Leonardo as his elder.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The Brooks Group¡¯s fate is no joke.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡­¡±


    Other shareholders echoed.


    At this moment, Leonardo strode in. He raised his eyebrows when he saw Sean being surrounded by


    the others.


    ¡°No wonder those shareholders dare toe here to pick on me. It turns out that they have someone


    to back them up,¡± he thought.


    Leonardo took a nce at them and sat down in the boss chair directly with an indifferent look.


    ¡°Wow. What day is it today? Why is everybody here?¡±


    Leonardo was ying innocent.


    Everyone looked at each other, saying nothing. None of them wanted to be the target, so they turned


    their heads at Sean.


    17:19


    Chapter 164


    Sean lowered his head slightly. Although he didn¡¯t look at them, he still. felt their gaze, so he raised his


    head slowly and smiled at Leonardo.


    ¡°I just came back, Leonardo. I heard that thepany has been having problems recently.¡±


    Sean smiled so kindly, making himself an elder who cared a lot about the younger ones.


    ¡°Really? But I heard nothing. Since you just came back, are you sure you didn¡¯t mishear, Mr. Taylor?¡±


    Leonardo nced at Sean with a meaningful smile.


    However, Sean remained calm and peaceful even though Leonardo appeared so arrogant in front of


    him.


    ¡°I just got the news that the Brooks Group is cooperating with Amanda of BUT Group. The thing is,


    although argepany like BUT Group can bring a lot of benefits to ourpany, Amanda doesn¡¯t


    seem to have a good reputation.


    ¡°Especially recently, she is said to have been arrogant and wantonly bullied her subordinate, resulting


    in that poor man¡¯s family being disabled and living in poverty. Her evil deeds have aroused public


    anger. People like her should not be allowed to continue working in ourpany.¡±


    Hearing this, Leonardo looked at Sean with a sneer.


    ¡°These are all rumors on the inte. Someone in ourpany stole the design and sold it privately for


    a profit, so I fired her. It¡¯s fine that the outsiders know nothing about the truth, but you guys are


    different. Are you all blind?¡±


    Those shareholders knew that Leonardo was defending Rosalind.


    seves


    Hearing this, Sean¡¯s eyes sparkled with a grim face and he said in a serious tone, ¡°Calm down,


    Leonardo. Even though we have misunderstood Amanda, she, as the design consultant of the Brooks.


    Group, did go her own way and offended the customers. Whether she is. wronged or not, she has had


    a very negative impact on ourpany. You have to admit that.¡±


    ¡°Cut the cr ap, Mr. Taylor. You didn¡¯t juste all the way back from abroad to tell me that, did you?¡±


    1712


    Chapter 164


    Leonardo had had enough of Sean.


    However, Leonardo had to admit that the incident did have a negative impact on the Brooks Group this


    time, but it wasn¡¯t because of Rosalind¡¯s wrong behavior, but because of the man behind the curtain.


    ¡°You¡¯d better terminate the cooperation with Amanda now. Besides, we have our design team and it is


    known to all that Ms. York is a very good designer. We don¡¯t have to hire another one. Even if the


    Brooks Group doesn¡¯t care about the cost, it should not spend money on unnecessary things.¡±


    What Sean meant by that was that Leonardo was wasting money at the expense of the interest of


    shareholders.


    ¡°Terminate the cooperation? No way!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Leonardo denied Sean¡¯s proposal directly.


    Unexpectedly, Sean didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he became more earnest, sounding like an older person


    advising a younger one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so childish, Leonardo. This is about the Brooks Group and the interests of all shareholders.


    As the CEO of the Brooks Group, you should think twice for everyone.¡±


    Although Sean sounded gentle, he had made his point very clear.


    Leonardo was no fool and he understood what Sean was talking about immediately.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165


    Other shareholders echoed after hearing what Sean said, leaving Leonardo under a lot of pressure.


    Leonardo nced at everyone coldly and finally stared at Sean who was. smiling.


    He thought, ¡®Is Sean saying that I went my own way and did what I wanted at the expense of all the


    shareholders¡¯ interests? Is he going to make them all get disappointed in me and then take over my


    position?


    What a cunn ing man! When he has aplete n in his mind, he acts. magnanimously and kindly


    as if he doesn¡¯t care about power or desire at all. Does Sean think he can fool me so easily?


    That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    Just


    as they confronted each other in silence, Jacob entered the meeting room and whispered to Leonardo.


    Leonardo suddenly lost his cool. He stood up abruptly and strode out, ignoring all the shareholders in


    the room.


    ¡°What happened? What should we do, Mr. Taylor?¡± The shareholders. looked at each other in


    confusion. They couldn¡¯t believe that Leonardo. left directly before they got things done.


    ¡°Leonardo has gone too far this time. I know he won¡¯t listen to me, but I didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t


    show any respect to you. Forgive me, everyone. If I had paid more attention to thepany, Leonardo


    would not have been so arrogant and rude.


    ¡°s, I failed Richard.¡±


    Sean looked very guilty and he med himself for all of Leonardo¡¯s childish behavior. In the eyes of


    these shareholders, he was a very caring elder to Leonardo.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, Mr. Taylor. We all know that you¡¯ve been amodating Mr. Brooks for Mr.


    Richard Brooks¡¯s sake. We need your here to help with the future development of the Brooks Group.


    After all, Mr. Brooks is too young to do things properly.¡±


    ¡°I agree. We¡¯ll feel much more relieved if you can keep an eye on thepany for Mr. Brooks, Mr.


    Taylor.¡±


    1/4


    Chapter 165 ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°Amanda said that the whole thing had gone too far and had some negative impact on the Brooks


    Group, so she asked to terminate the cooperation with us.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jacob followed Leonardo and rushed to Rosalind¡¯s office, but she had. already gone.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Seeing the empty office, Leonardo¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°She left!¡± Jacob said in a low voice, not daring to look at the angry Leonardo.


    And as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Leonardo rush out.


    In the kindergarten. ¡°Stay away from my sister, Dn. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Kevin got mad when he saw Dn keep approaching Yanna.


    ¡°I just want to y with her. Why are you so narrow-minded?¡± Dn. pouted and yelled at Kevin


    angrily.


    ¡°Cut your bul lshit. Every time you y with little girls in the


    kindergarten, you pull their hair or scare them with spiders, ants, and geckos. No one here wants to


    y with you.¡±


    Kevin pulled Yanna behind him and kept Dn away from her. He stared at the ss bottle in Dn¡¯s


    hand coldly.


    A ck gecko was running wildly in the bottle.


    Having been exposed by Kevin, Dn hid the ss bottle behind him. subconsciously.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that. I didn¡¯t bully them. They were a bunch of cowards and were scared of themselves.¡±


    Dn raised his head and denied what Kevin said with an angry face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. Just stay away from my sister!¡±


    After saying that, Kevin took Yanna to the ssroom.


    Seeing Yanna and Kevin leave, several boys came to Dn.


    ¡°They left. What should we do now, Dn?¡±


    17-18


    bler 165


    These boys often bullied other children in kindergarten with Dn. They followed him like puppy dogs


    and made a lot of trouble.


    ¡°There¡¯s no escape for them. I know how to scare them.¡±


    Dn snorted proudly and seemed to havee up with a good idea.


    After Kevin took Yanna away, he hid behind a big rock with her and secretly watched Dn.


    ¡°Dn is going to mess with us again. Kevin. I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±


    Yanna stared at Dn with hatred. She thought, ¡°Dn got Kevin injuredst time and I haven¡¯te


    after him for this. Now he is going to do it again. Does he think we¡¯re cowards?¡±


    ¡°Well, how about we teach him a good lesson this time? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll never mess with us again after


    this.¡±


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and smirked slightly.


    ¡°Do you have an idea, Kevin?¡±


    Yanna felt delighted that Kevin agreed with her.


    ¡°Of course. Check this out!¡±


    Kevin took out a small bag from his backpack. Yanna seemed to see something moving inside the bag


    and trying to run out.


    ¡°What is it, Kevin?¡±


    ¡°There are two big bugs that I caught by the pine tree below our apartment. Each of them has two arms


    as sharp as a scythe, and it must. hurt to get caught by them. We can use them to prank Dnter.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can I have a look?¡±


    Yanna got excited as soon as she heard about the frightening bugs. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what they


    looked like.


    ¡°Not now. What if they run away? I can lead you to them after we go home. But right now, let¡¯s deal with


    Dn first.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± said Yanna.


    Although Yanna was still curious, she put it aside after hearing what


    Kevin said.


    17:120


    Chapter 165


    ¡°Let me do it, Kevin. You¡¯ll be suspected by Dn as soon as you approach him. I¡¯m a little girl so they


    won¡¯t know it¡¯s me.¡±


    Yanna was a little excited because she could finally teach Dn a lesson.


    Kevin suddenly felt a little speechless when he saw Yanna¡¯s excited face.


    He thought, ¡°Does Yanna know what she¡¯s doing? She¡¯s the only girl I ever met who isn¡¯t afraid of


    insects and can¡¯t wait to scare people with them.¡±


    Kevin rubbed his forehead. He felt that his lovely sister would be a tough woman in the future.


    After all, she got excited every time she did. something risky.


    She always volunteered whether it was about criticizing Leonardo or ying a prank on Dn.


    Kevin shook his head helplessly. He just couldn¡¯t say no to Yanna especially when he saw her


    expectant eyes.


    ¡°Never mind, just let her do it. I can take care of her if anything happens,¡± he thought.


    Therefore, Kevin put the cloth bag in Yanna¡¯s hand. After whispering to her about the details of the


    prank, he came back to the ssroom quietly


    with her.


    A few minutester, while the teacher was telling the students a fairy tale, someone suddenly


    screamed bitterly.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    Then they saw Dn shaking something off his coat while running and crying.


    ¡°There is a bug! It¡¯s big! Help¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a mess in the ssroom. Those children not brave enough quickly got together


    and stayed far away from Dn for fear that the big bug he mentioned would creep up on them.


    Even Dn¡¯s followers kept distance from him at this moment.


    Yanna and Kevin hid in the crowd. Looking at Dn who was shouting and screaming, they exchanged


    their eyes with each other, fighting back their smiles.


    Rosalind knew that the reason why so many shareholders of Brooks Group suddenly showed off here


    was that they wanted to force Leonardo to terminate the cooperation with BUT Group and drive her out


    of Brooks Group.


    Rosalind felt wronged. It was not her fault, and the trouble was made by others. However, she was still


    regarded as the only one that should be med.


    Later, Rosalind thought that she came to Brooks Group for the purpose of finding out whether the


    poisoning case that involved products from Jansen Group five years ago was rted to Brooks Group


    and Leonardo.


    Although the truth had not been fully found out, ording to her preliminary investigation, it did have


    nothing to do with Leonardo. So, it would be meaningless for her to continue to stay in Brooks Group.


    Moreover, Rosalind felt that she was indeed too close to Leonardo recently. They were more connected


    than ever, which drastically influenced Rosalind¡¯s attitude towards Leonardo. Her heart always kept


    racing when seeing Leonardo.


    Nevertheless, she had tried her best to restrain her feelings and keep a distance from Leonardo.


    But Rosalind still could not calm herself down. At present, Leonardo was kind and caring for her


    instead of being indifferent like before. As a


    woman,


    it was also easy for Rosalind to be lured by a man¡¯s sweet words.


    13.12


    Chapter 166


    On the one hand, Rosalind doubted whether she could resist those tempting words from Leonardo if


    she continued staying with Leonardo.


    On the other hand, Rosalind knew that it was absolutely impossible for Leonardo and her to get into a


    rtionship.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind felt that it would be better for her to take the initiative to end the cooperation


    with Leonardo¡¯spany and leave rather than let Leonardo make the decision under the pressure of


    shareholders since she didn¡¯t have to be awkward in this way.


    But when Rosalind walked out of the official building of Brooks Group, she felt sad. However, she didn¡¯t


    know whether she was sad for Brooks Group or Leonardo.


    When Leonardo was about to catch up with Rosalind, he was stopped by Virginia.


    ¡°Leonardo, the shareholders are waiting for you. Where are you going?¡±


    Virginia actually knew that Leonardo wanted to go for Rosalind. She was relieved that Rosalind left


    voluntarily, so she must stop Leonardo from getting her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go away!¡±


    With his eyes cruel, Leonardo uttered the words in a cold voice without caring about Virginia¡¯s feelings.


    However, even though Leonardo was so impolite to Virginia, Virginia still refused to give way.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but you have to think about it for yourself. The shareholders are not happy at all. If you


    leave them alone, the shareholders will be more dissatisfied with you.¡±


    The persuasion was so sincere as if Virginia had been really worried about Leonardo.


    But Leonardo knew her true purpose.


    ¡°Virginia, don¡¯t pretend to be nice to me. It makes me sick. From now on, you are no longer the design


    director of Brooks Group. Nevere back here again!¡±


    Since yesterday, Leonardo had suspected that everything Rosalind


    suffered recently was due to Virginia. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    2/5


    17:121


    Chapter 166


    After all, Virginia had tried to harm Rosalind more than once before.


    Rosalind was once locked in the bathroom after being sshed on and fell into theke with Virginia.


    Leonardo had asked someone to investigate those events, and all the evidence demonstrated that


    Virginia was guilty.


    Leonardo knew that Virginia had always wanted Rosalind to leave Brooks Group, but he didn¡¯t expect


    her to use these immoral methods to achieve her goal.


    However, because of the previous two cases, Leonardo was still highly skeptical of Virginia.


    Particrly, Virginia stood by Lucy without any hesitation yesterday and encouraged employees and


    shareholders to drive Rosalind away, which showed that Virginia must have been engaged in this plot


    to force Rosalind to leave.


    Although Leonardo hadn¡¯t found the most solid evidence to use Virginia yet, he had the freedom to


    do what he wanted.


    Now, he was unhappy and didn¡¯t want to show mercy to Virginia. Since Virginia was going against his


    willingness, he decided to be ruthless to her.


    ¡°What? How can you say that, Leonardo?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s words were so unexpected that Virginia was rooted to the


    spot.


    ¡°I¡¯m the CEO of Brooks Group while you¡¯re just a design director. Definitely, you¡¯re under my control. If


    you keep a low key, I can ensure yourfortable life. However, if you are too greedy, I¡¯ll deprive you


    of everything.¡±


    Those words helped Leonardo vent his anger. He should have done this long ago so that Virginia could


    disappear earlier without making so much trouble.


    ¡°Your mother won¡¯t agree with you!¡±


    Although Virginia was a little panicked, she still forced herself to calm down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my mom. Since you alwaysin that there is no time for Dn, it


    will be better for you to resign now, then


    12.10


    Chapter 166


    you will have plenty of time to apany him. I¡¯m sure Mom will be happy to see that.¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo mercilessly pushed Virginia away and threw her on the sofa.


    Seeing Leonardo rush out in a hurry without even looking back at her, Virginia turned gloomy. She


    clenched her fists and hit the sofa hard with fierce anger in her eyes.


    ¡°Leonardo, since you are so ruthless to me, I won¡¯t let you go. Rosalind, I¡¯ll ruin your lifepletely!¡±


    Thinking of this, Virginia took out her phone.


    When Leonardo returned to the Deep Mountain Vi, Lana told him that. Rosalind didn¡¯te back.


    Leonardo panicked immediately.


    He had no idea where was Rosalind if she didn¡¯te back.


    At this time, he realized that the situation was simr to what happened five years ago.


    That time, Rosalind left secretly after returning home. Leonardo made countless calls and searched for


    her in the ces where Rosalind often went, but he failed as if Rosalind had disappeared from this


    world.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo couldn¡¯t remain calm and became frightened and worried.


    Never could he let Rosalind escape again.


    While considering this, Leonardo called Rosalind again, but there was still a cold and robotic female


    voice on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°The number you dialed is busy now.¡±


    Rosalind hung up directly.


    Leonardo frowned and called Susan, Rosalind¡¯s secretary. But Susan also


    didn¡¯t know where Rosalind was.


    In desperation, Leonardo had to ask Thomas for help.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes, and I need Rosalind¡¯s whereabouts five minutester.¡±


    ¡°Five minutes? It¡¯s too difficult¡­¡±


    4/5


    17:12


    Chapter 166


    Thomas sounded confused on the other end of the phone, but before he could finish his words,


    Leonardo had already hung up.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167


    Thomas was aware of theplexity of the situation because Leonardo, who had always been calm


    and self-contained, was so anxious.


    After hanging up the phone, Leonardo asked Lana to pick up the two children and take good care of


    them. Then he drove out.


    On the way, Leonardo received a message from Thomas.


    [She is in the Nut Bar!]


    This was a brief message but powerful enough to pacify Leonardo. He became much more relieved.


    He quickly turned around and drove towards the Nut Bar.


    Rosalind went to the Nut Bar alone after leaving Brooks Group. She did go home because she didn¡¯t


    want her family and children to worry about her.


    Rosalind initially asked Paulina out, but Paulina was busy shooting in another ce and couldn¡¯t go


    back. Then, Rosalind didn¡¯t know who she could ask to apany her no matter how hard she tried.


    She thought it was ridiculous. As a 30-year-old adult, she could onlye to the bar alone to have a


    drink without any friends she could drink or chat with.


    In the Nut Bar, where lights were flickering, Rosalind sat alone in a corner and ordered three sses of


    brandy.


    Rosalind smelled one of them in her hand and soon she sensed the pungent vor. Instinctively, she


    held it farther away from her..


    People said having a drink was a good way to get rid of bad moods. So, she also wanted to have a try.


    But Rosalind only had some soft drinks like red wine asionally. Spirits. like brandy were what she


    had never tasted. Thus, she was going to have a try tonight.


    After she took a sip, she found it potent and stimting. Rosalind instantly felt that there was a hot


    current running through her body, which gave her a sense of warmth andfort. It seemed that she


    could really forget those unhappy things for the time being.


    1/5 N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    17:12


    Chapter 167


    Seeing this, the waiter next to her winked at a man in ck. The man nodded slightly and nced at


    Rosalind before lowering his head again.


    Eventually, Rosalind underestimated the effect of brandy and.


    overestimated her tolerance of spirits. She felt a little dizzy, so she paid. the bill and went out.


    As soon as she arrived at the gate, two strange men came to her. One was in ck and the other was


    in white. They began to chat with Rosalind.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going? You look so beautiful. Let¡¯s buy you a drink.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    It was normal for Rosalind to be hit on by guys. Some of them had been. rejected by Rosalind just now,


    and she also didn¡¯t take the two ment seriously.


    However, two men were unwilling to let go even though she refused their


    request.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t drink. How about we drive you home?¡±


    After saying that, theyughed obscenely.


    Rosalind frowned slightly. She was very impatient with the rude men, so she tried hard to be calm and


    looked at them coldly.


    ¡°No need. Get out of the way!¡±


    While speaking, Rosalind secretly took out a pencil from her bag, which. was always put in the bag so


    that she could draw whenever she was inspired and use it to protect herself when she was in danger.


    ¡°Well, what a tough girl. Since you¡¯re not interested, we won¡¯t force you. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They looked at each other while giving grim smiles and making way for Rosalind.


    Seeing that they stopped giving her a hard time, Rosalind was relieved and strode out.


    Rosalind thought this was an unimportant event, but when she walked. out of the bar a few steps, she


    felt that someone was tracking her.


    Rosalind was so nervous that she almost became sober in an instant. Then, she kept vignt.


    2/5


    Chapter 167


    But she didn¡¯t dare to look back. Instead, she speeded up to call a taxi on the main road.


    However, as Rosalind elerated her pace, the people behind her also. walked faster and caught up


    with her soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk so fast. Let¡¯s have fun together.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalind knew that it was the man in ck who had just found her trouble.


    Rosalind panicked, but she didn¡¯t look back or pay attention to the man. Luckily, she saw a taxi parked


    on the roadside from a distance, so she walked more quickly and thought that as long as she got in the


    car, she would be safe.


    However, when Rosalind was about five meters away from the taxi, the two men suddenly rushed


    toward her.


    Rosalind sensed the danger and waved her hand holding the pencil backward. The man behind her


    didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind would. suddenly attack him. He failed to dodge, so the pencil pri cked into


    the shoulder of the man in white, which made him cry out in pain.


    Having hurt one man sessfully, Rosalind suddenly pulled out the pencil and was about to stab the


    man in ck. However, the other man quickly blocked Rosalind¡¯s attack and pped her in the face.


    ¡°How dare you hurt my buddy? I must kill you!¡±


    Then he pped Rosalind in the face again.


    The man¡¯s fierce ps rendered Rosalind dizzy and her fair cheeks instantly became swollen.


    Although Rosalind was a little painful and unable to keep her bnce, her mind became clearer.


    Being grabbed by the man in ck, Rosalind couldn¡¯t break free, but she managed to kick him between


    his legs.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The man in ck screamed in great pain immediately as he loosened his grip on Rosalind and curled


    his body miserably.


    Rosalind decided to leave the ce without dy when she was free. She turned around and ran


    towards the roadside. She supposed that the two.


    3/5


    Chapter 107


    guys dared not do anything bad to her as long as there were other pedestrians.


    However, before Rosalind could go farther, someone suddenly put one hand around her neck and


    pulled her back. Then the person used a wet cloth to cover her mouth and nose.


    The strange smelling from the cloth frightened Rosalind. She was shocked and struggled


    desperately. But after a few struggles, she felt it difficult to breathe. Her strength slowly weakened, and


    she gradually lost consciousness.


    After a while, Rosalind stopped struggling and was thrown to the ground like a broken doll by the man


    in white.


    The man in white covered the bleeding wound which was caused by Rosalind¡¯s pencil and spat on the


    ground.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman ¡®to be so bold and dare to fight with us. When we get back, we must


    demand they increase our sries. Our hard work. deserves more money!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal for you. My thing was kicked hard by this woman, and I don¡¯t know if it can work


    later.¡±


    H


    The man in ck clenched his legs tightly and bent them, looking very strange. He was heavily blushed


    and panting as if he was holding back. terrible feelings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯m well. She¡¯s such a beautiful woman. Let me have a good time.¡±


    The man in white smiled obscenely and looked Rosalind up and down with his narrowed eyes.


    The man in ck knocked on the head of the man in white angrily, feeling a little unfair. The pain was


    so strong that he was afraid that he could not have any sexual fun.


    Though the man knew this truth, he would not admit it in front of others. to sustain his self-esteem


    verbally.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168


    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Remember that we were asked to record the process of having sex with the woman.


    Have you prepared for this?¡±


    The man in white rubbed his head which was a little hurting, and looked at another man who still bent


    his body and panted, assuming that he might not be able to fulfill the task, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak


    out the fact in front of the poor man.


    Men were afraid of losing face, not to mention the man in ck was his boss. So, the man in white


    knew he should not hurt his boss¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have done such business several times. Leave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay. We can¡¯t waste more time. Drag her away!¡±


    After saying that, the man in ck walked slowly in a weird way toward where they parked their car for


    fear that he would amplify the pain between his legs when walking fast.


    The man in white followed his order and dragged Rosalind to the parking lot.


    Leonardo should have arrived at the Nut Bar earlier, but there was something unexpected on the way.


    He had to spend some time solving it before going to the bar.


    As soon as Leonardo reached the gate of the Nut Bar, he saw from a distance two men dragging a


    drunk woman with fair skin. Her face was covered by her long hair and Leonardo could not recognize


    her.


    This scene wasmon around a bar. Leonardo just gave them at cursory nce and then looked


    away before running straight into the bar.


    When he got into the bar, he examined each corner of the bar only to find Rosalind not there. Leonardo


    looked around and asked a waiter about Rosalind¡¯s whereabouts by describing her facial features and


    dress.


    The waiter nced at Leonardo nervously and turned his eyes immediately.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I-I haven¡¯t seen such ady.


    If Leonardo could have observed the waiter¡¯s expression more carefully, he would have definitely found


    that his reaction was unusual. But he was


    175


    17:12


    Chapter 168


    worried about Rosalind and didn¡¯t pay so much attention to the waiter, so he didn¡¯t notice the guilty look


    on the waiter¡¯s face.


    At this moment, three men came into the bar, talking andughing all the way as if there were good


    friends.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen that? A drunk woman was taken away just now. It¡¯s really easy to get a woman


    now. As long as you can wait by a bar, you can always meet a drunk woman going out. Anyway, I¡¯m


    going to have a try,¡± said the tall man in the lead with an envious look.


    ¡°What are you talking about? That was not a coincidence. That woman was knocked out by the two


    guys. Didn¡¯t you see both of them injured?¡±


    A fat man hit the tall man on the head unhappily and sighed.


    ¡°I also saw that woman¡¯s face was hurt. It seems that she was beaten. seriously. I don¡¯t know if the


    woman suffered this because she offended someone, but she may be pretty much doomed after being


    taken away by them.¡±


    A meaningful smile appeared on the thinnest man¡¯s face. He seemed to suggest some vulgar thoughts.


    ¡°Oh? Are you jealous of them? How about you also get a girl by the same. means?¡±


    The other two men joked with him.


    ¡°I dare not do that!¡±


    The thin man waved his hands and shook his head determinedly.


    Hearing their conversation, Leonardo was shocked and rushed towards. them directly. He grabbed the


    chubby man by his cor and asked anxiously, ¡°You just said that a woman was taken away. What


    does she look like?¡±


    The three men were startled by Leonardo who came to them so suddenly, and became nervous


    instantly. Seeing Leonardo offend one of them, they looked unpleasant.


    ¡°Let go of him. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Leonardo seemed to realize that they had misunderstood his intention, so he let go of the man and


    tried to calm himself down.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just want to ask what the woman you


    17.12


    Chapter 168


    saw just now looks like.¡±


    Leonardo just wanted to know where Rosalind was and didn¡¯t waste time arguing with these people, so


    he took the initiative to apologize.


    But as Leonardo showed politeness, those men thought that Leonardo. was scared and became more


    arrogant.


    ¡°Humph, you wish! We won¡¯t tell you unless you kneel down, kowtow to me, and tter us. Do you think


    so, guys?¡±


    The plump man, who was rudely treated by Leonardo, snorted arrogantly with a triumphant look and


    asked Leonardo to ept his require while pointing at the ground.


    Hearing this, the other two men also seemed to find it interesting. They burst intoughter and whistled


    joyfully to echo the fat man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t take a long time before they realized that things were not interesting at all because


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly and punched the fat man in the face who was the most arrogant.


    The moment Leonardo hit the man¡¯s face, the man felt that the flesh. seemed to be separated from the


    bone. He was thrown away by Leonardo and fell hard on the ground.


    Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to attack them. suddenly. Seeing that their friend


    was beaten up, the other two men were angry and rushed toward Leonardo to hit him with their fists.


    Looking at them, Leonardo didn¡¯t look scared at all. On the contrary, his eyes became colder and more


    horrible. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Without any hesitation, he fought with them decisively. The three ment were knocked to the ground in


    less than two minutes. They rolled and howled in pain on the floor.


    Leonardo walked to the chubby man with a cold face and stepped on one


    of his arms harder, which made the man scream in pain.


    ¡°Will you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please let me go!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t expect to bump into such a tough guy, who was not only powerful but also merciless.


    What he could do was beg for Leonardo¡¯s

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 168 ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Remember that we were asked to record the process of having sex with


    the woman. Have you prepared for this?¡± The man in white rubbed his head which was a little hurting,


    and looked at another man who still bent his body and panted, assuming that he might not be able to


    fulfill the task, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak out the fact in front of the poor man. Men were afraid of losing


    face, not to mention the man in ck was his boss. So, the man in white knew he should not hurt his


    boss¡¯s pride. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have done such business several times. Leave it to me!¡± ¡°Okay. We


    can¡¯t waste more time. Drag her away!¡± After saying that, the man in ck walked slowly in a weird


    way toward where they parked their car for fear that he would amplify the pain between his legs when


    walking fast. The man in white followed his order and dragged Rosalind to the parking lot. Leonardo


    should have arrived at the Nut Bar earlier, but there was something unexpected on the way. He had to


    spend some time solving it before going to the bar. As soon as Leonardo reached the gate of the Nut


    Bar, he saw from a distance two men dragging a drunk woman with fair skin. Her face was covered by


    her long hair and Leonardo could not recognize her. This scene wasmon around a bar. Leonardo


    just gave them at cursory nce and then looked away before running straight into the bar. When he


    got into the bar, he examined each corner of the bar only to find Rosalind not there. Leonardo looked


    around and asked a waiter about Rosalind¡¯s whereabouts by describing her facial features and dress.


    The waiter nced at Leonardo nervously and turned his eyes immediately. ¡°Sorry, sir. I-I haven¡¯t seen


    such ady. If Leonardo could have observed the waiter¡¯s expression more carefully, he would have


    definitely found that his reaction was unusual. But he was 175 17:12 Chapter 168 worried about


    Rosalind and didn¡¯t pay so much attention to the waiter, so he didn¡¯t notice the guilty look on the


    waiter¡¯s face. At this moment, three men came into the bar, talking andughing all the way as if there


    were good friends. ¡°Hey, have you seen that? A drunk woman was taken away just now. It¡¯s really easy


    to get a woman now. As long as you can wait by a bar, you can always meet a drunk woman going out.


    Anyway, I¡¯m going to have a try,¡± said the tall man in the lead with an envious look. ¡°What are you


    talking about? That was not a coincidence. That woman was knocked out by the two guys. Didn¡¯t you


    see both of them injured?¡± A fat man hit the tall man on the head unhappily and sighed. ¡°I also saw that


    woman¡¯s face was hurt. It seems that she was beaten. seriously. I don¡¯t know if the woman suffered this


    because she offended someone, but she may be pretty much doomed after being taken away by


    them.¡± A meaningful smile appeared on the thinnest man¡¯s face. He seemed to suggest some vulgar


    thoughts. ¡°Oh? Are you jealous of them? How about you also get a girl by the same. means?¡± The


    other two men joked with him. ¡°I dare not do that!¡± The thin man waved his hands and shook his head


    determinedly. Hearing their conversation, Leonardo was shocked and rushed towards. them directly.


    He grabbed the chubby man by his cor and asked anxiously, ¡°You just said that a woman was taken


    away. What does she look like?¡± The three men were startled by Leonardo who came to them so


    suddenly, and became nervous instantly. Seeing Leonardo offend one of them, they looked unpleasant.


    ¡°Let go of him. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Leonardo seemed to realize that they had misunderstood


    his intention, so he let go of the man and tried to calm himself down. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to hurt you. I


    just want to ask what the woman you 17.12 Chapter 168 saw just now looks like.¡± Leonardo just


    wanted to know where Rosalind was and didn¡¯t waste time arguing with these people, so he took the


    initiative to apologize. But as Leonardo showed politeness, those men thought that Leonardo. was


    scared and became more arrogant. ¡°Humph, you wish! We won¡¯t tell you unless you kneel down,


    kowtow to me, and tter us. Do you think so, guys?¡± The plump man, who was rudely treated by


    Leonardo, snorted arrogantly with a triumphant look and asked Leonardo to ept his require while


    pointing at the ground. Hearing this, the other two men also seemed to find it interesting. They burst


    intoughter and whistled joyfully to echo the fat man¡¯s words. ¡°Fine!¡± However, it didn¡¯t take a long


    time before they realized that things were not interesting at all because Leonardo narrowed his eyes


    slightly and punched the fat man in the face who was the most arrogant. The moment Leonardo hit the


    man¡¯s face, the man felt that the flesh. seemed to be separated from the bone. He was thrown away by


    Leonardo and fell hard on the ground. Everyone was stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to attack


    them. suddenly. Seeing that their friend was beaten up, the other two men were angry and rushed


    toward Leonardo to hit him with their fists. Looking at them, Leonardo didn¡¯t look scared at all. On the


    contrary, his eyes became colder and more horrible. Without any hesitation, he fought with them


    decisively. The three ment were knocked to the ground in less than two minutes. They rolled and


    howled in pain on the floor. Leonardo walked to the chubby man with a cold face and stepped on one of


    his arms harder, which made the man scream in pain. ¡°Will you tell me?¡± ¡°Yes! Please let me go!¡± The


    man didn¡¯t expect to bump into such a tough guy, who was not only powerful but also merciless. What


    he could do was beg for Leonardo¡¯N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    Hearing this, the man in white looked at hispanion in ck with shock and hesitation.


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s double.


    He then gestured toward the man in ck.


    Unexpectedly, the man in ck patted him hard on the head without any scruples.


    ¡°You idiot, do you think moneyes that easily? What if her family. refuses to spend any money and


    calls the police? We don¡¯t even know if we can make it through this time. There¡¯s no way for us to take


    a double. Are you daydreaming?¡±


    In fact, the man in ck had also been moved.


    But after weighing the risks, he still thought that it was too risky to ept. Rosalind¡¯s offer and that it


    would be better and safer for them to take the man¡¯s money.


    Rosalindprehended the intention of the man in ck, knowing that he was in charge of this and


    hurrying to promise him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you let me go, I promise that my family won¡¯t. call the police or go after you.


    ¡°You can think about it. If the person behind this offers you 20 million dors, then I¡¯ll double it and give


    you 40 million dors. With that money, you can even go abroad if you are still worried. No matter how


    much you splurge, there¡¯s no way you can spend it all in your lifetime.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know how much money the person behind this offered the two men, but she had to


    make them feel the difference intuitively.


    Rosalind tried to convince the two men while rubbing the rope on the -corner of the brick.


    Not surprisingly, the man in white immediately widened his eyes and tugged the arm of the man in


    ck upon hearing of a sum of 40 million. dors.


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s 40¡­ 40 million dors!¡±


    The person behind the scene only offered them 400 thousand dors,


    Chapter 170


    whereas Rosalind could effortlessly present an offer of 40 million dors. The man in white got so


    shocked at this disparity that he was a little. moved at once.


    After all, no one could find faults with money.


    The man in white was exhrated upon hearing 40 million dors, while the face of the man in ck


    turned grave.


    Neither of them anticipated Rosalind¡¯s worth to be 40 million dors, which prompted the man in ck


    to question her identity.


    The person who had sent them to do this only said that Rosalind was just an average woman with no


    notable background. Their objective was to sexually assault her and film the process while ensuring


    that her life. remained unharmed.


    But now the man in ck felt a little worried after knowing that the woman in front of him was so rich.


    Rosalind had just seen their faces at the bar gate. If they were to release. her, there would be no


    guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t seek retribution. against them.


    What was more, when they fought just now, Rosalind did not hesitate to stab the men with a pencil and


    kick them forcefully. Upon thinking of this, the man in ck got scared and began to sweat.


    He thought, ¡°If this woman walks out of here alive, we¡¯ll face endless troubles.


    So, he said to Rosalind, ¡°Forget it. We just wanted to have fun with you at first and then let you go. But


    now that you are so valuable, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    A touch of evil shed in the eyes of the man in ck, and he seemed to have made up his mind.


    Looking at the murderous eyes of the man in ck, Rosalind¡¯s heart sk ip ped a beat. She knew


    something beyond her expectation might happen.


    But Rosalind still tried to suppress her panic and convince them.


    ¡°You¡¯d better give it another thought. If you take my money and don¡¯t hurt me, I won¡¯te after you.


    But if you dare try anything to me today, even if I kick the bucket, my family won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    7/1


    Chapter 170


    Rosalind issued the threat while increasing the friction of the rope. around her wrist against the edge of


    the brick.


    ¡°Dude, I think her words make sense.¡±


    The man in white was a little moved.


    However, what the man in white had said did not change the mind of the man in ck. Instead, the


    latter was more determined not to let Rosalind leave alive.


    The man in ck raised his hand and patted the head of the man in white hard, trying to get thetter


    sober.


    The man in ck snapped, ¡°Cut the c rap. We¡¯ve got her here today, and there is no way back at all.


    Don¡¯t get your mind changed by the words of this bit ch. Get it done quickly before anything


    unexpected happens.¡±


    Then he stepped forward and took off his pants, trying to tear Rosalind¡¯s clothes.


    Rosalind was startled, but the rope around her wrist had not been cut open. She could only rise to her


    feet against the wall, watch the two men vigntly, and move towards the corner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be silly. If something happens to me, none of you can escape from it, threatened


    Rosalind.


    ¡°Humph, never mind whether we can run away from this or not. You can¡¯t do that today definitely.¡±


    The man in ck wore a sinister grin, exposing his yellow teeth and approaching Rosalind step by


    step.


    Seeing that Rosalind tried to hide, he signaled the man in white, who immediately got in her way and


    stopped her.


    Looking at the two men rushing toward her, Rosalind was a little desperate but refrained from shedding


    tears, as she knew that it wouldn¡¯t work.


    The man in ck reached out to grab Rosalind when he found her no way to hide.


    Unexpectedly, Rosalind charged toward him and delivered a forceful blow to his chest, causing the


    man in ck to stumble and copse onto the ground.


    Chapter 170 N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Right at that moment, Rosalind rushed towards the door quickly.


    Rosalind¡¯s movement was so fast that the man in white failed to respond. Witnessing this, the man in


    ck promptly got up and pped the former hard on the face.


    He roared, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go after her!¡±


    The factory building was shrouded in darkness, with only the faint glow of emergency exit lights


    illuminating the floor and indicating the way


    out.


    The dim light prompted Rosalind to instinctively rush out to strive to secure a small chance at survival.


    The high-heeled shoes on Rosalind¡¯s feet had long been missing, leaving. her to step on the sharp


    gravel and wood blocks with a heart-drilling pain in the soles of her feet, but she couldn¡¯t attend to it.


    She could only endure the severe pain and keep running toward the outside.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Looking at the two pursuing figures, Rosalind was gripped with fear and kept running while crying for


    help, hoping that someone could show up and save her from this.


    However, in the vast expanse of the factory, all that could be heard wast Rosalind¡¯s piercing cry for help


    and the frenzied footsteps in hot pursuit.


    After all, Rosalind was just a woman unfamiliar with the terrain. She basically kept circling around the


    factory building and failed to find a way out, so she finally got apprehended by the two men who


    possessed higher speed and greater physical strength.


    The man in ck had been fooled around by Rosalind twice in a row, which rendered him to feel a


    sense of embarrassment. So, he rushed up to grasp hold of Rosalind¡¯s hair and delivered a forcible


    p on her face.


    A resounding pnded on Rosalind¡¯s face, and it was so painful that Rosalind even felt a little numb


    and dizzy as blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.


    The man in ck remained enraged and tended to p Rosalind again, but he was stopped by the


    man in white.


    ¡°Dude, if you hit her again, her face will be swollen and unrecognizable. Her face is required in the


    video so that everyone can recognize her. Let¡¯s


    09:29


    Chapter 170


    take her upstairs and get to work.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    The man in white didn¡¯t mention another point that he would lose. interest in Rosalind if her face


    became swollen because of the other man¡¯s continuation of pping.


    The man in ck gave it a thought and agreed with the man in white, so the former put down his hand.


    He firmly grasped Rosalind¡¯s hair and tightly held her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    ¡°Bi tch, you¡¯d better behave yourself. Otherwise, I will make your life a living hell.¡±


    As she looked at the man¡¯s vicious face, Rosalind¡¯s eyes brimmed with. hatred, so she spat hard on the


    man in ck.


    Instantly, bl oody saliva was sprayed on the man¡¯s face.


    He was so irritated that he raised his hand, ready to p Rosalind again, but the man in white stopped


    him.


    ¡°Dude, calm down.¡±


    He thought, ¡°She has already been beaten up like this. How am I supposed to have a good time with


    herter?¡±


    The man in ck squinted slightly before putting down his raised hand.


    ¡°Humph, this bi ch is so fierce. Wait and see how I tame herter!¡±


    After saying that, he pushed Rosalind to the man in white.


    And he continued, ¡°Get her in. Da mn it, I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    The man in ck thought it was an easy job, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet a woman of such a strong


    character. He was so tired that he wanted to do nothing but lie on the bed and sleep.


    ¡°You two b astards, let me go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll haunt you forever even if I¡¯m dead.¡±


    Rosalind struggled desperately and kept delivering kicks at the man in white.


    But the man in white had already been on guard and flexibly avoided Rosalind¡¯s attacks.


    170


    Chapter 171


    ¡°You¡¯d better be sensible. Stop fighting, and you¡¯ll suffer less. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the only one


    suffering losses.¡±


    The man in white stated this with a smile, but hist fierceness.


    Yes were full of


    Then he grabbed Rosalind¡¯s arm and pushed her into the room.


    Looking at the increasingly distant exit, Rosalind was filled with despair and her eyes turned empty.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Is this my end today? No, I can¡¯t die in such a humiliating way. Otherwise,


    how are my family and children supposed to ept it?¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from under Rosalind¡¯s feet. She realized something and fell to the ground


    at her convenience.


    The man in white thought Rosalind was making trouble again, so het delivered a kick to her body.


    Rosalind took a deep breath and bared her. teeth in pain.


    ¡°Be obedient. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    The man in white raised his voice and roared fiercely.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I just stabbed my foot. I won¡¯t run away. I really dare not do that again.¡±


    Rosalind scolded the man in her heart, but she hurriedly surrendered for fear that the man would beat


    her again.


    She murmured inwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t act recklessly anymore. I have to save. some energy and lower their


    vignce.¡±


    When the man in white saw that Rosalind finally took a hint, he put on a smug look on his face.


    ¡°You could have not suffered a lot like this!¡±


    The man in white felt a little pity as well. When they saw Rosalind at the bar earlier, they were stunned


    by her feminine figure and her delicate face.


    But now, not only was Rosalind covered in dust but also her face was. swollen like a pig¡¯s head. She


    would have been much more captivating had she disyed sensibility earlier on.


    08:30


    Chapter 171


    Thinking of this, the man in white was a little unpleasant and he dragged. Rosalind by her arm into a


    room.


    With her body rubbed against the ground and skin cut by countless small stones and wood blocks,


    Rosalind shed tears out of pain. But she gritted. her teeth tightly without crying out.


    Neither of the two men noticed that when Rosalind just fell to the ground, her tied hand touched a


    sharp tile and she grabbed and


    concealed it within her palm.


    Before the two men noticed that, Rosalind tried to sever the rope around. her wrist with the tile in her


    hand, as she kept ncing and surveying the surroundings.


    If she wanted to make it and escape here alive, Rosalind would not only. need to untie her hands but


    also know the terrain here. She could only be dragged back like before if she ran without purpose.


    After entering the room, the man in white didn¡¯t leave Rosalind on the ground anymore but threw her on


    a shabby mattress.


    There were no furnishings in the room except for a shabby mattress and a table, with cameras around.


    The table was in a mess with disgusting toys ced on it..


    The mattress seemed to have been abandoned, with mold on the edge. and a foul smell. Rosalind felt


    sick and would rather stay on the ground.


    The man in white threw Rosalind onto the mattress and lunged toward her, but he was stopped by the


    man in ck who grabbed the back cor of the former.


    ¡°Dude, what are you doing?¡±


    The man in white posed his question with a puzzle.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had fun yet. Go away and deal with the camera,¡± said the in ck.


    Then he kicked the man in white on thep and pulled him behind.


    Despite his initial reluctance, the man in white proceeded to walk slowly toward the side.


    Seeing that the man in white behaved obediently despite his reluctance, the man in ck sneered and


    then cast a look at Rosalind.


    Chapter 171


    ¡°Show me how fierce you can be now!¡±


    After saying that, he pulled Rosalind¡¯s leg hard in front of him and pressed himself toward her.


    The man in ck¡¯s rudeness caused Rosalind¡¯s back to ache against the mattress. However, she could


    not afford to dwell on it now.


    At the moment when the man in ck was approaching, Rosalind tried. her best to roll to one side. A


    piece of her top was forcibly torn off by the man, and her fair and tender shoulders were exposed, but


    she had no time to concern herself with this. She rose to her feet quickly, tightened. herself, and


    remained on alert.


    The man in ck got enraged as he failed to get Rosalind, so he shook. off the rag in his hand, raised


    his hand, and tended to p her.


    But he was intercepted by Rosalind who reached out one of her hands. and cut the man¡¯s wrist fiercely


    with the sharp tile in her other hand. Suddenly, a long and deep wound appeared and blood gushed out


    from


    it.


    It turned out that the moment Rosalind was thrown onto the mattress, the rope tied around her wrists


    had been cut off by the tile through her efforts.


    But Rosalind discreetly kept her hands behind her back, so the two men didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The shrill cry of agony suddenly sounded in the quiet and empty factory building, instilling a sense of


    gloom and terror into the atmosphere.


    Before the two men could react, Rosalind swiftly restrained the man in ck by choking his neck with


    one hand and pressing the tile against hist eye with the other hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I will poke your eye out.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s voice resonated with amanding presence, which was incongruous with her frail exterior.


    But one could still sense the trembling in her voice with careful listening.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    The ident happened so fast that neither of them could foresee it. The man in white wanted to rush


    up but was shocked to still after seeing Rosalind¡¯s cold nce.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering. ¡°Is she still a woman? That look is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Tell him to stay still, or I¡¯ll blind you now.¡±


    Rosalind urged the man in ck


    The tile in Rosalind¡¯s hand pressed heavily against the man¡¯s eye and its sharp side was stuck into the


    flesh. The man had to close his eyes tightly to avoid the tile from poking his eye.


    ¡°Do¡­ Do as she said. Stay still


    The man in ck was also scared that his eyes would go blind if Rosalind didn¡¯t maintain the correct


    posture while holding the tile.


    It was the first time that he had been held hostage by a woman in his life. It had never urred to him


    before that this kind of thing would happen to him.


    Hearing the other man¡¯s words, the man in white didn¡¯t know what to do, remaining rooted in his


    position.


    Seeing their obedience, Rosalind breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, but she dared not to ease at all her


    pressing of the tile against the man¡¯s eye.


    The white dress on Rosalind was stained with dust and blood. Mixed with sweat, it was sticky on her


    body and rendered her in a state of difort.


    Rosalind pressed the man in ck under her body with her knee and tied his hands randomly with the


    rope used on her before. She believed that at least the man was unable to break free for a short time.


    After doing all this, Rosalind was already exhausted with sweat. She hooked the neck of the man in


    ck with one arm and pressed the tile against the man¡¯s eye with the other hand,pelling him to


    move towards the door.


    Sensing the tingling pain in his eye, the man in ck dared not to disobey and could only follow


    Rosalind out obediently. But he kept winking at the man in white when Rosalind didn¡¯t notice.


    After capturing his intention, the man in white picked up a wooden stick at the foot of the wall and


    concealed it behind him. He licked his lips and followed Rosalind with an intense gaze.


    While restraining the man in ck by his neck, Rosalind maintained a backward movement to prevent


    him from escaping and simultaneously evading the other man¡¯s stealthy attack.


    Rosalind was nervous and retreated slowly. After a long time, she made her way to the gate of the


    factory building.


    Rosalind failed to tie the man in ck professionally, so the man already quietly broke free from the


    rope without her awareness. But he dared not to make a move with the tile pressed against his eye.


    The man in ck cast a wink at hispanion, signaling him to knock Rosalind into aa first.


    However, just as the man in white was poised to take action, Rosalind suddenly stumbled over an


    obstacle and lost her bnce. The force in her grip intensified, causing the sharp tile to forcefully


    scratch the man¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Ow, my eye! My eye!¡±


    The piercing and agonizing howls reverberated, leaving others astonished and bewildered.


    The man in ck covered one of his eyes and copsed to the ground, with blood sshing all over his


    face.


    The man in white was also frightened by the sshing blood and experienced a sense of sympathy


    with hispanion.


    ¡°Bi tch, you love to pay for what you¡¯ve done to me!¡±


    The man in ck only saw the color of blood in his right eye and failed to sense any light. He knew that


    his right eye might have been damaged.


    put


    the order behind his back, and at that moment, he harbored a strong desire to kill this woman who had


    blinded him.


    He grabbed the stick from the man in white and was about to hit Rosalind¡¯s head with a ferocious look


    The stick was very thick, and there was no doubt that Rosalind would lose her life after receiving a blow


    from the man at his full strength.


    Looking at the stick getting closer and closer, Rosalind could only feel the howling of the wind, and she


    forced a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    She pondered, ¡°After a long time of struggling and trying, can¡¯t I escape from this today? Dad, Mom,


    Yuma, Kevin, Damian and Leonardo¡­ Goodbye¡­¡±


    Chapter 172


    Thinking of her loved ones, Rosalind felt heartbroken. She slowly closed her eyes, waiting for the


    arrival of death, A drop of tear trickled down from the corner of her eye, swept through the air, and


    dissolved into the darkness.


    However, the anticipated pain failed to materialize. Instead, a man¡¯s subdued grunt was heard.


    Rosalind suddenly opened her eyes and fixed upon Leonardo¡¯s pursed thin lips, indifferent


    countenance, and worried gaze.


    And that subdued grunt was right from Leonardo


    ¡°Leonardo?¡±


    Rosalind thought she was dreaming and wondered, ¡°How can Leonardo he here at this time?¡± She


    blinked in disbelief to confirm whether or not it was true.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me. Sorry, I¡¯mte,


    Looking at Rosalind covered in blood with swollen checks, Leonardo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red with


    distress, self-me, and rage.


    It was all his fault. He came toote to save his girl from suffering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me. Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±


    The simple words were like a reassuring pill, which immediately refilled Rosalind¡¯s desperate and cold


    heart with hope and


    warmth.


    Rosalind could no longer contain her emotions anymore and sumbed to tears that cascaded down


    like a flood. ¡°That¡¯s okay, sweetheart. I¡¯ll take you home now. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±


    Leonardo wiped away Rosalind¡¯s tears in sorrow while carefully avoiding the wound on her face. His


    voice was soothing as if he wasforting a distressed child. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hearing this, Rosalind cried more loudly. At that moment, she was fragile, devoid of the fierceness she


    had disyed when threatening the man in ck with the tile. It was as if she wished to unburden


    herself to Leonardo, shedding tears as she recounted all the grievances, fears, and despair that had


    befallen her that night.


    The two men got startled at the sight of Leonardo¡¯s appearance, and they hurried to look around in


    panic.


    After confirming that there was only Leonardo, the two signed with relief.


    ¡°You want to leave? There¡¯s no way!¡± eximed the man in ck.


    With one eye open, he red fiercely at Leonardo and Rosalind, his intent to end their lives


    uncontainable.


    The man in ck thought, ¡°The woman is impossible to leave today for hurting my eye. Even if the man


    is here to rescue her, he can only meet the same end as her.¡±


    Leonardo wasforting Rosalind. When hearing the words of the two men, he directed a cold re at


    them..


    The two men shivered subconsciously out of fear upon receiving Leonardo¡¯s gaze. They felt that the


    man¡¯s demeanor and aura were so formidable that instilled a strong desire within them to flee.


    But thinking that they were two while Leonardo was alone, the two men calmed down again,


    exchanged a nod, and charged toward Leonardo together.


    Leonardo put Rosalind at the foot of the wall with caress first, so as to prevent her from getting injured.


    ¡°Good girl, I¡¯ll take you home after taking down them.¡±

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know if Leonardo wasparable to the two men. It could be seen that Leonardo


    remainedposed, nodding slightly before standing up and engaging inbat with them.


    The two men were at a disadvantage soon. The reason remained unclear, whether it was due to their


    exhaustion or Leonardo¡¯s superior strength.


    Leonardo showed no mercy and kicked the man i


    in white away, who was then


    then smashed to the ground.


    Leonardo then delivered another kick at the man in ck, who was thrown to the ground as well.


    Leonardo picked up the wooden stick on the ground and advanced slowly toward the two men. He


    smashed hard at their heads, rendering them roll on the ground and beg for mercy, yet no sign of


    stopping was shown by Leonardo.


    At this moment, there was a strong beam of light shooting from the distance.


    By the time Thomas arrived, the two men had been lying on the ground gasping for breath. They


    lacked the strength to even roll over and could only be discerned as still alive by the slight twitching of


    their bodies.


    ¡°Leonardo, that¡¯s enough. If you keep hitting, they ll lose their lives,¡± said Thomas.


    They hadn¡¯t figured out the person behind the scene yet, so they couldn¡¯t eliminate the two men before


    that.


    Leonardo was also aware of that. So, heshed out a final smash and discarded the wooden stick.


    After that, he delivered another kick at the man in ck to vent his anger.


    ¡°Take them back and don¡¯t let them die. Find out whether it¡¯s an ident or a scheme. I want to know


    the truth, ordered Leonardo.


    As he grinted his teeth and clenched his fists, I


    Leonardo thought. ¡°If they were instructed by someone, I must find our the person behind it.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take care of that. Take Rosalind home quickly. Brett is already waiting in the hospital¡±


    answered Thomas. Thomas also knew the seriousness of this incident, so he nodded in agreement


    without too many words.


    After all this, Leonardo strode to Rosalind, who was already fainted out of fatigue,


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s wounds and disheveled appearance, Leonardo didn¡¯t know what she had


    experienced. He felt heartbroken as if counless knives were cutting his heart. The pain made him even


    hard to straighten up. However, it was not the time for him to indulge in sorrow. He swiftly scooped up


    Rosalind and hastened towards the parked car on the side of the road, while Thomas remained behind


    to handle the scene,


    In the hospital¡­


    When Leonardo arrived at the hospital with Rosalind in his arms, thetter had alreadypsed into


    unconsciousness.


    ¡°Hurry up and give her an examination. She passed out.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s tone was full of anxiety.


    Brett was also shocked at the sight of Rosalind¡¯s wounds. ¡°Who the hell dares to hurt her like this?¡±


    cursed Brett inwardly, who failed to stand to keep his eyes on Rosalind.


    Putting away his usual yful attitude, Brett instructed Leonardo to ce Rosalind on the hospital bed


    and promptly ushered her into the resuscitation room.


    When Damian, Jonas, Yatina, and Kevin arrived at the hospital, they could only see Leonardo pacing


    around outside the


    resuscitation room.


    ¡°How is Rona? Damian asked worriedly.


    ¡°She¡¯s still inside, Leonardo answered with a tone of self-me. He furrowed his brows tightly with


    worry on his face.


    Hearing that Rosalind was still in the resurrection room, their faces suddenly changed. Kevin¡¯s eyes


    welled up with tears, yet he restrained himself from uttering a cry, while Yaua burst into a cry


    Yanna couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Why does Rosa go to the hospital again! I don¡¯t want her to suffer.¡±


    Yanna seemed to think of something bad, and she couldn¡¯t withhold her tears.


    ¡°Yanna, don¡¯t cry. Otherwise, you¡¯ll influence the doctor. Rosa is still inside¡±


    Kevin hugged Yana in his arms andforted her solily. Although he pretended to be calm, he couldn¡¯t


    suppress the sobbing in his voice.


    ¡°Ken, I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t want Rosa to be in the hospital at all,¡± said Yanna-


    ¡°Of course, I know that. You¡¯re a good girl, Yanna. Rosa will be fine Kevinforted her.


    pter 173


    Kevin patted Yanna¡¯s back as if he was an adultforting a child. But actually, he was doing this also


    to alleviate his distress.


    Seeing the two children smuggling up to each other, a sense of distress aroused in Damian as well.


    He asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? How could Rosa be kidnapped? Who did this?¡±


    Damian gave Leonardo a cold re, sensing that there must have something to do with thetter.


    Kevin shared the same idea as Damian. He maintained an aura of maturity that was inconsistent with


    his identity as a child. Suppressing his anger in his bright eyes with tears, Kevin pursed his thin lips and


    stared at Leonardo indifferently.


    Kevin thought: ¡°Every time Rosa went out with Leonardo, something would happen. I won¡¯t allow


    Leonardo to get close to Rosa anymore in the future.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but I have someone looking into it, replied Leonardo.


    Leonardo was a little upset, as too many things had happened these days, but he failed to figure


    anything out. The guilt in his heart intensified as he thought of this.


    However, Leonardo¡¯s words did notfort Damian at all, who instead, got increasingly irritated


    ¡°Leonardo, you took Rosalind out this morning and now she is in the resurrection room. How dare you


    tell me you haven¡¯t figured it out yet? retorted Damian.


    The intense anger within Damian propelled him to push Leonardo on the arm


    ¡°Ah


    The intensity of the pain caused Leonardo to involuntarily gasp for air and emit a subconscious cry.


    ¡°What? Was 1 pushing you so hard?¡± snorted Damian in an unpleasant voice. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Damian was a little speechless, as he just gave Leonardo a gentle midge. He couldn¡¯t see why


    Leonardo reacted with such anguish.


    ¡°Mr. Jansen, you misunderstood Mr. Brooks. His left arm should have been injured when saving


    Rosalind. It has nothing to do with you


    Jacob had already noticed the abnormality of Leonardo¡¯s left arm, but thetter was too absorbed in


    Rosalind to care about his injuries at all. Consequently, Jacob dared not say anything.


    However, witnessing Leonardo¡¯s suffering and the misinterpretation of his situation by Damian, Jacob


    couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic towards his boss.


    He murmured in his heart, ¡°The thing hasn¡¯t been figured out yet. How can Mr. Jansen get Mr. Brooks


    wrong? Without Mr. Brooks, something unexpected might have befallen Rosalind.¡±


    However, Jacob didn¡¯t dare to speak his mind. He had no intention of ming anyone but just feel sorry


    for Leonardo.


    Right at this moment, Thomas arrived, calm and refreshing as usual.


    ¡°How is Rosalind?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s still inside.


    Noticing the absence of any response, Jacob took the chance and replied.


    ¡°Why are you here! Didn¡¯t I ask you to investigate?¡± asked Leonardo.


    Leonardo was wearing a grim look when seeing Thomas.


    Thomas answered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s now preliminarily concluded that this kidnapping was nned. The two


    men were actually sent by someone.


    Tve found a room on the top floor of the factory building, in which cameras were ced everywhere


    and some¡­ some¡­. toys were an the table


    Due to the presence of two children, Thomas refrained from specifying the exact nature of the toy.


    Nevertheless, his message was stillprehensible to others.


    It was apparent what their intentions were regarding the utilization of cameras and toys.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Leonardo clenched his hands into fists, and his eyes were red as if they were going to spit fire. If the


    two men stood in front of him, he would definitely tear them apart.


    Damian¡¯s eyes became more and more saturnine, with an unhidden killing intent


    Even Jonas, who had always been an optimist, felt desperate.


    Seeing that they all misunderstood. Thomas coughed awkwardly.


    Then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. They should have failed.¡±


    As soon as Thomas finished speaking, a fist came at his face,


    Thoma s¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He dodged and caught the fist that wasing at him. Looking up, he


    found it was Leonardo.


    Thomas touched his nose awkwardly, knowing that what he said just now made them misunderstand.


    He was in the wrong.


    Thomas said again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although they failed. Rosalind did suffer a lot.¡±


    Then Thomas took out his phone and opened a video,


    It was exactly what Rosalind had suffered outside the bar and in the factory.


    ***


    Sering that Rosalind was beaten by two tall men and treated without mercy, Leonando clenched his


    right fist and his teeth.


    He hoped it was him who was beaten up not Rosalind.


    Although the video was not as bad as they expected. Rosalind still suffered too much damage.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.


    He asked. ¡°Who¡¯s behind it!¡±


    Leonardo thought uprehendingly. ¡°Who coulde up with such a vicious idea? Why did that


    person hurt Rosalind?¡±


    Thomas said, ¡°Those two people were seriously injured. If we want to know who instructed them, we


    have to wait for them to wake up.¡±


    The two men were almost killed by Leonardo, and they were still in surgery. How could they tell the


    truth?


    Hearing this, the others knew why the two men were so seriously injured and looked at Leonardo one


    after another.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t regret it at all. He just wanted to beat them again to relieve his hatred,


    Leonardo said. ¡°Keep them alive. Go and check Nut Bar. I think there is something wrong with that bar.¡°


    Leonardo dift feel it before, but now he felt sonarthing was wrong


    It could be seen from the surveince video that Rosalind went out after drinking in the bar, but when


    Leonardo went to the bar and asked the waiter, the waiter denied seeing Rosnd. This was


    completely illogical


    Moreover, Leonardo could have rushed to the factory to rescue Rosalind earlier, but there were many


    idens on the way, which dyed the rescue.


    If he hadn¡¯t beente, Rosalind wouldn¡¯t have been so badly hurt.


    Thinking of the stick that was about to fall on Rosalind, Leonardo still felt distressed.


    Thomas nodded and said, ¡°Okay, got it.¡±


    Just as Thomas was about to leave, Leonardo stopped him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Keep what


    happened today a secret. Don¡¯t reveal any information about this. I don¡¯t want anyone to make use of


    this matter, and I also want to see what the people behind that will do next¡±


    Today, Lourdo arrived in time. The man behind didn¡¯t achieve his evil purpose. The two men had been


    controlled by Leonardo¡¯s men, so the person who instructed them should have received no information


    from them.


    Leonardo guessed that the man behind them would be very concerned about their movements,


    whether it was his or the two injured men¡¯s


    Therefore, they could wait and see if someone woulde to them.


    Thomas immediately understood what Leonardo meant and nokled slightly


    Suddenly, Thomas thought of something and said lightly, ¡°There is a message from the police that Lucy


    has admitted that someone instructed her to nder Rosalind at the door of Brooks Group. The news


    has been publicized on the official


    lias website of the police, and now it¡¯s spread widely. Everyone knows that Rosalind is the victim¡±


    This should be good news, and it might make them feel easier.


    Chapter 174


    However, although it was good news, they didn¡¯t look happy because the lights in the resuscitation


    room were still on after almost two hours and Rosalind hadn¡¯te out yet.


    They didn¡¯t know how serious Rosalind¡¯s injury was. How could they be happy?


    Leonardo asked, ¡°Did Lucy say who instructed her?¡±


    Leonardo had long known that Lucy was instructed by someone, so he cared about who the instructor


    was most


    Thomas replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a small potato who sends messages to Lucy. He¡¯s not the person who


    nned all these, but I already have clues that it won¡¯t take long for me to find the real maniptor.¡±


    Thomas told them everything he knew just to make them feel eased


    Leonardo said. ¡°Then keep investigating¡­


    As long as they didn¡¯t find the maniptor, Leonardo couldn¡¯t rest easy. He even suspected the person


    who instructed Lucy was the person who sent someone to kidnap Rosalind


    Leonardo told Thomas his thoughts and asked him to investigate the two incidents together. Maybe


    they could get special clues.


    Thomas said, ¡°I see. I will handle it. You should take care of Rosalind. And¡­ As for Lucy, what do you


    want to do!¡±


    Although Lucy was instructed, he did hurt Rosalind Leonardo had to make a decision on what to do


    with her.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Such a greedy and foolish person is not worth being forgiven. Expose everything she


    did. Since she dared to wrong Rosalind and make her suffer so many grievances and abuses, I also


    want her and her funily to feel the feeling of being criticized by the public. We¡¯re also going to take the


    legal route to getcy to jail, and let our acquaintances here teach her a good lesson¡±


    Hearing Leonardo, Thomas knew clearly what Lucy would face next. It was not something good.


    Even if Lucy was just a poor woman. Thomas didn¡¯t feel anything wrong, let alone have the intention of


    pitying her.


    Everyone should pay for their wrongdoings, and Lacy should bear all the consequences of her actions.


    Since Lucy could frame Rosalind for money, she should also pay for her behavior.


    Not long after Thomas left. Rosalind hadn¡¯te out yet. Leonardo suggested that Damian send the


    two children back to the Jansen vi first but was refused by Yanna and Kevin


    ¡°We won¡¯t go back. We will wait for her toe out!¡±


    Yanna cried while rubbing her swollen eyes.


    ¡°Why should we leave? It¡¯s you who should leave. You are not wee here, and Rosalind doesn¡¯t


    need you here. You never protect her well. She will get hurt every time she goes out with you. It is you


    who should leave!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s eyes were red, and his words were full of anger and me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    Damian didn¡¯t stop Kevin, because he thought so. Maybe when Rosalind woke up, he would persuade


    Rosalind to keep away from Leonardo.


    Leonardo would only bring harm to Rosalind, so it was better for Rosalind to leave him


    Leonardo was speechless by Kevin¡¯s words and didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    What Kevin said was true. Rosalind had been locked up in the toilet, pushed down from theke,


    wronged by scandals, and kidnapped. Leonardo Exiled to protect Rosalind well after all.


    If possible, Leonardo would rather have those things happen to him than Rosalind. He was willing to


    rece Rosalind for injury and pain but only wished that Rosalind could be safe.


    However, even though he med himself and felt guilty, Leonardo was still unwilling to leave Rosalind


    and let her go. Leonardo said, ¡°I knew that I didn¡¯t protect Rosalind well before, but I promise that I will


    never let her get hurt again.¡± Leonardo rarely coaxed Yanna and Kevin patiently, ¡°Rosalind is still in


    resuscitation. Your eyes are swollen after you cry like this. If shees out and sees you crying like


    this, she will be sadder. Do you want to make her sad? Besides, your grandparents are still at home.


    You have alle to the hospital. If they know that Rosalind is injured, won¡¯t your grandparents be sad


    too! Your grandpa has just recovered. Do you want him to suffer again? It¡¯s toote now. Go back


    home obediently. When Rosalind is safe and sound. I will call you. Now, you should stay with your


    grandparents at home. Don¡¯t make them worry. This may also help Rosalind, right?¡±


    Leonardoforted them in a soft voice and turned to look at Damian, asking him to take them back


    first


    Yanna and Kevin were stunned. Although they didn¡¯t understand it very well, they knew that they would


    do anything that may help Rosalind and they didn¡¯t want to worry her.


    Damian also thought Leonardo¡¯s words were reasonable, so he lugged Yama and Kevin.


    He said to them, ¡°Uncle Leo is right. Rosa doesn¡¯t like to see you cry, and she doesn¡¯t want your


    grandparents to worry about her. Let¡¯s go back now and bring her some delicious food tomorrow.¡±


    Yanna and Kevin reluctantly agreed after Leonardo al Damian¡¯s persuasion, but they asked Leonardo


    to call them when Rosalind was safe.


    After Damian, Yanna, and Kevin left, Leonardo looked at Jonas and said, ¡°You can go back, too.


    There¡¯s nothing for you to do here.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t have such a good temper with Jonas


    Jonas asked, ¡°Leonardo, what does that mean? Rosalind is still in the operating room. Can I leave with


    peace of mind?¡° Jonas had been looking at the door of the operating room eagerly, waiting for Rosalind


    toe out and check on her. Leonardo¡¯s words made Jonas angry even though Jonas was good-


    tempered.


    Leonardo also knew that Jonas was kind. At this time, they were in the hospital, so he didn¡¯t want to


    quarrel with Jonas and he softened his voice a little.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Rosalind is still in surgery. When she wakes up, I will send you a message. We don¡¯t


    know when she will wake up and it won¡¯t be useful to stay here. Why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s soft tone, Jonas didn¡¯t want to argue with him now. After thinking for a while, he


    decided to rece


    Leonardo tomorrow.


    Jonas said, ¡°Then keep a good watch over her. Let me know as soon as she wakes up¡±


    Leonardo nodded sightly, waved his hand, and motioned Jonas to leave quickly.


    In a hotel, walking around the room excitedly and anxiously, Virginia asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Have


    they seeded?¡± Jerome said. ¡°I think it should be sessful. Although Leonardo rushed over to save


    Rosalind, we caused him many troubles on the way after receiving the news, which wasted a lot of


    time. As long as those two men are not idiots, it will be done.¡±


    Jerome handed a ss of wine to Virginia, signaling her to calm down.


    He said again, ¡°Besides, I heard that Rosalind was injured all over her body and she is still in the


    resuscitation room. Leonardo is very angry and blocks all the news. I think it must have been done.


    Otherwise, why would Leonardo be so afraid of the news being spread?¡±


    Jerome looked in a good mood and gently clinked his ss with Virginia¡¯s.


    Virginia asked excitedly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    When Virginia heard this, her eyes shed with erstasy.


    Jerome nodded, but another regrettable thing urred to him.


    hapter 175


    He said. ¡°Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t get the video. Otherwise, we couldpletely ruin Rosalind. But the


    result now is also good enough. I wonder if Leonardo will break down after he knows that Rosalind has


    been raped by others.¡±


    Jerome thought. ¡°We ruined Rosalind and hit Leonardo at the same time. I am wondering if Leonardo


    will cherish Rosalind after learning what happened to her.¡±


    Virginia narrowed her eyes slightly. She thought, ¡°If Leonardo wants to cover it up, I won¡¯t let him


    seed so easily.¡±


    She smiled weirdly and evally, raised her eyebrows slightly, and looked at Jerome.


    Virginia said. ¡°Well, can¡¯t we make a video for Rosalind? It doesn¡¯t matter if it is true or not. What do


    you think?¡±


    The more Leonardo was afraid of spreading the news, the more Virginia wanted to make it known to


    everyone. She wanted


    to see if Leonardo would still love Rosalind after everyone knew Rosalind was raped by others.


    She wanted to know whether Leonardo would stay with Rosalind after all this.


    Jerome¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. He raised Virginia¡¯s thin chin and kissed her hard on her lips.


    He said, ¡°Baby, you are so smart. Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Virginia nced at Jerome with a charming look. Her slender fingers pressed against Jernie¡¯s thick lips


    and she said in a frivolous tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is settled, but we can¡¯t keep those two useless men


    alive. They are still in the resuscitation room now. If they wake up and talk nonsense to Leonardo, I am


    afraid that Leonardo will suspect us.¡±


    The two useless men in Virginia¡¯s words were those who kidnapped Rosalind.


    Jerome asked. Then what do you want to do?¡±


    Jerome raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to think of something, but he still wanted to hear what


    Virginia would say.


    ¡°Humph¡­¡±


    Virginia also raised her eyebrows slightly and snorted lightly, raising her ss to touch Jerome¡¯s.


    She said, ¡°Just like you think?¡±


    Virginia knew Jerome so well that even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she could know what he was thinking


    through his action or look.


    Jeromeughed and drank up the wine in his ss. Then he bent over to kiss Virginia¡¯s delicate red


    lips.


    The mellow wine slowly flowed between their lips and teeth, unveiling the prelude to a sweet nightN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    In the hospital, after three hours, the door of the resuscitation rooms finally opened Leonardo rushed


    up immediately and looked at Rosalind¡¯s pale face with her eyes closed, which made Leonardo feel


    heartbroken.


    ¡°How is she? Is she awake? Did she get seriously injured? Is it dangerous?¡±


    Leonardo grabbed Brett and asked him several questions in a row. Leonardo stared at Brett with his


    deep eyes for fear of missing the slightest expression on Brett¡¯s face.


    ¡°No hurry. Let me send her to the ward for observation first,¡°


    Brett calmlyforted Leonardo. Except for the time when Rosalind left five years ago, Brett had never


    seen Leonardo lose his cool. It seemed that Rosalind was really the person who had the greatest


    influence on Leonardo.


    After saying that. Brett stopped Leonardo and asked the nurse to send Rosalind into the ward first.


    ¡°She suffered several soft tissue contusions all over her body, and her face was a little red and swollen.


    These are minor problems. But she was hit hard and had an internal hemorrhage. Fortunately, she was


    sent here in time. If it wereter¡­¡±


    Brett thought Rosalind¡¯s injury just seemed to be serious. He didn¡¯t expect that she had an internal


    hemorrhage. When he found this, Brett almost shook his hand and hurt her by ident.


    After all Rosalind was sent to hins by Leonardo. If something went wrong. Brett didn¡¯t know how to


    exin it to Leonardo. Fortunately, there was no danger in the end. Otherwise, Brett wouldn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    ¡°Internal hemorrhage?¡±


    Hearing these two words, Leonardo felt nervous. In the video just now, he saw two men kick Rosalind¡¯s


    stomach hard with their feet. I turned out that they hurt her badly at that time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ina nervous. We have operated on her. As long as she can wake up within 48 hours, there


    should be no hig problem. Don¡¯t worry too much¡±


    Brett had told countless people these words. He had done such an operation many times for years of


    being a doctor. He didn¡¯t have so many feelings or care too much about this before.


    But this time, Brett felt sad when he said the same words to Leonardo.


    ¡°What if she can¡¯t wake up?¡±


    Leonardo frowned. Instead of feeling relieved by Brett¡¯s words, he became more worried.


    ¡°Well¡­ take good care of her first. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Brett felt guilty andforted Leonardo first. If Rosalind really couldn¡¯t wake up. Brett wouldn¡¯t dare to


    say the consequences


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hearing Brent¡¯s words, Leonardo didn¡¯t feel much more relieved. But he still had an expectation, hoping


    that Rosalind would wake up sooner.


    Perhaps Leonardo suddenly rxed from standing for a long time, he felt that his legs were weak. He


    almost slipped to the ground.


    Brett quickly held Leonardo¡¯s left arm. Leonardo eximed in pain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Leonardo replied to him without care.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, get it checked Mr. Brooks¡¯ left arm seems to be injured. I asked him to see a doctor, but he


    just didn¡¯t listen to


    Seeing that Leonardo didn¡¯t care about his body at all, Jacob said to Brett anxiously.


    Hearing this, Brett suddenly looked worried. He held Leonardo¡¯s arm and checked it carefully.


    ¡°Your left hand is broken. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Brett looked bad. He remembered that Rosalind was carried to the hospital by Leonardo, but


    Leonardo¡¯s left hand was broken. Brett wondered what pain Leonardo endured to carry Rosalind there.


    Moreover, it had been more than three hours. Leonardo didn¡¯t ask a doctor to deal with it but stayed


    outside the resuscitation room all the time. Brent thought, ¡°Is Leonardo crazy? Does he really think that


    he is from?¡±


    It was the Grst time that Brett had been so angry with Leonardo.


    1/3


    Chapter 176


    ¡°Your left hand is broken and now it¡¯s swollen. If you don¡¯t take care of it, how will you take care of


    Rosalind when she wakes up?¡±


    Breit knew that nothing worked for Leonardo except for mentioning Rosalind


    Sure enough. Leonardo¡¯s eyes slightly moved when he heard that he should take care of Rosalind.


    Then be followed Brett to dress the wound obediently.


    ¡°Kevin, will Mom be okay?¡±


    Yanna seldom called Rosalind ¡°Mom¡± directly. She usually called Rosalind by her name yfully.


    Obviously, Yanna was so worried about Rosalind at this time that she had no intention of joking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    It will be fine. It will definitely be fine.¡±


    Kevin gently patted Yanna¡¯s back tofort her. Perhaps he wasforting himself, too.


    ¡°Kevin, why are the bad guys so bad? Mom is so great. How could they hurt her?¡±


    For Yanna, these were the evil and darkness of the society she first met,


    ¡°There are no more reasons. They are just bad. Yanna, we should be careful when we go outside in the


    future. Don¡¯t talk to strangers, or we will be bullied by bad people¡±


    Kevin frowned tightly and reminded Yanna of this


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Yanina nodded obediently.


    ¡°Yanna, I don¡¯t like Leonardoing to our house. Can we not let hime in the future?¡±


    Kevin thought about it for a long time. He felt that he should keep the same front with Yanma.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Yanna was confused. She wondered why Kevin didn¡¯t like Leonardo even if he saved their mother


    today.


    ¡°Ever since he pestered Mom, Mom has always encountered difficulties. First, she was locked up in the


    restroom, and then


    her design drafts were stolen. She also met a car ident, was framed online, and now is kidnapped.


    ¡°Every time Leonardo took Mon out, he didn¡¯t bring her back safely. I think Leonardo must have had


    bad luck. When hees to our home, his bad luck is passed to Mean.¡±


    Kevin had thought all night and came up with this conclusion. Anyway, with Leonardo, Kevin had never


    seen his mother be safe before.


    ¡°You have a pout!!*


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s words, Yanna seemed to think it was reasonable. But when she thought of something,


    she lost a little spirit. on her face and curled her lips.


    ¡°But Leonardo is so powerful. If he insists oning to our house, the two of us can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Fll ¨¹igure it out.¡±


    Kevin thought Yanna was right, but he still had to try his best to make Leanarda retreat.


    Suddenly, Kevin sat up and turned on theputer.


    ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡±


    Yanna rubbed her eyes in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing. I just want a battle n.¡±


    It was a n to light Leonardo.


    Yanna was also energetic. She quickly got up and looked at Kevin, sharing some opinions from time to


    time.


    It should have been a tough night for the two. But to find a n to deal with Lesnardo, it became not


    that tough.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that his hard life woulde soon.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Chapter 177


    The next morning. Damian came


    in came to the hospital. He didn¡¯t ask Kevin and Yanna to follow him because he was afraid that the


    two kids would be worried about Rosalind. Therefore, he asked them to go to the kindergarten as usual


    ¡°How is it going? Why isn¡¯t she awake yet?¡±


    Seeing Leonardo was still in front of Rosalind¡¯s bed and Rosalind was not awake, Damian asked


    worriedly.


    ¡°She had an internal hemorrhage. She underwent an operation yesterday and has passed the critical


    period. As long as As long as she can wake up within 48 hours, she will be safe.¡±


    Damian¡¯s first reaction was the same as Leonardo¡¯s. Damian was worried that Rosalind couldn¡¯t wake


    up in 48 hours. But he did not ask because he knew that there was no solution now.


    ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡±


    Damian seemed to see Leonardo hanging his left arm around his neck with a cast now,


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just a fracture.¡±


    Damian¡¯s mouth twitched. He was surprised that Leonardo should understate a fracture.


    At this moment, Damian remembered that Leonardo¡¯s left hand had never been movedst night.


    Damian thought, ¡°Did he get hurt when saving Rosalind¡±


    Damian answered himself in heart, ¡°The answer should be ¡®yes¡¯. Otherwise, no one in the hospital


    could hurt Leonardo of the Brooks Group


    Thinking of this. Damian suddenly became less annoyed with Leonardo.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s haggard face with his mustache, Damian opened a lunch box. Damian had


    prepared it for Rosalind because he was afraid that she would be hungry. But now Rosalind didn¡¯t wake


    up, so he gave it to Leonardo,


    ¡°Have some food first, and then go to rest. I¡¯ll be here


    Leonardo nced at the hot lunch box. It was filled with delicious porridge, which was not only


    nourishing but also tasty. But Leonardo had no appetite at all.


    Leonardo shook his head and pushed the hoch box away.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Im not hungry. You can go to work, and I¡¯ll stay here.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Rosa¡¯s biological brother. I should stay here. You can¡¯t be here all the time. You¡¯d better go


    back and have a rest.¡±


    Damian let Leonardo be therest night because Damian had to go back home tofort Kevin and


    Yama


    But today, things were different. Without Yanna and Kevin here, Damian didn¡¯t have to worry about


    them.


    ¡¤


    If Leonardo was still here today, while Damian, Rosalind¡¯s brother, went home to sleep, their family


    would not be repudiated by Leonardo in the future.


    If Rosalind woke up and saw Leonardo¡¯s haggard face with his mustache and his left arm in a cast and


    tie, Rosalind would be very moved.


    Then, Rosalind would be tricked by Leonardo and be with him again.


    Damian was not stu pid. How could he allow such a thing to happen?


    Hearing Damian¡¯s work, Leonardo didn¡¯t speak or move.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you waiting for? Gol¡±


    Leonardo shook his head, reached out to hold Rosalind¡¯s thin and white hand, and carefully tucked the


    quilt for her.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. I won¡¯t leave before she wakes up.


    Damian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He thought Leonardo was bragging. Damian thought, ¡°How could you


    not leave when you go to the toilet?¡±


    *Come on. If Rosalind wakes up and sees you like this, she would be scared. Do you want her to worry


    about you?¡±


    Damian knew that Rosalind was the only one who could control Leonardo now, so he mentioned


    Rosalind directly.


    Leonardo was stunned for a moment. Then, he suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to feel sorry for me after waking up?¡±


    Leonardo thought if Rosalind could wake up now, it would be good if he made her worried and


    distressed.


    Damian was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to say such shameless words tantly.


    Chapter 177


    Damian wanted to say something, but Leonardo stopped him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go back to thepany now and pay more attention to those media. We have blocked


    the news of Rosalind¡¯s ident. I am afraid that people behind them will do something bad again when


    they found they failed this time.¡±


    Leonardo worried that things would go just like the issue rted to Lucy. He thought that he had fired


    Lucy, helped Keh solve the predatory lending problem, and gotpensation from Creek Fashion,


    so the theft of design drafts was over.


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that even if the facts were so clear and the evidence was conclusive, it


    could still be used by others to cause sich consequences.


    So, this time Leonardo couldn¡¯t let the people behind them have a chance to hurt Rosalind anymore.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?¡±


    Suddenlymanded by Leonardo, Damian was a little upset.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Rosalind¡¯s biological brother? If you don¡¯t do it, what are you going to do


    Leonardo blocked Damian¡¯s words with what Damain had just said


    Although he was dissatisfied with Leonardo, Damian thought that Leonardo¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Okay. Then, take good care of Rosa. If you¡¯re tired, lie on the bed for a while. I will let Lana deliver the


    meal on time.¡± Damian knew that since Leonardo had made up his mind, he would not leave until


    Rosalind woke up no matter how hard he persuaded him.


    In that case, Damian didn¡¯t force him and went to deal with the media first


    At this moment, the door was suddenly knocked. Danian opened it and saw Paulina. He was a little


    surprised.


    ¡°Why are you here!


    Damian knew that Pulina was acting abroad during these days, so he didn¡¯t tell Paulina what happened


    to Rosalind. Unexpectedly, she hade back and came to the hospital.


    ¡°I heard that Rosalind had an ident, so I came back. How is she?¡±


    Paulina patted her chest and took a few breaths before asking. She was obviously in a hurry toe


    there.


    ¡°You heard what happened to Rosa? How did you know that?¡±


    Damian¡¯s expression changed, and he had a bad feeling. He and Leonardo had blocked the news.


    Therefore, Danian wondered how Paulin heard that


    Paulina didn¡¯t notice the strange look on Damian¡¯s face but rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°How could I called Rosalind and Lana answered. Lana said Rosalind was kidnapped and was in the


    hospital now. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing¡±¡±


    Hearing what Paulina said, Damian¡¯s nervous expression softened a line.


    It turned out that Lana told her, Damian thought the people behind them had already started doing


    something, which made him worried for a moment


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Rosalind is not awake yet. Too many people there might affect her rest. Let¡¯s go


    back first and I will tell youter


    ¡°Will that be okay? Can we leave her alone?¡±


    Paulina frowned. She had juste here and didn¡¯t even see Rosalind. She was confused about why


    she should leave.


    ¡°Someone is taking care of her. We¡¯lle back when Rosa wakes up¡±


    Paulina raised her eyebrows slightly and thighs, ¡°Someone took care of Rosalind?¡±


    Paulina nced back and only saw a man with his arm in a cast. Paulina wondered, ¡°Who¡¯s he?


    Before she could think too much, Damian had already inken Paulina away.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Chapter 178


    At night, Rosalind was still not awake. However, Leonardo couldn¡¯t sit still and rushell to Brett¡¯s office


    with a dark face.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the awake yer She didn¡¯t eat all day and night. Even normal people can¡¯t stand it. How can


    we go on like this? Go


    click her.


    ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s useless for you to be anxious¡±


    Brett was speechless. It had been the seventh time that Leonardo hade to him. At first, Brett


    patiently followed Leonardo to check on Rosalind


    But Rosalind¡¯s vital signs were normal. She just didn¡¯t wake up. Brent didn¡¯t know what to do, either.


    Brett was also annoyed by Leonardo¡¯sing so many times, but he didn¡¯t dare to get angry when


    facing Leonardo.


    ¡°I¡¯m not anxious. I just worry about her.¡±


    Leonardo was telling the truth. He was worried that Rosalind would be just like her father Nalis who


    slept for live years. before. In that case, Leonardo thought he would go crazy.


    Brett didn¡¯t know how to persuade Leonarda. Brett yawned and suggested him in a daze.


    ¡°How about you tell Rosalind stories about your experiences and memories? Maybe she will wake up


    when she hears your


    voice.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Leonardo was a little suspicious


    ¡°Yes!¡± Brett padded slowly.


    This method was indeed useful, but it didn¡¯t work for everyone. After all, the memories of Rosalind and


    Leonardo were not good ones.


    But Leonardo was so anxious that Brett had to End something for him to distract has attention.


    After saying that, Leonardo returned to the ward without dy and sat next to Rosalind. He held her


    cold hard and told their stories in a low voice.


    In the morning. Leonardo was lying beside Rosalind¡¯s bed and sleeping soundly. But even if he fell


    asleep, he still held Rosalind¡¯s hand rightly.


    Leonardo told Rosalind their stories for a whole night yesterday. He told her how they met and knew


    each other. He haped that he could wake her up earlier by following what Brett said


    Even Leonardo himself didn¡¯t know that he could remember so many things rted to Rosalind, which


    were so demiled, clear, and profound


    Leonardo thought of how st upid, clumsy, but cute and innocent Rosalind was before He could always


    catch a glimpse of Rosalind¡¯s smiling face in the crowd, even though he didn¡¯t want to admit that.


    At that time, Leonardo was too young to understand what heartheat meant. Perhaps he understood a


    little. But every time Leonardo thought of Rosalind¡¯s reasons for liking him, he was a little disappointed


    and discouraged.


    Leonardo was deliberately indifferent to her. ignoreder, ridiculed her, and satirized her. But Rosalind


    was very strong. Even though she felt sad and cried at that time, when she met him again, there was


    still a sweet smile on her face. She always


    smiled at Juni.


    However, Leonardo always felt that her smile was unreal. It seemed to be in a dream, where he


    couldn¡¯t catch it anyway. Or it seemed to be stolen, which would break as soon as it was pr icked.


    Leonardo was confident and arrogant. Rosalind¡¯s continuous pursuit of him made him happy but also


    frightened. He had never been so afraid before.


    When he was young, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with this weird feeling, which made him want to get


    close to Rosalind. But he was afraid that Rosalind would realize that he was different from what she


    had imagined and remembered.


    Everyone knew that Rosalind had chased Leonardo for four years and loved him for four years when


    they were in college, but no one knew that Leonardo also fell in love with her secretly. He never said it.


    When someoneughed at Rosalind¡¯s shamelessness, Leonardo would put a sack on the man and


    beat him up


    When someone deliberately pushed Rosalind down, Leonardo would quietly follow that person and


    then scare hin


    When someone threw a gecko into Rosalind¡¯s schoolbag, Leonardo would secretly put co ckroaches


    on the bed in that man¡¯s dormitory.


    However, no one knew about this e except Leonardo.


    The door of the ward was suddenly opened, and Jaruh strode in


    Although Leonardo was very tired, he was still alert. He woke up as soon as Jacob came in.


    11:53


    Chapter 178


    Leonardo rubbed his slightly swollen temples and motioned Jacob not to make too much noise. They


    walked straight to the door before Leonardo asked faintly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, as you expected, someone asked the media to reveal that Amanda was kidnapped and


    the man¡­¡±


    Feeling the coldness around Leonardo, Jacoa didn¡¯t dare to say thest few words, but Leonardo also


    understood what Jacob


    meant.


    It had to be said that Jacob admired Leonardo.


    Previously, they focused on major media and tforms because of Lucy¡¯s incident. They ignored those


    little media, so people had the opportunity to spread Rosalind¡¯s rumors. Although it was finally rified


    by the police, it still had a very bad. impact on Rosalind


    Therefore, after Laicy¡¯s incident yesterday, in order to control public opinion and prevent this from


    happening again. Leonardo bought more than 70% of Haldorins small media privately,


    This time, the small media that those prople found to expose Rosalind happened to be Leonardo¡¯s


    company. It could be said that those people had thrown themselves into the trap.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse at one go. Give them hope but don¡¯t reply to them directly. Let Thomas pay more


    attention to it and End our their purpose and the people behind them¡±


    In terms of information collection, Leonarda believed that Thomas had more advantages than him.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Jacob nodded but didn¡¯t leave.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and squinted at him.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, yesterday you left the shareholders behind in the meeting room. They seemed to be a little


    unhappy.¡±


    Actually, the shareholders were not just unhappy. Early this morning, several shareholders came to the


    company to End. trouble and criticized thepany. Anyway, they were dissatisfied with Leonardo¡¯s


    management and picked problems everywhere.


    Looking at Jacob¡¯s embarrassed look. Leonardo generally knew what was going on. Leonando couldn¡¯t


    helpughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them or be polite to them. If they go too far, just throw them out and let theme


    directly to me.¡±


    Those shareholders were a group of ingrates. Because they were acquaintances of Leopardo¡¯s father,


    they began to tell Leonardo what to do now, Did they think Leonardo was still the young man who lost


    his father¡¯s support?


    It was so ridiculous.


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Jacob¡¯s eyes twitched fiercely. He thought that Leonardo was violent, but


    that was the way Leonardo was


    Sure enough, as Jacob followed Leonardo, he wouldn¡¯t be bullied by anyone else except Leonardo.


    For the first time, Jacob felt very happy and secure to be Leonardo¡¯s secretary Jacobs had a feeling of


    being protected.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Chapter 179


    Jacob said, ¡°Mr. Brooks, thepany has had a lot of thingstely. Many documents need your


    signature.¡±


    ¡°Well, if the documents are in a hurry and important situation, send them to the hospital. I will take time


    to deal with the


    Leonardo made his decision without hesitation. Ele seemed to have thought about it before and


    reacted quickly


    Jacob nodded and wrote down what Leonardo had told him.


    ¡°By the way, has Virginia left thepany?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t understand why Leonardo suddenly talked about Virginia. He blinked in confusion and


    looked puzzled.


    But he quickly realized what Leonardo was asking and shook his head.


    Jacob asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that Ms. York is leasing thepany. Is she going on a business trip?¡±


    Leonardo frowned, seeming that he was dissatisfied with the answer.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Inform the Human Resources Department to fire Virginia, I don¡¯t want to see her in thepany


    anymore.


    Virginia¡¯s design was inferior to that of Rosalind. If it weren¡¯t for Maria¡¯s begging and Leonardo¡¯s


    intention to keep Virginia. under his nose, Leonardo would never let Virginia join the Brooks Group


    Now it seemed that the woman didn¡¯t know how to behave herself. It would be better to send her away


    earlier.


    Jacob seemed to have heard something terrible, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    The design director of Brooks Group was just fired like this.


    ¡°Is it that simple! That¡¯s exactly what Leonardo will do, Jacob thought.


    Then he said. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t have any feelings for Virginia. Therefore, he did not ask why Leonardo fired Virginia and


    just obeyed his order. After Jacob left, Leonardo sat next to Rosalind and reached out to hold her hand.


    His deep eyes were full of tenderness He said, ¡°You cruel woman, it¡¯s been two days Why aren¡¯t you


    awake yet? Are youturing me in this way? I have to say, you win this game. I really give up. As long


    as you wake up, I can do everything you say. In fact, I love a lot of secrets in my heart. I never dare to


    tell you for fear that you will look down on me. Let me tell you today.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like Virginia. I never liked her. In thest year of college, my romantic rtionship with


    her was to pi ss you off. You were so close to other boys and had such a fun time before you confessed


    your love to me, making me misunderstand that you did not take our rtionship seriously.


    ¡°Those smiles belonged to me, but you smiled at another man. I was very angry, but I didn¡¯t know how


    to vent my anger, so when you confessed your love to me, I deliberately said that I liked Virginia. In


    fact, I regretted it after finishing my words. I thought it would anake me less angry if I irritated you, but it


    didn¡¯t work. You just nced at us and even¡­ gave us your blessing.¡±


    Leonardo continued, ¡°I was stunned at that time. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing or I watched you cry


    and leave, let alone why the things between Virginia and the spread so fast that I couldn¡¯t even react.


    Later, I never saw you again. You really disappeared as if you were in my dream. Then, more things


    happened, so much more thu 1 didn¡¯t have the opportunity to tell you the truth, things went in a


    direction that I couldn¡¯t control, and our rtionship became increasingly


    Strange.


    ¡°Rosalind, you know what? Dn isn¡¯t my son. He is not my son but my brother. He is my half-brother.


    And I raise my brother as a son now.¡±


    ¡°When I found this secret, I was going crazy. But I dared not tell this to anyone. I¡¯m afraid that my mom


    will not be able to bear it andmit suicide. I¡¯m afraid that you will look down on me because of what


    my father did. I feel ashamed to have such a dad, let alour you. I didn¡¯t deal with the child because my


    father might want to have such a son, so I let go of him.¡± He exined, ¡°Rosalind, I want to tell you that


    I have never betrayed you. Nothing happened between Virginia and me. The purpose was to confuse


    lier and make her think that she had seeded, so I could control her. After my father died, all the


    shareholders of Brooks Group focused on me. They thought I was young, so they tried their best to


    challenge me, criticized me, and wanted to kick me out of thepany. If they knew that my father had


    another son, perhaps I would not be able to keep my position


    ¡°So, Virginia wanted to set me up and imed than her child was mine. So I nned to make that child


    my nominal son and gradually took control of the Brooks Group while working day and night. I nned


    to send Virginia abroad after the Brooks Groups alfairs were under my control. I would never see her


    again, and I can¡¯t want you to know about this because it was fake. You didn¡¯t need to know.


    ¡°But things were still exposed. At the time my other made trouble every day, at the worst time, 1 didn¡¯t


    expect that we would get divorced because of this. And we were apart for five years. I regretted it


    countless times. If I had told you the


    1/2


    Chapter 179


    truth, would we not have be like this, would we?


    know


    ¡°But in really afraid that you would hate me for me having such a father, and that you would look down


    on me if you that I allowed Virginia to nder ne only for the position of the CEO of the Brooks Group.


    So, I never dare to tell you. Today, I¡¯ve told you all. I¡¯ve opened up such a terrible self in front of you. If


    you want to scold me, hit me, despise me, andugh at me, it¡¯s okay. As long as you wake up, I will do


    anything. So please wake up. Please.¡±


    Leonardo held Rosalind more and more tightly, trying to hold her firmly in his hand.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t notice that the tears of Rosalind lying on the bed slowly rolled down from the corners of


    her eyes, and she slowly sobbed


    Leonardo was startled. He looked up and found what was going on with Rosalind.


    He asked, ¡°Are you awake? Why do you cry as soon as you woke up? Does it hurt?¡±


    Leonardo had never seen a person who cried directly after waking up, and he was in a panic.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t answer and cried loudly, like a child.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you murmuring in my ear? I¡¯m sleeping soundly. You woke me up.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Chapter 180


    Rosalind was a little confused. She felt that someone was talking in his ear, but she didn¡¯t hear it


    clearly.


    She woke up slowly, but she heard Leonardo¡¯s familiar voice and the secret he said.


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was very low and soft. Rosalind seemed to be listening to a romantic and sad love


    story in which she and he were involved.


    In the end, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help crying. She didn¡¯t know whether it was for her grievance or for what


    happened to Leonardo.


    But Rosalind would never admit that she felt a little sorry for Leonardo as she thought of his distrust


    and hurting her like that


    Leonardo said. ¡°I¡¯m d you woke un


    you woke up! What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    He looked at the food on the table and didn¡¯t know which one to take.


    Rosalind looked at Leonardo in a hurry and felt funny.


    She said, ¡°Forget about it. I don¡¯t want anything to eat. Give me a ss of water¡±


    Maybe after lying down for a long time, she felt her lips were a little dry.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Finally, Leonardo calmed down a lot. He poured Rosalind a ss of warm water and dripped two drops


    on the back of his hand After feeling that it was not too hot, he handed it to Rosalind.


    Seeing Leonardo hanging a hand, Rosalind frowned.


    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    ¡°My hand is broken. If I¡¯m disabled, will you dislike me?¡±


    Seeing Rosalind care about him, Leonardo felt warm in his heart, but he looked aggrieved.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s deliberate miserable look, Rosalind didn¡¯t speak. She suddenly remembered


    that when Leonardo.


    came to save her that day, he blocked the stick hit by the man in ck with his hand


    Just like when they were in high school, Leonardo suddenly appeared to save her, this time he saved


    her again.


    If Leonardo hadn¡¯te in time, maybe she would have died on the spot


    Was Leonardo¡¯s arm fractured at that time!


    How could Leonardo endure the pain without screaming and knocking down two adult men after


    suffering such a serious injury?


    How did he bring her back?


    Thinking of this, Rosalind felt sad and her tears rolled down again. She was moved and heartbroken.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you crying again!¡±


    Leonardo just wanted to act miserable in front of Rosalind, but lse didn¡¯t expect Rosalind suddenly


    cried, feeling a little hurried.


    He said, ¡°Wait a minute. Il bring Brett over.¡±


    ¡°Leonardo,e back.¡±


    Seeing that Leonardo was about to go out, Rosalind hurriedly said. Perhaps she moved too hard and


    took a deep breath in pain


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s weak voire, Leonardo stopped and ran back in a hurry.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not leaving. Don¡¯t move around. Brett said that your viscera was bleeding and you had


    surgery. You can¡¯t move around.¡±


    Leonardo sat beside Rosalind, looking worried and gentle.


    ¡°Leonardo, thank you for saving me


    This was what Rosalind had been trying to say. If it weren¡¯t for Leonardo, she would have died in that


    shabby factory that day. How miserable!


    Lehnardo slightly pursed his lips and took Rosalind¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get hurt so badly.¡±


    1/3


    Chapter 180


    Rosalind looked at his big hand and didn¡¯t push it away this time. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although Rosalind woke up, she was seriously injured. It took her more than half a month to recover a


    little in the hospital.


    Leonardo¡¯s arm was fractured, so he used his privilege to change to the same ward as Rosalind.


    He spent half a month with Rosalind, except for going to the bathroom.


    Leonardo was happy, while Jonas and Kevin were unhappy.


    ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t always get close to Rosalind. You are such a man. Aren¡¯t you afraid of your bad


    breath?¡±


    Jonas pushed Leonardo to the side. Seeing that Leonardo could get along with Rosalind every day,


    Jonas felt very ufortable. The more he looked at Leonardo, the more upset he felt.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busytely?¡±


    Leonardo withdrew his gentle gaze from Rosalind and looked at Jonas coldly.


    Jonas always came to the hospital to disturb Rosalind and him. It seemed that he had to let the old


    man of the Macay family arrange Jonas for a business trip again.


    Jonas said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Oh, Leonardo, I almost forgot that you lost our bet!¡±


    Jonas finally won Leonardo once. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t hide hiscency on his face.


    ¡°Oh What bet?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows, looked at Jonas neatly, and handed Rosalind a washed grape.


    Jonas said. ¡°Last time when we were in the Jansen vi, we agreed that we would choose a good


    nanny for them. It has been more than half a month and the nanny I found has already taken up her


    post. Rosalind¡¯s parents appreciate her very much. Where is the person you hire! Seems that you


    didn¡¯tplete the task!TM


    ¡°Oh, I was injured. Of course, I¡¯m not prepared. But 1 admit my defeat. This time, you won.¡±


    Leonardo really wanted to find a good nanny for the Jansen vi. After all, he was going to prate


    the Jansen family with a good helper.


    Lana was a good example.


    But after being injured this time, so many things happened again. Leonardo really forgot about this and


    turned to Rosalind. who was eating fruit with great interest. Leonardo felt happy if he could stay by her


    side all the time


    Jonas didn¡¯t expect Leonardo would give up so easily, and he couldn¡¯t react for a moment. But when he


    saw Leonardo staring at Rosalind like that, Jonas suddenly sighed.


    He thought, ¡°No, we still have a bet. Since Leonardo admitted defeat, the bet must also be fulfilled.


    After all, when I get the bet, I can show it off to my old man at home, so as not to let lum say that Lam


    fooling around every day.¡±


    Jonas said. ¡°Since you give up, when will you honor the bet for me? I¡¯ll ask someone to handle the


    handover!¡±


    Although it was just a small vi, it was still a reward, so he didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°What bet?¡±


    Leonardo nced at Jonas, but a faint smile appeared on his face with a trace of mockery.


    ¡°It¡¯s our bet. We agreed at that time. If I lose, I will give you the vi in the Northern Haldorin. Now that


    you lose, your bet must be honored.¡±


    Jonas remembered it very clearly. Leonardo couldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You said that. If you lose, the vi is mine. When did I make a bet? Think about it again¡­¡±


    Leonardo almostughed. He knew that Jonas was a fool, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jonas couldn¡¯t


    figure it out after half a


    monal.


    If the property of the Macay family was really handed over to Jonas in the future, perhaps he would


    be defrauded.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    Kevin and Damian couldn¡¯t help but cover their faces when they looked at Jonas.


    Looking at the expressions on their faces, Jonas realized that he had been fooled by Leonardo and


    everyone else seemed to


    know.


    Rosalind¡¯s father seemed to have persuaded him at that time, but he was in the mood and ignored it.


    Jonas suddenly felt that he was like a clown watched by everyone. His fare immediately turned red and


    shy.


    Jonas pursed his lips and was a little discouraged, but he didn¡¯t know who to me.


    Seeing that Jonas was in a bad mood, Rosalind rolled her eyes at Leonardo andnded Jonas an


    apple.


    She said. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Have an apple. Thank you for helping my parents find such a good nanny.¡±


    Hearing what Rosalind said, Jonas¡¯ depression suddenly disappeared a lot. He immediately pushed


    Leonardo away and sat beside Rosalind to talk about what had happened recently.


    In the hospital, Brett was about to find Leonardo when he met nor outside the Department of


    Obstetrics & Gynecology. They hadn¡¯t met each other for almost two months


    nor was not wearing heavy makeup as before. Today, she didn¡¯t put on any makeup at all. She


    looked quiet, tranquil, and beautiful in a light pink dress.


    If nor hadn¡¯t removed her makeup in Brett¡¯s office, he might not have recognized that she was


    nor who loved him.


    Somehow. Bren was still a little happy to see nor. But his face was still arregant like a  yboy,


    walked towards her with no expression, and nced at the test report in her hand.


    ¡°Why did youe to the hospital today? Are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked.


    Suddenly, nor¡¯s body stiffened slightly and then a trace of bitterness shed across her eyes.


    At the time when she was with Brett, she was Use one who cared about him so much. It was his first


    time caring about her.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter now. What was the use of this concern?


    Feeling Brett ncing at the test report in her hand, nor quickly put it into her bag and blocked


    Brett¡¯s gaze.


    nor said. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m line?¡±


    nor looked away and didn¡¯t meet Brett¡¯s eyes. Her expression was faint, and she no longer had the


    passion for Brett and the obsession with him


    Brett knew that nor didn¡¯t tell the truth. Seeing her pale face, which seemed to be much thinner than


    when they were together before, Brett felt a little distressed in his heart.


    He said. ¡°Tm a doctor too. If there is something wrong, you cane to ne. After all, we¡­¡±


    ¡°There is nothing between us. Dr. Smith, please don¡¯t take it too seriously, I have something to do, so


    excuse me?¡±


    nor interrupted Brett¡¯s words in a cold voire with an alienated look and an indifferent tone. After


    saying that, she strode away without giving Brett another chance to say anything else.


    Looking at the slim figure leaving in a hurry, Brett felt a little disappointed and ufortable. He even


    had an impulse to rush up to hold her.


    Until he could not see nor again, Brett slowly withdrew his gaze. But the arrogant look on his face


    disappeared.


    When he was about to go to Leonardo¡¯s ward, a familiar side face suddenly came into Brett¡¯s sight in


    the corridor.


    Although the woman tried her best to keep calm, her eyes still betrayed her nervousness at this time.


    There was a man standing next to barr just now, but that nan soon left. Brett didn¡¯t see him clearly.


    Brett frowned and wondered why Virginia came to the hospital.


    Did shee for Leonardo?


    But who was the man with her just now?


    Brett didn¡¯t catch up until Virginia disappeared. Seeing that the destination of Virginia seemed to be


    Leonardo¡¯s ward Brett suddenly had a bad feeling. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jonas stayed in the hospital for most of the day, chatting and joking with Rosalind, and arguing with


    Leonardo. The whole ward was full of his voice.


    Damian was afraid that Jonas would disturb Rosalind¡¯s rest, which was not conducive to her recovery.


    So he jook Jonas, Kevin, and Yanna away.


    Soon after they left, the door was knocked again.


    12.10


    Chapter 181


    ¡°Jonas, are you done with this! You¡¯re still reluctant to leave?¡±


    Leonardo thought it was Jonas who didn¡¯t want to leave again, so he looked a little unpleasant.


    Rosalind knew that Leonardo was jealous again, but she wasn¡¯t angry. She even felt a little sweet in


    her heart..


    It had to be said that Rosalind¡¯s attitude towards Leonardo was much better because she spent more


    than half a month with Leonardo and got rid of many misunderstandings with them.


    Leonardo also felt the change in Rosalind, so he pleased Rosalind in various ways and responded to


    her requests.


    In the life of their patients for more than half a month, there seemed to be subtle, positive, and sweet


    changes in their rtionship.


    Something unspoken between them, but both of them understood.


    ¡°Open the door. Maybe Jonas left something behind.¡±


    Rosalind red at Leonardo with a smile and urged.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked aggrieved.


    ¡°Alright, but¡­


    After saying that, Leonardo pointed at his face and motioned Rosalind to kiss him.


    Rosalind blushed immediately. She patted Leonardo¡¯s arm in anger, but she identally patted


    Leonardo¡¯s wounded arm.


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts.¡±


    Leonardo immediately held his arm and eximed in pain, looking like he was pretending


    But Rosalind was nervous because of such a performance.


    ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean to. I just want to pat your arm gently. Does it hurt?¡±


    Rosalind was so worried about Leonardo that she almost cried and stood up immediately to check his


    art?.


    However, Leonardo pressed her hand to lift the quilt. He leaned over and kissed Rosalind¡¯s lips. Then


    he stood up quickly and looked at Rosalind with satisfaction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t hurt with this.¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s smile, Rosalind knew that she had been fooled by him. She was immediately


    angry and wanted to hit Leonardo, but thinking of his injured arm, she could only withdraw her hand


    and pick up the pillow on the bedside and smash it towards Leonardo.


    Rosalind shouted, ¡°Leonardo, you ba st ard !¡±


    Leonardo always wanted to take advantage of her even though she was sick. What a jerk


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll open the door, okay?¡±


    Leonardo raised his hand, surrendered to Rosalind, and walked toward the door with a smile of


    satisfaction.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    But when Leonardo opened the door, the smile on his face was quickly reced by disgust and


    coldness.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you feeling better?¡±


    Rosalind knew who it was immediately when she heard the voice. The smile froze on her face. She


    was down in the dumps right away.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leonardo asked coldly.


    ¡°I heard you were injured and came to see you. Why don¡¯t you let us know when you are injured? How


    do you take care of yourself while you¡¯re alone in the hospital these days? Danny misses you every


    day. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll worry about you, so I didn¡¯t tell him about it, Virginia replied in a worried voice.


    Virginia then lifted the basket of fruit and showed it to Leonardo with a smile.


    In fact, she nned to take Dn toe to see Leonardo today. However, Dn had lost his appetite


    after being terrified by worms in kindergarten. Moreover, he didn¡¯t like Leonardo. Therefore, Virginia did


    not force him toe with her.


    She didn¡¯t want Leonardo to know about it since she was afraid Dn would make a bad impression.


    Seeing Leonardo standing at the door, Virginia, who was skinny, squeezed in from the space. Leonardo


    tried to stop her but his injured arm was handaged.


    The moment Virginia came in, she saw Rosalind lying on the bed. A trace of malice shed in her eyes.


    ¡°s, Rosalind also got hurt. What happened? Why do you look so weak?¡±


    Virginia asked on purpose.


    ¡°Nothing. I got bitten by a dog!¡± Rosalind replied calmly, Virginia previously thought she would have


    kept silent.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Virginia¡¯s mouth twitched. Rosalind didn¡¯t seem to be devastated. Wasn¡¯t she raped by those men!


    On second thought, she reasoned that Rosalind pretended not to be raped by other men in front of


    Leonardo,


    Thinking of this, Virginia looked at Rosalind with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°It turns out that you got bitten by a dog. Dogs are so cute. I don¡¯t know why you provoked it in the first


    ce. It didn¡¯t bite others but you!¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°Improve your guard when you go out next time. You may get bitten


    again. The dog who bit you may carry rabies. You¡¯d better have a thorough examination just in case


    Virginia didn¡¯t know what Rosalind had done to convince Leonardo that she had not been raped.


    But if the doctor gave Rosalind a thorough examination, she would be able to hide her lies.


    Rosalind frowned. Virginia seemed to be saying things to her as if they were supposed to mean


    something, but soon, Rosalind let it go.


    Rosalind previously thought that Leonardo had an affair with Virginia, so she had an issue with Virginia.


    But now that she knew such a big secret about Virginia, she wasn¡¯t as hostile to her as she had been


    before.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t mind if Virginia was speaking code or acting as if she cared about her. She simply knew


    that Virginia had an affair with Richard, Leonardo¡¯s falter. Rosalind still disliked her, so she became


    more alert to her.


    Virginia had seduced Richard and got pregnant with his son. At the same time, she gained Maria¡¯s trust


    and duped Leonardo into thinking Dn war his son. She still looked asposed as usual and put on


    an act in front of everyone. It could tell how scheming and terrifying she was.


    ¡°Ms. York, thank you for concerning about me. I thought you came to see Leonardo!¡±


    Rosalind pr¨¦tended to be surprised to see Virginia with a hint of mockery in her tone.


    Virginia¡¯s excessive enthusiasm made Rosalind ufortable, so she didn¡¯t want to talk with her


    anymore. It was tiring to y tricks with Virginia, so she should let Leonardo handle it himself.


    Virginia smiled awkwardly and nced at Leonardo.


    ¡°Of course, I came to see Leonardo. After all, we know each other. I also care about you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I¡¯ve got enough people caring about me,¡± Rosalind said.


    Rosalind was very straightforward, but Virginia wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. She turned to Leonardo and


    said softly, ¡°Leonardo, why doesn¡¯t the hospital give you a private room? Living in one room with an


    outsider is inconvenient. ¡°How about I ask the hospital to upgrade you to a private room?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks! You can leave if you have nothing else to do, Leonardo said indifferently.


    ¡±


    Chapter 182


    It took him a lot of effort to share a ward with Rosalind. He couldn¡¯t possibly move out again.


    Virginia blushed with embarrassment when Leonardo treated her so indifferently in front of Rosalind.


    She still tried to keep calm on her ler.


    ¡°Leonardo,e on. I almost forgot to tell you that your mom would return in a few days after hearing


    that you got injured.¡±


    As Virginia spoke, she had been observing Rosalind and Leonardo out of the corner of her eye. When


    she saw that Leonardo and Rosalind looked a little gloomy, Virginia curled her lips into a triumphant


    smile.


    Maria didn¡¯t like Rosalind five years ago. She used to bully and insult her. Virginia was aware of their


    histories, Leonardo would be unable to get back together with Rosalind if Maria came back home.


    Leonardo squinted, his eyes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°You asked my mother toe back!¡±


    He said with great certainty.


    Leonardo realized that Virginia nist have told her something because his mother suddenly wanted to


    return home. Maria had been traveling all over the world for the past three years. When she visited


    Ocasta, she liked the country and decided to stay there for some time.


    ¡°What, me? Oh, please! I just told your mom that you were injured. Maria decided toe back


    because she was worried. sick about you. Leonardo, aren¡¯t you happy to see her return? Virginia


    exined.


    Virginia addressed Maria so personally that those who didn¡¯t know them would think she was Maria¡¯s


    daughter.


    Judging from Virginia¡¯s expression and Leonardo¡¯s understanding of his mother, Maria wouldn¡¯t have


    grown so nervous and decided to return unexpectedly without informing him. He believed Virginia must


    have said something more to her.


    Perhaps Virginia mentioned Rosalind to Maria. Otherwise, there was no other exnation.


    Leonardo¡¯s face turned cold. He knew exactly what Virginia was thinking. He fired her, so she urged


    Maria toe back to support her and also stop him from getting back together with Rosalind.


    However, Leonardo couldn¡¯t stop Maria froming back home. In addition, he needed his mother¡¯s


    permission to be with Rosalind again. Although he was angry at Virginia, Leonardo wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    ¡°Okay, I see. You can leave now.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to see Virginia any longer.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    Virginia came to see him today to inform him that Maria was returning home. Leonardo thought, ¡°Is she


    trying to threaten me with my mother? How ridiculous!¡±


    At that moment, Brent walked in. He blinked his eyes as he felt the strange atmosphere in the room.


    ¡°Why is there a visitor in the ward at this time? Come back another day. Don¡¯t disturb the patient, he


    said.


    Virginia gave a faint smile when she was asked to leave by the doctor. She looked at the time and


    decided it was time to


    leave.


    ¡°Leonardo, take care. I¡¯ll be back to see you!¡±


    She smiled gently and sweetly as if nothing had happened. When she walked pas: Rosalind and


    nced at her, the malice in her eyes was undisguised.


    After Virginia left, Brett pulled Leonardo aside and whispered in his ear, I saw Virginia in the hospital


    with a man, but they separated in front of the ward. Do you know her rtionship with him?¡±


    Leonardo pushed Brett away and red at him


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡± he said grumpily.


    Leonardo then turned around and nced at Rosalind. Seeing that Rosalind didn¡¯t look in his direction,


    he breathed a sigh


    of relief


    Although Rosalind looked indifferent, Leonardo knew that Rosalind had a problem with Virginia. He


    couldn¡¯t let her get him and Virginia wrong again


    ¡°You really don¡¯t like Virginia anymore? Have you decided to spend the rest of your life with Rosalind?¡±


    Bren didn¡¯t believe the one-woman kindia man.


    Brett felt that the rtionship between Leonardo and Rosalind had improved a lot during this period


    and that they would get back together sooner orter.


    But Brett didn¡¯t know Leonardo¡¯s feelings for Virginia. Did he really have no feelings for her?


    ¡°Believe it or not. I¡¯ve never liked Virginia. But I love Rosalind, the woman I want to spend the rest of


    my life with,¡± Leonardo said solemnly and honestly, seeming to be speaking to Brett but also to himself.


    Brett frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand Leonardo¡¯s idea of loving only one woman in his life.


    Leonardo seemed to read his mind and patted Brett on the shoulder with a faint smile


    ¡°You haven¡¯t met the woman with whom you want to spend the rest of your life. You¡¯ll understand what I


    mean when you meet her one day.¡±


    As a single man, Brett didn¡¯t understand his happiness and sweet life. Brett would have felt the same


    way if he met the woman he loved.


    Ignoring Brett, Leonardo walked to the bed side of Rosalind and peeled a grape for her. Brett was still


    dumbfounded.


    When it came to the woman one would like to spend the rest of his life with, nor¡¯s slender figure


    suddenly popped into Brett¡¯s head. He shook his head silently. He walked out of the ward and went to


    the Department of Obstetrics & Gynecology.


    Rosalind took the grapes from Leonardo¡¯s hand and raised her eyebrows. ¡°What were you talking


    about just now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s asking how I pursued you before.¡±


    Leonardo replied in an ambiguous tone with a smile, peeled another grape, and handed it to Rosalind.


    Rosalind way listening carefully, but she choked on the grape as she heard Leonardo¡¯s words. She had


    to cough for a long


    time to clear her throat.


    ¡°Are you OK? Be careful,¡± Leonardo asked with concerti.


    Rosalind¡¯s face turned red. Leonardo patted her back gently to make her feel better.


    ¡°Leonardo, d-do you want to kill me?


    Rosalind paned her chest and red at Leonardo,


    ¡°W-What did ] do?¡±


    Leonardo was confused.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I choke on the grape? What nonsense are you talking about? When did


    I agree to be with you? Rosalind retorted.


    12:11 H


    Chapter 183 ¡°Really?¡±


    Leonardo smiled, leaned forward with one hand supporting himself, and observed every expression on


    Rosalind¡¯s face.


    Rosalind swallowed nervously and flinched, like a cute and timid quail.


    ¡°No, we¡­¡± she stuttered.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Leonardo lowered his mouth to hers.


    Rosalind slightly clenched her hands on both sides, wanting to push Leonardo away.


    She also smelt his unique scent as Leonardo kissed her with gentleness and care. For a long time,


    Rosalind didn¡¯t have the heart to push him away.


    She closed her eyes when their tongues tangled together.


    The next morning. Thomas ran to the ward with a serious look. Looking at his expression. Leonardo


    knew something was wrong.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to worry Rosalind, so he left the ward with Thomas and went to a quiet corner.


    ¡°What¡¯s up!¡± Leonardo asked.


    ¡°Something happened to those two men, Thomas replied.


    The two men he mentioned were the men who had kidnapped Rosalind.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Leonardo was shocked by the news. After he hit them. Thomas and the cops took them to the hospital.


    They were basically recovered after being treated and hospitalized for more than a month. How could


    they have died so suddenly?


    Thomas knew Leonardo wouldn¡¯t have believed his words, he didn¡¯t even believe it but he was telling


    the truth. ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    Leonardo asked with a cold face, his eyes shing with killing intent.


    ¡°Liam, the man in white, killed himself by jumping off the rooftop of the hospitalst night.¡± ThomasN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    continued Leonardo¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. He felt something was odd.


    ¡°How was that possible? Wasn¡¯t Landon staying in the same ward with Liam? Didn¡¯t he notice


    something unusual about Liam?¡± he asked.


    Landon was the man in ck whose eye Rosalind had scratched.


    Landon and Liam had been staying in the same ward for more than half a month. They were


    inseparable. There was no way Landon could have missed something odd if Liam had intended to kill


    himself.


    ¡°Landon was summoned by a doctor at that time. Liam took the chance andmitted suicide,


    Thomas exined. Thomas told Leonardo everything he knew and wondered what Leonardo would


    think.


    Sure enough, Leonardo felt strange when he heard this.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t feel right. Most doctors were off work in thete after


    How might a doctor request an examination of


    Landon? Have you investigated it? Who summoned Landon? Did anyone go to see Liam? I think it was


    odd,¡± he said. Thomas raised his eyebrows at Leonardo and replied, ¡°Sure enough, nothing can


    escape your sharp eyes.¡± Leonarda frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean? Make it


    clear.¡±


    77

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    ¡°I thoroughly inwestigated it. Landon was not summoned by a doctor yesterday. Someone deliberately


    asked him out. A man crept into their ward and took Liam out soon after Landon left.


    ¡°Besides, Liam went out with the man voluntarily. He seemed to be very familiar with that man and


    made no attempt to resist. His step was springy and he seemed to be in a good mood. They arrived at


    the rooftop and stayed for about 7.5 minutes. The man then left, and Liam was discovered killing


    himself by jumping off the roof, Thomas replied.


    Hearing Thomas¡¯s words, Leonardo lowered his head and stroked his chin as he went over all the


    details.


    ¡°It seemed that Liam knew that man. Did you find the killer?¡± he asked.


    Suddenly, something dawned upon Leonardo. ¡°Where is Landon Let him see if he knows the man¡± he


    asked again.


    Leonardo wondered why that man only killed Liam. Did Liam know any secrets?


    ¡°Landon is undergoing surgery now!¡± Thoinas replied calmly.


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes and nced at Thomas. He thought that Thomas must be fooling him by


    not finishing all of his


    words at once.


    ¡°Why is Landon undergoing surgery again? You¡¯re so granny. Is that because you¡¯ve been single for so


    long? Tell me all at once,¡± he said grumpily.


    Leonardo was not very satisfied with Thomas recently because he had neverpleted a single task


    in a timely and effectiv¨¦


    manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet, okay? When Landon found he had been duped, he was enraged and argued with the


    nurse at the nurses¡± station for a while.


    ¡°When he calmed down and walked back to his ward, someone hit his head with a brick.


    ¡°Fortunately, Landon didn¡¯t die on the spot. He yelled for help, attracting the attention of the security


    guards. The killer ran away when he saw the security guardsing.¡±


    Thomas felt helpless. Since Rosalind came back to the country. Leonardo had be emotional


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You mean, there are two killers. Didn¡¯t you arrange for someone to keep an eye on them? How could


    you have allowed the killers to approach them so easily?¡±


    get nervous. At that moment, Leonardo¡¯s expression


    Leonardo¡¯s tone was more serious than before, but Thomas didn¡¯t get nerv softened a link.


    ¡°Was it your n?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows at Thomas, wondering how he would exin


    ¡°Yes, it was. We suspected that someone woulde to see Liam and Landon, so I arranged for my


    men to keep an eye on them. However, I still miscalcted. I didn¡¯t expect those people to be so cruel


    as to kill them,¡± Thomas exined


    Then Thomas took out his phone and clicked on a video.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    ask me to look into Gordon¡¯s driver before? Look at this man.¡±


    Thomas pointed to the man in the darkness in the video. Although the man only showed his back, they


    could clearly see his hand hanging beside him.


    ¡°Six fingers!¡±


    Leonardo took over the phone, erged his hand, and counted carefully. He indeed had six fingers.


    ¡°Yes, he has six fingers.¡±


    Thomas took back his phone, clinked on another video, and handed it to Leonardo.


    ¡°Check out this video!¡±


    Looking at ¡°Thomas¡¯ calm face, Leonardo took the phone over again and watched it carefully without


    saying anything. He was surprised.


    ¡°Why does this man also have six fingers? How could the killers both have six fingers? No! Do you


    mean it was the same person who hit Landon and killed Liam? Leonardo said.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t believe it. The killer was so calcting that he almost seeded in killing two


    people in such a short time by tricking them out of the ward.


    ¡°Well, he tricked Liam into going to the rooftop first. After pushing him off the rooftop, he came back


    and tried to kill Landon. Unfortunately, he failed.¡±


    Thomas wem over the whole thing and basically revealed the truth


    Chapter 184


    ¡°Where is this man? Did you get him?¡±


    Leonardo was ecstatic in his heart, but he remained calm.


    If Thomas caught the man with six fingers, he would not only learn who ordered to kidnap Rosalind but


    also who pushed Nafis off downstairs back then.


    In that case, he could solve two problems at once,


    But reality did not go our way. Looking at Leonardo¡¯s excited expression. Thomas wanted to tell him


    that he had caught the man. Unfortunately, the truth did not allow him to lie.


    He shook his head regretfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that he ran away.¡±


    Thomas was a little embarrassed. In fact, they were fully prepared to catch the killer, but the killer took


    the opportunity to run away when they focused on saving Landon


    Leonardo frowned and punched Thomas in the shoulder.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± he roared.


    Thomas failed to capture the man but got Leonardo too excited over nothing by telling him so much.


    Thomas felt sorry, so he touched his nose awkwardly


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t take long for us to catch him. Now Landon is still alive. When Landon awakens from his


    coma, we will le who the mastermind is,¡± Thomas said.


    Landon and Liam refused to tell them anything when they recovered. They also used a lot of methods


    to break them but were unable to obtain any information.


    Now Liam was dead and Landon was seriously injured. If Landon was smart enough, he would tell


    them the truth. Otherwise, he would be killed sooner orter without their protection


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Leonardo asked, raising his eyebrows. He was a little suspicious of Thomas¡¯ capability.


    However, Thomas patted Leonardo on the back and said in aforting voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can


    trust me.¡±


    Although the killer had escaped, they finally discovered a more important truth: the mastermind who


    framed the Jansen Group for producing toxic clothing five years ago and Nafis¡¯s death was likely the


    same person who gave the order to kidnap


    Rosalind.


    At least, they confirmed one thing.


    Thomas was confident to catch the mastermind if they continued to investigate in this direction.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll trust you again. I don¡¯t want any idents. Otherwise, I¡¯ll reconsider investing so much


    money in yourpany every year,¡± Leonardo said,


    Thomas received funding from Leonardo to start an information and technologypany when he


    retired from the military. Leonardo also invested a lot of money in hispany every year.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t invest in Thomas to make money, but rather because of his strong friendship with


    Thomas and confidence in his abilities.


    If Thomas was terrible at everything, Leonardo would also doubt his ability to run thepany.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it goes wrong again, I will dissolve i


    company myself?¡± Thomas said.


    This was the first time Thomas had faced the toughest thing after retiring from the military, but he could


    only allow himself to make the sapte mistake twice.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    It wasn¡¯t because he was arrogant, but because he was confident in his abilities.


    Brett had been sitting in his office for two hours, holding a test report.


    Brett continued to unfold and squeeze it, revealing his current state of anxiety.


    The ultrasound test report in Brett¡¯s hand showed that the woman had been pregnant for eight weeks.


    And it belonged to no other than nor.


    During the day, Brett saw noring out of the Department of Obstetrics & Gynecology with a pale


    face and a nk look. He had been worried about whether nor was sick or not.


    After leaving Leonardo¡¯s ward, Brett went straight to the Department of Obstetrics & Gynecology. He


    wanted to find out what disease nor had.


    As a general practitioner in the hospital, it was easy for Brett to check a patient¡¯s case history.


    Therefore, he obtained nor¡¯s ultrasound test report effortlessly.


    But Brett didn¡¯t expect that nor was pregnant for two months.


    If he was correct, nor could have been pregnant with his child before they broke up.


    Brett had mixed feelings when he knew it.


    As a yboy, Brell never got any woman pregnant before.


    And he never nned to settle down with a woman.


    Brett had never thought about getting married, not to mention having a baby.


    When Brett suddenly knew that nor was pregnant with his baby, his heart skipped a beat. He sat in


    his office and thought about it for two hours.


    ¨C


    He wasn¡¯t sure whether he should pretend not to know and carry on with his life as a single man.


    It was nor¡¯s choice if she wanted to give birth to his children. As long as they didn¡¯t affect his life, he


    was simply a sperm donor.


    Or should he go to nor and force her to terminate the pregnancy so she wouldn¡¯t force him to marry


    her?


    Or should he propose to nor right away, marry her, and spend the rest of his life with nor for the


    sake of the child?


    Brett¡¯s head was a jumbled mess from thinking all afternoon. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Half a monthter, Rosalind was basically recovered. She didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital anymore


    and wanted to be discharged from the hospital.


    Damian took Yanna and Kevin to pick her up on that day, and even Jonas showed up.


    Although Leonardo had a broken arm, he didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized. He had been in the hospital for


    more than a month with the intention of spending every day with Rosalind.


    Leonardo was discharged from the hospital with Rosalind since Rosalind was prepared to discharge.


    So Leonardo and Rosalind went back to Deep Mountain Vi together aftering out of the hospital.


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that the door was suddenly closed from inside he was about to enter


    Rosalind¡¯s vi.


    Kevin, who had always been hostile to Leonardo, shut the door.


    Kevin refused to open the door no matter how hard Leonardo knocked, and he also banned anybody


    else in the home from opening it for Leonardo.


    ¡°Mom gets hurt every time she meets Uncle Leo. I don¡¯t like himing to our home, so he¡¯s not


    wee here in the future.¡±


    It was the first time Kevin had said such words so bluntly. His voice was childish but it was tinged with


    solemnity and dominance. Damian and Rosalind heard this, they dropped their jaws.


    However, Jonas was overjoyed to hear Kevin¡¯s words. He held Kevin in his arms and raised him high.


    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯re so amazing. That¡¯s what I thought. We can¡¯t live in peace with Leonardo arous. We


    should stay away from him and never let him enter our home again.¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t expect Kevin to dislike Leonardo so much. He was ecstatic and even referred to


    Rosalind¡¯s house as their home.


    In the past half a month, Jonas felt bitter in his heart and even became anxious every time he went to


    see Rosalind in the hospital and noticed that the boud between Rosalind and Leonardo was improving.


    Leonardo had saveil Rosali and he feared Rosalind would fall in love with Leonardo again.


    If Rosalind selected Leonardo, Jonas wondered if he should give up on her or continue to pursue her.


    Jonas assumed Leonardo was out because Kevin disliked Leonardo so much that he was so


    determined to keep Rosalind from getting back with Leonardo.


    As far as Jonas was concerned, Rosalind loved Yanna and Kevin more than herself.


    Rosalind valued Kevin¡¯s opinion, which might have influenced her decision.


    It was impossible for Leonardo to be with Rosalind because Kevin disliked him now.


    In the evening, Rosalind slept on the same bed with Yauna and Kevin Rosalind was lying on the king¨C


    sized bed with her children, telling them two stories.


    Yanna fell asleep in a short time. Kevin also wanted to sleep, but he knew that Rosalind must have


    something to tell him, so he tried hard to stay awake. However, his yawning betrayed him.


    ¡°Kevin, go to sleep.


    Rosalind tucked in the covers on the bed for Kevin. After nting a kiss on his forehead, she turned off


    the light.


    Kevin was a little surprised. He thought Rosalind would ask him why he suddenly became hostile


    towards Leonardo. To his surprise, Rosalind didn¡¯t ask him. So Kevin couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth


    first.


    ¡°Mom, anything you want to ask me!


    In the darkness, Rosalind looked at a dark corner nkly and asked back in a soft voice, ¡°Ask what?¡±


    Rosalind knew what Kevin meant, but she still asked back.


    Her voice was so gentle, like a breeze blowing in the quiet night. It made Kevin rx slowly after a


    whole night of nervousness and worries


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I dislike Uncle Leo?


    Even though Kevin knew that Leonardo was his father, he still called him Uncle Leo in front of Rosalind


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already tell me the reason?¡±


    Rosalind hugged Kevin more tightly. Her voice was calm and gentle.


    ¡°Mom, do you me me?¡±


    Kevin held his breath and waited nervously for Rosalind¡¯s answer,


    ¡°You little fool! 1 love you and Yanna the most in the world. How could I me you?¡± Rosaliad


    chuckled.


    Rosalind looked down at Kevin¡¯s bright eyes in the dark, feeling a little sad.


    A


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Kevin is so sensitive. He must have been thinking about it all night.¡±


    Kevin breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his mother¡¯s words. Even if no one saw it in the darkness,


    the expression on his face rxed.


    Kevin also noticed that Leonardo and his mother seemed to be getting along better these days, but he


    was afraid of his mother getting hurt again.


    Since Leonardo could only put his mother in danger, he was not qualified to be with her.


    Kevin thought Rosalind woukl me him for forbidding Leonardo from entering their home. After all, he


    heard that his mother used to love his father very much. To his surprise, his mother did not me him


    at all. Tears welled up in his eyes. His heart was at ease now.


    ¡°Mom, I just want you to be safe and sound. Don¡¯t get sick or hurt. I don¡¯t like anyone who will hurt you


    or put you in danger,¡± he said.


    Leonardo was one of them who could hurt or endanger his mother.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Kevin to think so. She felt a little bit guilty and distressed


    Kevin and Yanna must have been frightened when they learned that she was kidnapped. Otherwise,


    how could such a young


    child think so?


    Rosalind stroke Kevin¡¯s head, feeling his soft hair. She felt warm in her heart.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    It was a difficult decision for Rosalind. But she knew Leonardo had done well without her for the past


    five years. But she couldn¡¯t live without Kevin and Yanna.


    Rosalind quickly got her life back on track. She no longer worked as a design consultant at Brooks


    Group. Rosalind went to BUT Group every day. After that, Kevin and Yanno never allowed Leonardo to


    enter their home again at night. Rosalind didn¡¯t object to it.


    It made Leonardo very annoyed and irritable.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken to Rosalind in days. He still had the opportunity to meet her, but she had been


    avoiding him and had refused to speak to him.


    Not to mention doing something else.


    Jacob noticed Leonardo had been dazed for the entire afternoon while rolling the pen in his hand in


    Brooks Group and he was kind of worried about his boss


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, are you okay?¡±


    Leonardo had not been himself since he was discharged from the hospital. He was distracted in


    several meetings and disinterested in his job. Jacob didn¡¯t know what was wrong with his boss,


    Hearing Jacob¡¯s voice, Leonardo raised his eyebrows at Jacob. Then he withdrew his gaze and


    ignored him.


    Jacob felt a little embarrassed.


    But thinking of his purpose today, he called Leonardo again.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, I-I want to take an animal leave.¡±


    This was Jacob¡¯s first Life taking an annual leave since joining Brooks Group. He was still a little


    nervous, so he gently ced. the annual leave letter in front of Leonardo, fearing that Leonardo would


    be unhappy and tear it up.


    Leonardo nced at Jacob again. He didn¡¯t ignore him this time but picked up the letter curiously.


    ¡°Annual leave? For what?¡± he asked, absent-mind.


    Leonardo was curious why Jacobs, a workaholic, wanted to take an al leave.


    Jacob smiled with embarrassment.


    ¡°My girlfriend and I are going to meet each other¡¯s parents. Wesake City is our hometown, so we¡¯re


    returning together.¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Jacob had only been dating his girlfriend for a


    short time. Were they going to meet each other¡¯s parents? So fast?


    ¡°Are you nning to get married?¡±


    Lenardo asked curiously, straightening his back.


    Jacob smiled shyly and folded his hands in front of him. He rubbed his hands together, and his ears


    and face began to flush


    Chapter 186


    ¡°If both of our parents agree during this meeting, wwe may get married soon,¡± he said.


    Jacob looked a little silly at ordinary times. When it came to getting married, his expression couldn¡¯t


    hide his joy at all.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he felt cuvious and even jealous of Jacob, who was smiling like a


    fool.


    He had known Rosalind for so many years, but they had never got married. He had no idea when the


    day woulde.


    He would smile like a fool when his dream came true. He didn¡¯t care even if he wasughed at by


    others.


    ¡°Okay, As a reward for your good behavior, I¡¯ll approve it.¡±


    Leonardo picked up the pen and signed his name.


    When Leonardo was about to hand the letter to Jacob, he suddenly withdrew in


    Jacob¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. Was Leonardo going back on his word? His face turned pale with fear.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks¡­


    His tone was tinged with grievance and pity. It looked as if Leonardo was a bad boss for not granting


    his request to leave.


    ¡°I have a question. OK. I¡¯ll give you the letter if you answer to my satisfaction,¡± he said.


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Jacob was not happy. He thought Leonardo was trying to make things


    tough for him by deducting his annual leave.


    ¡°Yeah, please!¡±


    He said in a tone of disappointment.


    Leonardo coughed awkwardly, asked Jacob to get close, and asked in a low voice, ¡°What will you do if


    your girlfriend ignores you?


    Jacob previously thought Leonardo was going to ask an important, so he listened intently and focused


    his attention. He


    wanted to give him the best answer, so Leonardo wouldn¡¯t have a reason to deny his request for leave.


    However, Jacob didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to ask him this question. His jaw dropped.


    But soon Jacobs understood why Leonardo asked this question, thinking he hadn¡¯t seen Leonardo and


    Rosalind together in a while and Leonardo had something on his mind all day.


    It was very likely that Leonardo was unhappy because he quarreled with Rosalind and Rosalind had


    given him the cold shoulder.


    Thinking of this, Jacob suddenly felt confident.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, I¡¯ve taught you before. Women couldn¡¯t deny infatuated mer. Besides, not only men like


    coquettish women. Sometimes, women like guys who can act coquettish. It¡¯s a useful method for men.


    Otherwise, why do so many strong women have a thing for the young?¡±


    Leonardo questioned whether it would work.


    Leonardo felt a little disbelieved, but on second thought, it made sense. He handed Jacob the letter


    and asked again, ¡°You are so silly. Why did your girlfriend agree to marry you?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t look smart Leonardo couldn¡¯t figure out why Jacob¡¯s girlfriend wanted to marry him.


    However, Leonardo¡¯s words were like an icy draft through Jacob¡¯s heart.


    Jacob felt confused. Hixgirlfriend praised him for his samartriess and looked at him with affection every


    day. Only Leonardo thought that Jar was silly. He felt that Leonardo was incapable of appreciating


    others.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    Jacob ndered Leonardo in his mind, but he didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect.


    An idea urred in Jacob¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m stu pid, Mr. Brooks. Men who are too smart are not good for women. If you are too


    clever, thedy will think that you want to set her up. Even her family will not trust you. No woman


    dares to marry you. I¡¯m a wise man who looks stu pid. Ladies and their families like this kind of man the


    most.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t believe it.


    Leonardo pointed at himself and Jacob, feeling that something was wrong.


    ¡°Prefer stu pid people than smart people. That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme, Mr.


    Brooks? You should be smart in front of thedy, but if you¡¯re too smart, she¡¯ll feel unsafe, and her


    family will worry about whether thedy will be bullied by you. Don¡¯t you think so?


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s all secondary. My girlfriend wants to marry me mainly because I can let her rely on me


    and make her feel at ease. And she can stay here without scruples or worry.


    ¡°We will not be under the pressure of life or threatened by the outside world. And we love each other.


    That¡¯s why she is willing to marry me.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, there are still many things you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve given you a book, right? You can learn it


    yourself!¡±


    Seeing Leonardo meditating, Jacob quietly left.


    Standing at the door and looking at his note, Jacob covered his mouth with joy,


    That day, Leonardo stopped Rosalind on her way back. Before Rosalind could see who it was,


    Leonardo was about to carry Rosalind into the car without saying a word.


    Rosalind was shocked. She thought she had met another kidnapper and screamed desperately.


    ¡°Help¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s me!¡±.


    Leonardo immediately covered Rosalind¡¯s mouth and reminded her in a low voice.


    The familiar voice made Rosalind¡¯s panic and fear disappear, but she burst into tears.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you crazy?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t refute. Instead, he carried Rosalind and got in the car. He put Rosalind in the car and


    locked the door to prevent her from going out. Then Leonardo sat down and looked directly at


    Rosalind¡¯s angry and confused eyes.


    ¡°Leonardo, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Rosalind pushed the door and then stopped trying after confirming that it was locked. She looked at


    Leonardo with an unpleasant expression, feelingplicated.


    ¡°You said I was crazy. I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve driven me crazy. Since you left the


    hospital, you have ignored me and deliberately avoided me. Rosalind, what do you mean?¡±


    Leonardo had wanted to ask, but he never found a chance.


    Leonardo clearly felt that there was something different between them during the time when he was in


    the hospital with Rosalind for more than a month. Rosalind cared about him. But as soon as they were


    discharged from the hospital, it seemed that everything went back to the time when Rosalind just came


    back from abroad.


    It seemed that the time in the hospital was just a dream, a beautiful dream that only he was immersed


    in


    ¡°What, What do you mean?¡±


    Rosalind lowered her eyes slightly to hide the sorrow and guilty in her eyes, pretending not to know


    what Leonardo was talking about.


    Seeing Rosalind dodging, Leonardo got angry. He leaned forward and raised Rosalind¡¯s chin with his


    right hand, making her bright eyes meet his deep eyes.


    Rosalind¡¯s long and thick eyshes flickered. She wanted to avoid Leonardo¡¯s sight, but Leonardo


    pressed her chin tightly to prevent her from moving.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s guilty expression, Leonardo was angry and then leaned over to kiss her tender


    lips. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Feeling the familiar aura, the hearts of both of them started to pound. Rosalind wanted to flinch but


    Leonardo pressed her against the seat.


    19:11


    Chapter 187


    Rosalind tried to push Leonardo away, but she leand Leonardo whisper in her car.


    ¡°My hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If you push e and break it again, you will have to take care of me for the


    rest of my life.¡±


    As soon as Leonardo said that, Rosalind¡¯s hand stopped moving. She didn¡¯t know whether she should


    push him or put it dow


    Rosalind wanted to avoid Leonardo¡¯s left arm, but when she touched his body, the hot temperature and


    strong muscles made Rosalind¡¯s palm a little hot. She subconsciously retracted her hand and


    clenchedd it.


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s cars slowly turning charnung pink, and then her cheek as well, Leonardo became


    happy at once and then smiled with satisfaction.


    As expected, Rosalind still cared about Leonardo.


    Thinking of this Leonardo kissed Rosalind more gently and affectionately. He kissed every inch of her


    delicate face.


    It was like kissing his most precious treasure, devoutly and affectionately


    After a long time, their breathing became faster and hotter.


    Leonardo made Rosalind¡¯s lips more and more red and tender, like a delicate and well-ripened peach


    After a long while, Leonardo slowly let go of Rosalind before they couldn¡¯t stop


    When Rosalind was free, she stared at Leonardo with charming eyes. She gasped for breath and


    wanted Leonardo to exin


    She wanted to know why Leonardo did this today.


    ¡°Leonardo, what the hell are you doing?¡±


    Rosalind subconsciously pursed her swollen red lips. She should be angry, but she actually liked what


    happened just now. She missed the taste of Leonardo.


    ¡°This is my love. My love to you. Did you fertir?¡±


    Leonardo decided to make the rtionship between them clear today. He wanted Rosalind to ept


    him. Dilerwise, what was the sweetness of that month in the hospital?


    Although Rosalind felt a little greasy when she heard that, her heart still seemed to stop beating for a


    second. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was delighted or worries.


    Rosalind admitted that after such a long time with Leonardo, especially in the hospital for more than a


    month, she did start to be into Leonardo again


    Leonardo took care of and apanied Rosalind meticulously every day, and was sometimes


    domineering and sometimes extremely gentle with sweet words, making Rosalind¡¯s frozen heart seem


    to beat again after five years.


    But Rosalind still remembered her agreement with Kevin.


    It was Rosalind¡¯s first time meeting this kind of situation. She didn¡¯t know how to resolve the


    contradiction between Kevin and Leonardo.


    At first, Rosalind tried to exin to Kevin that her injury had nothing to do with Leonardo. It was an


    ident and it was all the fault of those bad people.


    But Kevin was stubborn and thought that everything Rosalind suffered was because of Leonardo. The


    more Rosalind spoke for Leonardo, the heavier, Kevin¡¯s rebellion became. Rosalind worried about


    Kevin¡¯s bad health, so she gave up.


    2/2

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Chapter 188


    Rosalind tried not to get close to Leonardo, stag gered the travel time with Leonardo as much as


    possible, and avoided. meeting him.


    Because Rosalind was afraid that if she got closer to Leonardo, she would lose control of her heart.


    As in the current situation, Rosalind couldn¡¯t control her heart again. She even had to admit that she


    was a little immersed, joyful and eager.


    Rosalind was the first time to be a mother, and it had been difficult for her.


    Rosalind failed on learning how to cook, and her child became too mature and sensible too early since


    he hadn¡¯t gotten any care from his father. This waspletely contrary to Rosalind¡¯s original wish of


    only wanting her child to be happy.


    As a mother. Rosalind felt that she was already very ipetent and unwilling to make her child


    unhappy anymore. So when facing the conflict between Kevin and Leonardo, she didn¡¯t know how to


    resolve it.


    As a woman, Rosalind also didn¡¯t know how to face Leonardo¡¯s efforts, gentle eyes and domineering


    feelings.


    So Rosalind chose to hide like a quail, deliberately ignored these problems, didn¡¯t solve them, and


    didn¡¯t give Leonardo any


    response.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a temporary impulse of yours. It won¡¯tst long¡­ Maybe a few dayster, you¡¯ll¡­¡±


    However, before Rosalind could finish her words, Leonardo bent over and blocked Rosalind¡¯s lips again


    There was such a sweet and fascinating smell between Rosalind¡¯s lips and teeth. ¡°But how could she


    say something that made me so heartbroken? Leonardo thought.


    Leonardo suddenly felt that Rosalind was a little cruel. She not only didn¡¯t respond to his sincerity, but


    even ruined it so easily. Leonardo felt heartbroken.


    Leonardo was hurt, so he didn¡¯t want Rosalind to feel good as well. Compared with the gentleness


    before, this kiss was more like a fiercete-night storm. Leonardo was like a violent beast trying to eat


    Rosalind.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Leonardo¡¯s kiss slowly moved to Rosalind¡¯s shoulder and took a bite on it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The sharp pain made Rosalind take a deep breath, and tears streamed out of her eyes.


    Rosalind screamed and pushed Leonardo away, but then she touched his strong chest which was like


    a hard stone with temperature and was immovable.


    Until Leonardo had bitten enough and slowly let go of her, Rosalind could even feel some sticky, hot


    and damp liquide out of her shoulder.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you a dog?¡±


    Looking at the red blood on her shoulder, Rosalind sobbed and stared at Leonardo with aggrieved


    eyes.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°He said he loved me, but he bit me so hard. It hurt so much. Humph, he was just


    lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a wolf-dog that belongs to you. I will bite your shoulder every time you dare to refuse me. If


    you dare to say those words that question my sincerity again, I will bite you twice until you can only


    promise to be my woman forever.¡±


    At this moment, Leonardo seemed to understand the feeling that Rosalind got when she loved him but


    was rejected and ridiculed by him.


    What goes aroundes around. Rosalind used to pursue Leonardo, but now their positions were


    exchanged.


    But Leonardo fad patience. Since Rosalind didn¡¯t believe his sincerity, he would try his best to make


    her believe it. Since Rosalind dared not admit that she cared about him, he would try his best to let her


    admit it in person.


    Leonardo wanted to pursue Rosalind in the same way as she pursued him before. He would be more


    patient and clinging. making Rosalind fall in love with him, rely on him, and never forget him again.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re threatening mel


    Rosalind felt a litle aggrieved, thinking that this was not what she had imagined.


    Leonardo was so domineering and arrogant, and he even but her and made her bleed


    ¡°If you think so. Anyway, you already have my mark on you. You can only be mine afterward.


    Although Leonardo knew that he shouldn¡¯t be so domineering, Rosalind was like a quail in terms of


    affection. If he were not dolpineering enough, Rosalind would never take the initiative.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo felt guilty. He should be the one who made Rosalind be like this.


    1/2


    Chapter 188


    Listening to Leonardo¡¯s domineering deration and looking at his firm and serious eyes, Rosalind¡¯s


    long eyshes blinked slightly and her heart beat a little faster.


    They looked at each other in silence for a long time.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know how they separated in the end, but Leonardo¡¯s overbearing deration echoed in


    her mind for a long time. The red blood and residual tingling on her shoulder kept reminding her of what


    happened today.


    In the office of the BUT Group.


    Susan handed the gilding invitation to Rosalind and reminded her, ¡°Amanda, the Brooks Group has


    invited you to the new productunch tomorrow night. This is the invitation.


    Rosalind nced at it and didn¡¯t take it immediately.


    ¡°Why do they suddenly hold the new productunch nove Didn¡¯t Brooks Group n to hold it in the


    next month?¡± Releasing new products now did not seem to be good for the Brooks Group


    Susan shook her head and was also a little confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I asked Mr. Brooks secretary and he said that Mr. Brooks decided it temporarily.


    Rosalind frowned slightly and wanted to call Leonardo, but thinking that the coboration between them


    had been canceled, she gave up.


    ¡°Reject it for the. Tell them that I¡¯m busy,¡±


    Rosalind was in a mess now. Before she figured out how to solve Leonarda¡¯s problem she didn¡¯t want


    to face Leonardo, even


    at work.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Susan hesitated. Seeing that, Rosalind asked in confusion, ¡°What? Any problem?¡±


    Susan nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult. The most important part of the Brooks Group¡¯s new productunch is your products,


    and our coboration with them has not expired yet. If you don¡¯t attend such an importantunch,


    people might will question the professionalism of our BUT Group.¡±


    Only then did Rosalind realize that although she decided to terminate the coboration with the Brooks


    Group because of Lucy¡¯s issue before, after so many things, she had not formally signed a termination


    agreement, so she was still the design consultant of the Brooks Group now.


    As a professionalpany and a professional design consultant, if she was not present at such an


    asion, people would think that there was something wrong with their coboration, which would


    affect both sides.


    It seemed that Rosalind had to go to the productunch


    ¡°Fine. Leave the invitation here and arrange for me. Tll be there tomorrow night.


    After so many years in the business world, Rosalind would not ignore the overall situation and affect


    the image of the BUT Group for personal issues.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    The new productunch of the Brooks Group was a big event in Haldorin. The Brooks Group was also


    very shrewl. They decided to hold it in the five star hotel of the Brooks Group in the Northern Haldorin.


    In this way, tonight was not only the Launch of new clothes for next quarter, but also an advertising


    event for the hotel of the Brooks Group.


    The Brooks Group held their conference here. If other hotels in Haldorin wanted to hold any high-end


    banquet afterward, the hotel of the Brooks Group would be the best choice.


    It had to be said that the Brooks Group was really shrewd Many participants had the same thoughts.


    Rosalind deliberately went there a littlete and happened to catch up with the product disy when


    she arrived.


    Rosalind was particrly satisfied and happy to see models walking by in the clothes she designed,


    which were admired and loved by the people present.


    After all, there was no designer who didn¡¯t want his or her work to be praised.


    When the product disy was over, Leonardo, the CEO of the Brooks Group, stood on the stage with a


    noble temperament and calm expression. Although his left arm was hung with straps, it did not reduce


    his handsomeness and stability at all.


    ¡°All the friends from the business world and the media, thank you foring to our Brooks Group¡¯s


    new productunch. I got the news that ourunch has just started for a while, and our order volume


    has already exceeded 30 thousand.


    ¡°Of course, this is not only my achievement but also the result of the efforts of all employees of our


    Brooks Group. In addition, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to Amanda, the design director of


    the BUT Group who coborated with us. Her guidance on our Brooks Group¡¯s products this quarter


    leads us to such a good result.


    ¡°So, I want to invite Amanda, our design consultant, to enjoy the sess of this moment together with


    me¡±


    Rosalind stood under the stage and looked at calm, confident, and proud Leonardo, feeling


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that she would be suddenly called on the stage. She did not look away from


    Leonardo until someone carefully reminded her.


    Rosalind smiled awkwardly when she felt that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her. She immediately


    straightened up, showed a professional, confident and calm smile, and walked on the stage slowly


    under the guidance of the receptionist.


    Looking at Leonardo, who was like a king and reached out from a distance to wee her, Rosalind¡¯s


    heart almost stopped. for a second. Thinking of the kiss that night and her shoulder which was still a


    luule painful, Rosalind lost in her mind for a


    moment.


    Feeling the warmthing from her hand, Rosalind immediately came back to herself. She avoided


    Leonardo¡¯s intense eyes and then showed a mature and charming smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m very d to coborate with the Brooks Group this time. I also hope that the products of this


    quarter will be loved by everyone, and I wish our products can be a hit¡­.


    In the distance, Virginia stood in the corner with a ss of wine. She looked at Leonardo and Rosalind


    standing on the stage as bright as winners. Her hand holding the ss tightened, and there was


    unluding hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°Leonardo held the new productunch in advance to persuade the shareholders to let Rosalind return


    to the Brooks Group as a design consultant. He really took great efforts!¡±


    ¡°So what? Let¡¯s make Rosalind a joke of the whole city tonir


    Jerome gently f ucked Virginia¡¯s hair behind her ear, with a gentle expression but a fierce tone.


    Virginia raided her eyebrows slightly, smiled at Jerome, and said, ¡°Is everything ready?¡±


    Jerome approached Virginia¡¯s ear and whispered to her in a low voice.


    ¡°You can always count on me. You have found mar the people. Iluve no reason to fail.¡°


    Jerome secretly touched below the waist of Virginia. Then he smiled contentedly and said, ¡°How bright


    Rosalind is at this


    moment, how embarrassed she will be tomorrow morning. The position of the design director of the


    Brooks Group is always yours, and she is just a joke.¡±


    Hearing that, Virginia smiled.


    Virginia thought, ¡°Rosalind didn¡¯t get raped in the kidnapping before. But tonight, I¡¯ll let everyone know


    how coquettish and dirty Rosalind is.¡±


    After theunch, Rosalind wanted to leave directly but was stopped by Charlie rk, the owner of the


    Joxin Company,


    12:11


    Chapter 189


    ¡°You¡¯re a world-renowned designer indeed, Amanda. The Brooks Group¡¯s sales will be booming after


    releasing these products. I wonder if ourpany can also have the honor to coborate with the BUT


    Group?¡±


    Charlie was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He had themon characteristics of most middle-aged


    men, such as a square face, brush cut, beer belly and fat hands.


    Rosalind was not familiar with Charlie, but she had heard of him before. Since Charlie greeted her so


    enthusiastically. Rosalind also politely answered a few words out of professionalism.


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Mr. rk. The Joxin Company is also one of the best in Haldorin. It¡¯s an honor for


    our BUT Group to coborate with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlieughed and was very satisfied with Rosalind¡¯s answer.


    ¡°You¡¯re cool. Amanda. Let¡¯s have a toast and wish us a happy coboration in the future!¡±


    Then Charlie nced at the waiter next to him and said with a smile, ¡°Waiter, two sses of wine,


    please¡±


    Hearing this, the waiter standing beside them walked towards Charlie and Rosalind with a smile and


    handed them a ss of champagne each respectively. When the waiter left, no one noticed that he


    nodded to Charlie slightly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Charlie withdrew his gaze from the waiter and looked at Rosalind with a smile and narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Alright, cheers!¡±


    Although Rosalind felt that Charlie smiled a little bit greasy and didn¡¯t quite like lun, she did not show it


    on her face. She smiled and drank up the wine.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Rosalind left on the excuse. But just after walking for two steps, she


    bumped into a waiter and was poured with wine and sauce. Her clothes were soaked and stained with


    a lot of sauce, looking ugly.


    The waiter panicked and kept apologizing to Rosalind.


    ¡°Ms. Amanda. Im so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m really sorry.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? Look at the mess you¡¯ve made! Can you afford such an expensive


    dress?¡±


    Charlie pointed at the waiter and scolded him. He seemed to be more angry than Rosalind


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to


    The waiter kept apologizing to Rosalind and almost cried.


    Rosalind was unhappy. But since the waiter apologized sincerely and almost cried after being scolded


    by Charlie, Rosalind. gave up scolding him.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Chapter 190.


    ¡°Alright. Just go about your business!¡±


    Rosalind waved her hand while wiping her clothes with a tissue


    ¡°Amanda, you¡¯re too kind. How can you let him go? Your dress is so dirty now. How can you attend the


    banquet?¡±


    Rosalind let the waiter go, but Charlie was stillining for Rosalind.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your hotel prepare any spare dress?¡±


    Charlie looked at the waiter and asked unhappily.


    The waiter quickly came back to himself and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Ms. Amanda, thepany has prepared new dresses for fear of any ident. If you don¡¯t mind, I can


    take you to get changed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Amanda. Go get changed. If someone takes a photo of you going out like this, I afraid the media


    will say something bad again.¡±


    Charlie agreed and nodded.


    Looking at her dirty dress, Rosalind felt that what Charlie said was reasonable and then followed the


    waiter to get changed.


    On their way to the room, Rosalind felt something was wrong. Her body was abnormally hot and she


    kept fanning with hernds.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the hotel¡¯s air conditioner? Why am I feeling so hot?¡±


    The waiter narrowed his eyes and nodded with a smile.


    ¡°The air conditioner upstairs may have some problems. The temperature is a little high.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalind didn¡¯t doubt anything and continued to follow the water.


    The waiter led Rosalind to the seventh floor and opened a room.


    ¡°Ms. Amanda, the dress has been prepared inside. You can enter the room and get changed first. I still


    have work to do. Excuse me.


    Rosalind used the handbag to fan herself, but it didn¡¯t work. She still felt quite hot, and she was even


    sweating on her forehead


    Rosalind nced at the room and found that there was a suit of clothes on the bed neatly. She smiled


    and nodded to the


    waiter.


    ¡°Thank you. Just go about your business.¡±


    After the waiter left, Rosalind walked into the room and closed the door. She gasped for breath and felt


    something was wrong. It was abnormally hot today,


    After a few steps, Rosalind felt that her legs were weak. She tried so hard to walk to the bed and fell on


    it with sweat all over her body.


    Before Rosalind got up, the door was suddenly opened from outside. Rosalind narrowed her eyes and


    saw a fat man walking


    When Rosalind saw the man¡¯s face clearly, she was shocked


    ¡°Mr. rk, what are you doing here?¡±


    Charlie locked the door and walked to Rosalind with a smile. He lifted Rosalind¡¯s thin chin with his fat


    hand, suniling obscenely.


    ¡°Well, this is my room. Where else should I be?¡±


    Rosalind was startled, suddenly realized something, and red at Charlie angrily.


    ¡°You set me up!¡±


    ¦°


    was not a question, but an affirmation.


    Rosalind realized something was wrong no


    how stu pid she was.


    Rosalind was already wondering why Charlie, who had never been in contact with her, would talk about


    coboration with her. Now it seemed that this was all his scheme.


    And here must be something in that ss of wine. Rosalind didn¡¯t eat anything because of the dress


    tonight. The only thing she had ingested was that ss of wine.


    12:11


    Chapter 190


    There must be something in the wine which made her feel abnormally hot and weak.


    Even the waiter who met Rosalind and made her dress stained with wine must be Charlie¡¯s prople as


    well. Otherwise, why would be lead Rosalind to Charlie¡¯s room?


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is a room prepared by the Brooks Group for me. It was you who broke


    into my y room. How could I set you up? It should be you who wants to do something with me.¡±


    Hearing this, Rosalind felt disgusted.


    ¡°Bu lls hit! You shameless brat!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ You think I¡¯m shameless now. When you lose control a few minutester, you¡¯ll be the


    shameless onel¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words meant something. Rosalind telt disgusted, grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at


    Charlie, but it fell at Charlie¡¯s feet since Rosalind didn¡¯t have enough strength.


    ¡°You¡¯d better save your strength, or you won¡¯t even have the strength to yellter.¡±


    Charlie approached Rosalind while taking off his clothes.


    ¡°Stay away from me, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    Charlie sneered mockingly.


    ¡°Being rude to me? How are you gonna do that with your current condition? Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of


    you such a little designer?¡±


    Charlie was not unprepared at all. He had messed with so many women for so many years, and he had


    checked each one of Them


    Amanda was just a designer of the BUT Group who had just returned from abroad. Not a big deal.


    Moreover, a few days ago, Amanda¡¯s scandal of bullying employees was exposed online. If she wasn¡¯t


    the design consultant of the Brooks Group and had the help of the Brooks Group, her career would


    have been ruined.


    Now Charlie had heard that Amanda was no longer a design consultant of the Brooks Group, so there


    was nothing to worry


    about.


    In Charlie¡¯s opinion, it was Amanda¡¯s honor to attract his attention. After she slept with him, he would


    give her some money and several orders of business. Amanda would definately be delighted. There


    wouldn¡¯t be any trouble at all.


    Thinking of thus, Charlie no longer had any concerns and grabbed Rosalind¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Amanda wears high heels all the tune, but your feet are still so beautiful. I am very satisfied¡±


    The touch of Charlie made Rosalind feel sick. She gritted her teeth and wanted to kick Charlie away.


    However, Rosalind was too weak to do that now,


    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Let go of you? Can you do anything even if I let go of you!¡±


    Charlie chuckled. Looking at Rosalind¡¯s rosy checks and red lips, Charlie subconsciously swallowed


    saliva


    ¡°You want me to let go of you now. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t think soter. Alright, he a good girl. Then you


    won¡¯t suffer.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie¡¯s movements became more and more presumptions.


    Rosalind used herst strength to kick Charlie¡¯s hands away, but she only provoked him.


    Sering Rosalind struggling, Charlie smiled interestedly.


    Charlie pulled Rosalind in front of him and grabbed her hands tightly.


    ¡°Let go of n. If you¡­ If you dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll definitely let you pay for it!¡±


    Rosalind red at Charlie fiercely, but there was unhiding fear in her eyes.


    Charlie ignored Rosalind¡¯s threat. Looking at Rosalind whose eyes were full of resentment, Charlie


    koked satisfied. Then he slowly approached Rosalind.


    Seeing the fat facee closer and closer, Rosalind felt disgusted and desperate. Tears slowly fell


    down from her eyes, but her body struggled wildly instinctively.


    ¡°F uck off, you ba stard!¡±


    However, Rosalind¡¯s struggle and resistance seemed to be in vain.


    Charlie not only didn¡¯t let Rosalind go, but grabbed her more tightly. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. It¡¯s not good to bother others¡­


    12.1


    Chapter 190


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s pitiful expression, desperate eyes, and falling tears, Charlie didn¡¯t show any


    mercy on her avall.


    With a movement of Charlie¡¯s fat hand, he instantly tore a piece of Rosalind¡¯s dress,


    Looking at the panic in Rosalind¡¯s eyes, Charlie was very happy.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Chapter 191


    Someone suddenly knocked on the door. Charlie frowned and shouted impatiently to the outside.


    ¡°Sir, the wine you ordered is here.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s voice sounded outside the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken 1 didn¡¯t order any wine!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t remember ordering wine, so he became more impatient.


    ¡°Sir, someone sent it to you and said that you might need it!¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie thought of a person and smiled with satisfaction


    Charlie thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that guy to be so romantic. Great. Wine will help us get into the mood¡±


    Although Charlie didn¡¯t want to drink wine at this moment, that guy helped him so much that he couldn¡¯t


    resist his kindness.


    Charlie stood up, nced at Rosalind with a smile, and then swaggered to the door.


    However, as soon as he slightly opened the door, it was suddenly kicked open.


    Everything happened so unexpectedly. Charlie was knocked down by the door before he could dodge.


    He fell to the ground. with his nose broken and blood all over his face.


    Charlie covered his broken nose. A man rush into the room like a gust of wind before Charlie could see


    clearly who opened


    the door.


    The person who came in then pressed Charlie to the ground and made him unable to move.


    And the person who rushed in was Leonardo


    Leonardo just went back to change his clothes When he came out to look for Rosalind, he didn¡¯t see


    her everywhere.


    Leonardo felt uneasy. After checking the surveince video, he found that Rosalind had been taken into


    Charlie¡¯s room and also saw that Charlie followed her into the rope.


    Seeing dut, Leonardo was furious. Other people might not know what kind of person Charlie was, but


    Leonardo knew him well.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen if Rosalind was tricked into Charlie¡¯s room.


    Leonardo had taken the key and wanted to open the door directly, but it was locked from the inside.


    Even if this hotel belonged to him, he couldn¡¯t open it immediately, so he had to make up an excuse as


    delivering wine.


    As soon as Leonardo came in, he saw the casually thrown suit and disgusting Charlie. His heart


    stopped for a second. He didn¡¯t have time to say anything but rushed into the room.


    When Leonardo saw Rosalind curled up and trembled with her hands tied, Leonardo got furious.


    Leonardo felt as if he had been severely shed a few times. He was heartbroken.


    Leonardo loosened the tie for Rosalind with his trembling fingers and put his coat on Rosalund.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Leonardo thought, ¡°I let her get hurt again. And even at my ce.¡±


    Even if Leonardo butted against the wall to kill himself, it still couldn¡¯t make up for the damage Rosalind


    suffered today.


    The moment Kosalind saw Leonardo, her desperate eyes were filled with tears. She cried silently, but


    her nervous mind slowly rxed.


    Seeing day, Leonardo fell very sorry for her and also felt more guilty.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you mess up my air? I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Charlie was tra mpled on the ground, but he still shouted arrogantly.


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s voice, Leonardo¡¯s eyes instantly turned sullen with clear killing intent


    Leonardo picked up a chair in the room and rushed towards Charlie. Without saying anything, he


    smashed the clssic ou Charlie fiercely


    Charlie felt so painful that he kept rolling on the ground. No matter how hard he begged for merry,


    threatened and iniusdated Leonardo, Leonardo didn¡¯t stop until Charlie was badly injured.


    Charlie thought it was over, but Leonardo suddenly kicked him fiercely several times again.


    1423


    Chapter 191 N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The painful feeling went through every nerve in an instant, and Charlie¡¯s narrowed eyes suddenly


    widened as big as bells. Charlie could almost hear the sound of a cr ack.


    The great pain instantly spread all over his body, which made Curlie¡¯s forehead covered with sweat. He


    curled even dare to make any noise.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Chapter 192


    After doing all that, Leonardo threw the chair on the ground. When he turned around and returned to


    Rosalind, her eyes were a little chill.


    Leonardo gently patted Rosalind on the back tofort her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Im here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t notice the fear and panic in his tone. His voice was as low as a whisper.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Feeling the coolness on Leonardo¡¯s body, Rosalind subconsciously leaned into his arms.


    Leonardo frowned and noticed Rosalind¡¯s strangeness. He ignored the fracture of his arm, carried


    Rosalind in his arms and strode out.


    When they passed by Thomas, Leonardo said coldly, Til leave here to you. Don¡¯t miss any corner, and


    don¡¯t disappoint me again.¡±


    Leonardo nced at Charlie who curled up on the ground and his tone became colder.


    ¡°Destroy lum. I don¡¯t want him to go out and talk nonsensel


    Hearing this. Thomas didn¡¯t even blink and just nodded slightly


    After giving the order, Leonardo left quickly and rushed directly into his room on the top floor of the


    hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    On the way, Rosalind closed her eyes and kept trying to get into Leonardo¡¯s arms.


    When they arrived at the room, both Leonarda and Rosalind looked a little messy.


    Leonardo finally took Rosalind to his room. He carefully put her down and was about to call Brett, but


    Rosalind grabbed his


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Dont leave me.


    Rosalind looked aggrieved and patiful


    Seeing Rosalind rely on him so much, Leonardo felt his heart was abour to melt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Leonardo held Rosalind¡¯s moving hands, patted them gently and then softlyforted her.


    Rosalind opened her hazy eyes slightly, and her cheeks were burning.


    Seeing Leonardo wandering in front of her, Rosalind stroked his handsome check.


    ¡°Leonardo, I¡¯m scared¡­


    Rosalind was as aggrieved as a girl who failed to get any candy.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll always be with you.¡±


    Leonardo thought Rosalind was afraid, so he kept whispering in her ear and gentlyforting her.


    Rosalind frowned ufortably and tightly.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Ill call Brett. He will be here soon.¡±


    Leonardo also reted something was wrong with Rosalind. He felt a little anxious, but he still


    comforted Rosalind calmly.


    Rosalind shook her head and fixed her eyes on Leonardo, as if she had a lot to say but she couldn¡¯t


    say a word.


    Tears came out of Rosalind¡¯s eyes and fell on the back of Leonardo¡¯s hand, making him feel even more


    anxious.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry. Thave called Brett. De will be here soon. You will be line¡­


    Then Leonardo picked up the cup of warm water on the table and handed it to Rosalind, trying to


    distract her attention.


    Rosalind pushed the cup away.


    Suddenly, Rosalind approached Leonardo¡¯s ear and whispered a few words in a love voice. ¡°I just want


    you..


    After saying that, Rosalind reached out her slender fingers to Leonardo¡¯s delicate eyes.


    Rosalind¡¯s lingers slowly went down along the bridge of his nose and then paused against Leonardo¡¯s


    perfect lips.


    The cool touch made Rosalind¡¯s bright eyes blink slightly, and her curled eyshes shed like an


    invisible spider line. drawing Leonardo¡¯s sight and mind.


    14:23


    Chapter 192


    Rosalind¡¯s words were like fireworks, suddenly exploding in Leonardo¡¯s mind and setting off countless


    stars.


    Leonardo thought Rosalind said it wrong and asked in disbelief, ¡°What¡­ What did


    you say?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be told whether Rosalind was sober or in a daze. She put her hands around Leonardo¡¯s neck


    and whispered to Leonardo again,


    Twant¡­ you¡­


    The word ¡°you¡± was like a gentle breeze blowing alongside Leonardo¡¯s ear, but it gently brushed his


    heart like a feather.


    ¡°Rosalind, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Do you know who I am!¡±


    Leonardo swallowed his saliva and grabbed Rosalind¡¯s moving hands to stop her from flirting with him.


    Leonardo stared at the woman who was a little confused, making her look durectly into his eyes.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want Rosalind to make any decision without even knowing who he was.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    ¡°Yeah, I know You¡¯re¡­ Leonardo¡­


    Chapter 193


    Rosalind¡¯szy and soft voice sounded in Leonardo¡¯s ear, like a yellow warbler singing melodiously


    with fatal attraction. Hearing this, Leonardo smiled.


    ¡°Rosalind, you flirt with me first¡­¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo bent over and kissed Rosalind before she could say anything


    Leonardo was never a saint, not to mention that the woman in front of him was the one who he had


    longed for so many years.


    Even if Leonardo knew that Rosalind was a little confused at this moment, there was no better way to


    solve the current problem.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to resist, why not enjoy it together?


    Although five years had passed, the intimate touch instantly overwhelmed their reason and made them


    completely out of control.


    The temperature in the room also slowly rose, and the breath became hotter and hotter¡­.


    In the dream, Rosalind felt as if she had been crushed by a truck. Her whole body was aching and


    weak. She patted her head/ with her hand and got up difficultly.


    The moment the soft quilt slipped off, Rosalind was instantly stunned by the marks on her fair skin.


    At the same time, the door of the bathroom was opened. Leonardo, who had just taken a shower, came


    out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. His hair was wet and water dripped from his hair, disappearing into


    the carpet.


    The bathrobe was loose, vaguely showing Leonardo¡¯s perfect body. With Leonardo¡¯s handsome face,


    no woman would not be fascinated by this charming man. So was Rosalind


    Seeing Leonardo like this, Rosalind stared at him for a long time. Leonardo was delighted and smiled


    charmingly. He leaned close to Rosalind¡¯s car and the hot breath sprayed on her ear.


    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t seen it enough?¡±


    The deep and joking voice was more like a flirting and invitation.


    Rosalind instantly felt a little hot from her ear to her cheek. It was not until Leonardo¡¯s gentle kiss fell


    again that Rosalind realized what had happened and pushed Leonardo away.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember any part of what happenedst night?¡±.


    ¡°Last right?¡±


    Rosalind rubbed her eyebrows. The scene that happened yesterday shed in her mind like a movie.


    ¡°Right, Charlie. That ba stard. He dared to set me up¡±


    Rosalind remembered that Charlie set her up and wanted to sleep with her.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red when she saw her messy appearance.


    ¡°It was Charlie, that ba stard. L.I was..


    Thinking of that greasy man, Rosalind felt sick.


    Seeing this, Lonardo dared not to scare Rosalind anymore and then held her in his arms instantly.


    ¡°Not him. He didn¡¯t seed. Don¡¯t worry. You are fuse. Don¡¯t think nonsense.¡±


    Thinking of what happened to Rosalindst night, Leonardo became sullen and be med himself


    even more. ¡°You¡¯re lying. If he didn¡¯t seed, how¡­ how could I¡­¡±


    Although Rosalind didn¡¯t have much experience, she still knew what those bruises and marks on her


    bosly were. Thinking of what Curlie had done to her, Rosalind almost copsed. The disgust and


    aversion made her crazy. Looking at Rosalind¡¯s expression, Leonardo knew that she thought of those


    bad memories again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about him. It was me, not him. What did you do to me yesterday? You wanna sleny it? If


    you can¡¯t remember clearly, I don¡¯t mind helping you recall it.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know how far Charlie had gonest night, but he did not want Rosalind to immerse in


    pain.


    Chapter 193


    Leonardo held Rosalind¡¯s chin and bent over to kiss her red lips, trying to distract her.


    Instantly, the scene ofst night shed in Rosalind¡¯s mind.


    Endless intimate contact and deep affectionateness¡­


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know whether she was in a daze or sober. The scene slowly appeared in her mind like


    an artistic film. Rosalind didn¡¯t reach out to stop Leonardo until they were short of breath and had a


    tendency to do something again. ¡°No. Stop it¡­


    Rosalind gasped and said in a dull voice withzy charm.


    After the sexst night, Rosalind¡¯s body still ached as if she was crushed by a car. She couldn¡¯t take


    Leonardo¡¯s strength now. Looking at Rosalind¡¯s rosy check. Leonardo tried so hard to stop


    Leonardo put his right hand on Rosalind¡¯s side and smiled charmingly. Then he whispered, ¡°What? You


    remember it now?¡± His tone was full of joy.


    Rosalind pulled the quilt up to cover her body and nodded slightly.


    Rosalind remembered that Leonardo wanted to call a doctor for herst night, but she refused.


    Rosalind felt so embarrassed that she even pestered Leonardo and said embarrassing words like


    ¡°want him¡±.


    Thinking of this. Rosalind covered her head with the quilt and didn¡¯t want to see anyone anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re shy now. Why didn¡¯t you feel shy when you jumped on me yesterday?¡±


    Leonardo had never seen Rosalind¡¯s shy expression like a little girl. He wanted to amuse her and


    couldn¡¯t let Rosalind hide like a quail again.


    ¡°L. I didn¡¯t mean to. I was set up 1 didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Rosalind wouldn¡¯t admit that she had done those things. If it weren¡¯t for her being set up, how could


    she take the initiative to pester Leonardo? No way,


    Send GiftN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    But in the end, Rosalind felt a little guilty.


    Chapter 194


    Especially when she saw the red and swollen wound an Leonardo¡¯s shoulder with tooth marks, what


    happened yesterday fed in Rosalind¡¯s mind.


    Leonardo had bitten her shoulder before, leaving two rows of deep tooth marks.


    Last night, Rosalind took a deep bite to retaliate against Leonardo.


    Thinking of what happened at that time, Rosalind closed her eyes tightly and dared not look at


    Leonardo.


    Although Rosalind¡¯s expression was quickly concealed. Levierdo still caught the look of Rosalind


    ncing at his shoulder.


    Leonardo pulled his cor with his hand, nced at the wound, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°You wanna pretend nothing had happened and not take responsibility? No way!¡±


    Leonardo pointed to the wound on his shoulder and smiled evilly.


    ¡°Now you¡¯ve already marked me. If you want to dump me again, I will ask your father for help!¡±


    It sounded like Leonardo was the pitiful wife,


    Rosalind opened her eyes at once and subconsciously objected, ¡°No, thus was an ident. We


    definitely have to keep it a


    secret


    Rosalind thought, ¡°I can¡¯t let my parents know about this. If they know I slept with Leonardo, they¡¯ll be


    really worried about


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    me


    Then she continued, ¡°Besides, we¡¯re both adults. This kind of thing is not a big deal. And it¡¯s not the


    first time Can¡¯t we just consider it an ident since we are both adults?


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to be emangled with Leonardo because of this. She just wanted Leonardo to


    forget what happenedst night as an ident.


    Leonardo was speechless and smiled directly. He was pis sed off Rosalind.


    He gritted his teeth and refused domineeringly.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t had any other women in the past five years. Are you gonna


    take responsibility for every woman?


    Rosalind started to be unreasonable and talk nonsense


    It was such a messy and embarrassing scene and Rosalind didn¡¯t know how to deal with it..


    However, Rosalind¡¯s words provoked Leonardo. The temperature in the room suddenly decreased.


    ¡°You are the only woman I¡¯ve ever had in my life!¡±


    Leonardo gritted his teeth.


    Rosalind was shocked and subconsciously didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Leonardo was a normal man. How could he have never touched other women for so many years!


    Besides, Leonardo behaved wellst night. His body didn¡¯t seem to have any problem. No one would


    believe that he had no woman at all with such good physical strength for so many years.


    But seeing 1¨¦nardo¡¯s serious and angry look, Rosalind couldn¡¯t say anything to deny it again.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any other woman?¡± Rasalind asked again.


    Somehow, Rosalind was a little happy to know that she was the only woman Leonardo had ever had.


    Leonardo souled and leaned over to Rosalind¡¯s car, whispering, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you feel that I have given you


    all the things I have umted over the years?


    Hearing dus, Rosalind blushed instantly,


    Leonardo was getting closer and closer. Every time he said something, his warm breath fell on


    Rosalind¡¯s cheeks, making her feel a little embarrassed


    ¡°You¡­ stay away from me. Don¡¯t get so close.¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the thing she drankst night was still effective,


    Chapter 194


    ¡°What about you!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t let Rosalind dodge. He grabbed her little hands and looked directly at Rosalind¡¯s


    charming eyes.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t understand what Leonardo meant.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­ ever had any other men?¡±


    Leonardo knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask this, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    Last night, Rosalind was so gorgeous and even a little clumsy, reminding Leonardo of that wonderful


    night when they hadn¡¯t divorced yet.


    Since Rosalind was as clumsy as before, Leonardo had a little hope, so he asked.


    Rosalind blinked and didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to ask so directly.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Mel¡±


    In the past five years. Rosalind was either staying in the hospital because of illness or working to raise


    kids. Men seemed to have never appeared in her life.


    But would Leonardo believe it?


    Besides, it was meaningless to talk about these things with their current rtionship.


    Rosalind lowered her eyes slightly to hide theplexity in her eyes and didn¡¯t answer Leonardo.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back now¡±


    However, Leonardo misunderstond Rosalind. She made Leonardo think that she already had other


    men.


    Leonardo was also afraid that Rosalind was thinking of what Charlie had donest night.


    Se

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Chapter 195


    Leonardo felt his heart suddenly freeze and he even stopped breathing.


    Thinking that Rosalind had been owned by another man, Leonardo was so heartbroken that he wanted


    to catch the man and beat him up.


    Leonardo bent over and kissed Rosalind overbearingly, which was more like a punishment.


    But this seemed not to be able to vent Leonardo¡¯s jealousy and anger.


    Rosalind wanted to resist. She was too exhausted to have another word.


    But Leonardo seemed to be able to easily make Rosalind forget her principles, give up her persistence


    and follow his rhythm.


    After a while, Leonardo hell Rosalind in his arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what happened before, but 111 be the only man you have afterward!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know how he said this. Although he felt heartbroken, he only knew that he could not


    lose Rosalind again,


    never.


    Rosalind was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Leonardo such an arrogant man to say


    such words


    Rosalind¡¯s heart suddenly seemed to be stuffed with arge piece of candy, which was sweet and


    slightly sour.


    The scenes of these days instantly shed in Rosalind¡¯s mind.


    Domineering Leonardo, thoughtful Leonardo, and how he saved her¡­.


    There seemed to be a voice in Rosalind¡¯s mind. ¡°Maybe you can trust lum again¡±


    Thinking of this, Rosalind rubbed Leonardo¡¯s soft and thick earlobe and whispered, ¡°Leonardo, maybe


    we can try it again.


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind strangely, but he still nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Since Rosalind asked for it, he had to satisfy her even though he was exhausted. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After saying that, Leonardo was about to have another round.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing?¡±


    Rosalind was shocked. She thought, ¡°Is he a robot? Again?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say try it again!¡±


    Rosalind was embarrassed and blushed. She didn¡¯t mean that thing


    ¡°Leonardo, you bas tard! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Rosalind thought. ¡°What¡¯s Leonardo thinking? I said that so clearly. How could he think about that


    thing?¡±


    Then what do you mean?¡±


    Leonardo secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He thought Rosalind was really so energetic.


    If Leonardo hadn¡¯t had good physical strength, he might not be able to satisfy Rosalind.


    ¡°Forget about it!¡±


    Rosalind could only say that once. It was too embarrassing to say that again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna exin it? Then let me try it again?¡±


    Leonardo was about to jump on her, but Rosalind grabbed his arm.


    ¡°Stop it


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was soft and she was like a cute cal.


    Leonardo pressed the tip of his nose against Rosalind¡¯s neck and seduced her to confess in a low


    voice with endless


    bewitchment.


    ¡°We can try to¡­ date again!¡±


    It was said that men were animals that thought about sex all the time, but so were women. Rosalind felt


    that although she also cared about Leonardo, she wanted his body morel


    11-28


    Chapter 195


    Leonardo suddenly paused and recalled what Rosalind had just said.


    After Leonardo was sure that he had beard it right, he started another round.


    And this time, it was different from before.


    Leonardo was even more enthusiastic and crazy¡­


    If Rosalind knew what would happen after saying that, she wouldn¡¯t even say it.


    Looking at Rosalind, who was having a deep sleep on the bed, Leonardo gently grabbed her hand and


    kissed her. Only then did he realize that what happened today was true. He couldn¡¯t feel more sausfied.


    At this moment, the phone screen was on. Lennardo nced at the screen, gently tucked Rosalind in,


    and then got up tiptoed out of the door.


    In the corridor outside the door, Thomas was leaning against the railing and facing the atrium. He didn¡¯t


    turn around until he heard the sound of opening the door.


    Leonardo had a bright expression, but he seemed to be walking unsteadily. Thomas raised his


    eyebrows and looked at him.


    with a smile


    ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Tsk. You know nothing, single man!¡±


    Leonardo nced disdainfully at Thomas. How could a single man understand his happiness?


    Being ridiculed by Leonardo. Thomas was not angry Instead, he stopped smiling and said seriously. ¡°I


    found some clues.¡±


    Although Thomas didn¡¯t say what it was. Leonardo understood what Thomas meant. His eyes suddenly


    turned cold and there was a sh of killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Really¡­


    Leonardo replied indifferently and waited for Thomas to say more.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Chapter 196


    Thomas told Leonardo what Charlie said directly.


    ¡°Charlie said that he just thought Rosalind was beautiful, but after knowing she was the designer of the


    Brooks Group, he didn¡¯t dare to be against the Brooks Group and had no intention to mess


    ¡°But he overheard Virginia mention that it was a pity that Rosalind and the Brooks Group had stopped


    coborating. She also said that Rosalind was a little designer with no background and it was not easy


    for her as a woman. Then Charlie had the guts to set Rosalind up


    ¡°ording to Charlie, he bribed those waiters in advance, so they helped drug Rosalind and tricked


    her into his room.¡±


    ¡°Overheard? What a greatcidence!¡±


    Leonardo immediately caught the point. He smiled ironically. He really underestimated Virginia.


    Leonardo almost forgot that Virginia even dared to set him up before, which showed that she was very


    scheming. But Leonardo didn¡¯t expect that Virginia dared to set Rosalind up.


    Suddenly, something urred to Leonanka. He connected all the idents in these months together


    and suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Rosalind was locked in the toilet at the charity banquet. Although he didn¡¯t investigate it, Jonas had


    asked him to take responsibility for that Jonas said that it was Virginia who locked Rosnd in the toilet


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At Jonas¡¯ mother¡¯s birthday party, Rosalind and Virginia fell into theke together. Rosalind had a


    serious fever for several days and it took her a while to recover.


    The other day in the hospital, Brett said that Virginia came with a man, but he didn¡¯t see the man. He


    only saw Virginia. And then something happened to Landon and Liam.


    This time, Charlie also ¡°identally heard that Virginia mentioned the termination of the coboration


    between Rosalind and the Brooks Group. She even said that it was a pity.


    ¡°Virginia felt sorry for Rosalind? No way


    That didn¡¯t make any sense at all. Virginia wanted Rosalind to leave the Brooks Group as soon as


    possible. How could she consider it a pity!


    After connecting all these things, Leonardo suddenly understood that everything that had happened


    recently to Rosalind seemed to have something to do with Virginia


    ¡°Are you suspecting Virginia?¡±


    Thomas was surprised that Leonardo had already begun to suspect Virginia before he told him the


    evidence.


    Leonardo nodded slightly and did not deny it. He also analyzed his guesses with Thomas,


    ¡°What you said really makes sense. It seems that Virginia has already had a bad intention for a long


    time.¡±


    Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly. He got what Thomas meant.


    Thomas smiled and said, ¡°I searched every corner of Charlie¡¯s room yesterday. There was a pinhole


    camera in his room, which must have been installed by someone


    ¡°Besides, a group of reporters suddenly appeared in the hotel this morning. They rushed into Charlie¡¯s


    room as if waiting for big news


    ¡°I secretly caught a man I knew and asked him. He said that someone invited them here. Then I traced


    back to Virginia.¡±


    Then Thomas took out an envelope from his arms and handed it to Leonardo.


    ¡°There is evidence and a USB sh drive in it. The sh drive contains recordings and video of the


    roomst night¡±


    Hearing ¡°video of the room¡±, Leonardo¡¯s heart studdenly stopped for a second. He felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Destroy all the videos. I don¡¯t want to watch the


    Leonardo returned the sh drive to Thomas with dodging eyes.


    Leonardo thought that it was because he got there toote yesterday, so Rosalind got hurt like that. He


    didn¡¯t dare to recall what Charlie had done yesterday for fear of losing control of the urge to kill Charlie,


    Thomas seemed to understand Leonardo¡¯s thoughts. He raised his eyebrows slightly and intentionally


    said. ¡°You don¡¯t want 19 see it? Charlie said that he didn¡¯t seedst night, and I thought that this


    coill prove Rosalind¡¯s innocence. Looks like it¡¯s useless¡±


    Then Thomas reached out to take the sh drive in Leonardo¡¯s hand. But Leonardo quickly took it


    back, grabbed Thomas arm, and asked, ¡°What did you just say? Charlie didn¡¯t seed? He didn¡¯t


    seed, right?¡±


    Chapter 196


    Thomas felt a little dizzy since Leonardo kept shaking him. He raised his hands to surrender.


    ¡°Alright¡­ stop it. I¡¯m dizzy. I will lose my job if you don¡¯t stop¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, is what you just said truc?¡±


    Although Leonardo said that he didn¡¯t care about Rosalind¡¯s past, Leonardo could not forgive himself


    for letting his beloved woman be bullied by others at his ce.


    Leonardo thought Rosalind didn¡¯t want to recall what had happened in Charlie¡¯s room before. He was


    afraid that Rosalind would think he disliked her.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Chapter 197


    So Leonardo didn¡¯t dare to ask. He was afraid of making fragile Rosalind ropse, so he could only let


    her know that he loved her, making herpletely forget thinsead things.


    But now someone told him that he went there in time. Rosalind didn¡¯t get hulled. Leonardo felt it was


    such a great fortune. ¡°Yes, we got there in time and Charlie hadn¡¯t done anything yet¡±


    Thomas didn¡¯t dare to make a joke about this kind of thing and told Leonaria what Charlie said


    seriously.


    Leonardo suddenly felt relieved and got his good condition back


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know how far Charlie had gear before. He just wanted to hide at frem Rosalind and


    prevent her from thinking that she was raped by Charlie. He didn¡¯t want Roslind to be sad. It seemed


    that it was meaningless to do that.


    Leonardo thought, Fortunately, I arrived in time.¡±


    ¡°Go investigate Virginia carefully, find out all her information and freeze all the credit cards applied for


    by Virginia in the name of the Brooks Group and Dn as well as all the resources rted to the


    Brooks Group. I will make Virginia unable to stay in Haldorin anymore!¡±


    In the past. Leonardo didn¡¯t take what Virginia did seriously because of Richard, but now that Virginia


    had offended his favorite. Leonardo would no longer be softhearted.


    ¡°Besides, Tell An in the Jansen vills to park all the things that belong to Virginia and throw them out.


    Then ask people to send her abroad quietly. I don¡¯t want to see her again in Haklorin¡±


    was too scheming so Leonardo couldn¡¯t let her stay in Haldorin anymore. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know


    what Virginia would do to Rosalind again. So he could only send her abroad.


    An, the one Leonardo mentioned, was the housekeeper of the Jansen vi in the Brooks residence.


    He was an old man who used to stay with Richard. He had no child and was very loyal to the Brooks


    family, he lived in the Brooks residence and helped take care of it


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to deal with it yourself?!¡±


    Thomas frowned. He was not Leonardo¡¯s secretary. Why should be deal with this kind of unimportant


    thing!


    ¡°I have to stay with my deal wide. I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo returned to the reom arrogantly without waiting for Thomas to say anything.


    Hey beside Rosalind, hugged her soft body, and closed his tes


    When Rosalind woke up again, it was already another day. Seeing the date on her phone, Rosalind


    was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She stayed at the hotel for two days.


    Roulind got out of bed and was about to rush out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Leonardo happened toe in. Seeing Rosalind¡¯s anxious look, be rushed over and asked worriedly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for two days. Yana and Kevin must be anxious. I have to go back now. Where are


    the clothes? Where are my clothes?¡±


    Rosalind was wearing a shirt that Leonardo had put on for her. She couldn¡¯t run out directly in it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Have called Lana and said that you will be on a business trip for a few days, and she will


    take care of Yanna and Kevin. Don¡¯t worry. They will be fine.¡±


    With that, Leonardo took out a brand-new suit of clothes from the cab and put it on the bed.


    ¡°Your ding wan turn. I¡¯ve prepared new clothes for you. You can get changed first.¡±


    Rosalind looked at the dies on the bed. There were eveli¡­


    Rosalind blushied


    It was so embarrassing to let Leonardo prepare those things.


    Seeing that Rosalind was stunned for a while without response, Leonardo approached Rosalind, lifted


    her chin with hist sender finger, and whispered in her ear, ¡°You don¡¯t like them? Or do you want me to


    help you get changed?¡±


    Risalind¡¯s rosy clerks inmediately turned red. She didn¡¯t dare to hesitate anymore and quickly picked up


    the clothes and rankinio the dressing room.


    When the came out again, she was dressed nearly.


    14:23


    Chapter 197


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you have such good taste. Just the right size!¡±


    Rosalind turned around in front of the dressing mirror and praised Leonardo directly


    ¡°Of course. Ive measured your size inch by inch. It¡¯s absolutely standard.¡±


    Leonardo was very satisfied with Rosalind¡¯s praise. When Rosalind didn¡¯t notice, he quarkly sed her


    lips and sled arrogantly.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She thought, ¡°Leonardo wasn¡¯t like this before How can he be


    so smooth-tongued after these days? He¡¯s not a fake, is hel¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s arrogant expression, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but spoil his mood


    ¡°Leonardo, we are just trying to date now. Don¡¯t be too arrogant. Beide, no one them ept you, we


    should break up as soon as possible¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t care about it. He held Rosnd in his arms and whispered. ¡°You are ma


    ¡°You are wrong. I only belong to myself and my family. You can¡¯t rank ahead now


    ¡°I admit that I care about you, but so what?


    family likes you if you can¡¯t den


    ¡°We are no longer college students. We can¡¯t pursue so-called love regardless of other thing anymcee I


    can¡¯t be with you regardless of the feelings of our family. A rtionship without family being will


    vennally end rygr


    Although Rosalind had been in a dare these days, the thought about in credity before sagazi Par the


    warned to date Leonardo


    Rosalind felt that she had been too careful these days. She carefully hid her true feelings for Sear of


    being found out by Leonarda


    It was actually not necessary to do so. Rosalind loved Leonardo indeed just like what happened these


    days


    But love was not only between two people, but also be two


    cared about him t?md. I could not be ludden.


    Since they wanted to try it together, they had to work hard to solve the problem


    They should make the problem and contradictions clear and solve them directly would be good if they


    could solve them but if they couldn¡¯t. Then they had to say


    Otherwise, both of them would feel tired and their families wouldn


    That was why Rosalind invited Leonardo date a bre


    Leonardo held Rosalind tightly. He could feel that Rosalind directly adnut it. Leonardo felt like he was


    dreaming


    about him, but be could be


    bellen than Rosalind would


    However, Leonardo¡¯s joy slightly decreased when he heard what she said next


    The failed marriage five years ago


    Especially during these days. Kevin. Vanna and Dumian were thinking about


    a Leonards. He abu knew what Koalind wa


    Leonardo¡¯s Erm chin touched Rosalin


    ck, and a deep and solemn voce dow


    ¡°As long as you care about me and love me. I¡¯ll solve all the other problems


    Roulind was silent. The warm tears slowly tell from her eyin.


    temperature burnt has heart. Then he tightened.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Chapter 198


    When Leonardo seat Rosalind back, there were two kids standing at the door. One of them was eating


    a lollipop with great interest and another sat at the door with his head propped up by both hands,


    frowning. It was Yanna and Kevin who had been waiting for Rosalind.


    Seeing Leonardo and Rosalinde back ingeiler, the two kids stood up. Yanna rashed into


    Rosalind¡¯s arms happily, while Kevin frowned slightly, looking at Leonardo with obvious displeasure in


    Iss eyes.


    Kevin thought, ¡°Did Leonardo think he could fool me by telling Lana that Mom was on a business trip?¡±


    Kevin had already entered the hotel of the Brooks Group and figured out what happened that day. If it


    weren¡¯t for Leonardo had already saved Rosalind, he would have been there


    Kevin just didn¡¯t know what Leonardo had done to Roulind these days. She looked a little tired. Kevin


    was a little worried.


    Leopardo also noticed the emotions in Ervin¡¯s eyes. He raised has eyebrows slightly. The two of them


    looked at each other with extremely simr eyes, which seemed to have a fierce confrontation bemren


    them.


    Kevin red at Leonardo for a while. His eyes burt but he didn¡¯t want to show weakness. He rolled his


    eyes at Leonardo coldly and was about to pull Rosalind inside.


    But Leonardo grabbed Kevin¡¯s little hand first.


    ¡°Why are you holding my hand?¡± Kevin¡¯s voier was cold, and he struggled hard to get rid of Leonardo.


    ??


    However, Kevin was too weak to break free from Lronardo¡¯s grabbing


    Without answering. Dronardo held Kevin tightly in his arms and was about to take him home.


    ¡°Let go of mx. let go of me!¡±


    Kean felt ufortable being held by Leonardo like a chick, but he was more embarrassed. He felt


    unhappy because he


    was too weak.


    ¡°Stop yelling, or I will spa nk you!¡±


    Leonardo reached out and patted Kevin¡¯s little butt


    Kevin¡¯s face suddenly turned redder. He was spraked in front of his mother and sister. How


    embarrassing was that!


    ¡°Leonardo, how dare you sp ank met You¡¯ll be my enemy!¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t hold bark his anger anymore and directly called Leonardo¡¯s name. His sali voice was hill


    of grievance and anger. He was really furious.


    Rosalind was a litle worried and stepped forward to stop Leonardo.


    ¡°What are you doing? Pa Kevin down¡±


    However, Leonardo united


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take Yanna back first. I¡¯ll have a talk w


    this little brat.¡±


    Rosalind said that her family was more important than Leonardo. Without


    recognition of her family, Leonardo was still


    on probation. Il Leonardo wanted to be formal, he must take down all her family members.


    Leonardo was about to start with Kevin


    After saying that, Lunarlo took Kevin directly into his house across the street, leaving Rosalind and


    Yana starxling at the door with confusion on their faces.


    ¡°Rosa, is Kevingonna be fine?¡±


    It was the fit time that Yanna had seen Leonardo hit someone, and it was even Kevin¡¯s bust.


    Thinking of that, Yanna even stopped enjoying the lollipop in her mouth. She felt that her butt was also


    not safe.


    Rosalind smiled awkwardly. She didn¡¯t know it either. But ording to what Leonardo said, it should be


    fine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Kevin should be fine.¡±


    Rosalind rubbed Yanna¡¯s hair andforted both Yan and herself


    In the room, Leonardo and Kevin sat face to face without saying anything.


    They looked at each other. One looked calm and the other looked angry, forming a strong contrast.


    ¡°What the hell do you want? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of bullying me such a gucul child?¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t hear it anymore. He crossed his arms around his chest like Leonardo, pouting with an


    arrogant expression.


    12


    1:28


    Chapter 198


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of stopping me from dating Rosalind, little kid?¡±


    Leonardo still looked calm with a faint smile on his face. Since he could control so many people in the


    Brooks Group, he could also subdue a little kid.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little kad! You¡¯re! You¡¯re a bra!¡±


    Kevin was unhappy. He hated being called a kid the most. Because he wanted to grow up early so that


    he could protect his mother.


    But Leonardo kept calling him a little kid, and he even spa nked him.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Look at you now. You¡¯re bving just like a little kid. Of course you¡¯re


    Seeing Kevin get pis sed off, Leonardo smiled slightly and felt that Kevin was much cuter now than the


    Kevin who wanted to pretend to be mature.


    ¡°Humph¡± Kevin snorted coldly. Although he thought Leonardo¡¯s words made a little sense, he would


    never admi


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Seeing Leonardo past staring at lum, Kevin couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and asked impatiently.


    Seeing this, Leonardo also felt that it was tune for him to start the conversation


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk like adults. Why do you hate me so much! Why don¡¯t you want me to be with Rosalind!¡±


    ¡°Why should I have a reason for disliking you? You¡¯re not the money that everyone likes N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kevin didn¡¯t look at Leonardo¡¯s face. His two chubby linle hands poked each other, looking cute.


    Leonardo had prepared for Kevin¡¯s indifferent attitude. He picked up the tea on the table and took a sip,


    and pretended to ask casually. ¡°You don¡¯t need a reason to dislike me, but there must be a reason to


    hate me. Is it because you lost to me in the gamest time?¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯m not a person who doesnt admit defeatTMTMTM


    Kevin thought, ¡°Although I was unhappy to lose the game, I wasn¡¯t such a mean person. How could


    Leonardo look down upon nie like this?


    ¡°Then why do you always stop me from dating Rosalind? Isn¡¯t it good for your aunt to be with me?


    Hearing the word ¡°aunt¡±, Kevin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He thought, ¡°Leonardo is so stu pid. He still


    doesn¡¯t know our rtionship with Mom¡±


    ¡°Because you bullied her. Because you couldn¡¯t protect her well. Because she was always hurt and


    unlucky when she was with you. So I don¡¯t want her to be with you. Is that a problem?¡±


    In front of Leonardo, Kevin somehow couldn¡¯t call Rosalind ¡°aunt¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re really doing it for her good, you should stay away from her. Otherwise, the only thing you¡¯ll


    bring to her is harm¡±


    Kevin knew that he couldn¡¯t get out of this room without telling Leonardo the truth today, so he didn¡¯t


    say anything else and directly told Leonardo his thoughts.


    Leonardo was silent and frowned.


    He didn¡¯t expert Kevin¡¯s answer to be like this. Kevin said the same thing when he was in the hospital


    before. Leonardo didn¡¯t know how to answer that.


    Because Rosalind indeed had suffered many idents since she returned from abroad. Although it


    was not Leonardo¡¯s fault, it had sommbling to do with himn more or less.


    N

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199


    Leonarda stopped sasiling and promised earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do that again. I will protect


    her!¡±


    Although Leonardo said it solemnly, Kevin didn¡¯t believe him and directly retorted, ¡°Really? You said


    this when she was kidnappedst time, but you didn¡¯t make it. Someone hurt her under your nose the


    other day. How can you protect her?¡±


    Leonardo frowned and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Kevin became flustered inside, regretting that he had blurted this out on impulse.


    Bait thanking it was not his fault. be a litle caliner.


    ¡°L. I have my way. We don¡¯t believe that she is on a business trip. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?


    It¡¯s not so easy to fool


    Leonardo was speechless, and his deep eyes swept Kevin up and down like a searchlight. He thought,


    ¡°A kid under five is so proud in front of me.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know how much Kevin knew, so be sand tentatively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have dealt with all


    the people who hurt her, and that will never happen again.¡±


    Kevin nced at him faintly. The lovely child said something that didn¡¯t match his age.


    ¡°You dealt with Charlie What about the man behind it?¡±


    Kevin watched all the videos of the hotel, and he saw Virginia urging Charlie to deal with Rosalind And


    Virginia told the two waiters to pretend that they were asked by Charlie.


    Virginia had always targeted Rosalind, but she was not punished yet. Although Kevin could find the


    truth, he couldn¡¯t directly tell his mother and Leonardo to be careful, which made him anxious.


    But Kevin knew that the reason why Virginia always targeted his mother was because of Leonardo. If


    Rosalind as far away from Leonardo, Virginia would not target her. And Rosalind would not be hart


    again


    That was one of the reasons winy Kevin didn¡¯t want Rosalind to get too close to Leonarik.


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s words, Leonarda was a little shocked at the maturity of Kevin and how much he knew.


    Suddenly, Leonardo thought of the hacker beside Rosalim. He thought, ¡°Toes the man tell Kevin


    everything? Who the hell is that hacker!¡±


    ¡°Does that hacker tell you all these!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t answer his question.


    ¡°Hacker?¡±


    Kevin blinked and looked puzzled


    Leonardo was afraid that Kevin didn¡¯t understand what the hacker was, so he asked him differently.


    ¡°How do you know that Rosalind was tricked? How do you know that I have dealt with Charlie? Did


    someone tell you? Who told you that?¡±


    Leonardo thought the hacker was important, so he wanted to know who that person was. Hearing this,


    Kevin rubbed his hands subconsciously and lowered his eyes to hide his panic. ¡°Am I the hacker


    Leonardo mentioned Does Leonardo suspect something?¡± Kevin thon.


    But he couldn¡¯t say that. I But he couldn¡¯t say that. If Leonardo knew it and told Rosalind, she would be


    mail.


    ¡°No one told me. I guessed it. Don¡¯t change the subject. Do you let that man go again? You let that


    woman hurt my aunt. You have no qualification to say that you like her and can protect her well!¡±


    Store Revit couldn¡¯t find an excuse, he would tal


    and make trouble for Leonardo.


    Leonardo knew Kevin was deliberately changing the topic, but he didn¡¯t expose it. He became more


    curious


    Kevin was just a child under five years old. How could be be so smart? He even knew how to change


    the topic


    Damian was so lucky to have two smart and lovely children. Leonardo felt jealous.


    Suddenly, Leonardo¡¯s eyes brightened, and he had a very bold idea in his mind.


    But Leonardo was to calms that he took theptop without a trace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lalready know who is behind the scenes, and I will make her pay for it. As for the future, I


    won¡¯t let anyone hurp Rosalind. You can rest assured. You won¡¯t grow tall if you care about adults so


    much¡±


    While Leonardo was talking, his fingers swiped quickly on the keyboard.


    Chapter 199


    Tve already saved the evidence on myputer. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can uke a look.¡±


    Then be handed theptop to Kevin.


    Kevin got the caputer and saw the password. He was subconsciously ready to cr ack it with code. His


    fat Engers swiped rapidly on the keyboard. In less than a me, it was unlocked.


    But just as Kevin unlocked the password, he suddenly realized something and stopped.


    Kevin looked up at Leonardo, who was looking at him with a smile. He just wanted to cry,


    He was fooled.


    Leonardo asked him to see the evidence. H oar coul


    And Kevin didn¡¯t pay attention to is just now, so he subconsciously wanted to cr ack the password. But


    it was toote now. Kevin PIL down theputer and slipped off the sofa to run out, but Leonardo


    stretched his long arm and stopped him.


    ¡°Why do you want to leave?


    sold Leonardo not enter the passioned! Leonardo fooled him.


    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s toote. I want to go home!


    Leonardo wouldn¡¯t let Kevin go if he was exposed.


    ¡°What do you run? Is anyone going after you?¡±


    Leonardo picked Kevin up and let him sit on hisp. He smiled at Kevin, who wanted to cry, feeling


    extremelyplicated Leonardo was just a litle suspicious. He wondered if Kevin was thecker who


    had been hiding so well and always opposed hin


    But it was just a kind of suspicion, and there wasn¡¯t much hope.


    That was who¡¯ Leonardo wanted to test him


    Leonardodn¡¯t expect that he would find something surprising,


    At the speed of Kevin¡¯s decryption just mass, he was probably the hacker, who had been fighting


    against Leonarda but


    defended Rosalind.


    Besides, Kevin knew what had happened to Rasalind in the hotel when Leonarda had blocked the


    news. If it weren¡¯t for his fortune-telling ability, saneone would have seen the surveince video of the


    Breaks Group and told him.


    If no one told him, be must have invaded the surveince video of the Brooks Ciroup.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo could figure out many things.


    Kevin was the mysterious and powerful hacker beside Rosalind.


    ¡°Let go of the. I want to go home!¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t know how to exin it. It was safest to go home first now.


    Send GiN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    hapter 200


    ¡°You are the one who has been messing with mypany¡¯s official website and sent me an email to


    satirize met


    Leonardo¡¯s words were not a question but zu zilirmation.


    I¡¯m not.¡±


    Kevin denied it without thinking.


    ¡°Oh¡­ You¡¯re not. Then I¡¯ll ask Rosalind now to see if she knows you¡¯re so good at theputer and


    can cr ack my password.¡±


    The password set by Leonardo was not an ordinary one, and it would take even a real programmer a


    long time to cr ack it.


    But Kevin could cr ack it in one minute. Il Rend knew it, she would be shocked.


    Leonardo was pretending to go to Rosalind¡¯s house. Kevin panicked and immediately stopped him. He


    said in a strong tone. ¡°You are not allowed to go!¡±


    He looked like an unreasonable child


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go? You tricked me and made trouble on the official website of mypany. I must tell


    Roulied to show her what you have done.¡±


    Leonarda pushed Ervin¡¯s hand away and lookes determined.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t tell her. If you dare to tell her, you can¡¯te to my home


    Kevin wouldn¡¯t let Leonardo tell his mother what he did Otherwise, Rosalind would know what he and


    his sister did. And she would also know that they had known Leon.ndo before, and she would be sad


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and looked calm. He looked down and thought for a while before saying


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to tell Rosalind, don¡¯t stop me from meeting her in the future, or I will tell her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡± How dare you threaten a kid with this!¡±


    Kevin frowned, Leonardo was so despicable that he threatened Kevin in turn


    To not threatening you. I love Rosalind I promise I will protect her from being hurt and wronged. Don¡¯t


    you want her to find her happiness?


    Leucarda squatted down and looked straight at Krein


    Although Leonardo was angry about what Kevin had done before, Leonardo didn¡¯t care.


    Leonardo had promised Rosalind that her family would ept him. Even if Kevin was just a child,


    Leonardo hoped he could ept and trust him.


    Kevin thought for a while and said nothing. Although he still didn¡¯t believe han, Leonardo was right. He


    hoped that Rosalind would live a happy life.


    Kevin seemed to have made an important decision. He stared an Leonardo and said with a saleun


    tone, ¡°Since you said su Il give you another chance. If you break your promise and let others hurt her


    again, even if you tell her about it, I won¡¯t let you approach her again. Not only this, but 1 would also try


    my best to make her stay with Uncle Jonas. You¡¯ll be single for the rest of your lifel


    Hearing this, Leonardo was speechless. He thought, ¡°How dare he talk to me like this and try to get


    Jonas and Rosalind together?¡±


    ¡°Are you really not afraid that I will punish you?¡±


    Leonardo stand at Kevin coldly and gritted his teeth.


    However, Kevin was mol


    all. He put his hands on his hips and stared back at Leonardo with a proudce.


    Tim not afraid. If you punish me now, I will revenge myself on you when I grow up,¡±


    Sering Leonarda¡¯s uppy face, Kevin was ununused. He changed his idea and used a provocative


    method.


    ¡°Besides, if you protect her well, everything will be fine. Don¡¯t you have that confidence? If you don¡¯t,


    you can give up now. I can tell the good news to Uncle Jonas immediately


    Kevin knew that Leonardo minded Jonas, so it should be useful to stimte him with Jonas.


    As expected, even if Leonardo was calen, bis expression changed when he heard this.


    Loking at Kevin¡¯s proud face, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but lift him and pat his a ss several times.


    The whjole room was filled with painful crying and howling.


    14:24 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Chapter 200


    When Kevin came home, he covered his butt with a grievance.


    Rosalind stepped forward, held Kevin in her arms, rubbed his head, and said worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°He spa nked me


    Kevin painted at Leonardo and began toin. He even squeezed out tears from his eyes, Jooking


    aggrieved.


    Roslind frowned and red at Leonardo.


    ¡°He is still a child. Why do you s pank him? You canmunicate with him.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t retort but showed an aggrieves look on his face.


    ¡°He wants to get you and Jonas together. I¡¯m jealous. Don¡¯t you think I should teach him a lesson?¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo blinked at Rosalind and pouted his lips, looking more aggrieved.


    Leonardo was d they were already together, so he could express his jealousy directly.


    Rosalind was speechless. She red at Leonardo, but she was flushed slightly


    ¡°Even if¡­ Even so, you shouldn¡¯t bully Kevin


    Although Leonardo had has excuse, Rosalind still med him. But her voice was not as stubborn as


    before.


    ¡°Okay, I will listen to you. I won¡¯t do that


    Leonardo reached out and held Kevin in his arms. He rubbed Kevin¡¯s hair with his big palm and looked


    at Kevin with a smile.


    ¡°Kevin. I¡¯m sorry. As your uncle, I shouldn¡¯t sp ank you. I won¡¯t do it again. Can you forgive me!¡±


    Rosalind, Kevin, and Yarma were almost stunned by his words.


    They looked at each other. Rosalind felt a little embarrassed, and Yanna and Kevin found him cheesy.


    Only Leonarda was satisfied with the name ¡°undle¡±. After all, he thought Rosalind was the aunt of two


    little guys, so he would be their uncle.


    Yanna and Kevin looked at Leonardo¡¯s silly smile and didn¡¯t want to see him. Kevin did not want to act


    with Leonardo anymore. Since an agreement had been reached, Kevin decided to give Leonardo a


    probation period during which he could watch his performance.


    If Leonardo performed well, it would be fine. If not, he would use all his strength to break up Leonardo


    and Roulindi. After reaching an agreement with Kevin. Leonardo could get in and out of Rosalind¡¯s


    house as usual. And he could even live with her.


    Although Rosalind was a little ufortable, she gradually got used to it after Leonardo¡¯s shameless


    action.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Chapter 201


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany today. The cooperation between the Brooks Group and the BUT Group has


    not been terminated. You are still a design consultant of the Brooks Group, so you need to continue to


    check our products for next quarter.¡± Leonardo ran to Rosalind¡¯s house early in the morning for


    breakfast. After sending Yanna and Kevin away, he was about to take Rosalind back to hispany


    ¡°Is that okay? Can those shareholders agree!¡±


    Rosalind was clear that the shareholders wanted to drive her away. She didn¡¯t want toe there for


    abuse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They dare not say anything this time. After our new productunch event, we received so


    many orders and made a lot of money for them. They should thank you. How can they drive you


    away?¡±


    The reason why Leonardo held the new productunch event in advance was to let those shareholders


    see die value of Rosalind. Now that the products sold well as expected, Rosalind was still the design


    consultant of the Brooks Group. However, when Leonardo and Rosalind arrived at the office, they saw


    Virginia rushing in. They both didn¡¯t want to see her. ¡°Mr. Brooks, 1 failed to stop her!¡±


    Jacob followed Virginia and looked a little annoyed. He didn¡¯t expect Virginia to be so strong and bad-


    tempered and dare to hit him in public.


    Virginia rushed in while he was stunned. He thought, ¡°Mr. Brooks may scold me again¡±


    Seeing Virginia. Leonardo frowned slightly.


    T


    A


    However, seeing Jacob covering his slightly red and swollen cheeks, Leonardo didn¡¯t me Jacob but


    waved him out first.


    ¡°Go out and apply some unguent first!¡±


    Hearing this, Jacob was a little surprised Unexpectedly, Leonardo didn¡¯t me him but still cared about


    him so much. Jacob was so moved and wanted to cry


    But Jacob also knew that it was not the time to cry. He nodded and went out, closing the door.


    When the door was closed. Leonardo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and Virginia shivered


    subconsciously.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Virginia¡¯s emotionless and disgusting voice made Virginia feel a little scared.


    She had never seen Leonardo like this before, which made Virginia a little confused. Did Leonardo find


    anything about the press conference in the hotel?


    Virginia thought for a while and denied it.


    Although she nned that Rosalind would be ruined that day, she didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to find it and


    let all the reporters she called get nothing. But she did not show any secrets. Leonardo should have


    known it was her.


    Thinking of this, Virginia calmed down and immediately showed a delicate and pitiful look


    ¡°Leonardo, An wants to upy the Brooks residence because your mom hasn¡¯te back yet, and


    you are not living at home. He kicked me out. You should go back and check¡±


    Leonardo smiled sarcastically


    my


    lea. You are not my family. It is inappropriate for you to live in our house.¡±


    move out of the house? Why?¡±


    ¡°What You want me


    Virginia thought it was An¡¯s bullying, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Leonardo¡¯s idea.


    Suddenly, Virginia seemed to think of something and asked in a sharp voice, ¡°So you asked someone


    to stop my cards?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I said that you are not a member of the Brooks family nor the design director of the Brooks


    Group. Both the Brooks Group and the Brooks family should reim the credit cards attached to you.¡±


    Leonardo said it calmly, but it was like a storm in Virginia¡¯s cars. It made her find it uneptable for aN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    moment.


    ¡°Leonardo, are you kidding? Why did you do this to me?¡±


    Virginia couldn¡¯t be gentle anymore, but she still squeezed out a smile. And there was deep shock and


    stubbornness in ber


    cjrs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you have dour? Do you want for to say


    Lenardo didn¡¯t even look at Virginia. Instead, he seriously peeled oranges for Rosalind and fed them to


    her mogul..


    Rosalind enjoyed Leonardo¡¯s love and didn¡¯t streich her hand, but she noticed every move of Virginia.


    1/2


    Chapter 201


    Rosalind was curious how Virginia could show off in front of her but be so gentle in front of Leonardo.


    Rosalind was also in aplicated mond, Virginia had framed her so many times. Thest time


    Virginia wanted to push her down theke, she pulled Virginia down theke together and taught her a


    lesson


    Rosalind thought that Virginia would not provoke lier again.


    But Rosalind underestimated the viciousness of


    of Virginia. This time, she even wanted someone to rape Rosalind. Virginia was extremely vicious.


    If Leonardo hadn¡¯t found her, saved her in time, and found that Virginia was the maniptor behind all


    these, Rosalind would never have expected Virginia to be so bad.


    Rosalind thought she had no hatred for Virginia, so why did Virginia do this to her?


    When the truth was revealed, Rosalind wanted to know if Virginia would admit what she had done.


    W What did I do?¡±


    Virginia was a linle afraid. She didn¡¯t know what Leonardo knew. She was afraid that Leonardo wanted


    to deceive her, so Virginia dented his words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you admit : Do you want me to put all the evidence here?


    Leonardo looked impatiently at Virginia¡¯s cunning face with disgust in his eyes.


    ¡°Leonardo, I don¡¯t know what you said. I didn¡¯t do anything. Did Rosalind say something to you?


    Leonardo, you can¡¯t believe her. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Rosalind is?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgonen that she fooled you, urged his father to force you to marry her, and killed your


    father? Rosalind is a scheming woman. You can¡¯t believe what she said.¡±


    Virginia denied what Leonardo said and directly shifted the me to Rosalind. She tried to remind


    Leonardo that Rosalind was a scheming woman who could use all methods to achieve her goals.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    When Leonardo was about to speak for Rosalind, he was interrupted by Rosalind¡¯s arbitrary and


    undisguised ridicule.


    ¡°Virginia. you keep saying that I¡¯m plotting against Leonardo. Do you have any evidence?


    ¡°You said ny father forced Leonardo to marry me. Do you have any evidence?


    ¡°You keep saying that I killed Leonardo¡¯s father. Do you have any evidence?¡±

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Chapter 202


    Rosalind said. ¡°You keep ming me for it without any evidence. Are you hiding something?¡±


    ¡°Are you hiding that you locked me up in the bathroom so I was almost frozen to death?


    ¡°Or, are you hiding that you wanted to push me into theke to drown me!


    ¡°Or, are probably you hiding that you colluded with Charlie and the media, trying to destroy me!


    ¡°What else could it be? That my design drafts were stolen?! That I was kidnapped by Liam and


    Landon? Or that my bullying Lucy was exposed online and 1 was attacked by countlessizens? Are


    these all you want to hide?¡±


    Rosalind knew that it was Virginia who did the first few things.


    As for thetter ones, Rosalind had no evidence to prove that it was Virginia.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t think there was anyone who deeply hatred her. Rosalind thought Virginia was the only


    one who always disliked Rosalind and wanted to ruin Rosalind. After all these things, Rosalind


    suspected that it was probably Virginia who did all these to her.


    Now Rosalind just wanted to test Virginia out.


    Leonardo and Rosalind thought alike so when Rosalind was speaking. Leonardo was observing


    Virginia¡¯s expression, trying to find her holes.


    Sure enough, Leonardo noticed that after Virginia said these things, the gentleness on Rosalind¡¯s face


    disappear and she looked distracted and flustered now.


    Although Virginia quickly adjusted her expression, Leonardo still noticed that she felt guilty even though


    the change in her expression was very brief.


    Leonardo was simmering with anger. He was sure that Virginia was really involved in these things. He


    clenched his fist tightly and wanted to punch Virginia right now.


    However, Virginia didn¡¯t notice that Leonardo¡¯s mood was darker and darker. She just stared at


    Rosalind gloomily.


    Virginia said, ¡°Rosalind, this is nder. You said that I had no evidence. Then do you love any evidence


    to prove that I did all those things? Shame on you! You¡¯re telling lies and trying to ruin my rtionship


    with Leonardo.¡±


    While speaking. Virginia stepped forward and tugged at Leonardo¡¯s sleeves.


    Virginia said. ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t believe Rosalind¡¯s words, I didn¡¯t do any of those things. She¡¯s framing


    me. Don¡¯t trust her.¡±


    Looking down at the sleeves grabbed by Virginia, Leonardo felt disgusted. Then he pushed her down


    to the ground.


    Leonardo said, ¡°You can¡¯t lie to yourself. I¡¯ll never forget all these things you did. You¡¯d better be wise, I


    will send you abroad. Don¡¯t ever let Rosalind and me see you again¡±


    Virginia said, ¡°Abroad? What about Danny?¡±


    Virginia stood up and looked at Leonardo in disbelief. She was surprised that he believed Rosalind


    instead of her.


    Leonardo said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Danny.¡±


    The reason why Leonardo chose to send Virginia abroad rather than make her live more miserably was


    Dn.


    Although Leonardo didn¡¯t like Dn, he did not want Dn to stay with a scheming and cruel person


    like Virginia.


    Leonardo would never let Virginia see Dn again.


    Dn was Virginia¡¯s son so Leonardo didn¡¯t want to make things too hard for her.


    Virginia said, ¡°You want me to leave Danny? No, it¡¯s impossible. I won¡¯t go. Leonardo, I gave birth to a


    boy for you. How could


    you treat me like this for that bi tch Rosalind? Aren¡¯t you feeling guilty? T¡¯ve been waiting for you for so


    long!¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Gave birth to a boy for met Virginia, how did you have the nerve to say that?¡±


    Virginia mentioned Dn again in front of Rosalind Leonardo had told Rosalind the truth. He didn¡¯t


    want Rosalind to misunderstand him again so he decided to expose Virginia¡¯s lies.


    Virginia suddenly felt nervous. She had a bad feeling.


    Virginia stanumered, ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Do you think that I know nothing about your filthy ns? You yed a trick in the hotel.


    Actually, nothing happened between us and Dn is not my son.¡±


    virginia was so weak that she almost copsed on the floor but she kept telling herself that she must


    hang on, otherwise, everything would be over.


    Virginia said, ¡°What? Nonsense! Danny is your son! If you knew that he was not your son from the very


    beginning, then why


    11:


    Chapter 202


    did you own him?¡±


    Virginia pretended to be calm but actually, she was panicking. But she still thought there might be hope


    and Leonardo was probably testing her.


    Virginia hoped that Leonardo knew nothing for sure.


    Leonardo snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want my father to have regrets or my mother to be sad. That was the only


    reason why I owned Dn.¡±


    Virginia frowned, pondering what Leonardo said.


    She wondered why Richard had anything to do with this,


    Before Virginia could figure it out, Leonardo added, Virginia, I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened


    between you and my father. Dn is still a member of the Brooks family. If you want him to have a


    better life and a brighter future, you¡¯d better stay away from him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind kicking both of


    you out¡±


    Leonardo thought he had made it very clear and hoped that Virginia wouldn¡¯t give up her fantasies.


    What Leonardo didn¡¯t know was that after hearing his words, Virginia was shocked. She never


    expected that Leonardo would know this.


    Virginia stammered in shock, ¡°When¡­ When did you find out that your father and L¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Virginia lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look into Leonardo¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing that Leonardo said so firmly that Dn wasn¡¯t his child, Virginia thought he must have


    evidence. So, she decided not


    to retort.


    But Virginia wanted to find out what else Leonardo knew about it.


    Leonardo said, ¡°The only way to keep people from knowing something you do is not to do it! Virginia, I


    don¡¯t want to hear about the things about you and my father. And 1 hope you will never mention it in


    front of my Mom or Danny, otherwise, it will do no good to you or Danny. Keep it in mind.¡±


    Hearing this, Virginia was in a daze. She looked at Leonardo in disbelief but quickly turned away. She


    didn¡¯t know what to


    Virginia said, ¡°Let me think about it


    Virginia seemed to be stunned. She remained silent. She wanted to go back and figure it out carefully..


    To Rosalind and Leonardo¡¯s surprise, Virginia left without saying another word. They thought it was


    strange that she didn¡¯t do anything else.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think she looks a bit strange


    Rosalind frowned and looked at Virginia¡¯s back left with aplicated expression


    Leonardo nodded. ¡°Yeah¡±


    Leonardo also thought something was strange but he didn¡¯t know what exactly was wrong.


    Leonardo added, ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t expect that I knew that Danny was not my son. She was probably


    scared.¡±


    Rosalind whispered, ¡°Really?¡±


    Rosalind still felt confused.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Chapter 203


    Jerome was amazed. He thought Leonardo would want to kill Virginia rather than provide for her and


    that b astard son if he knew he had been fooled by her for so many years.


    Virginia thought for a while and told Jerome what Leonardo said. She wanted Jerome to help her find


    out really meant.


    t what Leonardo


    Jerome asked in disbelief. ¡°Do you mean that Leonardo thinks Danny is Richard¡¯s son?


    ¡°What did you say? Leonardo knows Danny is not his child? Howe?¡±


    Jerome held Virginia in his arms, and thetter was crying.


    Virginia said, ¡°I heard him saying it. It seems that he was not drunk at all and knew everything that was


    going on.¡±


    Virginia couldn¡¯t help shivering when she was reminded of how Leonardo looked at her when he said


    that.


    Jerome said. ¡°It¡¯s weird. If he already knew that Danny was not his son, why did he keep you around?¡±


    Virginia said, ¡°Do you also think that was what he meant?


    Virginia thought she was probably wrong and didn¡¯t expect Jerome to also think that Leonardo believed


    Dn was Richard¡¯s


    SDIL


    Jerome asked, ¡°Why would he think so?¡±


    Jerome¡¯s eyes rolled. He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Suddenly, Jerome¡¯s eyes brightened and a brief and strange smile appeared on his face.


    Jerome asked Virginia. ¡°Do you remember that you wrote a letter to Richard telling him that you were


    pregnant with his baby!¡±


    Virginia looked down and recalled that she probably did do that.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Richard sent Virginia abroad to separate her from Leonardo. Later, she came back and yed a trick


    on Richard. Then she was pregnant. Later, she wrote a letter to Richard.


    Virginia said. ¡°But Richard knew that I was not pregnant with his baby. Why does Leonardo think Dn


    is Richard¡¯s son?¡± To get the money from Richard, Virginia set Richard up. But Richard was as smart


    as Leonardo. He exposed Virginia¡¯s lies, threatened her, and asked her not toe to the Brooks


    residence again.


    Virginia had a big fight with Richard. Richard was so angry that he had a cerebral hemorrhage.


    Even Virginia herself forgot it.


    Virginia said, ¡°Could it be because that Leonardo saw the letter you wrote to Kird


    Jerome recalled what happened back then and thought that it was highly possible. Leonardo must have


    seen the letter that Virginia wrote to Richard and was convinced that Dn was Richard¡¯s son. That


    was why he provided for Virginia and Dn in the past years.


    Jerome said, ¡°I still can¡¯t get it. Why didn¡¯t he kick you out? Just because Danny is Richard¡¯s child?!¡±


    Jerome thought it was unbelievable that Leonardo provided for his father¡¯s lover and illegitimate child.


    Virginia thought about it carefully and found that Jerome¡¯s words made sense. Suddenly, something


    urred to her.


    Virginia said, ¡°Perhaps, Leonardo was afraid that Maria would know that I was pregnant with Richard¡¯s


    son. He was afraid that it would be a lethal blow to her.¡±


    Gradually, Jeroine and Virginia figured out almost everything that Leonardo was thinking about back


    then.


    After figuring it out, Jerome burst intoughter.


    Virguda asked, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±


    Virginia was somewhat confused and angry.


    Virginia thought Jerome shouldn¡¯t beughing since she was in such a terrible situation.


    Jerome smiled and lightly tapped Virginia¡¯s nose with one of his lingers with joy glittering in his


    eyes.


    Jerome said, ¡°Silly girl, now we know that Leonardo thinks Danny is Richard¡¯s son, let¡¯s take advantage


    of it. Leonardo doesn¡¯t want Maria to know about this. How about you¡­..


    Jerome leaned over Virginia and whispered his n in her car.


    Hearing Jerome¡¯s n, Virginia¡¯s eyes lit up.


    11:421


    Chapter 203


    Virginia said, ¡°Honey, you are so smart. Why didn¡¯t Ie up with something like this?¡±


    Jerome held up Virginia¡¯s chin and kissed her lips hungrily, smiling evilly


    Jerome said. ¡°That¡¯s why you need me.¡±


    Virginia blushed and poked Jerome¡¯s chest in anger. And then she kept drawing circles on his chest


    with her finger.


    Virginia said. ¡°You¡¯re so mean to me.¡±


    ¡°Really? I will be meaner soon. We should try our best to give Danny a younger brother or sister. He


    must feel alone.¡±


    After saying that, he held Virginia up in his arms and walked directly into the bailtroon,


    Deep Mountain Vi.


    Jona s¡¯s father arranged a business trip for Jonas after Rosalind was discharged from the hospital


    Jonas finally got a chance toe back. The first thing he did after he was back was to find Rosalind


    with loads of gifts for her.


    But when Jonas arrived at themunity and found a parking space, a BMW suddenly rushed past his


    car and stopped in the parking space.


    Jonas was so angry. He got out of the car and went directly to that car. Then he red at the driver


    sitting in it.


    Jonas shouted, ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you see I was just going to park my car here? Firste, first served.


    Right?¡±


    A tall and fair-skinned woman in a high-waisted and tight leather suit and sunsses walked out of the


    car cleanly. She looked cool and vigorous,


    The woman lowered her sunsses and nced at Jonas from above them.


    The woman said, ¡°Handsome boy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jonas was angry that the woman didn¡¯t hear what he said just now


    Jonas took a deep breath and looked at the woman with a poker face.


    Jonas said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I was about to park my car in that parking space? You shouldn¡¯t have


    cut the line. It¡¯s rude


    The woman pushed back her sunsses, nced at her car, and then turned to Jonas again, who still


    looked angry.


    The woman asked, ¡°Do you own this parking space?¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. Although this parking space wasn¡¯t his, he came


    arrived there first. Thinking of this, Jonas was sure that he was rigin.


    Jonas said, ¡°Although it is not property, I arrived here first. I was just about to park my car here. You cut


    the line. It¡¯s not right to do that.¡±


    The woman raised her eyebrow and chuckled.


    The woman snorted. ¡°Then the parking space is for everyone. Whoever parks here first wins. Why


    should I wait while you¡¯re struggling to park your car! I will be a huge waste if you keep dawdling here.¡±


    After saying that, the woman ignored Jonas though he looked a bit angry with lus face twisted, and


    walked into themunity with her suitcase.


    Jonas yelled, ¡°Hey!¡±


    Jonas wanted to say something but the woman had left and drivers behind his cars kept h onking their


    horns because his car was blocking the road


    Jonas had no choice but to find another parking space to park the car.


    When Jonas Walked downstairs carrying gifts he prepared for Rosalind, he saw that woman again


    waiting for the elevator.


    The woman nced at Jonas and looked annoyed.


    The woman said, ¡°Cour on Seriously? It¡¯s just a parking space. You don¡¯t have to follow me. What do


    you want to do? Do you want to have a physical light with me?¡°


    Jonas said, ¡°Tin not following yout A decentdy will never talk about physical fights all the time like


    you do. You are not only selfish, ignoring generally epted rules, but you are also paranoid.¡±

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Chapter 204


    Obviously, this woman was difficult. After Jonas sneered at her, she immediately retorted fiercely, ¡°Be a


    proper woman?! You are not a man to me! You are so thin. You look like a gigolo. I feel sorry for your


    girlfriend.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°gigolo¡±, Jonas was reminded that Leonardo oftenughed at him saying that he was


    a gigolo. So, Jonas was pi ssed off


    Jonas said, ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    The woman said. There is no one else here.


    Obviously, the woman was talking to Jonas.


    Jonas said. ¡°You are so rude. I also feel sorry for your boyfriend. Whoever marries you is unlucky¡±


    They had a big fight with each other all the way to the door of Rosalind¡¯s house.


    The woman said, ¡°Hey! I know you want to quarrel with me. But stop following me. If you do not leave


    now, I will call the police!¡±


    The woman took aside to keep her distance from Jonas. She somehow thought that Jonas was a


    pathological stalker.


    Jonas said. ¡°Please, I¡¯m here to visit a friend. I am not following you. You are not as attractive as you


    think you are. No main wants to follow you unless he is blind. Besides, you probably get to the wrong


    ce. I don¡¯t think any of your friends lives


    here


    Jonas rolled his eyes at the woman with disgust.


    Jonas thought Rosalind was so gentle that she would never befriend such an unreasonable and rude


    person


    The woman sneered mercilessly. ¡°Visit a friend?! She can¡¯t have such a s tupid friend?¡±


    Suddenly the door was opened.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Kyle, Jonas, why are you both here? Do you know each other?¡±


    Seeing Jonas and Kylee home, Rosalind was a little surprised.


    Jonas and Kyle said at the same time, ¡°Of course, no!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jonas and Kyle looked at each other and then looked away with a cold snort. Rosalind was puzzled.


    Rosalind smiled in embarrassment and asked them toe in


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Kyle, why are you back?¡±


    Kyle replied, ¡°Rosalind, I miss you so much.¡±


    Kyle put down her bag. She was so happy that she threw herself into Rosalind¡¯s arms.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°My waist!¡±


    Kyle did it so violently that Rosalind¡¯s waist was almost sprained.


    Kyle smiled in embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, but I am so excited. Where are Yanna and Kevin?¡±


    Then Kyle directly walked around Rosalind¡¯s house without waiting for Rosalind¡¯s reply. She carefully


    observed theyout and decoration of the house.


    Rosalind said. ¡°They are still in kindergarten. If they know you¡¯re here, they will he crazy


    Kyle said, ¡°I miss them, too. My two little babies.¡±


    Jonas was surprised that Rosalind and Kyle seemed to be acquainted with each other.


    Putting all the gifts on the table, Jonas quietly approached Rosalind. He whispered in her ear,


    ¡°Rosalind, who is she?¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t expect that Kyle, who he thought was rude, knew Rosalind. What was more surprising to


    him was that Kyle seemed to be acquainted with Yanna and Kevin too.


    Jonas had a bad feeling


    Rosalind replied, ¡°Oh, she¡¯s my good friend, Kyle Turner. I knew her when I was abroad.¡±


    Then Rosalind introduced Jonas and Kyle to each other warmly. ¡°Kyle, this is Jonas, a friend of mine,


    Jonas, this is Kyle.¡± However, Jonas and Kyle didn¡¯t seem to be very happy after that. Try nced at


    each other in disgust and looked away.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong between you guys


    Rosalind thought it was somewhat strange and noticed that the atmosphere at the house soured.


    Chapter 204


    Jonas and Kyle replied at the same time, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Looking at their awkward looks, Rosalind raised her eyebrow slightly and didn¡¯t ask another question


    about it.


    Rosalind asked Kyle again while pouring out two sses of water for Jonas and Kyle, ¡°Why are you


    back? Does your brother know this?¡±


    Kyle smiled in embarrassment, feeling guilty. ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t know!¡±


    Rosalind stood up in shock and looked at Kylr in disbelief.


    Rosalind said, ¡°So, you sneaked back?! Hone audacious you were! Your brother will be worried about


    you. I have to call him and tell him that you are safe now.¡±


    After saying that. Rosalind ignored Kyle and went to call Lyle.


    Jonas and Kyle were left alone in the living room. They looked at each other and Jonas asked. ¡°Are


    you Rosalind¡¯s friend?¡±


    Jonas looked Kyle up and down. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He thought Kyle and Rosalind hadpletely


    different personalities and couldn¡¯t be close friends.


    Kyle smiled wryly and rolled her eyes at Jonas.


    Kyle said disdainfally, ¡°Yeah. Are you unhappy about that?¡±


    Kyle thought, ¡°This gigolo-like man is also a busybody. It is none of his business whether Rosalind and


    I are friends or not. Why is he looking so superior? He is so annoying


    Jonas said generous, which made Kyle more annoyed, ¡°No. Since you are Rosalind¡¯s friend, I¡¯ll just


    pretend that nothing happened¡±


    But the tenderness in Jona s¡¯s eyes when he mentioned Rosalind aroused Kyle¡¯s suspicion.


    Kyle said, ¡°Wow, thank you for being so generous. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Rosalind?¡±


    Jonas stammered. T.. I¡¯m Rosalind¡¯s future boyfriend.¡±


    Then Jonas blushed and looked down.


    Kyle was drinking water while Jonas was speaking. As soon as he finished speaking, water gushed out


    of Kyle¡¯s mouth and then Jonas ¡®s face was covered with water.


    Jonas said, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Jonas frowned and wiped the water off his face. Then he put his hand under his nose and smelled it,


    feeling extremely disgusted.


    Kyle apologized and wiped the water off her clothes, knowing that it was her fault, Sorry, I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Kyle added, ¡°But you can¡¯t me me for it. You should me yourself. There is only boyfriend, no


    future boyfriend. Donh you think it¡¯s funny?¡±


    Kyle was suddenly reminded of something and her big eyes were shining as if she had found a new


    continent.


    Kyle said, ¡°Are you chasing after Rosalind? But she hasn¡¯t agreed to date you, right?¡±


    This was thest thing Jonas wanted to talk about and he looked very upset.


    Jonas said, Tm still working on it. It will be soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Kyle became even happier.


    Kyle said, ¡°Soon¡¯ You sound too confident. I advise you to give up now. You got no chance. Rosalind


    doesn¡¯t fall in love with a gigolo


    Kyle thought, ¡°A perfect man like my brother hasn¡¯t seeded yet after chasing after Rosalind for so


    many years. How rana weak mun like Jonas seed?¡±


    Jonas said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me a gigolo! You¡¯re so rude. Watch your mouth¡±


    Kyle called Jonas a gigolo again so he lost his temper and looked angrier and angrier.


    So, just when Kyle and Jonas calmed down a bit, they began to quarrel with each other again.


    Suddenly, they heard a child¡¯s voice. ¡°Uncle Jonas, what are you doing?¡±


    Chapter 205

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Chapter 205


    At the door, Lana with Yanna and Kevin hade back. As soon as Lana beard Kyle and Jonas


    quarreling, she knew Jonas was there.


    Before Jonas recognized the voice, Kyle rushed to Yanna and Kevin in a sh.


    When the other people realized what was happening, Kyle was holding Yanna and Kevin tightly in her


    arms,


    Kyle said. ¡°Vanna, Kevin, I miss you so much.¡±


    Yanna realized that Kyle was not supposed to be there and asked with a smile, ¡°Aunt Kyle, why are you


    back?¡±


    Kyle said. Tim back because I miss you. Do you tniss me?¡±


    Yamma nodded without hesitation ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yanna said, ¡°Mint Kyle, where¡¯s my godfather? Is he here?¡±


    Kevin looked much calmer than Yanna. The moment he saw Kyle, looked around, searching for Lyle.


    Kyle said. ¡°I¡¯m here for you. Isn¡¯t it enough? Why do you still want him? He is sa busy that he has no


    time to return home.¡±


    Kyle rubbed Kevin¡¯s head in anger. She didn¡¯t tell anyone before she came back. How could she be


    with Lyle now!


    If Lyle came here now, Kyle would freak out.


    Kevin murmured, ¡®So, he didn¡¯te back¡­¡±


    Knowing that Lyle didn¡¯te back, Kevin felt a little disappointed.


    Kyleined, ¡°You had boy, what¡¯s that look on your face? Aren¡¯t you happy that I am back?¡±


    Kyle rubbed Kevin¡¯s cute little face affectionately, feeling wronged.


    Kevin said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy! Wee. But we¡¯d be happier if my godfather is also here!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face turned reddish after Kyle rubbed it but he was not upset at all. He even giggled at Kyle.


    Jonas watched Kyle pinch Yanna¡¯s face and r Revit¡¯s head like ying with stuffed toys, which only


    made him more annoyed.


    Jonas stepped forward and took Kevin into his arms, staring at Kyle angrily like a hen protecting its


    chicks.


    Jonas said. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be gentler? Look at Kevin¡¯s face


    Kyle frowned and nced at Jonas coldly. Instead of arguing with him, she smiled at Yanna and Kevin


    ¡°Yanna, Kevin, have you heard a toad croaking? It¡¯s so noisy.¡±


    Yanna asked, ¡°What? Aunt Kyle, where is it?¡±


    Yanna scratched her head in confusion.


    Kevin whispered to Yanna, ¡°You idiot! Aunt Kyle was talking about Uncle Joras!¡±


    Though Kevin lowered his voice, Kyle and Jonas still heard his words.


    Kyle was amused by the two kids. Sheughed loudly and nced at Jonas, with provocation and


    comcency glistening in


    her eyes.


    Jonas asked. ¡°A toad? Who are you talking about? Why are you so rude? You¡¯re making bad examples


    for the kids.¡±


    Jonas flushed out of anger and almost want to jump up with indignation


    Kyle said, ¡°But) am right, aren¡¯t ! If you dream of dating Rosalind, then you¡¯re a toad wanting to eat


    svan unent.¡°


    Kyle was in a very good mood when she saw jonas dushing with anger.


    Seeing thaj Kyle lookedcent, Jonas was angry. But he soon calmed down thinking for a while.


    He looked Kyle up and down with eyes wide open and smiled evilly.


    Jonas sorted. Tina toad! If Fina toad, you¡¯d be a wild duck!¡±


    Kyle said in surprise, ¡°What dad you say?¡±


    Kyle was young and beautiful and lots of men were attracted to her. Hearing Jonas call her a wild duck,


    she was furious. She wouldn¡¯t let Jonas get away with it.


    Watching Kyle and Jonas arguing. Yanna and Kevin were shocked.


    Yaua eximed, ¡°Kevin, Uncle Jonas and Aunt Kyle look very alike


    Yanna took out a lollipop from her pocket and ate it with relish. Her big bright eyes were focused onN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jonas and Kyle. She


    11:42


    Chapter 205


    looked at Kyle and Jonas as if she was watching an interesting drama.


    Kevin was confused. ¡°Why? Why do you think so?¡±


    Kevin wondered how a man and a woman could look alike.


    Yama answered Kevin¡¯s question immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they are both childish, like a three-year-


    old baby? How can adults quarrel like kids? They are even more childish than us!¡±


    Kevin suuled and nodded, ¡°It seems that you got a point!¡°


    Kevin handed Yanns two bags of snacks and sat beside Yanna on the sofa, watching Jonas and Kyle


    quarreling while eating the snacks with Yanna. Kevin and Yanna even found the snacks tastier with an


    amusing drama on the side.


    After Rosalind finished the call with Lyle, Jonas and Kyle even felt a bit tired, watching the drama. They


    shumped on the sofa and gobbled several sses of water.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?


    Rosalind looked at Kevin and Yanna in confusion.


    Rosalind had only been away for a short while. She didn¡¯t understand why Kevin and Yanna looked so


    exhausted as if they hadpleted a three-mile run. She wondered what had happened


    Yanna said, ¡°Rosa, you missed something great. Aunt Kyle and Uncle Jons were giving us a wonderful


    show. It was so interesting!¡±


    Yanna pped her hands happily, looking excited.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Although Rosalind thought Rosalind¡¯s words were strange, she didn¡¯t ask more questions.


    After a lively meal, Rosalind asked Kyle to stay but Kyle refused.


    Kyle exined, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a hotel room and I also have something to do. I will sleep in the hotel


    tonight. I¡¯lle back to you and the two little ones in a few days.


    Rosalind said, ¡°But I will be worried if you¡¯re alone on your way there!¡±


    Rosalind turned around and saw Jonas. Then she came up with an idea and her eyes lit up.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Jonas, you¡¯re going home anyway. Could you please give her a ride?¡±


    Jonas was stunned but he quickly regained hisposure. Kyle refused Rosalind¡¯s idea when Jonas


    was about to say no. Kyle said, ¡°I don¡¯t need that. I drove here. Why do I need him to give me a ride? I


    am too beautiful to be alone with a man.¡±


    Jonas looked at Kyle in bewilderment and felt speechless.


    Jonas said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too self-satisfied. Are you blind? Look at yourself. I won¡¯t even touch you. You¡¯re


    so full of yourself¡±


    Rosalind was angered by Jonas ¡®s words.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was getting gloomy, Rosalind hurriedly said, ¡°Stop, you guys. I know Jonas


    very well. He¡¯s not that kind of man. You can¡¯t drive after drinking. I will only be relieved if he gives you


    a ride. Or, I am going to ask Lyle to pick you up¡±


    Knowing that Kyle was a stubborn person, Rosalind resorted to mentioning Lyle¡¯s name.


    As Rosalind expected, Kyle inunediately looked listless. She pouted and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell my


    brother. I will cooperate.¡±


    Kyle turned to Jonas and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to give me a ride. Let¡¯s go. I want to leave now.¡±


    Jonas said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that attitude. I am helping you here¡±


    Jonas thought, ¡°How can she be so proud even when she needs help? She is spoiled.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Chapter 206


    Seeing that they were about to have a fight again, Rosalind felt a headache. She tried to calm Jonas


    down. ¡°Please, you¡¯re not helping her, but me. Please drive her to the hotel. I¡¯m begging you


    Jonas had been unwilling to do it. But after Rosalind said this, he thought he couldn¡¯t refuse her. He


    then took a nce at Kyle.


    Jonas shot a nce at Kyle and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Rosalind, I wouldn¡¯t even have talked to you.¡±


    Jonas and Kyle kept quarreling with each other while leaving Rosalind¡¯s ce just like how they did it


    on their way there. Seeing them get in the car and leave themunity, Rosalind sighed helplessly.


    Although Rosalind thought it was a nohy night, she found what happened between Jonas and Kyle


    quite interesting


    Rosalind didn¡¯t understand why Kyle who was always lively and easy-going would argue fiercely with


    Jonas. What an amusing duo!


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Suddenly, someone reached out a hand toward Rosalind in the darkness and embraced her. Then


    Rosalind found herself held up and carried into the bedroom.


    Rosalind was put back on the ground after the door was closed behind her.


    Feeling a warm and familiar hug, Rosalind was delighted. It was Leonardo who she hadn¡¯t seen for


    several days.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Why are you back? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you would be back tomorrow from a business


    trip?¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°I miss you. I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow¡±


    Leonardo gently pulled Rosalind¡¯s hair bnd her ears back and fixed his deep eyes on her. He missed


    her so much. Only when Leonardo saw her in person and touched her did he think that his working


    hard in the past these days was worth it.


    Rosalind felt happy but she pretended to be cool. She put her slender fingers on Leonardo¡¯s plump lips


    and narrowed her eyes at lun N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosalind said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. How did you learn to say these nice things? Did you learn it


    secretly from Yanna?¡±


    Feeling the warmth of Rosalind¡¯s fingers, Leonardo opened his mouth and put Rosalind¡¯s fingers into


    his mouth. He sucked them gently and scratched them with their teeth.


    Rosalind was startled and felt like her fingers were hit by an electric shock. She subconsciously


    withdrew her hand and flushed.


    Leonardo enjoyed watching Rosalind panic and his lips slowly curved in a smile. He reached out to


    hold Rosalind¡¯s chin up.


    Leonardo said in a low and mellow voice, ¡°How do my lips feel?¡±


    Then he bent over Rosalind and kissed her red lips.


    After being separated from Rosalind for a few days, Leonardo was so excited to see her again.


    Leonardo¡¯s kiss was sometimes domineering and fierce and sometimes gentle and cautious. With


    Leonardo controlling the pace, Rosalind was excited, breathing raggedly.


    Holding Rosalind in his arms, Leonardo thought a kiss was far from enough. He held her up again and


    went straight into the bathroom.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Leonardo, I¡­ I¡¯ve already taken a shower earlier. I don¡¯t want to take another.¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Help me then!¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, turn it off. My clothes are wet.¡±


    Leonardo trated. Take it off then!


    Rosalindined, ¡°Leonardo, you as shole!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡±


    Leonardo


    When Rosalind and Leonardo came out of the bathroom, Rosalind was exhausted. Shey in


    Leonardo¡¯s arms and couldn¡¯t even move her fingers.


    Leonardoy on the bed with Rosalind in his arms and thought he hail everything he needed


    Leonardo whispered to Rosalind¡¯s ear in a deep voice ¡°Can you stay here tonight?¡±


    Rosalind said, ¡°No, Kevin and Yanna are waiting for me. They will be worried if I don¡¯t go back.¡±


    More importantly, Rosalind knew if she stayed overnight at Leonardo¡¯s ce, she would probably not


    be able to get up


    11:21


    Chapter 206


    tomorrow morning.


    As for the reason why she thought so, she learned a painful lesson.


    Sometimes Rosalind doubted whether Leonardo really hadn¡¯t had sex with a woman for five years.


    Leonardo seemed to have endless energy. Rosalind wondered how he survived the past five years.


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t dare to ask because she wasn¡¯t prepared for Leonardo¡¯s tiring punishment,


    Rosalind knew if she dared to ask that question, she would end up exhausted and have to lie on the


    bed for three days to recharge.


    Leonardo said, ¡°It¡¯s them again. When will your brother take them back? He can¡¯t leave them here


    forever, right?¡±


    Obviously, Leonardo was upset. With the two little guys around, he can¡¯t spend as much time with


    Rosalind as he wanted.


    However, Rosalind had mixed feelings. After hesitating for a while, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t like Yanna and


    Kevin?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s back was facing Leonardo sa Leonardo did not notice the fear and hesitation in Rosalind¡¯s


    eyes.


    Leonardo said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like them. But it is very inconvenient for us if they¡¯re always around.


    They are kids. We have to be discreet in front of them.¡±


    Leonardo knew that no matter how excited he was, he had to be careful in front of Yanna and Kevin


    and avoid being a bad example.


    Rosalind sighed with relief. She was d that Leonardo didn¡¯t dislike the two kids.


    Leonardo said, ¡°You should talk with your brother and don¡¯t keep them around all the time. They need


    their father. They have spent too much time with you. You¡¯re not their mother.¡±


    Rosalind became nervous when hearing Leonardo¡¯s words. She was almost choked by her own saliva.


    Rosalind thought, ¡°But I am Yanna and Kevin¡¯s mother.¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know whether she should tell Leonardo that Yanna and Kevin were actually their


    children. Rosalind couldn¡¯t imagine how he would look after knowing the truth.


    Rosalind, who had been in a daze, was scared thinking about this. She was immediately not sleepy


    anymore.


    Turning around, Rosalind looked at Leonardo¡¯s incredibly handsome face with a serious look. Rosalind


    wanted to ask Leonardo¡¯s thoughts aboin kids and she looked expectant.


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Leonardo, will you like it if you had two children as old as Yanna and Kevin?¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡°Will I like it? I am not sure. I have never thought about having kids. Besides, how could


    I suddenly have two children? Although Yanna and Kevin are still kids, they know a lot and are very


    smart. If I have two children like them, I will be in deep trouble.¡±


    Thinking about Kevin¡¯s incredibleputer talent and how Kevin yed tricks on him so many times


    before, Leonardo thought he would have sp anked Kevin harder if Kevin had been his son.


    However, after thinking about how smart and well-behaved Yanna and Kevin were, Leonardo thought


    he would be on cloud. nine if he and Rosalind had two lovely children like Yanna and Kevin


    Thinking of this, Leonardo felt somewhat envious or even jealous of Damian

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Chapter 207


    Leonarda thought, ¡°Danian is hi cky enough to find such a good woman to give birth to these two lovely


    children for him.¡± However, Rosalind didn¡¯t know what Leonank thought.


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, the expectation in her eyes slowly disappeared.


    Did Leonarda never want to have children with her!


    Kevin and Yanna were so cute. How could he only see trouble?


    Rosalind didn¡¯t hear what Leonardo said in her ear. She only knew she couldn¡¯t tell Leonardo that Yana


    and Kevin were his children. As for when to say it, it was better for her to consider it in the long run


    When Rosalind returned home, she wore a white shirt rather than the clothes she wore when she


    apanied Jonas and Kyle out.


    Rosalind tiptoed to the bedroom quietly without terning on the light, for fear of disturbing the two


    children.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Are you ying hide and seek?¡±


    Yanna¡¯s soft voice came from the darkness, witch startled Roulind.


    ¡°Look at you. You scared mother again.¡±


    Kevin gently patted Yanma¡¯s little head. His voice sounded helpless but loving


    Rosalind felt familiar with Yanna¡¯s voice, and her fear faded away. When she turned on the light, she


    saw that Yanna and Kevin were still sitting on the s


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you two slept yet? Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Rosalind hurried to the sofa and held them in her arms.


    These two babies almost scared her to death when they stayed thiste at night.


    ¡°I am waiting for you, Mommy. You didn¡¯te back, and we can¡¯t sleep Vanna snaggled up in


    Rosalind¡¯s arms and acted coquettish


    ¡°Mom, why did you change your clothes?¡±


    Kevin remembered that when Rosalind went out earlier, she was wearing a dress. How did it change


    now? The shirt was too big, and he had never seen her mom wear it. And the shirt looked somewhat


    fundiar.


    Rosalind smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°You¡­ You got it wrong. This is my clothes. Now go to bed. You have to get up early and go to


    kindergarten tomorrow¡± Rosalind didnt want Kevin to ask any more embarrassing questions, so she


    quickly urged.


    The next morning, Leonardo and Rosalind were stopped by Jacob when they arrived at the door of


    Brooks Group¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Brooks, please don¡¯t go in. Something happened¡±


    Leonardo frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Leonardo was a little curious about why Jacob was in a panic.


    There¡¯s soundour in the office. Be careful.¡±


    Jacob nced at Rosalind and whispered in Leonardo¡¯s car.


    Hearing this, Lunardo got angry.


    ¡°She¡¯s in my office? How could you take people into my office without my permission?¡±¡±


    Jacob


    te wronged.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, I didn¡¯t mean to let anyone in I can¡¯t stop her. You¡¯d better go check it by yoursell¡±


    Rosalind also noticed Jacoli¡¯s embarrassment and pulled Leonardo¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Jarob. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±


    However, before they could open the dour and enter, the door opened from inside.


    Seeing the person in front of him, Leonardo¡¯s face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Why are you here?


    Leonardo was so angry because the person in front of him was none other than Virginia, who had been


    asked to leave


    Chapter 207


    Leonardo had made it clear to Virginia before and personally arranged for summeone to send her out


    of the country. He didn¡¯t expect that Virginia would suddenly appear in his office.


    ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t be mad. I didn¡¯t mean toe here, but¡­ It¡¯s


    Virginia wanted to say something, but stopped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to say. You get out of here and I don¡¯t warn to see you again. Please don¡¯t


    show up in front of me anymore. This is not the ce where you shouldet


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to see Virginia put on an act is front of him again. Es tone was totally cold.


    ¡°Really? If she¡¯s not allowed toe, how about me?¡±


    Suddenly, a powerful female voice hood, carrying a distinct tone of displeasure and anger.


    Virginia smiled imperceptibly and slowly stepped aside, immediately revealing another woman in the


    office


    Leonardo¡¯s and Rosalind¡¯s faces changed slightly when they saw this women.


    Leonardo was surprised, but Rosalind looked calm


    She hadn¡¯t seen Maria for a few years, and she didn¡¯t expect to see her again at this time.


    Maria looked at Rosalind with anger, disdain, and disgust.


    However, Rosalind¡¯s expression remained much morepuseid as she looked at Mara. She was


    momentarily taken aback but quickly regained herposure, and a subtle professional smile spread


    across her face.


    Maria didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to be so calm, which made her even angrier.


    Maria saw this woman as someone her son didn¡¯t want, yet she managed to pursue during the two


    years Maria herself was overseas. This woman created conflicts between Virginia and Leonardo, and


    Maria considered Rosalind sly and shameless


    Rosalind could even smile when she saw Maria. Unlike the submissive girl in front of Maria five years


    ago, Rosalind seemed to be more sophisticated


    Leonardo turned around and looked at Rosalind worriedly, Sering that her expression was indifferent,


    he red at Virginia coldly and then turned to look at Maria.


    ¡°Mom, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Maria¡¯s expression was gloomy. She nced at Rosalind with disdain before turning her gaze to


    Leonardo and sarcastically spoke up


    ¡°Dare I inform you? You don¡¯t even care about your son and wife for a shameless woman.


    an. Do yo


    you about me, your aging mother? You would probably wish I were dead already, don¡¯t you!¡°


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about! Please sit down. It¡¯s not like that


    still have time to care


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know what Virginia had said to his mother, so he could onlyfort Maria first and talk


    with her after she calmed downL


    However, Maria didn¡¯t want to talk nicely. Instead, she waved away Leonardo¡¯s baru and pointed at


    Rosalind and questioned, ¡°Then tell me what things are like! Why don¡¯t you tell me what is happening


    between you and that woman? Why are you still keeping in touch with her?¡±


    Rosalind smiled bitterly when she heard Maria call her ¡°that woman¡±


    Even after five years, Maria still called her ¡°that woman¡±


    But she didn¡¯t speak, and it was not the time for her to speak.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk to Rosalind like that. Rosalind is my lover. You should respect her,¡± Leonardo said.


    Leonardo¡¯s face was a little gloomy, and he felt troubled. Even though he was the CEO of the Brooks


    Group, he found in difficult to handle the wife and mother isDES


    ¡°How can


    can you fall in love with a woman like her?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Chapter 208


    Maria continued, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten how she pursued you, manipted you, and schrined her way into


    our family. Do you also forget how she caused the death of your father? That shameless and malicious


    woman with such an evil mind. We finally managed to get rid of her, and now you¡¯re still h ooking up


    with her. Are you trying to pis s me off?¡±


    The more Maria said, the more excited she was. She became angry and breathed quickly.


    Seeing this, Rosalind frowned slightly and looked a little unpleasant.


    Rosalind has rekindled her rtionship with Leonardo, but that doesn¡¯t mean she should endure


    Maria¡¯s numeroitas usations and criticisms.


    Rosalind retorted. ¡°Mrs. Brooks, although you are an elder, it would be best to choose your words


    carefully. What do you mean by saying that I¡¯m shameless¡¯ and ¡®malicious Without evidence, you


    should think twice before speaking. Otherwise, I call use you of defamation


    A failed marriage taught Rosalind a profound lesson: Unthinkingly aodating andpromising


    would not earn the respect of others. It only led to them looking down on hier. Therefore, she would no


    longer tolerate any usations from Maria


    The unexpected retort from Rosalind took Maria aback. She was caught off guard and didn¡¯t


    immediately grasp the meaning behind Rosalind¡¯s words. However, once she understood what was


    being said, she wore a surprised and bewildered expression.


    ¡°What did you say? Sue me for defamation? How dare you?¡±


    Maria¡¯s lips twitched fiercely, and then she looked 4 Leonardo.


    This is the woman you said you loved. How dare she talk to me like this? Do you want such a


    ¡°Mom, calm down Rosalind didn¡¯t mean that. And Rosalind, stop saying that.¡±


    woman?¡±


    People always said it was difficult to bnce between mother and wife, and Leonardo only understood


    it until now.


    Rosalind nced at Maria and then at Leonardo,


    ¡°All right. Since it¡¯s a matter between inembers of the Brooks family, I shall take my lewe¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind turned around and was about to leave.


    However, she was stopped by Maria before she left.


    Maria shoutri. ¡°Stop! I haven¡¯t finished my words yet. You are not allowed in leavel¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and looked at Maria indifferently. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Rosalind looked nk-faced, maybe because she knew what Maria would say, and she didn¡¯t care.


    Maria continued, ¡°Now that you have divorced Leonardo, don¡¯t bother ham anymore. Don¡¯t think about


    spoiling the rtionship between Leonardo and Virginia. Even if you try your best, I won¡¯t let you be a


    member of the Brooks family again!¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and smiled. She said word by word. ¡°You can¡¯t be inore wrong. After all,


    it is not me who pesters Leonardo, but Leonardo who pesters me. You don¡¯t want me to be a member


    of your family? Oh, don¡¯t make meugh. I¡¯ll only consider it if you beg me to.¡±


    When Rosalind finished speaking, Maria¡¯s face darkened inmediately. Even Leonardo didn¡¯t look good.


    Only Virginia Jooked at the argument between them with a gloating face.


    If Virginia had known that bringing Maria was such an effective strategy, she would have found her


    earlier and wouldn¡¯t have faced so many defeats.


    Maria had just appeared, and the three of them were already in such a tense state.


    Rosalind ignored Maria¡¯s angry face and turned to look at Leonardo.


    ¡°Everything is over. Ill leave


    Rosalind knew the importance of Maria to Levinando and how much Ma hated her.


    Five years ago, she submissively and carefully ttered Maria but still coulda¡¯t take Maria like her. Now


    that they were quarreling hard, Maria would never like her anymore.


    Five years ago, Leonardo would sign a divarer agreenient Maria would try every means to inake


    Leonarda break up


    her for Maria¡¯s sake. Now that Maria Isted her sa unich


    Instead of being dumped by Leonardo again, Rosalind chose to break up with him this time. At least


    she could leave with dignity.


    1/2


    Chapter 208


    As soon as Rosalind took steps, her hand was clenched by a giant palm.


    ???


    As Leonarda held her harul tightly. Rosalunds sparkling eyes met Leonardo¡¯s cold, snow-like gaze. She


    saw a handsome face, frosty and distant. Rosalind furrowed her beannful brons slightly, showing a hint


    of concern.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leonardo¡¯s deep and angry voice made Rosalind sl?ver.


    ¡°Leonardo, you should know that breaking up is the best choice for both of us


    Both Rosalind and Leonardo knew that Mariaing back was a plot of Virginia to break them up so


    that she could stay in the Brooks residence without being sent abroad.


    However, even if they knew, what difference would it make! Leonardo would never disclose the


    rtionship between Virginia arxi Richard to Maria.


    He would not reveal that Dn was not Maria¡¯s grandson, but the b astard of Maria¡¯s husband and her


    favorite ¡°daughter-inw.¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t know the truth about many things, and she always hated Rosalind, so it was impossible for


    her to ept Roulind.


    Therefore, while the issue regarding Virginia was resolved between Leonarde and Rosalind, it was


    Maria¡¯s objections that remained the biggest hindrance.


    At this age, Rosalind didn¡¯t want to be submissive and cautious anymore, nor did she want Leonardo to


    to choose between her


    and Maria


    Therefore, quitting and breaking up with Leonardo was the best choice.


    ¡°What do you mean, the best choice? Have you asked my opinion? I disagree. You can¡¯t leave me


    without my permission!¡±


    It was the first time Leonardo had been angry with Rosalind since they were together. He was angry


    that Rosalind didn¡¯t believe him and quickly denied their rtionship and gave it up. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes. Rosalind¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. She bit her lip and reached out to


    remove Leonardo¡¯s hand holding hers


    ¡°Leonardo, be rational. This is not the time for impulse. You know your mother won¡¯t approve of us


    being together, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes were teary as she spoke. Leonardo¡¯s expression softened a hit, and he gently stroked


    Rosalind¡¯s soft hair, reassuringly promising. Trust me, I can handle this.¡±


    ¡°Handle what? Leonardo, are you willing to give up on me, your mother, for a woman like her? She¡¯s


    just trying to create drama and drive a wedge between us. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Before Leonardo could


    respond, Maria rushed forward and grabbed his hand holding Rosalind¡¯s, her vuire filled with both


    frustration and anger.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant, and Rosalind is not that kind of person. You¡¯ve misunderstood her.


    There are many things you don¡¯t know the truth about Can we talk about it after we get back home!¡±


    Lenardo felt helpless as he looked at Maria, whose temples were already turning white, and who


    seemed so burdened with emotions.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Chapter 209


    ¡°What? Do you still want to speak for that woman? You saw her attitude towards me just now. How is


    she worthy of you? How is she worthy of entering the Brooks family? Let me tell you, unless I¡¯m dead,


    she won¡¯t marry you, and there¡¯s no way around it!¡±


    Maria red at Rosalind fiercely, and the determination in her eyes was obvious


    Watching this scene, Rosalind knew that there was no point in staying any longer. She didn¡¯t even


    bother to say goodbye to Leonardo and just left directly


    ¡°Rosalind, stop!¡±


    Leonardo wanted to catch up, but Maria grabbed him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go! Why are you chasing after such a shameless woman?¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­


    Leonardo felt his hand tightly grasped by Maria, but he dared not forcefully shake her off. He could only


    helplessly watch as Rosalind calmly andposedly walked away.


    At the entrance of the Brooks Group, Rosalind felt a bit downhearted. Although she appeared confident


    and rxed when speaking earlier, only Rosalind knew how difficult it was to make this choice.


    Rosalind hadn¡¯t even stepped out of the gate yer when she heard a smug voice behind her.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Leaving, so dejectedly? Weren¡¯t you quite proud a moment ago! It¡¯s so pathetic now


    Rosalind turned around and saw the mean face of Virginia.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite snug, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Rosalind smird gently


    ¡°Oh¡­ Is it so obvious¡±


    Virginia shrugged her shoulders and looked even more proud


    Rosalind looked calm and stared at Virginia curiously for a long time before asking. ¡°Even if you


    manage to break ine and Leonardo apart using Leonardo¡¯s mother, what will you gain? Leonardo will


    never marry you. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±


    On that day, right in front of Rosalind, Leunardo and Virginia had already had a falling out. Even if


    Virginia had brought Maria into the picture, stirring up conflicts between them. Leonardo would still not


    fall in love with Virginia, let alone marry her.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know what Virginia was aiming for.


    Virginia¡¯scent face suddenly froze, and her eyes showed intense hatred,


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t get anything. I just want to make your life with Leonardo nsiserable!¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face turned sinister as she approachedl Virginia, step by step, imposingly said, ¡°Rosalind, do


    you know how much I hate you? If it weren¡¯t for your interference, I would have been the one by


    Leonardo¡¯s side that day at the hotel, bing the wife of the Brooks family¡¯s heir. You destroyed


    everything I had worked so hard for, upied my ce, and took away the man I loved. What do I


    want? I want you to never have Leonardo!¡±


    Virginia was arrogant and overbearing.


    Rosalind stood there steadily and didn¡¯t move at all, but the surprise in her eyes still betrayed her.


    A sh of inspiration came to her mind. What happened back then seemed to be clear all of a sudden,


    and the truth slowly emerged.


    Rosalind said, ¡°You nned everything at the hotel? You go Lennardo drunk and tried to make it look


    like you¡¯ve made sex And you hired the media to wait outside for expusure, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    L


    Rosalizul couldn¡¯t figure it out all these years. Why did sa much media suddenly appear on that day?


    As soon as the door was opened, they directly rushed in. Now it seemed that it had been arranged by


    Virginia in advance.


    No wonder her father tried to suppress the news but failed. I turned out that the media had long been


    bribed by Virginia, so they didn¡¯t care about the Jansen family.


    Sering that Rosalind had figured out the truth. Virginia didn¡¯t panic but took it for granted.


    ¡°So what? Leonardo was my boyfriend. If it weren¡¯t for some ident, we would have been married


    long ago, and you are the third wheel. You¡¯re a shameless bi tch. If you hadn¡¯t intervened between us, I


    would have been Leonardi¡¯s wife and the proprietor of the Brooks Group. And you destroyed


    everything!¡±


    Rosalind narrowed her eyes and felt angry.


    1/2


    11.43


    Chapter 209


    Rosalind felt a surge of anger at Virginia¡¯s words. She had suffered humiliation and insults because of


    Virginia¡¯s schemes and designs. She couldn¡¯t hold her head up high in the Brooks family because of


    her. Yet, Rosalind still acted like the victim, which was utterly mand-boggling.


    Rosalindughed; she was infuriated by Virginia¡¯s audacity.


    ¡°Huh. I never thought you could twist the truth so much. Since you¡¯re so sure that Leonardo would have


    married you, then t why did you have to scheme against him? Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me? Because


    of your scheming. I had to endure all the insults and contempt that should have been directed at you.


    Why do you have the audacity to me me?¡±


    Step by step, Rosalind approached Virginia, and the roles between the two seemed to havepletely


    reversedpared to before. However, Virginiacked Rosalind¡¯sposure.


    With each step Rosalind took, Virginia took a step back, seemingly overwhelmed by Roslind¡¯s aura.


    When she realized she was being pushed back by Rosalind, Virginia¡¯s anger red up.


    ¡°Everything between me and Leonardo is none of your business. Leonardo loves me. If it weren¡¯t for


    your appearance, I would have been his wife. Don¡¯t forget, he confessed his love for me in front of you.


    Have you forgotten that? I may have plotted against you, but so what? You upied my position for


    three years and were rejected by the entire Brooks family. It¡¯s because you¡¯re useless and not destined


    to be with the Brooks family. Why should I thank you! Thank you for being incapable of keeping a


    man?¡±


    Virginia knew what would hurt Rosalind the most and targeted her weak points. Even if it was


    despicable, it seemed to have peculiar effect.


    Thinking back to the time when she confessed her feelings to Leonardo, and he dered that he loved


    Virginia, Rosalind¡¯s world crumbled. That feeling seemed fresh in her memory, and it might be difficult


    to forget it for the rest of her life.


    Seeing that Rosalind¡¯s expression had finally changed, Virginia was a little less angry and became


    more samig. She approached Rosalind¡¯s car and whispered, ¡°Rosalind, I advise you to leave Leonardo


    as soon as possible, or I won¡¯t spare you!¡±


    Rosalind sneered. ¡°So what if I leave? Are you hoping to use Maria¡¯s affection for you to make


    Leonardo marry the woman that his father, Richard, had slept with? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be


    Leonardo¡¯s stepmother, right? Are you a cougar, or did you just lose your mind?


    As much as Virginia knew what to say to hurt Rosalind, Rosalind knew what Virginia cared about the


    most, and she didn¡¯t give Virginia any face.


    ¡°You bit ch, what do you know- Virginia became furious and reached out to p Rosalind, but Rosalind


    grabbed her hand and retaliated with a p on Virginia¡¯s face


    ¡°This p is for you scheming against me and causing me to be humiliated and insulted by so many


    people. I¡¯m giving it back to you


    Send Gift

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Chapter 210


    Virginia covered her red and swollen face, looking at Rosalind in disbelief. ¡°You bit ch! How dare you hit


    me?¡±


    Rosalind smiled contemptuously. Tve already beaten you up. But you¡¯re asking me if I dare. Are you


    stu pid?¡±


    Then she reached out and pped Virginia on the other side of her cheek.


    Suddenly, Virginia¡¯s cheeks were symmetrical.


    The loud p in the face instantly attracted a lot of attention from around, but no one dared to


    approach.


    However, Rosalind didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, she looked at Virginia coldly and said word by word. This


    p is for you cursing me all the time. I have a bad temper. If someone dares to scold me, I can¡¯t help


    but do it. So you¡¯d better keep your


    mouth clean.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen from the pping, with tears spilling out from the pain. Being


    pped by so many people in sight, she was both humiliated and infuriated.


    ¡°You¡­.


    The word ¡°you¡± had just left her mouth when another p from Rosalind followed, viciously adding


    another p on Virginia¡¯s already red and swollen check


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m so sorry, I thought you were going to scold me again. My hand just moved. I don¡¯t think we


    have to talk anymore. Otherwise, I can¡¯t help pping you a few more times.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind ignored the angry look of Virginia and strode away with a contemptuous


    smile.


    Meanwhile, Leonardo¡¯s face darkened with his voice cold. ¡°Mom, Ill take you home.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve only just arrived, and you¡¯re going to kick me out? What the hell did that bi tch give you?


    How could you do this


    to me!


    Maria sat still on the safa, looking at Leonardo with deep disappointment and anger.


    Maria¡¯s son, who was raised hard by her, wanted to kick her out for a woman like Rosalind. How could


    she not be disappointed or angry? She almost wanted to tear Rosalind apart.


    ¡°Mom This is thepany. Rosalind is a design consultant hired by thepany. How can we work if


    you suddenly scold her? Besides, Virginia has been fired. What do you want to bring her here for?¡±


    Facing Maria, Leonardo was a little helpless and annoyed. Although he was still in the office, Leonardo


    couldn¡¯t wait to leave her to chase Rosalind.


    The rtionship between him and Rosalind finally moved forward. He didn¡¯t want to go back to zero


    again.


    ¡°Work? Humph! Talking about work, tell me why Rosalind came to thepany as a design consultant.


    As a design director, Virginia did well. Why did you fire her? Did Rosalind instigate you?¡±


    During the three years that Rosalind had been with the Brooks family, Maria had never seen her do any


    design work. However, Leonardo asked Rosalind to be a design consultant. So Maria suspected that


    Rosalind was here to swindle Leonardo¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°Mom, please be reasonable. Rosalind is a world-renowned designer. Her designs have sold


    exceptionally well this quarter, and ourpany¡¯s profits have at least tripled. What is Virginia


    compared to her? If it weren¡¯t for you insisting on bringing Virginia to thepany, with her abilities,


    how could she have be the Design Director of Brooks Group?¡± Leonardo¡¯s patiener was wearing


    thin, and he reclined on the sofa, rubbing his slightly throbbing forehead.


    However, Maria was so angry that she pointed at Leonardo with her fingers trembling.


    ¡°What did you say? Do you use me of being unreasonable for Rosalind? Have you really been


    enchanted by that vixen to the point of abandoning your own mother? Is this how you treat your own


    mother?¡±


    Leonardo furrowed his brows, feeling that Maria was being unreasonable. This endless argument


    seemed pointless, and all he wanted now was to quickly resolve the matter at hand and go find


    Rosalind.


    So he softened his tone and persuaded Maria in a low voice, N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean that. You are my mother. You¡¯re very important to me. But this is thepany. I


    love some business to do, and I don¡¯t want to argue with you now. You can go back first. I wille


    back to see you when I have time


    However, Maria sat down, with her arms crossed around her chest, looking at Leonardo indifferently.


    ¡°If you want for to go, then fine. Today, Irt¡¯s terminate the cooperation with Rosalind and reinstate


    Virginia as the Design Director of Brooks Group¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Leonardo refused without thinking.


    ¡°Why not? Leonardo, don¡¯t forget that you and Rosalind have divorced. You are not a couple now, and


    she won¡¯t always


    11:3


    Chapter 210


    consider your interests. But Virginia is different. She has always liked you, and she even gave birth to


    your son. You two will eventually get married, and her heart is with you and Brooks Groups With


    Virginia at thepany, I can be at ease.¡±


    Sering Leonardo¡¯s firm attitude, Maria suddenly softened her tone and began to reason with him.


    However, Maria¡¯s words not only didn¡¯t change Leonardo¡¯s mind but made his gaze colder.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you more than once that it¡¯s impossible between Virginia and me. You better give up on


    that idea, and besides, Virginia is not as simple as you think. You should keep your distance from her.¡±


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t tell Maria about the truth behind Virginia and Dn, but he had to remind Maria to be


    on guard against Virginia.


    With her straightforward and simple-minded nature, Maria was easily led by Virginia, just like what was


    happening now, It seemed that Virginia had to be sem away soon.


    When Leonardo was lost in thoughs, Virginia walked in with a smile.


    ¡°Maria, don¡¯t make things difficult for Leonardo. Although I also want to contribute to thepany, my


    abilities might still be inferior to Rosalind¡¯s. Leonardo made this decision for the sake of thepany,


    not because he was influenced by Rosalind.¡±


    It sounded like Virginia was defending Leonardo, but every sentence revealed that it was precisely


    because of Rosalind that Leonardo had fired her.


    Virginia¡¯s methods were not very clever, and Leonardo could easily see through her little tricks, but


    Maria couldn¡¯t understand.


    ne for you!


    ¡°Listen, listen! Even now, Virginia is still speaking up for you. Can that little vixen, Rosalind, do the


    Maria lightly patted Virginia¡¯s back, showing a face of tenderness and satisfaction, then turned to


    Leonardo with a stern look and a strong tone


    ¡°I just came back today and feel a bit tired, so I won¡¯t argue with you now. However, you must resolve


    the matter of Virginia bing the Design Director of Brooks Group and terminating the contract with


    Rosalind as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t consider me your mother!¡±


    Maria was treating them with the opposite attitude. It felt like she was the mother of Virginia, not


    Leonardo.


    With that, Maria took Virginia¡¯s hand intimately and left the Brooks Group proudly as before.


    Jacob watched Maria and Virginia leave before he dared to walk into Leonardo¡¯s office carefully. ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter my office without my permission, understood?¡±


    Leonardo held his head. He thought that it was even harder to deal with Maria than dealing with several


    rivals in the shopping mall.


    ¡°Can¡¯t your mother get in?¡± Jacob was afraid that he might hear it wrong, so he confirmed again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I said, no one is not allowed!¡±


    Leonardo was so angry that he grabbed the pen on the table and threw it at Jacol.


    Jacob caught the pen quickly, respectfully cing it back imo the penholder on the desk and moving it


    farther from Leonardo¡¯s reach. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Leonardo hadn¡¯t disyed this bad habit of throwing things for a long time. It seemed like he was in a


    really bad mood today.


    Thinking of this, Jacob wanted to go out so as not to provoke Leonardo again.


    Just as he took a couple of steps, Jacob suddenly thought of something and turned back to ask. ¡°Mr.


    Brooks, if Rosalindes, should I let her in


    Leonardo choked, his face turning even darker. He wanted to grab another pen from the table and


    throw it at Jacob again, but seeing the penholder far away, he had to give up the idea. Still, he red at


    Jacob as if he wanted to beat Jacob up.


    ¡°Is Rosalind just anyone? If shees, of course, let her in, and you must inform me immediately,


    understood?¡±


    Hearing this, Jacob immediately nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±


    Having stayed by Leonardo¡¯s side for so many years, Jacob had only recently figured out the


    complicated love-andte rtionship between Leonardo, Rosalind, and Virginia. It was like a plot one


    would find in a TV drama, and he never expected to encounter such a real-life version of it


    It seemed that there were indeed a lot of intricate matters in rich families.


    Jacob had always thought that Leonardo and Virginia were in love with each other and that they also


    had a cute child. But now he realized that Virginia was the third person between Leonardo and


    Rosalind, conspiring with her ¡°mother-inw to force the rightful wife out. This drama was truly too


    melodramatic.


    But Jacob also realized that there was a bond between Leonardo and Rosalind, but he didn¡¯t know


    whether this rtionship couldst forever.


    As an outsider, Jacob found himself favoring Rosalind more than Virginia. After all, Leonardo loved her,


    and Jacob also felt that Rosalind was more approachablepared to Virginia, who always seemed to


    keep others at a distance despite her


    sweet smile.


    That was why Jacob asked Leonardo onest question.


    Indeed. Leonardo had different feelings for Rosalind. Jacob felt relieved at the thought of wishing them


    happiness.


    Well, if Leonardo knew that Jacob was gossiping in his mind, Leonardo might want to smash the


    penholder on the table directly onto Jacob¡¯s head


    As soon as Rosalind got out of the Brooks Group, she was stopped by a sports car.


    After her previous kidnapping experience, Rosalind cautiously took a few steps back, keeping a safe


    distance from the vehicle and observing it warily.


    When the car door opened, and she saw the familiar figure, Rosalind slowly let down her guard.


    ¡°Jonas, why did you change the car?¡±


    ¡°Forget about that. Get in the car and go somewhere with me!¡±


    Jonas lookedplicated with a little guilty, not daring to look into Rosalind¡¯s eyes.


    Rosalind seldom saw Jonas being so embarrassed. She raised her eyebrows, hesitated for a moment


    without asking more questions, and then got into the car of Jonas.


    Jonas stepped on the elerator and rushed out.


    ¡°Rosalind, well¡­ Have something to tell you. Please don¡¯t get angry with me¡±


    Rosalud frowned slightly. She wondered, ¡°What can Jonas do to make me angry?¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t think Jonas could do anything too dangerous, Rosalind didn¡¯t inunediately agreeN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    but said calmly. ¡°It depends on what u is.¡±


    Jonas smiled awkwardly, with his hands tapping the steering wheel, showing his hesitation


    1.2


    11:43


    Chapter 211


    ¡°It¡¯s about Kyle. Kyle is in the hospital¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t want to tell Rosalind, but Jonas felt guilty. If he did not tell Rosalind, his heart would always


    be stressed, making him ufortable.


    ¡°What? In the hospital? What happened? How is she now?¡±


    Rosalind was shocked and instinctively stood up, hitting her head on the car roof, which made her gasp


    in pain.


    Jonas got scared and quickly stopped the car by the roadside, checking Rosalind¡¯s head carefully.


    ¡°Be careful. Is your head all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, Just take me to the hospital to check on Kyle first.¡±


    Kyle had just returned to the country for a few days, and now she was in the hospital. How was


    Rosalind going to exin this to Lyle!


    In the factory area of the Northern Haldorin. Leonardo seemed a bit angry, his gaze carrying a hint of


    reproach. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to send Virginia away? Why is she back? She even pestered my mom¡±


    ¡°It seems that we all underestimated Virginia before. I have a file here. Please take a look first.¡±


    Leonardo frowned and looked up at Thomas. He was a little curious, so he took the file bag and


    untwisted the rope.


    When Leonardo read the information in the bag, his face darkened.


    ¡°Virginia is behind Creek Fashion?¡±


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t believe in


    Thomas continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, either. 1 just sorted out what Virginia had done to Rosalind before


    and the experience of Rosalind after returning home. I always felt that Virginia was very suspicious, so


    I carefully investigated this woman,


    ¡°I even checked all the rtives and friends of Virginia before discovering the secret. The current legal


    representative of Creek Fashion is a rural woman who is none other than Virginia¡¯s paternal aunt, her


    own blood rtive.


    ¡°I initially though Creek Fashion merely used the identity of a rural woman to register thepany, but


    I never thought that this rural woman was connected to Virginia.


    ¡°It was also a roincidence that I discovered this secret. Moreover, Virginia herself was the actual


    controller of Creek Fashion. Therefore, it was probably Virginia who instructed Lucy to drive Rosalind


    out of Brooks Group. She asked Lucy to steal Rosalind¡¯s design draft, frame Rosalind, and expose


    Rosalind¡¯s used deed. This woman was horrible.


    When Thomas found these, he also felt very surprised.


    Because of his rtionship with Leonardo, Thomas also knew Virginia. He even had some


    investigations on her. He always thought that Virginia was a woman who was just a narrow-minded,


    ambitious but incapable woman and could only y.


    little tricks.


    Thomas didn¡¯t expect Virginia to be so sophisticated in hiding her ns. She thought of such a


    detouring way, trying to get Rosalind into hot water, step by step.


    However, even though it was hidden deep enough. Thomas still discovered everything.


    Thinking of this, Thomas felt a little proud.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212


    After reading all the information and listening to the words of Thomas, Leonardo understood everything


    and looked even more gloomy.


    Virginia was even more cuming and malicious than he had imagined. If he couldn¡¯t sessfully send


    her out of the country, he had to make his mother see Virginia¡¯s true colors as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, his mother would be fooled by Virginia and keep being good to her.


    ¡°Keep investigating and find out what else Virginia has done. I need evidence to show my mother.¡±


    The evidence given to Maria must be true and unrted to Rosalind. Otherwise, considering Maria¡¯s


    attitude towards Rosalina she wouldn¡¯t believe it was Virginia¡¯s doing, and she might even think that


    Leonardo fabricated the evidence


    himself.


    Having been friends with Leonardo for so many years, Thomas naturally understood his thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will handle this.¡±


    Suddenly. Thomas seemed to think of something and said. ¡°I heard that Virginia¡¯s father was an


    alcoholic and gambler. If he came to Haldorin to see Virginia, would it be wonderful?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and smiled strangely. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Virginia had dared to harm Rosalind, plot against her, and even boldly sow discord in front of his


    mother. Leonardo¡¯s patience had reached its limit. Since someone could help him teach Virginia a


    lesson and let him enjoy the show, he was more than happy to see it


    ¡°All right, Il take care of it. I will definitely let you watch a big show¡±


    Thomas patted his chest and promised.


    In the Hospital, when Rosalind saw Kyle lying on the bed with a bandage in one hand and gnawing at a


    beef jerky in an enjoyable way, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    While Kyle was eating enjoyably, a shadow suddenly cast in front of her. She looked up and met


    Rosalind¡¯s bright and worried eyes


    As soon as her teeth loosened, the beef jerky in her mouth suddenly fell out.


    ¡°Rosalind, why are you here?¡±


    ncing at Jonas, Kyle understood immediately. It must be Jonas who secretly informed Rosalind, and


    then she immediately red at him.


    ¡°Joas, didn¡¯t I tell you not to tell Rosalind? You¡¯re a traitor!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? You still want to hide it from me!¡±


    Facing Kyle, Rosalind not only treated her as a friend but also felt a sense of responsibility. Her words


    unintentionally carried a hint of authority.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. It was just that I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me. Don¡¯t tell my


    brother, or he will take me back.¡±


    Kyle looked at Rosalind pitifully, like a child who had done something wrong.


    ¡°Well, then you better tell me honestly, What happened? How did you end up in the hospital in just a


    few days? How about yournd? Is it serious?¡±


    Rosalind fired a series of questions at Kyle, showing genuine concern.


    Sering Rosalind so worried, Kyle felt a little embarrassed and funny.


    ¡°Rosalind, you¡¯re asking too many questions at once. Which one should I answer first?¡±


    Kyle yfully blinked her beautiful eyes at Rosalind, trying to use her cuteness to dodge the questions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y cute with me. I won¡¯t fall for it. If you don¡¯t know which one to answer, then answer them


    one by one. Don¡¯t try to evade the issue.¡±


    Rosalind took away the takeout box from the bed and looked at the unfinished beef jerky. Kyle couldn¡¯t


    help but lick her lips, reluctant to let it go.


    She hadn¡¯t finished eating her beef jerky yet.


    Rosalind knew Kyle¡¯s thoughts and rolled her eyes angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re so gluttonous. I wonder if Yanna learned it from you¡±


    Before Kyle could say anything, Jonasughed.


    Chapter 212 N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Kyle frowned and looked at Jonas. She said angrily, ¡°How dare youugh? If it weren¡¯t for you, could 1


    be like this? You¡¯re the culprit, but you¡¯re stillughing¡±


    ¡°You dare to me me? If it weren¡¯t for you, distracting me in the car, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my


    concentration and not tightly grasped the steering wheel!¡±


    Rosalind listened to their argument and understood what happened.


    That night, Rosalind asked Jonas to take Kyle back to the hotel. They quarreled again in the car.


    Back to Haldorin again, Kyle wanted to visit the night market to see the famous night scene of Haldorin.


    Jonas insisted on sending her back to the hotel because of Rosalind¡¯s instructions. He didn¡¯t allow Kyle


    to get off the car, thus making the two be arguing


    The high beam of a car hit Jonas. His vision blurred and did not grip tightly the steering wheel, so the


    car ran into the railing


    on the roadside.


    Jonas was fine. But Kyle got injured and her arm was fractured, but she didn¡¯t get seriously hurt. She


    just needed to recover for a while.


    Fortunately, Kyle was not seriously injured, but Rosalind couldn¡¯t help feeling annused after hearing


    their words. They were really like a couple who quarreled with each other as soon as they met.


    ¡°Now that things havee to this, arguing won¡¯t change anything Jonas has already taken you to the


    hospital. Now, focus on recovering, and don¡¯t create more trouble. You two are a really unique couple!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not a couple!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not a couple


    The two of them spoke at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, now you even have the same reactions? Rosalind chuckled.


    ¡°Who¡¯s reacting the same as her?


    ¡°Who¡¯s reacting the same as him?¡±


    The two of them spoke together again.


    ¡°Ha! You two did it again!¡±


    Rosalind was amused by the two. Even Kyle and Jonas were stunned for a moment. Realizing their


    synchronization, they red at each other fiercely and then turned away.


    ¡°Rosalind, please don¡¯t tell my brother about my ident. Otherwise, he will take me back!¡±


    She had just returned home for a few days and hadn¡¯t had her fun yet. So she didn¡¯t want to go abroad


    again.


    Rosalind nodded slightly with a smile.


    ¡°As long as you take good care of yourself and don¡¯t get in danger again, I will cover it up for you this


    time. You can¡¯t have another one, or I¡¯ll be the first to betray your¡±


    Rosalind gently tapped on Kyle¡¯s forehead with her slender finger and threatened Kyle.


    ¡°Okay! I promise that nothing will happen again!¡±


    Kyle patted her chest, pretending to be calm.


    Rosalind stayed with Kyle in the hospital for more than an hour. When Rosalind was about to leave with


    Jonas, Kyle suddenly grabbed Jonas and whispered in his ear, ¡°Hey, Jonas, you got me into this mess,


    and now you want to run away! Are you such an irresponsible person? How could anyone like you?¡±


    Kyle raised her eyebrows in the direction of Rosalind, Jonas was annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t argue with


    Kyle because Rosalind was around him.


    After thinking for a while, Jonas asked Rosalind to go back first and then he would apany Kyle.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213


    Rosalind thought Jonas was guilty, so he didn¡¯t think too much about it. She told Kyle to rest more and


    left.


    After Rosalind left the ward and walked may, Jonas sunile immediately disappeared.


    ¡°Kyle, what the hell do you want? You just hurt one hand, and it¡¯s not a big deal. Why don¡¯t you impose


    yourself on me.


    Kyle got his eyes wide open in disbelief. He suddenly stood up and pointed at Jons.


    ¡°My hand fractured and you said this is not a big thing? Jonas, you¡¯re so cruel. Dors Rosalind know


    that?


    ¡°Besides, this is all because of you. Do you still want to slip out of your responsibility?


    Kyle¡¯s wire was moderate. People around thought Jonas had done something extremely bad and


    looked at them with disagreement in their eyes.


    Jonas blushed and felt embarrassed. He immediately smiled at Kyle.


    ¡°Mydy, can you stop making such a scene? There are so many people. Didn¡¯t you feel embarrassed?


    I almost want to disappear right now


    Kyle smiled proudly when she saw Jonas give in.


    She thought, ¡°Humph Do you think I can¡¯t handle you?¡±


    ¡°So you admit that you¡¯re responsible for my injure!¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯tpromise immediately, but confirmed with Jonas again.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all my responsibility


    ww


    Jonas looked around and save that people still focus on him, so he dared not to confront Kyle again.


    Since he was not sure what Kyle would say, he could onlyfort her first.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be responsible for my diet and daily life until I get better, won¡¯t you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jonas frowned. Thinking that caring about Kyle¡¯s diet was a nanny¡¯s job, Jonas was a little unwilling


    Kyle noticed Jonas¡¯ hesitation and didn¡¯t force him. She just said to herself, ¡°Forget it. Since you don¡¯t


    want to take responsibility. I can only ask Rosalind for help. You may have difficulties. Rosalind will not


    me you!¡±


    Kyle knew what Jonas cared about and said it deliberately.


    Sure enough, when Jonas heard Kyle mention Rosalind, his facial expression suddenly changed and


    he smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her. I will be responsible for your daily diet during this period, okay?¡±


    Jonas said through gritted teeth, which showed how reluctant he was


    Kyle also knew that Junas was reluctant to do so, but this didn¡¯t affect her happiness in gaining her


    ends. She just looked arrogant and pretty


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Jonas didn¡¯t know that from this moment on, he would suffer ¡°inhuman torture¡± for a long time toe/


    Rosalind walked out of the ward and was about to leave the hospital when she happened to bump into


    a woman walking


    towards her.


    Rosalind quickly held the woman to avoid her falling to the ground and apologized immediately.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. Are you okay!¡±


    Rosalind apologized while checking the woman¡¯s body for fear of hurting her.


    But Rosalind was stunned when she saw the face of the woma


    ¡°nor, why are you here? Are you sick?


    or also seemed to recognize Rosalind and hurriedly hid the checklist behind her.


    1. In just a little ufortable ande here to get some medicine.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t dare to look at Rosalind when speaking


    nor had the checklist fast, but Rosalund still noticed something.


    Rosalind had experienced the same thing. Although she just nced at the checklist in nor¡¯snd,


    she still recognized it waka pergrany test report.


    nor was pregnant.


    11:43


    Chapter 213


    Rosalind was a little surprised bau didn¡¯t ask more.


    She was just curious about the father of nor¡¯s baby. Could it be Brett?


    nor didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything more to Rosalind. She greeted her and wanted to leave, but


    she felt nauseous suddenly. After retching a few times, she immediately ran to the trash can and


    vomited.


    Seeing this, Rosalind was more confirmed with her guess.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you all right? h seems that you have a serious pregnancy nausea.¡±


    nor was thin, and her face was probably only as big as a palm. Because of the severe pregnancy


    nausea, she frowned tightly. Obviously, she was unconfortable.


    nor¡¯s face turned pale when she heard Rosalind¡¯s words. She looked at Rosalind in a panic and


    hurriedly denied it.


    ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m not pregnant. There is just something wrong with my stomach.¡±


    Rosalind frowned slightly. Seeing that nor didn¡¯t want to admit it, she could only smile


    embarrassedly.


    ¡°I thought you had pregnancy nausea. I used to act like this when I was pregnant.¡±


    When Rosalind was pregnant with Yanna and Kevin, she had serious morning sickness. She lost 11


    pounds in the first three months, and now she didn¡¯t know how she got through it.


    nor was a little stunned. She looked at Rosalind carefully for a while and asked in confusion. ¡°You


    have children, too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have two children. They are twins¡±


    Thinking of Yanna and Kevin, Rosalind smiled happily.


    ¡°Twins¡­ You¡¯re amazing. Your husband must be very happy, right?¡±


    nor lowered her eyes slightly with envy and sadness in her tone.


    Although Rosalind knew that nor didn¡¯t want to admit her pregnancy, she was still worried about the


    latter¡¯s body. Rosalind carefully helped nor up and sit on a chair aside before saying with a faint


    smile, I¡¯m divorced and I raise my children up alone. I don¡¯t know whether my husband is happy or not,


    but I am very happy.¡±


    Yanna and Kevin were not born for the sake of others¡¯ happiness. They were her redemption and


    Rosalind was very happy with the two children.


    ¡°Al. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    nor felt a little offensive to Rosalind and hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. These are all past events. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Rosalind smiled family.


    nor rubbed her hands and hesitated for a while before looking at Rosalind and saying, ¡°Ms. Moore,


    you¡­ Do you feel tired of taking care of the baby alone? And are you afraid that you can¡¯t raise them


    up well? Do you worry that others willugh at you?¡±


    Rosalind could tell that nor was very nervous and was more confirmed that nor was pregna


    Rosalind nced at nor faintly and looked forward slowly, as if she was talking to nor or recalling


    the past,


    ¡°I took care of myself when I was pregnant and raised them up alone. It¡¯s indeed difficult. It is said that


    we women only know the hardships of parents after giving birth to children, and I realized it when I


    became a mother.


    ¡°When I was pregnant. I had to do everything by myself, such as prenatal examination, giving birth to


    children and recovery during postpartion period. It¡¯s my first time to be a mother. I was in panic and


    would make mistakes and worry about whether I could take care of children well and if I could give


    them the best life and education.¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214


    ¡°People are always afraid of the unknown, and I¡¯m no exception.


    ¡°But after all the hard work, I gradually forgot ad got used to it. And I haven¡¯t been afraid of others¡¯


    ridicule..


    ¡°My two children are lovely, well-behaved and sensible. My family likes them very much. Although I


    asionally heard others say that they have no father or they are from a single-parent family, this


    wouldn¡¯t affect me and I wouldn¡¯t argue with them because that is the truth that I can¡¯t deny.


    ¡°People should not always live for others¡¯ opinions, right? Otherwise, how tired you will be


    While Rosalind was talking. nor kept staring at her. nor¡¯s eyes were getting brighter and brighter


    as if she saw a beam of light shining into her heart, which swept away her annoyance for many days


    ¡°You seem to be right, nor smiled and said.


    ¡°Maybe, but it¡¯s all my own experience. I don¡¯t know if it was right or not. Everyone¡¯s life is different, and


    my experience and feelings may not necessarily apply to everyone. I¡­ I mean, if you want to make a


    decision, you must figure out the worst result and don¡¯t regret it after making your decision


    Rosalind was afraid that what she said would have a bad impact on nor, so she added quickly.


    at


    Unexpectedly, nor smiled and suddenly took Rosalind¡¯s hand with gratitude in her eyes.


    ¡°Rosalind. thank you for telling me so murl


    After hesitating for a while. nor said again, I¡­ Im indeed pregnant, so I¡¯ve been struggling and


    worried these days. hesitating whether to have induced abortion or not. But after listening to you today,


    I suddenly figured it out and decided to give birth to the baby.¡±


    After speaking out these words, nor felt much more rxed and her smile gradually widened. She


    suddenly became cheerful


    However, Rosnd didn¡¯t smile and looked solemn,


    ¡°Have you figured it out? You can go back on your words towards everything in the world, except giving


    birth to a child. You are still young and don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rosalind was afraid that nor would misunderstand her words, so she reminded nor carefully.


    nor shook her head and her smile widened


    Tm not impulsive In fact, I came here today for a check-up, and by the way¡­ by the way, to abort the


    baby, but¡­ but I was


    reluctant to do that.¡±


    nor justy down on the operating bed and felt coldness. Looking at the cold instruments and


    impassive doctors, she thought that the baby was about to leave her and this world soon, nor gave


    up.


    In fact, at that moment she was ready to give bi


    to the baby and be a single mother. But she was still afraid that when the baby was born, he


    would ask her shout his father. And she also worried that others wouldugh at bin because he had no


    father, and even more worried that the child would me her for giving birth to him.


    But which nor heard Rosalind¡¯s words, she was not so scared.


    Rosalind was right. Prople could not live for others¡¯ thoughts. She loved the baby she conceived and


    wanted to give birth to hum and raise him up. That was enough.


    Seeing that nor was so determined, Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything more.


    After they spoke out everything. nor asked Rosalind for much experience in raising children and


    added her on WhatsApp. por thought that she could ask Rosalind for help when problems ur and


    Rosalind didn¡¯t refuse. After this chat, Rosalind felt that nor was really a good girl and liked her very


    much.


    They were talking happily when a shadow appeared in front of them. They looked up and saw a man


    standing before them-Brett


    Brett was wearing a white coat with wrinkleders and there was sweat on his forehead. He must


    have exercised just tow Brett stood in front of them, but he only stared at nor as if there were only


    two of them around


    Rosalind and nor looked at eachother. Rosalind knew that Brett was here for nor, so the


    consciously sakl goodbye to nor and wanted to leave, but she was stopped by nor.


    ¡°Rosalind. I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Although nor was calm, she held Rosalind¡¯s hand tightly. Rosalind could tell her nervousness and


    panic.


    Rosalind looked up at Brett and then at nor. She was a little embarrassed, but she still nodded


    slightly-


    Chapter 214 ¡°Okay!¡±


    But she was stopped by Brett after taking only two steps.


    ¡°Rosalind. I want to talk to nor. You can leave now!¡±


    Hearing ¡°nor¡± instead of ¡°Lily¡±. nor froze slightly. Although it was only for a moment, Rosalind still


    noticed her strangeness


    ¡°Since you have something to say, then talk about it first. It will be all right if you make everything clear.¡±


    While Rosalind saying, she patted nor on the back of her hand tofort her.


    Rosalind could tell that nor still had feelings for Breit, and so did Bren. They needed to talk seriously


    and she did not need to participate in it.


    After Rosalind left, there were only Brett and nor facing each other.


    nor looked calm, but she dared not to look at Brett, which still revealed her partic.


    Brett stared straight at nor. After a long time, he took out a list from his parkri and held it up in front


    of nor.


    ¡°nor, what is this?¡±


    nor looked up in confusion. When she saw the list in Brett¡¯s hand, her pupils suddenly contracted.


    The list in Bren¡¯s hand was the payment form of abortion that she was going to have today. She came


    out of the operating room in such a hurry just now that she forget to take it, but unexpectedly, it was in


    Bren¡¯s hand now.


    nor wanted to sn atch the list from Brett, but Brett stepped bark and dodged


    ¡°Give it back to me!!


    Seeing that her thing was in Brent¡¯s hands, nor felt extremely down.


    ¡°Do you admit that this is yours!¡±


    Brett noticed nor¡¯s displeasure, but he looked worse than nor.


    ¡°So what! It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    nor was also angry. Was Brett questioning her? How dare be


    Brett didn¡¯t know how to answer. His throat seemed to be choked by something, and his face darkened.


    Brett closed his eyes, regained hisposure, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is the father of this


    baby?¡±


    nor sneered sarcastically.


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re a doctor, you have no right to ask who is the father of my baby. Dr. Smith¡±


    Brett frowned, stared at nor, and asked tentatively, ¡°Is the child¡­ mine?¡±


    nor¡¯s eyes blinked slightly, but she didn¡¯t admit it, Instead, she denied it with a straight face.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not yours.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Chapter 215


    Brett felt a sudden and intense blow to his heart. He clenched the list tightly and crumpled it into a


    paper ball.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. It hasn¡¯t been long since we broke up, so if the baby in your belly isn¡¯t mine,


    whose could it be?¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long! Dr. Smith, you seen to have a selective memory. It has been over two months


    since we broke up. By your pace,ssume you have already changed girlfriends two or three times.


    Can¡¯t I see a few men myself?


    ¡°Come on! Isn¡¯t it normal for passionate people to forget about protection sometimes? Unlike you, Dr.


    Smith, who is always cautious, afraid of someone getting stuck with you.¡±


    nor retorted calmly, but her hands hidden in her sleeves clenched into fists. Her slender nails dug


    into her flesh, but she couldn¡¯t feel any pain right now


    When she and Brett were together, they always took protective measures.


    nor knew that Brett was a famous y boy. Tis avoid any potentialplications, he would always


    take contraceptive measures. Perhaps he feared that if a woman became pregnant with his baby, she


    would haunt him


    However, there was one exception-theirst time together. That day. Brett had consumed a lot of


    alcohol and maybe forgot to use a condom. She supposed he didit remember it at all.


    Considering this, nor didn¡¯t know whether she should be happy or regretful.


    nor thought that Brett would be sensible enough to leave by saying this. After all, no man would like


    a fickle woman in love.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that although Brett still looked gloomy, he did not move.


    ¡°No way. You¡­ You are not that kind of person. The baby is mine, right? The date on the results


    matches the time of ourst encounter, and I didn¡¯t use protection that time¡­¡±


    In the end, Brett felt a little embarrassed.


    However, his words made nor¡¯s face change.


    Brett remembered that they didn¡¯t use condoms at that time.


    However, even if Brett remembered it, nor didn¡¯t want to admit that. Since she had broken up with


    Brett, she wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with him anymore, let alone get stuck with him just because of


    this baby.


    Moreover, based on her understanding of Brett, he was pretty flirtatious and probably didn¡¯t like


    children, especially if someone were to get pregnant with his baby without his knowledge.


    So nor firmly denied it


    ¡°Dr. Smith, don¡¯t overthink. Let me tell you the truth. I was a little sad when I returned from the hospital


    that day. No one would be happy to be dumped, right?


    ¡°I just wanted to prove that I was still charming, so I went to the nightclub for a few days and met many


    handsonie guys. But I didn¡¯t expect things to get out of hand, leading to this situation with the baby.


    nor appearedpletely unconcerned as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s affairs.


    nor seined to think of something and smiled faintly.


    ¡°To be honest, when I first found out that I¡¯m pregnant, I thought it belonged to you so that I could rely


    on you again. But then I thought, ¡°You are a doctor. If I lie like this and when you do a parentage test


    after the baby is born, my lie will be exposed. I would be more embarrassed, so I give up this idea!


    ¡°Dr. Smith, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t rely on you with this baby. Don¡¯t worry about me. You can still be a pl


    ayboy.¡±


    In nor¡¯s mind, Brett ran over to question her when he knew there was a baby. He must have known


    she hadn¡¯t aborted the baby, so he worried. She decided to make it clear.


    However, only nor herself knew that her heart hurt.


    However, Brett was shocked by nor¡¯s words, and his eyes were a bit red.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to question you. I just¡­..¡±


    Brett didn¡¯t know why. When he knew nor was pregnant, there was a surprise in his heart, but more


    surprisingly, there


    was some joy N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He was ready to find a chance to talk to nor, to talk about the baby¡¯s future, to talk about their future.


    But before he could hud nor, he met nor¡¯s surgeon when passing by the Department of


    Obstetrics & Gynecolog) today. The surgeonined that a woman who wanted an alection ran


    away.


    Brett initially didn¡¯t care much about this ¡°story¡±, but when he saw the doctor holding the surgical


    paperwork with nor¡¯s


    Chapter 215


    name on it, he felt like lightning struck in. He was filled with anger and frustration.


    After asking where nor went, he left and rushed out with the operation shirri He wanted to ask


    she had an


    abortion.


    But now, nor said that the baby was not him an all. nor had been pregnant with other


    unscrupulous men in a nightclub after breaking up with him, and even the baby¡¯s father wasn¡¯t clear.


    This made Brent feel dizzy and heartbroken.


    Brett didn¡¯t know why he felt this pain, but he knew that he was deeply suffering.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, as a general practitioner, you should know that the patient¡¯s privacy needs to be kept


    confidential, So give me my surgical report.¡±


    Seeing Brett in a daze. nor reached out her slender palm andnded it to Brett.


    Looking at the slender white fingers before him, Brett tightened his hand holding the operation list. After


    hesitating, he asked. ¡°Will you keep the baby?¡±


    nor¡¯s long eyshes blinked slightly, covering theplexity in her eyes


    ¡°It¡¯s my own business, Dr. Smith. It seems to have nothing to do with you


    Looking at nor¡¯s indifferent and alienated eyes. Brett didn¡¯t know what to say. Although nor said


    the baby was not his, be still couldn¡¯t believe in


    Although he knew nor was chasing after him without reserve, she was not a fickle and casual


    woman. Even if sad, she wouldn¡¯t go to a nightclub or have sex with someone quickly.


    But nor wanted to draw the line between them so that Brett didn¡¯t know how to break the current


    deadlock and approach her slowly.


    He even had a strange idea in his heart. If the baby in nor¡¯s stomach were not his, he wouldn¡¯t let


    her have an abortion. because it would do too much harm to her health.


    ¡°It can be very challenging to raise a child on your own, but I still advise¡­¡± Brett wanted nor to keep


    this baby.


    nor thought that Brent was going to persuade her to have an abortion Suppressing the sourness in


    her eyes, she directly interrupted him before he could finish his words.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Smith. I can handle my affairs myself. But I won¡¯te to your hospital again, nor will 1


    cause you any trouble. You don¡¯t need to remind me anymore.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216


    After saying that, she grabbed the list from Brett and threw it into her bag. Then she straightened her


    waist and turned


    around to leave.


    But when nor turned around, tears fell uncontrobly from the corner of her eyes, making her look


    weaker. It was in sharp contrast to her straight back. She just pretended to be tough


    Seeing nor leave calmly, Brett was stunned for a long time


    Just as nor¡¯s fragile figure was about to disappear. Bren suddenly moved. He ran swiftly towards


    her, almost stumbling in his haste. However, he reached her from behind and firmly grabbed her arm


    nor nced at Bren¡¯s clothes without looking back because she was afraid she could not help


    crying in front of him.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, what else do you want?¡±


    nor¡¯s voice was very soft, with a slight trace of choking after listening carefully. She was trying really


    hard to restrain herself


    ¡°If you want to keep this baby. Let¡¯s raise it together.¡±


    nor was startled, turned around suddenly, and looked at Brett in disbelief


    You. You¡¯re crazy. I told you the baby wasn¡¯t yours.¡±.


    por didn¡¯t know what Brett meant. Was he trying to test her? Were there still other plots!


    nor¡¯s words made Brett feel a sharp pain in her heart. He stroked the position of his heart, but he


    stared at nor without


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Even if the baby is not mine, it¡¯s yours. Abortion is bad for health. You¡¯d better give birth to the baby. I


    can be the baby¡¯s father and raise it with you if you want¡±


    Brett thought he must be crazy to say this


    But he didn¡¯t regret saying such words. Looking at nor¡¯s thin figure, he wanted to hold her in his


    arms, hug her well, and kiss her so that she could look at him with a smile as before.


    Brett thought he had said so, and nor should agree. After all, this was the best choice for her and


    the baby in her belly. However, Brett¡¯s assumption was incorrect. Instead of feeling happy or touched,


    nor became even more enraged. She forcefully broke free from his grasp and red at him angrily.


    ¡°Brett, are you pitying me? I¡¯m pregnant before marriage, and even the father of my baby isn¡¯t clear.


    Poor me to be a single mother and the baby will probably be called a ba stard?¡±


    nor sneered, and her eyes slowly turned cold.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I don¡¯t need your pity or your charity. You don¡¯t have to test me again and again like


    this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go on a blind date tomorrow and find my baby a good father before the baby is born.


    So you don¡¯t have to bother caring about my child.¡±


    Brett frowned and put his hands on nor¡¯s shoulder, making her look at him.


    *nor, do you understand what I say before you get angry? I want to raise this child with you, I want


    to be with you, and 1 want to marry you. Do you understand?¡±


    Brett¡¯s voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of people around, which made nor stunned


    on the spot.


    Brett knew it was not his ild in her belly, but he said he wanted to marry her.


    Does he want to raise this child with her?


    nor felt that she must have heard something unbelievable, and it was impossible for Brett the flirt to


    say anything about getting married.


    If it were in the past, nor would be happy to hear that Brett wanted to marry her, but now she didn¡¯t


    want to.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Brett had guessed the child was his and if he said this just because of the child.


    Regardless of the reason, she didn¡¯t want further entanglement with him.


    After a while, nor slowly pushed away Brett¡¯s hands. A drop of hot tears fell on the back of Brett¡¯s


    hand, which made his heart hurt.


    ¡°If you want to raise a child, you¡¯d better find an aler woman. We are not suitable.¡±


    por was solemn and indifferent, different from her gentle and delicate figure.


    ¡°Why not? You like me. Now¡­. I also have feelings for you. How can we not be suitable?


    Chapter 216


    After thinking for a long time, Brett slowly figured out why he would be so abnormal today. It was not for


    other reasons but because he had developed feelings for nor sonichow.


    Perhaps it was on the day they broke up when nor appeared before him without makeup for the first


    time and firmly uttered those words of separation.


    Perhaps he couldn¡¯t get interested in other women again after the breakup. He always remembered


    nor¡¯s stubborn look at him when he broke up with her.


    Perhaps when Rosalind and Leonardo were doing romantics in front of him, he naturally thought of


    Elinor.


    Perhaps the moment he knew that she might be pregnant with his child, there was a trace of ecstasy in


    his brart


    Brett couldn¡¯t say exactly when nor had made her way into his heart, nor did he have a clear


    understanding of the depth of her presence. However, he was keenly aware that she held a significant


    position within him.


    He didn¡¯t want her to get hurt because of the abortion, bear the hardships of giving birth alone, or raise


    a child alone, let alone marry another man.


    Brett¡¯s words choked nor, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Brett said he had feelings for her?


    nor didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.


    Although she didn¡¯t know if Brett really meant it, she couldn¡¯t keep entangling him since nor had


    decided to draw a line with Brett.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, that seems to have nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t like you anymore, so we are inappropriate.


    Let¡¯s not see each other again.¡±


    After saying that, nor strode away with a tight face.


    But this time, her back was slightly bent and her footsteps wererried as if she had run away.


    Brett watched as nor¡¯s steps faltered. He wanted to catch up to her but feared scaring her and


    causing her to fall. He tried to take action forward but hesitated and withdrew his leg. He stared at her


    back, his eyes seemingly glued to li


    In Deep Mountain Vi, just as Rosalind was about to open the door, a long arm suddenly extended


    from behind, enveloping her whole body in a familiar, warm, and sturdy embrace. They effortlessly


    stepped into the neighboring house.


    When the door was closed. Rosalind was pressed against it. Before she could react, delicate and


    domineering kisses had fallen on her eyebrows, pink cheeks, and red lips like a drizzle.


    ¡°Leonardo¡­ You. Let go of me¡­..


    Se

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was soft and broken. Her hands patted the muscr man¡¯s strong chest in front of


    her, but it seemed to hit on a stone, which did not influence him. Instead, it stimted his movements.


    After a while, Leonardo kissed Rosalind domineeringly. Her bly slonely became hot and his legs were


    weak. She felt as if her strength had been taken away. Her breathing became rapid, and she was soft


    enough tong on to Leonardo.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s blurred eyes with satisfaction, Leonardo still said nothing. He picked up Rosalind


    and threw her directly on the bed.


    Rosalind felt that this was the first time Leonardo had been so rough. Despite the softness of the bed,


    being tossed aside in such a manner caused her some pain.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Rosalind felt aggrieved, and amidst the cries of pain, there was a hint of a sob in her voice.


    However, Leonardo ignored her as if he didn¡¯t hear it. He bent over and pressed down directly


    Leonardo klied them both up before embracing the weakened Rosalind. His voice was low and h oa rse


    as he spoke into her


    ¡°Are you feeling better? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Rosalind, still somewhat confused, furrowed her brows, indicating her anger deep inside. She raised


    hernd and harshly pped Leonardo¡¯s smooth and sturdy back.


    The crisp sound rose in the quiet room, but the man holding her said nothing. Instead, the hit made her


    palm hurt.


    ¡°Leonardo, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Leonardo held Rosalind¡¯s hand tightly, put his chin on Rosalind¡¯s neck, and asked instead:


    with me¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I want to do, but what you want to do. Why do you want to break up w


    Rosalind was very tired but clear-braded. Feeling Leonardo holding her hand tightly, she closed her


    eyes and said faintly, N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be too tired. Weren¡¯t we just trying things out? You have seen what happened today.


    Your mother had strong objections towards me and even called me b itch. I don¡¯t like it and won¡¯t bear


    it.¡±


    Rosalind was no longer the one who epted adversity and had always been obedient to Maria. There


    was no reason for her to endure the abuse and insult from Maria even for Leonardi


    It was said that the broken heart couldn¡¯t be restored. The same thing happened to Rosalind,


    She admitted that she was still in love with Leonardo, but now her passion differed from the unreserved


    one,


    She could endure everyone¡¯s ridicule and Maria¡¯s humiliation and indifference because of her love for


    Leonardo initially


    But now, Rosalind knew that her love for Leonardo was not without hesitation. She had a lot of


    complicated feelings, including both love and fear, so her passion was reserved because she was


    afraid of being hurt again.


    That was why Rosalind could give up Leonardo so quickly today.


    If she gave up, mar she wouldn¡¯t be hurt again.


    Hearing this, Leonardo tightened his arms around Rosalind. Rosalind felt that the strength on her waist


    was getting stronger and stronger, which made her ufortable.


    ¡°I apologize for what happened today, but I disagree with breaking up with you.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s long voice sounded in Rosalind¡¯s neck, and the hot breath sprayed on her skin. She


    instantly turned red.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even want to break up with me anymore,


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows, and she asked curiously:


    ¡°How are you going to punisli mie?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡±


    punish you severely!¡±


    As soon as the h oa rse voice fell, Leonardo turned over and pressed Rosalind under his body again..


    When Rosalind came home tired and weak, Yanna and Kevin watched TV in the living room.


    Sehng Rosalind returning, Yanna ran over first and stabbed herself in her mother¡¯s arms. She almost


    pushed Royalind down-


    ¡°Rosaly are you back sote today? Are you working overtime again?¡±


    Chapter 217


    Rosalind paused and felt a little guilty, Instead of anwering directly, she changed the topic.


    ¡°I was busy with something. Have you caten yet?¡±


    ¡°Lana cooked it for us, but she didn¡¯t leave you any food. Kevin said that you would be full after working


    overtime. Morn, are you full?¡±


    Yanna held Rosalind¡¯s hand and looked at her innocently.


    Rosalind was awkward. She didn¡¯t eat at all, and she was hungry and exhausted.


    However, she didn¡¯t want the two children to worry, so she did not tell the truth.


    ¡°Yeah, of course I¡¯ve had dinner


    Rosalind rubbed Yan¡¯s little head and wanted to let Lana rook something after Yanna and Kevin fell


    asleep.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, her stomach roared.


    Rosalind was so embarrassed that she could have dug a hole and hidden herself in it.


    Looking at Rosalind covering her stomach awkwardly, Kevin¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Mom, do you work overtime at Uncle Leo¡¯s ce and he doesn¡¯t even give you food?¡±


    The baby¡¯s voice was a little stern and inconsistent with her age.


    As expected, Leonardo was still so bad. He would only let his mother work. Even a cone needed forage


    while plowing. He let her work without giving her food. He shouldn¡¯t take her away in the future.


    Rosalind was stunned for a moment. She was surprised when she realized what had happened.


    ¡°Kevin, how do you know I was at Uncle Leo¡¯s ce¡­ To work overtime?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Leo came here to see you in the afternoon. We asked him why he was looking for you, and he


    said you had some


    work to do.¡±


    Kevin also knew that Leonardo must have lied. They went out together in the morning, but Leonardo


    asked his mother for help at nigl. Something must have happened.


    But he and Yanna were both children. The world of adults was tooplicated for thein to understand,


    so he didn¡¯t expose Leonardo¡¯s anxiety,


    Although Leonardo didn¡¯t take his mother hometer, he checked her location and found she was next


    door. That was why Kevin got so angry.


    Leonardo didnt give his mother a meal sote. She seemed very tired. Kevin was angry, and the


    consequences were severe.


    ¡°I see.. Rosalind smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really had dinner, but I am exhausted from working overtime. Now I¡¯m hungry again. You guys go


    wash up and go to bed; I¡¯ll ask Lana to make me something to cat


    After saying that, Lana came out with the food.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen, Mr. Brooks just called and said that you haven¡¯t had any dinner. He asked me to prepare


    something for you, so I quickly whipped up a little meal for you. Please make do with this first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yanna and Kevin looked at Rosalind, who, embarrassel, covered her face and tried


    to hide.


    Rosalind had never seen a lie exposed so soon. She felt she was utterly unbelievable in front of the


    children, and she wanted to rush into Leonardo¡¯s house and beat him up.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218


    Leonardo had been busy all day. He just wanted to sleep, but he was disturbed by the hurried phone


    ringing and frowned. Seeing that the caller ID was An, Leonardo intuitively felt trouble again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter. An?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Mrs. Maria Brooks has brought Ms. York back. I can¡¯t persuade her.¡±


    Leonardo frowned and thought, ¡°It¡¯s not good news,¡±


    ¡°An, leave it alone. Ill deal with it tomorrow.¡±


    However, before Leonardo could solve the matter the next day, Maria took Virginia to the BUT Group


    and found Rosalind.


    Sering Maria and Virginia standing in front of her, Rosalind fel a sense of unease. Not wanting any


    trouble to arise, she promptly took them to her office


    After they were the only three, Rosalind sat on the main seat and looked at them indifferently,


    ¡°Tell me, why do youe to mypany so early in the morning?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to see them, so her attitude was not good.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is th¨¢c No matter what, I am your elder, and is this how you treat your elders?


    You¡¯re so rude.¡±


    Rosalind smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but just because someone is older doesn¡¯t mean they can boss me around. Does that mean


    any random old woman cane and dictate to me?¡±


    Maria pointed at Rosalind¡¯s nose and flushed with anger.


    ¡°You¡­


    Virginia, standing by, grew impatient as Maria avoided addressing the main issue. Nevertheless, she


    kept a sweet smile and gently condorted Maria by softly caressing her back and speaking in a soothing


    tone.


    ¡°Mom, calm down. Be careful and don¡¯t pay any attention to her. Let¡¯s get to the point¡±


    Sensing theforting actions and words, Maria¡¯s anger dwindles a little. She appreciated Virginia¡¯s


    pleasant personality and how she considered her health, unlike Rosalind, whom Maria believedcked


    any form of proper upbringing


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with her.¡±¡°


    Maria gently stroked the back of Virginia¡¯s hand with her wrinkled hands and smiled kindly, which


    differed from her fierce look on Rosalind.


    After saying that, she turned to look at Rosalind. Her thin and narrose cheeks immediately darkened


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to inform you that the cooperation between Brooks Group and BUT Group has been


    terminated. You will no longer be the design consultant of Brooks Group! Never try to seduce Leonardo


    in Brooks Group anymore.


    Rosalind seemed to have long guessed why Maria and Virginia came here, so she was not surprised


    when Maria made these demands


    She took a sip of the coffee before her and nced at them.


    ¡°Regardingpany coborations, it is customary forpany representatives to approach me for


    negotiations. I¡¯m unaware of your role in thepany, Mrs. Brooks. Could you please rify?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s cal attitude made Maria angry.


    In the past, Rosalind had always been a timid quail in front of Maria. She would never dare to talk to


    Maria like that. But now Rosalud ¨¦ven dared to question her. How could Maria not be angry!


    Tm the mother of the CEO of Brooks Group What position do you think I hold?¡±


    Rosalind sided contemptuously


    ¡°I was unaware that thepany also had the title of the CEO¡¯s mother! Mrs. Brooks, youe from a


    prestigious family and seem to have much more knowledge and understanding than I do


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want to bother talking with Marks anymore. After all, it was no longer critical for her to


    be the design. consultant of the Brooks Group. She did not need to go made the Brooks Group to get


    information


    And it was uncertain whether she seduced Leonardo or he seduced her


    After all, Leonardo now lived across from her house. He always kept an eye on her and even often took


    her to his ce.


    Technically speaking, Leonardo was trying to seduce her. So it would be better for him to deal with


    these troublesome things alone.


    Chapter 218


    ¡°Mrs. Brooks, you are Leonardo¡¯s mother, after all. Since you don¡¯t want BUT Group to cooperate with


    Brooks Group, 1 won¡¯t force so, let Leonardo send someone to terminate the contract, and remember


    to bring the liquidated damages together.¡±


    Liquidated damages? What do you mean?¡±


    Hearing the liquidated damages, Maria was immediately excited


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know! Whoever wants to terminate thetract in advance has to pay liquidated damages.


    But Brooks Group is rich and generous. It should not be a big penalty. You don¡¯t need to be so nervous,


    Mrs. Brooks¡±


    Rosalind smiled sweetly


    However, Mana was unhappy. She red at Rosalind angrily with a stern face,


    ¡°How much is the liquidated damages?¡±


    ¡°Not much. It¡¯s only 10 million dors¡±


    Rosalind smiled and stretched out one finger. Her tone was very light, but she almost annoyed Mari


    ¡°10 million dors? Why don¡¯t you go loot it?¡±


    Seeing Maria angry, Rosalind was even happier..


    ¡°You can be cautious, Mrs. Brooks. I¡¯m aw-abi ding citizen. How could you let me steal money? 10


    million dors was set by your good son Leonardo himself, and 1 dorit ask for more


    Before Maria could say anything, Virginis jumped up.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I have read the contract, and the liquidated damages are only 100 thousand


    dors.¡±


    Rosalind naked at Virginia calmly She frowned slightly and said regretfully.


    ¡°Ms. York. Oh, you don¡¯t hold a position now. You may have seen the previous contract but not the


    supplementary one signedter. Why don¡¯t you check if it is 10 million dors?


    Rosalind was telling the truth. This is a supplementary contract signed by Leonardo after Brooks Group


    sharel midlers wanted to force Rosalind to leave, which directly raised the liquidated damages to 10


    million dors to prevent Roulind from terminating the contract.


    Leonardo wanted to raise the liquidated damages to 20 million dors at first. but she strongly opposed


    it. So r finally set at penalty of 10 million dors.


    Koulind didn¡¯t want to terminate the contract, but MA Jurt her heart.


    rn wanted to The termination money of 10 million dors would


    Sure enough, as soon as Rosalind finishind her words, Maria was in a bad mood, and her face became


    sterner, She pped the table and shouted sharply,


    ¡°No, I disagree! Terminate the contract and you won¡¯t get a penny of liquidated damnges.¡±


    Seeing Maria get angry, Rosalind was still calin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you or me to decide the amount of liquidated damages. You should go and talk with our


    legal counsel¡±


    After saying that, she made a gesture. It meant to drive them away.


    However, Maria didn¡¯t intend to leave when Rosalind wanted to drive her away. She narrowed her eyes


    and stared at Rosalind


    I don¡¯t care what koud of legal adviser you rernit. I said there would be no liqted damages. Don¡¯t


    forget how you married into the Brooks family. If you don¡¯t want me to expose the scandals you did, you


    shouldn¡¯t think about the liquidated damages.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219


    Maria¡¯s threat made Rosalind¡¯s calm face grow cokler, almost imperceptibly.


    But it was only for a moment. Soon Rosalind¡¯s expression returned to normal.


    Rosalind said. ¡°Since you want to expose it, go ahead. Do you think I¡¯m scared!¡±


    Back when she was with the Brooks family. Maria ofen used this tactic to threaten her into doing things


    she didn¡¯t want to do. At that time, to spare Leonardo any trouble and protect her family¡¯s reputation,


    she endured everything and didn¡¯t tell. Leonardo about Richard¡¯s visit.


    But now, Rosalind had already told Leonardo the truth, and she was no longer part of the Brooks


    family. She had no reason topromise for Leonando or the Bronks family¡¯s sake. No matter what


    Maria didd, Rosalind wasn¡¯t afraid. After all, it wasn¡¯t just her reputation that would be damaged.


    Maria said. ¡°You¡­ Ha, I knew it. You are still so shameless¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t expect that her previously foolproof tactics wouldn¡¯t work on Rosalind anymore. Funing


    with rage, Maria¡¯s face flushed red.


    Maria¡¯s insult also made Rosalind look even colder. She narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly and


    looked more fierce. ¡°Mrs. Brooks, let me tell you that calling you Mrs. Brooks is for your sake of age.


    Don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you anymore. If you still say such unclean words like this, I don¡¯t mind asking


    the security guard to throw you out.


    ¡°You_You¡­¡± Maria pointed at Rosalind with her fingers trembling and teeth chattering in anger.


    ¡°Rosalind, how can you talk to Mom like that? Look how angry Mom is!¡±


    Virginia stroked Maria¡¯s back and med Rosalind in disagreement at the same time. It seemed that


    she was unhappy with Rosalind


    But the slight smile still revealed her trick of provoking dissociation


    Rosalind smiled contemptuously and said ironically, ¡°Tur-ut¡­It¡¯s so intimate. Why don¡¯t I know when


    Mrs. Brooks had such a young daughter named Virginia? Mrs. Brooks, does Leonardo know that he


    has such a half-sister?¡±


    Virginia had always called Maria mom. Although Leonardo opposed her, neither Maria nor Virginia


    changed their old habit, so Virginia had been calling Maria mom for so many years.


    However, Virginia was not Leonardo¡¯s wife after all. Actually, someone had ever doubted the identity of


    Virginia. People even said that Virginia was Leonardo¡¯s half-sister.


    However, someone¡¯s doubt was one thing, and talking about this in front of others was another.


    ¡°You bit ch How dare you talk nonsense? I¡¯ll tear your mouth up!¡±


    Maria¡¯s face turned red to purple when Rosalind said that. She rushed forward to p Rosalind, ban


    Rosalind grabbed her


    wrist.


    ¡°Mrs. Brooks, calm down. Im just telling the truth. Why are you angry? What? Since you can scold


    others, can¡¯t others tell the truth


    After saying that, Maria took two steps back when Rosalind tightened her grab on Maria¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°How dare you do this to mel Virginia, catch her. I must torment her today.¡±


    Maria had lived most of her life, and half of her feet were about to step into the coffin. She had never


    been insulted like this by a young man, so she was immediately angry.


    She couldn¡¯t take Rosalind alone, but with the help of Virginia, die didn¡¯t believe that she could not


    torment such a delicate and weak wn today.


    Hearing this, Virginia smiled weirdly, but she seemed to have no choice.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not good. What ifl


    Juurt ber and shees alter me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    ill take care of


    that case!¡±


    Maria promised in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Virginia¡¯s lips became wider. She looked at Rosalind¡¯s delicate face and narrowed her


    eyes slightly. If she took advantage of the chaos to destroy Rosalind¡¯s face, it would be none of her


    business.


    Thinking of this, Virginia slowly approached Rosalind


    ¡°Are you crazy? This is the BUT Group. You can¡¯t fool around here!¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Look at the two of them. What does it look like to make a sceller¡±


    Chapter 219


    ¡°The BUT Group! So what? T¡¯in the bows of the whole Haldorin¡± said Maria.


    After saying that. Maria winked at Virginia and Virginia immediately got it. They then swiftly closed in on


    Rosalind from both sides.


    Rosalind frowned. She didn¡¯t expect Maria would stoop so low. Looking at the two approaching, nind


    raced. strategizing how to respond.


    When Leonardo arrived at the Brooks Group, he saw Jacob and the secretaries hurriedly packing up


    something. They were abule flustered and some people gathered around to talk about something.


    Leonardo frowned. When did thepany be as disorderly as a food market?


    However, before he grabbed Jacobs and asked him something. Jacob¡¯s cheeks were covered with


    fingerprints. His face was also red and wollen.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You fought with someone!¡±


    Leonardo looked incredible. He thought Jacob had fought with others and felt a little strange. With


    Jacob¡¯s temperament, how could anyone fight with him?


    Jacob curled his lips, shook his head sadly, poimed to the other secretaries in the odice, and then


    lowered his head again.


    Leonardo followed Jacob¡¯s gaze and looked at the other secretaries. Several people had been beaten


    on their fares. Leonardo narrowed his eyes slightly, knowing that someone had made a scene in his


    company.


    Only a few people dared to hit his secretaries. Thinking of this, Leonardo¡¯s face darkened immediately


    ¡°Who did that!¡± Leonardo roared angrily.


    ¡°Your¡­ Your mother!¡± Jacob looked up at Leonardo, then quickly lowered his head and whispered.


    ¡°M-My mother? Leonardo pointed at his own nose and looked incredulous. Is she here?¡±


    However, Leonardo looked around and didn¡¯t see Maria. He was even more confused and wanted toN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    go to his own office.


    Jacob seemed to have guessed what Leonardo was thinking and stopped him directly,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for . Mrs. Brooks has left


    ¡®She¡¯s left? Then what did shee here for? Just to beat you up?¡±


    Leonardo felt something strange.


    ¡°Mrs. Brooks asked us to dismantle the design consultant¡¯s office and rece it with Ms. York¡¯s. We


    said we dared not to do so without your instructions. Mrs. Brooks was so angry that die hit all of us¡±


    Jacob felt wronged. As the principal secretary of Leonardo, he even received two extra pspared


    to the others, and they hurt more,


    ¡°Nome!¡± Leonardo frowned and looked colder.


    He knew that Maria had been somewhat used to being willful over the years, but apart from matters


    rted to Virginia, she had never interfered in thepany¡¯s affairs.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 220


    But now Maria meddled with thepany because of Virginia and even pped his secretary. If this


    were to be known, his reputation would be in shambles


    But it was Leonardo¡¯s mother. Although he was angry, he felt more helpless.


    ¡°What about the office? Was it torn down?


    Leonardo nced in the direction of Rosalind¡¯s office and was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Brooks smashed the office in a fit of anger since no one was willing to do it. We¡¯re cleaning


    up now.¡±


    To some extent, the office was ruined.


    Hearing this, Leonardo became more annoyed.


    ¡°Where is my mother!¡±


    Looking at the cluotir office, Leonardo felt overwhelmed. He massaged his temples to alleviate the


    headache.


    ¡°Mrs. Brooks took Ms. York to the BUT Group. It seems they are discussing the termination of the


    contract.


    Jacob told Leonardo everything he knew.


    Leonardo¡¯s deep eyes widened with surprise, and be had a bad feeling. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me


    earlier?¡±


    With Maria¡¯s temperament, she would make a scene in Rosalind¡¯spany together with Virginia. This


    Leonardo had an imuition that something terrible was going to happen.


    After saying that, Leonardo ran away without waiting for Jacob to say anything else.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s disappearance, Jacob covered his swollen and painful check and muttered in a


    low voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask earlier.


    In the BUT Group, Rosalind watched Maria and Virginia approaching her one by one, with their slender


    fingernails shining strangely in the light.


    Rosalind knew she was no match for them, especially considering Maria¡¯s age. If a physical altercation


    were to happen, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.


    At this critical moment, Rosalind directly called Susan, her secretary, who was outside the office.


    However, the office was well-insted with the doors closed. It was almost impossible to hear what


    was going on inside. So Susan couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    Seeing that no one rushed in, Maria and Virginia smiled proudly,


    ¡°Thanks to you closing the door, or we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. You are so st upid¡±


    Maria mucked Rosalind and was getting closer and closer to Rosalind. Virginia thought the same way.


    Theplicency in their eyes almost overflowed.


    a little speechless as Maria really went too far. Rosalind looked around and thought about what to do.


    Rosalind caught a glimpse of the two bottles of ink on the table. When Virginia and Maria didn¡¯t notice,


    she quickly opened the cap and sshed it at them.


    Rosalind did this so suddenly that Maria and Virginia were caught off guard. The ink sshed directly


    on their faces, concealing their delicate features and pristine skin, leaving them unrecognizable.


    Even their expensive clothes were stained withrge blotches of mk. They looked funny and ridiculous,


    just like clowns with ck color only


    Rosalind looked at the ink-covered figures before her and the carpet ruined by the ink stter and fel a


    little pity.


    She had asked Lyle to bring the carpet from alumad. It was expensive and now it was ruined.


    Despite feeling sorry for the stained flour, Rosalind saw nothing wrong with sshing ink on Maria and


    Virginia. However, the two of them stood dumbfounded on the spot for quite some time within reacting


    to the situation.


    When Maria reard out and wiped her face, she saw the dark ink on her hand. She was crazy about


    it. ¡°Rosalind!¡±


    Maria was irritated. She stared at Rosalind with her eyes wide open, roaring Rosalind¡¯s name hard as if


    she was about to tear Rosalind into pieces and rushed towards Rosalind regardless of her image


    Rosalind looked at them colilly. She had been a little nervous just now. But when she saw their


    ugliness, she was extremely


    Sering Maria and Virginia rush over, Rosalind grabbed what was in the office and threw these at them


    while moving towards-


    the door.


    Chapter 220


    After a while, Rosalind smashed the magazine, brush, pillow and other things that she could catch and


    wouldn¡¯t really hurt the two towards them.


    Just as Rosalind moved to the door and opened it, being ready to run out Virginia picked up a flowerpot


    under the corner and smashed it towards the bark of Rosalind¡¯s head.


    Rosalind went out in a hurry, not paying attention to the moment of Virginia behind her. When she


    found something strange and turned her head to look at it, she saw a flowerpot with ck fingerprints


    coming at her head-on.


    The flowerpot wasrge and moving fast. If it hit Rosalind¡¯s face, it could cause serious damage, from a


    copsed nose to even risking her life.


    Rend subconsciously wanted to squat down and dodge, but somehow she couldn¡¯t move at all


    Rosalind was anxionis, Sering that the save was aheat to hit her fare, she thought that her face would


    disfigure with two inches closer Rosalind wanted to cry. ¡°Is it so mincky that I really would be diddigired


    today?¡±


    However, the pain in her bead diur. Their was a sudden sound of broken porcin pieces and a man¡¯s


    muf fled grunts in her ears. Her body was also embraced by someone.


    Rosalind tentatively opened her eyes, and her long trembling eyshes showed that she was still in


    shock.


    However, before Rosalind could see who was hulding her, a roar with fear suddenly sounded in her ear.


    ¡°Idiot! Why didn¡¯t you duck when the flowerpot came into you?¡±


    Rosalind looked up at Leonardo, who was scared. She blinked and pouted with her lips sadly


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t move just now¡­


    After saying that, two lines of tears unconsciously dipped down the corner of her eyes. She looked


    aggrieved as if she was a three-year-old girl. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s pitiful look, Leonardo couldn¡¯t let out his anger even if he was Logry.


    Leonardo tightened his arms around Rosalind and patted her back softly tofort her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay,¡± Thus was not only tofort Rosalind but also tofort himself.


    When he saw the flowerpot smashing toward Rosalind¡¯s face, Leonardo almost stopped breathing.


    His body reacted faster then his brain, and he rushed directly to block the Cowerpot Otherwise, he


    didn¡¯t know what would Juppen, or he didn¡¯t want it and dared not to know.


    Seeing Rosalind fighting with Maria and Virginis, the employees in thepany were so shocked. And


    when they saw Leonardo was so brave to save Rosalind, they all dared not to even make a sound.


    Even Susan, Rosalind¡¯s secretary, was stunned.


    ¡°Leonards, are you crazy! You may get hurt!¡±


    A slurp and harsh voice sounded behind Leonardo and Rosalind, which made people¡¯s eardrums hurt.


    10

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 221


    Maria rushed behind Leonardo and looked at his back, which was bleeding. She felt both distressed


    and angry.


    After all, Leonarda was her son. How could Maria not feel sorry for him being hurt so badly!


    Thinking that Leonardo was trying to block the flowerpot for Rosalind, Maria felt furious again. She


    wanted to pry open Leonardo¡¯s head and see what he was thinking about..


    However, Maria wouldn¡¯t be angry with Leonardo. She could only re at Rosalind and pped


    Virginia.


    ¡°Are you blind! Do you want to kill my san¡±¡°


    Maria moved quickly, so Virginia was pped before she could react.


    Virginia stretched our her hand to cover the painful cheek. She felt angry in her heart, and her eyes


    under her lung


    ?? eyshes were even mare gloomy and horrible


    The gentleness or her face almost copsed. If the ink hadn¡¯t covered her face, Maria wouldn¡¯t have


    noticed what was going on in Virginia at this time.


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to appear suddenly, and that Leonardo would even risk


    his life for Rosalind.¡±


    Although Virginia was angry, she knew that Mariz could still be useful. And she couldn¡¯t turn against


    Maria, so she had to bear the p silently. She wanted to wait until he had the chance to take revenge


    on the stup id old woman, Maria.


    At this time, the most important thing was to turn the contradiction back to Rosalind and made them in


    trouble. That was her purpose.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing their quarrel. Leonardo turned arcand and saw two women with dark faces and mottled ck


    ink on them. although their voice was familiar. He was still a linle suspicious but looked at Maria


    tentatively. ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°So you know I¡¯m your mother? This woman made me look like this, but you helped her. You are so


    obsessed with her that you even didn¡¯t respect me.¡±


    Leonardo lonked at Maria, who was still full of anger even though her face was dark


    He turned to look at Rosalind, who was blushing and pitiful. After looking at her, he couldn¡¯t connect


    Rosalind with Maria


    about these


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tried to hit me, would it Ive been like this? Besides, no matter how hard Hiry, Tust use


    same little things to hit you. You guys hit me on the head with a flowerpot. You were killing met


    Rosalind was also angry. Anyway, she had left the office nom. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Maria and Virginia


    would make a scene. She pushed Leonardo away and looked at the coldly.


    Maria wanted to make a foul out of Rosalind and even wandered to p her in the face, but she didn¡¯t


    want Rosalind to die. After all, it was not a joke to kill someone,


    Maria looked at Virginia who was looking at Rosalind fiercely with puzzled eyes. Virginia seemed to feel


    the sight of several prople, and the fierce louk in her eyes instantly covered up. She turned into a panic


    and pitiful look.


    But at this time, her face was covered with ck ink and dirty. She was no longer the bright, gentle,


    and sweetdy before. This kind of pour expression was indescribably contradictory and weird, like a


    muster who wanted to seduce people..


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I just¡­ I was just scared for a moment and got the wrong item¡­ Leonardo, Rosalind


    las nude Mar, and me into such a mess. Even if you don¡¯t take it out on me, you should get justice for


    Mom. How can you speak for Rosalind? Virginia couldn¡¯t find any good excuse, so she had to turn the


    contradiction between Maria and Rosalind.


    Sure enough, before Leonardo said anything Maria changed her face first.


    She thought, ¡°All right. How could my son help that b itch Rosalind instead of me?


    ¡°Leonarda, look what this linde bit ch has done to Virginia and me. Help me teach her a lesson.


    ¡°Moin, that¡¯s enough. This is the BUT Group. Why are you here?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s intuition was that his mother wouldn¡¯t be so ignorant. She mustve licen encouraged by


    Virginis. So he looked at Virginia coldly.


    ¡°What am I doing here? Don¡¯t you know? If you hadn¡¯t terminated the contract with her, I would have


    curme here. Do you know that this little bit ch said she would ask for 10 million dors in liquidated


    damages when the contract was terminated? Look! This is the b itch you defended. She doesn¡¯t like


    you at all, and she just wants your money¡±


    ¡°Who said we would terminate the contract with BUT Group? It¡¯s a big deal for thepany. Don¡¯t


    interfere!¡±


    Lardo had no choice but to face his unreasonable mother, which was much harder than facing the


    experienced veteran who had been in business for many years.


    12


    Chapter 221


    ¡°Apart from seducing men, what is she capable of Virginia has told me that she had only cooperated


    with the Brooks Group for a few days and messed up ourpany. The shares have dropped several


    times. How can our Brooks Group cooperate with a jins like her! I¡¯m still thinking about thepany.¡±


    Maria felt wronged. She focused on thepany and Leonardo, but Leonardo didn¡¯t appreciate it at all


    and even helped Rosalind me her. Maria only felt sad.


    Hearing this. Leonardo thought it was Virginia who made a fool of herself


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned gloomy. He looked at Virginia and wanted to tear her apart.


    ¡°What happened in thepany before has nothing to do with Rosalind. Don¡¯t let someone with


    malicious intentions manipte you. I¡¯ll exin everything after we return. Now go back. Look at what


    you are like.¡±


    Leonardo saw Maria who was always bright and beautiful. Sering her mother be like this today, he


    felt a linte embarrassed. He just wanted to take her back early so as not to cause trouble again.


    Seeing Leonardo and Maria arguing. Rosalind felt a headache.


    ¡°Leonardo, take your mother and that woman away before I get angry. If theye to mypany


    again in the future, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    After all, Rosalind knew Maria is Leonardo¡¯s mother. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for


    Leonardo and just wanted him to take her away.


    Today, she was already so embarrassed. If they continued to make a scene here, she would have no


    choice but to cover her face when working in thepany.


    However, Rosalind wanted to make things easier ended, while Maria didn¡¯t agree t


    with that.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. You must break up with this bi tch today, and you have to ask her to pay 10 million


    dors as liquidated damages. And you promised not to contact hier again and that she would kurel


    down to apologize to me. Otherwise, this is


    not over.


    Since there were 10 million dors in liquidated damages, Maria asked Rosalind to pay them because


    she thought that the Brooks Group had encountered so many bad things because of her.


    Maria had another idea in her mind.


    If Rosalind annoyed the senior management of BUT Group because of the termination of the contract


    with Brooks Group, maybe she would be fired by BUT Group. There was no excuse to hook up with


    Leonardo without her job here at that time.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Chapter 222


    Leonardo fred. Obviously. Maria¡¯s request made him very ufortable, Rosalind was her woman.


    Even though Maria was his mother, she shouldn¡¯t abuse Rosalind like this, let alone make her kneel


    down!


    However, before Leonardo could say anything, Rosalind pushed him away coldly.


    Rosalind casually sorted out her clothes and nced at Maria and the others indifferently.


    Leonardo realized things were going to turn bad and tried to stop Rosalind, but she pushed him away.


    ¡°Mrs. Brooks, I toast you for your age and have been tolerating you for a long time. But my tolerance


    makes you think that Tm easy to bully, so don¡¯t me me for not respecting you today¡±


    Maria kept calling Rosalind a bit ches in front of so many employees and wanted her to kurel clown and


    pay liquidated damages. Did she really think Rosalind was still the pushover?


    She was not the pushover anymore.


    ¡°Rosalind, calm down Leonardo knew Rosalind was angry. It seemed that it had been so long since he


    saw her so angry, which made Lennardo feel a litle uneasy.


    ¡°Calm down? Why? Leonardo, it was you who asked me to cooperate with you. But now you¡¯re the one


    who allowed your mother to make such a mess here. I don¡¯t want to suffer this anymore. If you don¡¯t


    want me to turn against you, stay away.¡± Rosalind knew that in Leonardo¡¯s heart, she was always


    inferior to Maria. She might be sad and upset before.


    Although she was still a little ufortable, Rosalind was much calmed down and didn¡¯t lose herself


    completely. She didn¡¯t want to endure all this again.


    Since Maria was so shameless, Rosalind didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.


    Rosalind nced at Leonando who wanted tofort her and turned to Susan. ¡°Susan, call the police


    immediately and tell them someone is picking quarrels


    ¡°Let the Legal Department prepare to terminate the cooperation agreement. Since Brooks Group really


    wants to terminate the cooperation, we have nothing to retain. Remember to write down the liquidated


    damages clearly. There should be no less than a penny


    ¡°Let the security guards downstairs block all exits. Don¡¯t let a fly out without my


    y consent.¡±


    It was the first time that Susan had seen Rosalind¡¯s indifferent expression. She didn¡¯t dare to say


    anything more and nodded


    to do these.


    After everything was ordered, Rosalind turned to look at Maria and Virginia.


    Susan indeed worked efficiently. Soon, more than half of the security guards in the BUT Group came


    up and surrounded the office, but they all sat outside the office withouting in


    Susan also sent all the employers on this flour to other floors so that they wouldn¡¯t see anything and


    hear bad messages. which was not good for Rosalind.


    ¡°Rosalind you¡­ My mom shouldn¡¯t have done this. Til apologize to you on behalf of her. Ill make it


    clear to her when I get back. I promise she won¡¯t cause you any more trouble in the future. Today, let¡¯s


    just


    Leonardo leaned closer to Rosalind¡¯s ear, intending to suggest letting go of this. However, he was


    silenced by her suddenly cold and distant look, so he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Leonardo, you always ask me to put up with it or forget it. Have you ever asked what your mother


    nicant?¡± Rosalind¡¯s tone


    s full of ridicule and bitterness.


    was


    Perlugs all the men in the world who imed to be clever disappeared when they faced the


    contradiction of rtionships between their goalers and their wives.


    Men always said that they love their wives, but they would only let their wives tolerate and obey their


    mothers unconditionally. This was the case with Leonardo.


    Rosnd understood that Leonardo was worried about Maria¡¯s health. He didn¡¯t want Maria to kome


    the dirty past between Virginia and Richard, and he didn¡¯t want Maria to know that Dn was not his


    son but Richard¡¯s son, his brother.


    But his indulgence and inaction made her saller forms caused by Maria.


    Why!


    Why should she?


    Was it just because she liked Leonardot


    What was the point of such love if she had to act obediently as she did five years ago?


    Rosad¡¯s voice was not low, and everyone around brand in clearly. Maria also heard it naturally.


    11:28


    Chapter 222


    Before Leonando could say anything. Maria scolded him harshly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! If she wants to call the police, just let her do it. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of her? Leonardo,


    now you can see how vicious the bi tch is. How dare she ask the police to arrest me? Humph, I¡¯ll wait


    here. Let¡¯s see if the police will catch her


    or mel


    After saying that. Maria found a sofa and sat down directly regardless of the ink on her clothes. In an


    instant, the sofa was also stained with ink.


    Seeing that Maria didn¡¯t admit her mistake and even scolded Rosalind more arrogantly with Leonardo¡¯s


    presence, Rosalind looked at Leonardo with more mockery.


    Looking at Rosalind and hearing Maria¡¯s vicious words, Leonardo felt embarrassed.


    Leonardo turned around and looked at Maria, who was fearless and proud. Seeing her sitting on the


    sofa like a shrewd scoundrel with her legs crossed, Leonardo only felt that her face was a little


    ferocious, which seemed to be different from her gentle imager when he was a child.


    ¡°Mom, have you done? Look at yourself now. What¡¯s the difference between you and a shrew? You


    don¡¯t look like the nobledy of the Brooks family!


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was suddenly raised, which scared Maria to jump up and almost stumbled to the


    ground


    Even Virginia, who had been observing from the corner, trembled subconsciously.


    Rosalind also looked at Leonardo in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly talk to his


    mother like this.


    Maria was initially taken aback, but when she realized Leonardo was scolding her, tears started flowing


    out uncontrobly like a flood


    ¡°You Are you ming me? Maria pointed at Leonardo unbelievably with a choked voice. ¡°Do you think


    I¡¯m like a shrew?¡± Leonardo also regretted what he had said to his mother, but he was telling the truth.


    His mother had been talking and doing things too inappropriately recently. If he didn¡¯t stop her,


    Leonardo was afraid that she would really do something irreparable.


    Virginia rolled her eyes and hurried forward to tter Marin.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, Leonardo didn¡¯t mean to scold you. He was just too worried about Rosalind. He


    must not have said that on purpose.¡± Virginia sounded gentle and eager as if she was really worried


    about Maria.


    But her words offort were undoubtedly furling Maria¡¯s anger, making the disappointment and anger


    towards Leonardo instantly turn to Rosalind


    After staring at Leonardo for a long time, Maria suddenly red at Rosalind more maliciously and


    fiercely.


    Send GiftN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 223


    It was all because of this woman. If it weren¡¯t for her, the son she raised with hard work wouldn¡¯t be so


    snapped at her and would not say that in front of so many people.


    Seeing this, Virginia started to scheme in mind. She approached Maria andforted her in a low


    voice, ¡°Maria, don¡¯t be so angry, it¡¯s bad for your health. And don¡¯t be impetuous. If you hurt Rosalind,


    Leonardo will be unhappy¡±


    The more Maria thought about it, the angrier Maria got. Virginia¡¯s words were more like thest straw


    for Maria, which directly ignited Maria¡¯s anger.


    Before everyone could react. Maria suddenly rushed to Rosalind, wrung her neck, and shook her


    violently.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault! You seduced my son and alienated us. Now he even scolded me in


    front of so many people! You bi tch! Go to hell!¡±


    Maria was so fast that no one expected she would hit Rosalind. When everyone realized what had


    happened, she had already pped Rosalind¡¯s face and even wrung Rosalind¡¯s neck, making Rosalind


    pale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! Go to hell


    Although Rosalind instinctively grabbed Maria¡¯s hands and tried to push her away, she still felt that a


    white light shing in front of her. She couldn¡¯t breathe at the moment as if she was dying.


    Leonardo was stunned for a while before realizing what had happened. He rushed up and grabbed


    Maria¡¯s hands, scolding her loudly


    ¡°Maria, let go of her!¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way! 111 kill her!¡±


    Seeing Leonardoing to stop her, Maria became angrier. Her eyes widened and her expression was


    ferocious. She pushed away Leonardo who was half a head higher than her.


    Susan loosened Maria¡¯s hands on Rosalind¡¯s neck and tried to pull Rosalind away from Maria, but


    suddenly Susan tripped over and fell to the ground.


    Susan turned to look at the ce where she had just stood. But nothing was there, she only saw


    Virginia starding quietly aside with a littlecency in Virginia¡¯s eyes.


    When Susan wanted to help Rosalind, Maria pped her face and wring her neck again. No matter


    who saw this would believe that Maria wanted to kill Rosalind in public.


    When Leonardo came forward to catch Maria and stop her fram hitting Rosalind again two policemen


    arrived in a hurry.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The loud voice sounded in their ears, suppressing everyone.


    While they were in a daze, Rosalind got the chance to breathe. She pushed Maria away and tried to


    get up, but before she could stand up, she buckled and passed out.


    Seeing Rosalind passed out, Leonardo let go of Maria and rushed to her like an arrone. He hugged her


    around his vaist to prevent her from falling to the ground.


    The police officers were also shocked by the scene. They saw Leonardo¡¯s face clearly and knew that


    he was the CEO of Haldorin¡¯s famous Brooks Group, so both of them knew it was not that simple


    today.


    ¡°Ambnce, call an ambnce,¡± seeing that everyone was numbed, Leonardo nced at the people


    around him coldly and shouted.


    His shouting resounded through the whole office building as if the BUT Group was trembling.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s pale face, Leonardo nced coldly at Maria who was almost crazy.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s cold gaze, Maria instantly woke up and realized what she had just done. Feeling


    Leonardo¡¯s anger and resentment toward her, Maria rolled her eyes and fainted


    ¡°What was it all about?


    The two policemen looked at each other and were confined about what had happened. They could only


    call the hospital for another ambnce.


    Virginia wanted to sneak away when she saw the scene was so messy with policemen here, but she


    couldn¡¯t move because of Leonardo.


    ¡°Wanna leave?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Leonardo looked at Virginia coldly as if he was going to kill her.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. It¡¯s not me. I am also a victim.¡±


    Chapter 223


    Virginia shook her head repeatedly with a pitiful look on her face as if this could stimte the sympathy


    of Leonardo and the two policemen


    But no one watched her acting again. Thinking of the trip caused by Virginia just now, Susan pointed at


    her and said to the police. ¡°This woman is also here to make trouble. Offices, you must arrest her.¡±


    The two policemen looked at the chaotic scene. They found that Leonardo serin to dislike Virginia as


    well, so they nodded and took out handcuts to cuff her directly.


    ¡°Why are you arresting me! It¡¯s none of my business. Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Virginia, you¡¯d better pray that Rosalind and Maria are fine. Otherwise¡­


    Before Leonardo could finish his words, Virginia caldn¡¯t help trembling with fear and dared not to


    struggle anymore. She could only watch Leonardo walking out with Rosalind in his arms, while she was


    taken into the police car by the police.


    Hospital


    Rosalind was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, her cheeks red and wollen, and obvious bruise


    marks on her neck. Sering this, Leonardo held Rosalind¡¯s cold hand, feeling both distressed and


    remorseful


    ¡°Brett, she¡­ When will she wake up?¡±


    ¡°It depends on her recovery. Maria hit her too hard. Did she want to strangle Rosalind to death What¡¯s


    wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you at the scene? How could this happen?¡±


    Brett rarely dared to argue with Leonardo directly. But nose, it was Leonardo¡¯s mother who hurt


    Rosalind after all. Leonardo didn¡¯t stop her at the scene, which was hard to exin.


    1-


    Leonardo wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. He was too careless about it.


    In front of so many people, he didn¡¯t expect that Maria would be so crazy. He was a little shocked and it


    was toote to react.


    The news that Rosalind fainted soon came to the Jansen family, including Yauna and Kevin


    The Jansen family was all angry when they knee that Rosalind was harassed by Maria and Virginia in


    thepany, hit by Maria, and even almost strangled to death.


    The family hurried to the hospital and heard Brett¡¯s conversation with Leonardo.


    Seeing Rosalind in aa, Margery, Yama, and Kevin burst into tears. They pushed Leonardo away


    and Margery fell directly on the bedside of Rosalind.


    Kevin and Yanna drove Leonando out of the ward with red eyes from crying.


    ¡°Get out, get out. We don¡¯t want to see you again. Get out.¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 224


    Yanna and Kevin used all their strength to drive Leonardo out with their chubby hands.


    ¡°Yanna, Kevin, don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    Facing the two lovely children. Leonardo didn¡¯t want to stop them with force. For fear of hurting them,


    he had to step back and finally withdrew from the ward.


    Seeing Leonardo standing at the door, Kevin wiped off his tears and looked at Leonardo with a cold


    face, and said, ¡°Just go. Don¡¯te to our house anymore. Even if you tell Rosa about my invasion of


    the Brooks Group website, I won¡¯t be afraid. I will never let you stay with her again!¡±


    Kevin regretted being threatened by Leonardo and finally hadpromised before, whichrt his


    mother again. He med himself very much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, but I still want to stay with her until she wakes up.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t treat Kevin as a child. He knew that Kevin was smart and precocious, so he treated


    Kevin equally as a man.


    ¡°She has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better go and see the murderer, but remember that if something


    happens to Rosa, WE won¡¯t let you off even if at the cost of everything!¡±


    Kevin¡¯s tone waspletely different from that of a five-year-old boy, more like an adult who was equal


    in power to Leonardo. It won¡¯t be worse than that of Leonardo who had been in the shopping mall for


    many years.


    He clenched his fists. If he hadn¡¯t been too young, he would have punched Leonardo in the face and


    taught him a hard


    lesson.


    Although Kevin knew that the person who hurt his mother was Maria, his mominal grandmother, he


    didn¡¯t like her at all.


    In his eyes, he even didn¡¯t like Leonardo, let alone his grandmother who hurt his momny.


    If something happened to Rosalind, even if he couldn¡¯t do anything to Leonardo and Maria now, he


    would definitely avenge them when he grew up. He swore.


    Leonardo wanted to say something else, but Damian had already at the door and asked Kevin to guard


    Rosalind. Then he looked at Leonardo coldly and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want Rosalind to get hurt, just


    leave her¡­


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leonardo frowned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Haven¡¯t you found out that Rosalind went to the hospital several times because


    of you?


    ¡°Because of yourpany, your women, and your mom. She got hurt again and again because of


    those people around you,


    isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Leonardo, I don¡¯t know how you pestered Rosalind to forgive you. But I am telling you clearly that you


    will never see her again and our family will never allow you to be with her.¡±


    Damian was not emotional saying those words but after careful consideration.


    In the past, when Rosalind was injured or else, he could make excuses to tell himself that it was


    because of something others.


    But this time was different. Leonardo was by Rosalind¡¯s side, but he could still watch Maria lurt


    Rosalind Damian couldn¡¯t rest assured if he gave Rosalind to such a man.


    Damian knew that even if Leonardo loved Rosalind, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Maria for Rosalind. So it


    was impossible for Leonardo to help Rosalind when facing Maria.


    Maybe Leonardo would make it smaller, but the Jansen family wouldn¡¯t.


    Maria dared to bully Rosalind brazenly because of the love she had for Leonardo. That was why she


    dared to be so unscrupulous


    If the Jansen family wanted to argue for Rosalind, they would break up with Maria and Leonardo.


    Instead of getting Iwart in the future, it was better to draw a clear line between them now.


    Leonardo was not stuped. He understood what Damian meant, but he disagreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s between Rosalind and me. I will solve it and exin it to her.


    Damian shook his head. He obviously didn¡¯t believe what Lennando said and smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. You have been separated for so long, which means that you can live well without each other.


    Besides, can you force Maria to apologize to Rosalind?


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t think so. He had lost Rosalind for so many years. How could he lose her


    again?


    Before Leonardo could say anything else, Damian closed the door and left Leonardo outside.


    Chapter 224


    Looking at the closed door, Leonanda frommed and didhit move for a long time.


    Seeing Leonardo?s dejected Exce, Brett felt his anger gradually disappear. He patted Leonardo on the


    shoulder andforted him in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t think they will let you see Rosalind again for a while,


    Yusid better go back and check on Maria first beforeing to Rosalind.¡±


    If it couldn¡¯t be solved well, the Jansen family would probably break up with the Brooks residence and


    never let Leonardo


    Rosalimd again.


    When it came to Maria, Leonardo frowned more tightly. He nodded slightly and went back to Maria¡¯s


    room without greeting Brett


    Standing in front of Maria¡¯s hospital bed, Leonardo looked at her trembling eyshes and tightly shut


    lips. His face got darker.


    ¡°Since you wake up, don¡¯t pretend to be asleep.¡±


    Maria¡¯s eyes were closed, and her spa rse eyshes trembled even more violently.


    She seemed to know that Leonarda had seen through her pretending to be dizzy, so Maria stopped


    pretending. She slowly opened her turbid eyes with her head on her hand, looking weak,


    ¡°Eh. Where Where am I?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where this is?¡±


    With a cold face, Leonardo directly uncovered Maria¡¯s disguise and looked extremely cold.


    ¡°Leonardo, wiry are you here? What happened to me?¡±


    Maria seemed to be immersed in her own acting, and even if she was exposed by Leonardo, she still


    wanted to make herself act well.


    Leonardo knew that Maria was afraid that she pretended to faint and wanted to escape the


    consequences of what she had


    done.


    ¡°So now you¡¯re scared! It¡¯s toote!¡±


    Hearing this, Maria suddenly widened her eyes.


    ¡°How can I be afraid! What am Iafraid of? I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Maria suddenly spoke louder as a cat whose


    tail had been tram pled on by someone.


    She was Leonardo¡¯s mother and he was the CEO of Brooks Group. She had nothing to be afraid of, but


    she still felt a little guily somehow.


    ¡°You tried to kill someone in public and were caught by the police. Rosalind hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If


    something happens to her, you are the murderer. Do you know what crime it is?¡±


    ¡°A murderer? How could this be possible? She was so delicate that I touched her gently and then she


    may die. It¡¯s all her fault. She¡¯s not strong enough and it has nothing to do with me.


    Send GiftN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chapter 225


    Maria was shocked at first, and then she thought that Leonarde was so calm so Rosalind must be safe,


    then she didn¡¯t have to frar.


    Leonardo shook his head. He felt that Maria changed and behaved like a different person, which made


    him feel scared.


    ¡°Maria, listen to what you said. Are you speaking like a human? Do you think that you can control


    everything in Baldorin? Don¡¯t you even take human life and thew seriously now?¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for that woman? If that bitch hadn¡¯t seduced you and provoked the rtionship


    between you and Virginia, thepany won¡¯t be in a mess. If you cancel the contract with her as I


    said, I won¡¯te to her. It¡¯s all her fault. It has nothing to do with me¡±


    The more Maria said, the angrier she became. She felt that it was all Rosalient¡¯sulr


    ¡°Ridiculous. You¡¯ve only been home for a few days, and after listening to the provocation of Virginia,


    you don¡¯t know what is right or wrong and do not tell the truth. You are totally unreasonable! You are


    ton bumptious and exploited by others. I bet you would count money for others after being derived!¡±


    Leonardo felt that Maria was not sober now. It would be useless to talk more. Ele didn¡¯t want to bother


    talking with her anymore, so he tamed around and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Seeing Leonarda leaving indifferently, Maria punched the cab beside the hospital bed with a thud


    and anger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business. Since you think you are so reasonable, just wait for the


    police toe and tell


    them


    ¡°Leonardo, are you leaving me alone?¡±


    Sering Leonardo walking up and about to leave. Maria was a linde panicked. She didn¡¯t want to see


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    any policemen.


    Maria couldn¡¯t understand how outrageous she was before suffering for her mistakes. So Leonardo


    decided to leave her alone this tatie.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After saying that, Leonardo ignored Maria¡¯s yelling and strode away with a frown.


    In the police station, Virginia was locked alone in an empty room. She wanted to find someone to take


    her out, but Leonardo gave orders to the police so no one dared to let her go before he came here.


    Virginia sat on a hard wooden chair anxiously. She didn¡¯t knone whether Rosnd was dead or not. If


    she really died, what would Leonarda da ta her?


    Virginia thought that Maria would be with her if something really happened so she was not afraid. But


    she never expected Maria to faint.


    Now she was alone and helpless and could do nothing.


    When she was thinking about the ways to get out, the door suddenly opened Virginia¡¯s heart almost


    missed une beat when she saw Leonardo¡¯s cold expression and indifferent eyes.


    Virginia tried to squeeze out a weak smile, but her voice was trembling, ¡°Leanando, Rosalind., is


    Rosalind alright?¡±


    Although Virginia hoped that Rosalind could die sonner, she didn¡¯t want her to die naw


    Otherwise, Leonardo could do nothing to Mara, but he would never show inercy to Virginia in his


    temper


    ¡°Virginia, do yousk I can¡¯t do anything to you so you dare to exploit Maria unscrupulously and


    provoke the rtion. between her and Rosalind?¡±


    Leonardo stood two steps away from Virginia and looked at her coldly, with no ensation in his eyes.


    ¡°How old it br I didn¡¯t


    ¦£¦©


    Virginia¡¯s eyes dudged and she dared not look directly at Leonardo.


    ¡°Hugh. No?¡±


    Leonardo srupted coldly and his eyes suddenly became sharps


    ¡°Tasked you to move but of the Brooks residence and let you leave thepany. Why did youe


    back! D don¡¯t know what you did! If it weren¡¯t for Danny, guess what I would do to you?¡±


    you think 1


    Leonardo¡¯s undisguised sharp tone made Virginia silver subconsciously, but her clenched hands


    revealed the resentment in her heart


    ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t understand¡±


    12


    14:0


    pter 225


    Virginia lowered her head, but there was some seriousness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know whether


    Leonardo really knew something or just wanted to trick her.


    ¡°Do you still want to pretend? Aren¡¯t you familiar with Creek Fashion? Or do you know Lanelon and


    Lism?¡±


    Hearing this, Virginia suddenly froze and looked at Leonardo in disbelief.


    However, sering has firm and indifferent expression. Virginia¡¯s legs buckled onto the edge of the chair.


    After a while. Virginia gradually calmed down from the fragile look. She looked up at Leonardo with a


    smile.


    ¡°Leonardo, what can you do to me? Do you want to kill me? Or do you want to send me abroad like


    your father?¡±


    The sudden change in Virginia made Leonardo¡¯s expression change instantly, but he didn¡¯t feel too


    unexpected.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to y weak and fragile anyax?r?¡±


    His tour was full of disdain and contempt.


    Virginia kell a Entle bit bitter. I was Leonardo who once said she liked her gentleness and obedience.


    And she insisted on it for so many years just to get Leonardo¡¯s love, but now Leonardo said she was


    pretending. It¡¯s ironic.


    ¡°Leonardo,


    pretend!¡±


    you are so ruthless. You used to say that you like me like this, but now you think it¡¯s ridiculous for me to


    ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t like you. You were willing to act with me. Don¡¯t forget let


    Yes. Leonardo said he liked Virginia in from of Rosalind when he was in college. He apologized to


    Virginia after that. He just had too impulsive and didn¡¯t really want Virginia to be his girlfriend, hur


    Virginia said it did not matter. She could pretend to be his girlfriend when he needed her.


    But after a long time, Virginia had forgotten about it. She thought she was Leonardo¡¯s girlfriend and


    wanted to show her existence in the Broaks residence.


    Virginia¡¯s heart hurt, and her eyes were full of sadness when she looked at Leonardo.


    ¡°Acting! Do you think I¡¯ve been acting for you for so many years and liked you as an actrese Leonards,


    why are you so cruel!¡±


    Virginiapletely copsed, and tears gurgled our of her eyes. However, she couldn¡¯t get any pity


    from Leonardo.


    Yes, Leonardo didn¡¯t pity her at all. If he had any pity for such a merciless woman like her, how could


    he face Rusalind who got hure


    ¡°Humph, cruel? If it weren¡¯t for your repeated harm to Rosalind. I would give you a sum of money to live


    abroad, brat you should never have done so, You shouldn¡¯t have hart Rosalind!¡±


    Rosalind was Leonardo¡¯s bottom line. Whoever poked the bear was heading to their doom.


    Hurt Rosalind:


    Virginia sneered. Sure enough, it was for that woman. That dann woman. Virginia¡¯s eyes slowly


    became malicious and


    fierce.


    ¡°What about Maria? Don¡¯t forget that the people who hurt Rosalind the most are you and Maria. Do you


    have any right to say so!¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 226


    Leonardo¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, and there seemed to be a little tyranny in his eyes,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business. You should worry almot how to get out of the police


    station!¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo turned around and left, leaving Virginia¡¯s roaring angrily.


    ¡°Leonardo, you only know how to use nie as a scapegoat. You¡¯re not a man. Are you guilty? Let me


    go¡­ Let me go..¡±


    However, no matter hme Virginia shouted or how she screamed, Leonardo¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t pause and


    his voice became quieter until the whole room finally calmed downti


    ¡°You just let her stay at the police station like this? Just let her gu


    Thomas looked at Leonardo who came out of the police station and felt a little weird. He thought,


    ¡°Leonardo just let Virginia stay in the police station like this?¡±


    As for Rosalind¡¯s injury, Virginia was only detained now. If Leonardo didn¡¯t teach Virginia a lesson then


    how would he face the Jansen family and Rosalind?


    Leonardo snerred and said calmly. ¡°How can Leatch the person behind her if she is not staying at the


    police station?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t believe that Virginia could do so many things alone, and she did not dare to find Maria


    to light against l?mn after he explicitly asked her to go abroad.


    Unless there was someone behind her, Leonardo must find the person who yed tricks to support


    Virginia and handle him together this time Otherwise, rubles would happen again and again, and he


    feared that Rosalind would be hurt again. Thomas raised his eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I thought you still


    had some feelings for her and were going to let her go.¡±


    ¡°Tim ruthless with no more feelings. Ionly love Rosalind in my life¡±


    He only loved her from beginning to end, but he didn¡¯t understand it at first


    ¡°Then how are you going to deal with Virginia and the people behind her?¡±


    Thomas suddenly became interested in how rathless Leonardo was to Virginia and hoe much he love


    Roulind. ¡°Humph, you¡¯ll know it then¡±


    If he dared to hurt Rosalind, he had to be prepared for his revenge. He would not let those people be


    good. After saying that, Leonardo wanted to ser Rosalind in the hospital again bar was stapped by


    Thomas.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Leonardo looked up at the hand of Thomas in front of him, unhappy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet someone.¡±


    After saying that, he got in the car first without waiting for Leonardo.


    Leonardo knew that Thomas was not a casual person. Since he didn¡¯t say anything, there isE


    Leonardo pot in the car without hesitation.


    ¡¤ goose reason for this. So


    Leonarda followed Thomas to the remote suburb. He knew that there was a vi of Thomas and he


    hadn¡¯t lived there all the time. But it was getting dark, why did hee here? Leonardo became more


    interested, but he didn¡¯t ask.


    Und Thomas took Leonardo into the vi, Thomas couldn¡¯t help asking Lonardo, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious


    about why I brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, I¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not in a hurry¡±


    Leonardo looked at Thomas unhurriedly. He didn¡¯t take the bait at all.


    Thomas raised his eyebrow and smiled helplessly.


    After entering the vi, Leonardo was surprised that it was not deste. Several prople wereing


    and going, including win and doctor.


    Thomas Look Leonardo directly into the bedroom. There were two guards at the door, looking


    indifferent.


    ¡°Who is imide?


    Now it aroused Leonardo¡¯s interest.


    Thomas didn¡¯t hold anymore and said directly, ¡°Ever since Liam was pushed downstairs and Lalon was


    also injures, sonique wanted to kill Landon. Fortunately, I had arranged for it so that no our could


    seed. In case of an idem. 1 brougly Landon here to recover.¡±


    1/2


    Chapter 226


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡±


    Leonardo was not doubtful, but sure. Based on his understanding of Thomas, il Landon hadn¡¯t woken


    up, he wouldn¡¯t have brought him here so arrogantly.


    Thomas nodded with a faint smile, feeling both admired and helpless.


    ¡°Tcan¡¯t hide anything from you. Landon woke up this morning. Let¡¯s ask who was behind the


    kidmapping of Rosalind.¡±


    When he entered the bedroom, he didn¡¯t see Landon lying on the bed. However, by the window, he


    saw a man with a slightly bent body and his eyes looked dull was Landon who wake up


    Leonardo was a little stated. He had seen Landon before. Although he wasn¡¯t handsome, he was


    energetic to hang around. Now he looked like aging decades.


    Hearing this. Landon slowly turned around. His right eye was covered with gauze and he looked at


    Leonardo and Rachel expressionlessly.


    ¡°All conv? Tike a seat!¡±


    His face was stiff and his voice was hearse. He walked slowly to the bedside and sat down, not


    surprised by Leonardo¡¯s arrival at all. It seemed that he had expected it.


    Leonardo was just a little surprised that Landon didn¡¯t cry or beg for mercy.


    As Thomas had said before, it was not easy for Landon to survive. During this period, more than three


    people wanted his life. If Thomas hadn¡¯t been prepared early, Lansdea would have died long ago.


    He thought, ¡°Landon should know it himself. That¡¯s why he has changed a lot.¡±


    Leonardo walked to the sofa aside, sat down ubliquely, and flicked the dust on his clothes casually


    ¡°You should know why we¡¯re here. Tell me, who instructed you to kidnap Rond What do you want?¡±


    Landon slowly raised his head and looked at Leonardo with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Why should I tell you what good is it to me to tell you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and sneered.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for you to live instead of dying in vain like Laam? Or do you want us to take you back to


    the hospital?


    Leonardo said univurriedly with a faint expression. He seemed to be sure of Landon¡¯s clinjer,


    Hearing that, Landon¡¯s body shivered slightly with his expressionless face. De meast think of


    something bud.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything but tapped on the amirest with his lund stocking the chair.


    ¡°You have no choice. If you still want to live, just tell us everything you know honedly. After all, we don¡¯t


    have that much time to spend on a mute.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s lone was t with an undisguised treat.


    If Landon didn¡¯t tell them who was behind, they would not protect him anymore.


    Landon couldn¡¯t hold his gaze anymore. Ilis dull eyes were instantly full of herror.


    ¡°L¡­ I will tell you, but you must protect one.¡±


    Although there was no way out, Landon didn¡¯t want to die and wanted Leonardo¡¯s protection.


    ¡°There is no problem in protecting your safety, but you must go to the police station and surrender


    yourself. After you are punished as you deserve, I promise that the people behind will never do


    anything to you again.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 227


    Although Leonardo needed Landon¡¯s confession, as Lankou hurt Rosalind, it was the biggest


    concession for Leonardo to spare his life. Landon mast get the punishment he deserved.


    L


    Landon didn¡¯t want to go to jail. He wanted to say something more to plead for himself, but Lennardo


    interrupted him rudely.


    ¡°You¡¯d better figure out your current situation clearly. If I really lose my patience, you and your family,


    including your five-year-old daughter, will die.¡±


    This was an absolutely obvious threat, indicating that Lexuardo al?most exhausted his patience.


    Seeing that Leonardo was so determined, Landon didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He could only nod


    and confess what he


    knew.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s Virginia. She asked us to kidnap Rosalind and let let us take videos while hurting her and


    post them online¡­¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened instantly. Although he had been specting that Virginia was the evildoer,


    there was no evidence. Now Landon revealed Virginia¡¯s involvement, and Leonardo didn¡¯t feel unchi


    surprisent only anger.


    Virginia not only wanted to hurt Rosalind but also wanted to film it and spread it as a video. It was not


    only about killing Rosalind but also discrediting her.


    This woman was extremely vicious.


    Leonardo clenched his fists. If Virginia was before him, he really wanted to kill her directly, and even by


    doing this, he couldn¡¯t quell the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Who else but Virginia?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t believe that Virginia could do such a thing alone. It was impossible for a woman like


    her to hang out with someone like Landon, and there must be someone else helping her.


    Landon hesitated for a moment and seemed to be in a dilemma


    Realizing Landor¡¯s hesitation, Leonardo sneered and said. ¡°After saying so much, do you think you can


    save your concealing that?


    skin by


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who else. Virginia personally talked to us. That day, Liam and I were having dinner


    outside. Virginia called ne and we went to the bar after getting the gig. I was told at thest minute and


    I contacted only Virginia¡±


    Seeing that Landon didn¡¯t seem to be lying, Leotanda thought for a while and asked, ¡°Who introduced


    Virginia to you?¡±


    There must be an intermediary, and maybe it was also a key point


    ¡°It¡¯s Jerome Taylor, the production director of Brooks Group. When Liam and I did the crime, we met


    Jerome. He helped me out, so Liam and I have been helping him with some things. Later he introduced


    Virginia to us, so we got to know each other.


    Leonardo and Thomas looked at each other in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect Jerome to be the


    intermediary between Virginia


    and Landon


    ¡°What have you done for Jerome?¡±


    How could Leonardo let a big shot as Jerome gu? Of course, he would final all the things that Jerome


    did.


    Now, Landon had already betrayed Jerome and there was no need for him to conceal anything. Since


    Jerome had already wanted to kill him, he didn¡¯t have to help them hide anything anymore.


    Thinking of th?c Landon revealed all the things that Jerome had asked them to do in the past few


    years.


    Jerome asked beautiful women to seduce Lucy¡¯s younger brother Keeth to get illegal loans, bribed


    Lacy to steal Rosalind¡¯s design draft, and bribed the media to expose Rosalind¡¯s argument with Lucy.


    All these things turned out to have to do with Jeromar.


    Hearing Landon confess the collusion between Jerome and Virginia against Rosalind, Leonardo


    clenched his fist by his side and smashed it on the arrest of the chair, his eyes extremely cold


    ¡°Ba stard, it turns out that the person who has been working with Virginia to frame Rosalind is Jerome.


    Jerome, I won¡¯t let


    in you will¡±


    Thomas was speechless. Landon had said so many misconducts of Jerome and even his


    embezzlement of thepany¡¯s property, but Leonardo unly minded that Jerome and Virginia joined


    hands to hurt Rosalind


    It was so true that the man in love could he really irrational.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Since we know who Virginia¡¯s helper is, then we have a goal. We will have opportunities


    to deal with them.¡±


    ?


    Chapter 227


    Speaking of the words ¡°deal with, Thomas snerred as if he had found something interesting, causing


    Landlon, who was looking at him to tremble all over with a pale Exce.


    Thomas seemed to notice Landon¡¯s reaction. He raised his eyebrow and smiled faintly.


    Leonardo was furious for a moment and didn¡¯t lose his mind.


    Suddenly, Leonardo thought of something and his face darkened.


    ¡°Do you know the man with six fingers who came to kill you and Liam?¡±


    The man with six fingers yed a big role in the case of clothes poisoning of the Jansen Group five


    years ago.


    Since that man woulde to kill Landon and Liam, it seemed that he had a close rtionship with


    Jerome and Virginia. Was the case of the Jansen Group five years ago rted in Jerome and Virginia!


    Thinking of this, Leonardo suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    Had Virginia been so vicious five years ago? How much else did she do secretly!


    He had underestimates her all the time.


    He had to find Six-Fingers before he could uncover the truth.


    *I met him once before, but I don¡¯t know him well. He is with Jerome and Virginia and deserves to be


    called their right-hand


    ma


    If it weren¡¯t for Six-Fingers who came to kill them, Landon wouldn¡¯t have betrayed Jerome and Virginia


    so quickly. It was because he knew Six-Fingers that he knew how cruel Jerome and Virginia were, and


    Landon had to rat on them to plead for Leonardo¡¯s protection.


    ¡°Do you know Six-Fingers real name? Where is he from? Where can I find him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. Ijust met him once and didn¡¯t know him well. I don¡¯t know his real name


    either, but I heard that Virginia called him Lorin.¡±


    Leonardo and Thomas looked at each other in surprise, What did that man have to do with Virginia?


    Knowing that he could learn nothing more from Landon, Leonardo asked Thomas to take care of


    Landon before he left.


    After getting out of the vi, Leonardo looked terrible. He got in the car directly, ready to drive away,


    ¡°Where are you going¡± Thomas reached out to stop Leonardo with some confusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether Rosalind is awake or not. Have to go check on her


    Leonardo didn¡¯t hear from Rosalind all afternoon. He was uneasy and wanted to go back to the hospital


    to see her again.


    Thomas was a line speechless. He thought Leonardo was about to interrogate Virginia at the police


    station


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the police station? Perhaps Virginia has been taken away.¡±


    Landon said that Virginia had a close rtionship with Jerome. If it was true, Jerome maist have sent


    someone to take Virginia away if he knew she was in the police station.


    ¡°The purpose of keeping Virginia Imsprisoned is to lure the mastermind out. Now that you know it¡¯s


    Jerome, if Virginia was taken away, then we can confirm that Landon toki the truth. I believe you know


    what to do¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chapter 228


    Leonardo waved away Thomas hand and started the car to leave.


    Thomas raised his eyebrows and somehow was speechless.


    He thought. ¡°Did this man include me in his n? If I don¡¯t know what to do, dnes that mean I useless?


    Leonardo is indeed calcting!


    However, he had no reason to refuse, for he never wanted to admit that he was uselesst


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on them.¡±


    With Thomas¡¯ promise, Leonardo dalit linger on and went straight to the hospital.


    When the city lights were on, the hospital was still as crowded as it was in daylight. It was probably the


    most visited ce among all industries at night


    When Leonardo arrived outside Rosalind¡¯s ward Brett had already waited there.


    Leonardo was anxious when he saw Rosalind lying still on the bed through the door.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she awake yet?¡±


    Leonardo was still wearing a terrible look on his face. It seemed that since Rosalind passed out, he had


    never appeared happy, and even his perity dashing eyebrows had been frowning tightly.


    ¡°She has woken up before she fell asleep again!¡±


    Knowing that Leonardo was worried, Brett didn¡¯t dare juke at this time.


    Leonardo was slightly surprised, and then he couldn¡¯t hide his ecstasy and worry.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Is she all right now?¡±


    Leonardo knew that Rosalind was in poor health, so he was afraid that there might be some sequ.


    ¡°She¡¯s sull weak and needs more rest. But your mother was really merciless, Rosalind¡¯s face has been


    swollen and there is a mild concussion.¡±


    After a prinse. Brett added, ¡°Tis afraid Rosalind went forgive you that easily this time.¡±


    Neither would the Jausen family


    Brett save personally how the Jansen family kicked Leonando out of the ward this afternoon


    After Lenardo left, the people who came to see Rosalind all scolded Leonarda and Maria fiercely.


    Margery and Natis even rushed to Maria¡¯s ward, scolding her savagely and threatening that it was not


    over yet.


    Now, the two families had fallen out with each other. If Rosalind hadn¡¯t woken up after dinner, the


    Jansen family might rush into Maria¡¯s ward to beat lier up.


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s wait for her to recover. As long as she is fine, everything else doesn¡¯t matter nond


    When Maria rushed up trying to kill Rosalind, Lunando had a bad feeling


    But now Leonardo didn¡¯t want to think about these. He just wanted Rosalind to get better as soon as


    possible. As long as she could recover, he would be willing to do anything for her forgiveness.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s resolute but slightly tired face, Brett was a little stunned.


    Leonardo was so tough and cold. Even though he knew that Rosalind would probably not forgive him,


    he still wanted to try. It made Brett onder, ¡°Can I also try my best to get nor back?¡±


    After staying for a while, Brett quietly left. Leonarda was wauching Rosalind outside the door alone


    secretly.


    In the early mor mng, the hospital was very crawled. There were lots of people visiting patients and


    seeing ductors.


    Leonardo stayed mutside Rosalind¡¯s ward for a long timest night. He could only secretly slip into the


    ward to stay with Rosalind for a short time whale Damian was out for the bathroom


    Although Damian drove him out without hesitation aftering bark, Leonardo was extremely satisfied.


    In order to see Rosalund again in the morning, Lennando slept in Brett¡¯s office. Just as he woke up,


    Jacob rushed in


    Seeing Jacob¡¯s anxious look, Leonardu looked a little sipset. He wondered if this mans could tell


    fortune. Otherwise, how could Jacob know that he just woke up?


    Seeing Jacob was so anxious, Leonardo thought it must be something bad and didn¡¯t want to hear him.


    Leonardo turned around and wanted to go directly to the ward of Rosalind, but Jacob grabbed his arm


    before he could take a few steps.


    14.30


    Chapter 228 C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Leonardo shook of Jacob¡¯s hand and looked at him with a frown


    ¡°What¡¯s the maiter?¡±


    Because he just wake up, his voice was a little h oa rse.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, there is something terrible online¡­¡±


    ¡°Make it clear. Why are you stammering?¡±


    Leonardo, who had just gotten up, was obviously unhappy to hear Jacob¡¯s broken words.


    He straightened his sleeve wrinkled by Jacob, his eyes showing the coldness of the superior,


    Jacob choked and felt bitter in his heart. He could only take a deep breath to calm down before


    reporting to Leonardo.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Mrs. Brooks¡¯ fight with Rosalind yesterday because a trending topic, and people also know


    Rosalind is your


    ex-wife. And¡­ And¡­¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s look changed, and Jacob¡¯s herning and havingpletely irritated


    ¡°What else? If you can¡¯t speak clearly, pack your stuff up and get out of here right now?


    Jacob went on. ¡°And how Rosalind chased you, secretly got into your bed in the hotel, let her father


    force you to get married, and pot Mr. Richard Brooks killed. Everything you¡¯ve done before has been


    exposed..¡±


    Leonardi¡¯s threat was so useful. After Jacob heard it, he immedinely spoke smoothly and told Leonardo


    everything with his eyes closed.


    Leonardo¡¯s Inok suddenly nged. Before Jacob could finish his words, he ran out quickly.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t stop when he met Iren who came in a hurry. He brushed past thetter and ran to


    Rosalind¡¯s ward directly.


    When Brett got up in the morning, he saw an avnche of news on the Inte. He hurried over and


    was about to tell Leonardo, but it seemed that he had arrivedte.


    ¡°He knows everything¡±


    Looking at Jacob who looked frustrated, Brett raised his eyebrows.


    Jacob nodded mechanically and curled his Lips, feeling a little wronged.


    Brett noticed something unusual about Jacob and felt a bit strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you break up with your girlfriend?¡±


    Jacob shook his head and looked at Brett dully.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, do you think Mr. Brooks is dissatisfied with fired?¡±


    He always loses his teasper with me. Do you think I will be


    many secrets about Leonardo and Rosalind would Leonardo kill


    Now that he had known so many


    ¡°What should I do? If Mr. Brooks dismissed me, where could I find such a well-paid job?¡± he said to


    himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Leonardo is still willing to lose his temper with you, which indicates that you¡¯ll still be in


    your position. When Leonardo stops being angry with you, you should be worried?


    Brett patted Jacob on the shoulder tofort him.


    Actually, Brett didn¡¯t know why Leonardo kepit Jacoli, who was kind of slow, as his secretary.


    But Brett had to admit that although Jacob was not very smart, he seemed to be cute.


    Hearing this, ficob immediately smiled and narrowed his eyes. Obviously, Brent¡¯s words seemed to


    finally relieve him of a heavy burden.


    *Really? Dr. Smithi, is that true? Mr. Brooks really doesn¡¯t dislike me?¡°

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 229


    ¡°I guess¡­ so!¡±


    Brett really admired Jacob¡¯s ability of self-adjusting. It seemed that the person in front of him was not


    the one who frowned Just now


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a relief


    Jacob giggled for a while before realizing that Leonardo had run away, and then he followed thetter.


    Looking at the handsome Jacob, who was about 6 feet tall but still somewhat slow, Brett couldn¡¯t help


    shaking his head resignedly.


    Outside the ward


    When Leonardo arrived outside Rosalind¡¯s ward, arge group of people had gathered there. There


    were reporters holding cameras and microphones high, online celebrities live streaming to attract


    attention, and even patients and their families rubbernecking. The ward was blocked by them.


    ¡°Are you done? This is the hospital, not a ce for fun Get out of here!¡±


    Jonas¡¯ furious voice sounded in the crowd, and one could tell how angry he was from his tone.


    ¡°Stop taking photos! Don¡¯t you know that the patient needs rest? Believe it or not, I will smash your


    phone if you do not stop filming!¡±


    Kyle¡¯s anger was also shown in her arrogant and crisp voice.


    ¡°Who are you? We¡¯re looking for Rosalind. What does it love to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we just want to know if the news online is true. Is Rosalind the ex-wife of the CEO of the Brooks


    Group? Did she y tricks to sleep with Mr. Brooks?


    ¡°Does the death of Mr. Brooks father have to do with Rosalind? Does she feel guilty?¡±


    ¡°Why did Mr. Brooks mothere and beat Rosalind? Is it because Rosalind pestered Mr. Brooks


    again?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Brooks had a girlfriend in college. Did they break up because of Ms. Jansen?¡±


    I heard that Mr. Brooks first love is Ms. Virginia York from the Brooks Group, and they had a child. Even


    so, Ms. Jansen still pestered Leonardo when she knew it. Didn¡¯t she think she is too b itchy?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When one person asked, more and more people began to ask questions that are unprincipled,


    sarcastic, or even insulting. In the ward, Rosalind listened to the quarrel and gossip outside calmly.


    ¡°You take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t worry. Kevin will deal with everything¡±


    Margery gently patted Rosalind on the back of her hand and refrained from crying


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. Inline. I don¡¯t care about their words at all.¡±


    It was true that she was Leonando¡¯s ex-wife. She had nothing to conceal.


    And she disdained to exin to a group of strangers. Most importantly, even if she exined, those


    people wouldn¡¯t believe her. There was no need to do so.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then¡±


    Margery secretly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with her sleeves and tried to force


    a smile. She didn¡¯t want Rosalind to worry about lier, so she quickly picked up the thermos sk from


    the table and handled into Rosalind. ¡°Have some chicken noodle soup first. Your father made it this


    morning and it still snells a little burnt.¡±


    ¡°Dad: Obviously, Rosalind didn¡¯t believe it. But when she smelled the slight burning odor, Rosalind


    believed it to a great


    extent.


    Unexpectedly, her father didn¡¯t know how to cook at all but cooked soup for her. There were tears in


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes. Rosalind was still sick inside. Outside the ward, these despicable men were so


    inhumane that they blocked the door of the ward Jonas was already angry, and when he heard


    someone humiliate Rosalind, he couldn¡¯t control his temper anymore. ¡°Da mn it. I was trying to be nice,


    but you didn¡¯t listen. Now you¡¯ll have to watch me beat you up


    After saying that, be punched a mboyantly dressed, gender-ambiguous online celebrity closest to


    him


    ¡°Well done. They deserve it.¡±


    Kyle, with one arm still in a sling, saw Jonas getting into a light and couldn¡¯t help but raise her fist,


    eager to join him.


    With Kyle cheering up beside him, Jonas suddenly felt that he was a hern. Then he smashed several


    lifted microphones,


    L


    which made the asion chaotic umnuskately


    We Were king about Rosaliasd and Leonardo. h has nothing to sleeth you¡±


    be vowe


    the online velebrity who was beaten was most as cutesy as before. Apparently, he was just a c oa rse


    man le covered his swollen eves and looked at Jonas miserably, feeling treated unfairly.


    this man beat just him instead of others!


    ¡°What does the affan have to do with you? You are scu mbags and rubbish of society. Do you knee


    what ce this is This is a hospital. You came to the hospital to disturb patients¡¯ rest just for news


    reports. Are you still human¡¯


    The online celebrity was not easy to mess with Looking at Jonas handsome and Ezir Dice and delicate


    suit, he could tell that it was exsive, so he covered his face and snorted disdainfully


    You kept man are you a dog that barks at every person you see? Or is it that you like Rosalind but she


    doesn¡¯t like you? So you¡¯re trying to defend her!¡±


    As the online celebrity hit the nail on the head, Jonas blushed in embarrassment and became angry.


    ¡°What are you talking about Believe it or not. Til beat you up again!¡±


    The asion became chaotic again


    ¡°Stop it! All of you!¡±


    As it was too noisy, Damian was afraid dat Roslind and Nafis in the word would bear it. He shouted


    harshly at the turbulent


    It had to be said that Damon¡¯s aura was so powerful that the noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you are interviewers, gossipers, or bystanders. You¡¯d better leave now, or I will


    call the palice.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jansen, don¡¯t threaten us. We are here to interviews you today. You should tell us the truth after all


    Rasnd has done. People have the right to know it.¡±


    ¡°The right to know it? What right? Why would I let you strangers know about my sister¡¯s privacy?¡±


    Damian kept suppressing his anger and couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists.


    ¡°Of course, we have the right to know because Rostlinadd¡¯s affair has beconte a trending topic today


    and upied so many public resources. Shouldn¡¯t she give us an exnation?¡±


    That¡¯s right. Ms Jansen is the design director at BUT Group and a former design consultant of the


    Brooks Group. Now, dur to Ms. Jansen¡¯s bad character, the share prices of both BUT Group and


    Brooks Group have dropped today. Shouldn¡¯t Ms. Jansen exin it to shareholders?¡±


    ¡°And Rosalind stole Ms. Virginia York¡¯s boyfriend. Ms. York gave birth to a son for Mr. Brooks, Shouldn¡¯t


    Rosalind exin to her as well?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 230


    ¡°Theard that Ms. Maria Brooks has been hospitalized for anger because of Ms. Rosalind Jansen¡¯s


    misconduct. We doubt whether Rosalind is ill or not, and I¡¯m afraid she pretends to be sick and wants


    to get the sympathy ofizens.¡±


    The reporters, online celebrities, and bystanders gossiped, as if Rosalind had really done something


    rebellious and evil that hurt everyone. If Damian had known the truth, he would have thought what they


    said was true.


    Sure enough, one could make up stories based on just a scene.


    These people didn¡¯t care about the truth or whether Rosalind was sick or not. They just wanted to know


    who would create the next trending topic first.


    ¡°Shut up! If you guys want to know the truth so badly, why do you have toe to ask my sister


    instead of Leonardo? 1 think he should know the truth better, right?¡±


    Everyone present was stunned by Daman¡¯s words


    Of course, they wanted to ask Leonardo. But Lennardo could easily make them lose their jobs and ruin


    their future. They didn¡¯t dare to mess with Leonardo


    But Rosalind was different. As far as they knew, although Rosalind was the design director of BUT


    Group and the sister of Jansen Group¡¯s CEO, she was just a naive woman. It would be easier to get


    information from Rosalind than from Leonardo.


    ¡°Do you think Rosalind is a pushover so youe ta bully her


    Damian¡¯s voice became colder and colder. He nced at the bystanders one by one, remembering


    their work cards,pany names, and even appearances. Damian was not a generous person. Those


    who bullied Rosalind would get what they deserved sooner orter.


    ¡°Who said we allied hier? Mr. Brooks is too bany to ept an interview. We just want the truth. Does


    Rosalind even have no courage to tell the truth and choose to hide like a coward?


    Although most of them feared Damian¡¯s cold eyes, some still had the guts to stand out shouting boldly


    or even rush into the ward


    ¡°You bastard, where are you going?¡±


    Seeing this, Jonas grabbed the man and pushed him to the ground.


    The man who was pushed down was a little embarrassed and shouted loudly in anger


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What? Rosalind seduced not only Mr. Brones but you so that you stand up for her. It seems that she


    was really good at it¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, are mistresses all so skilled? Rosalind not only stole someone else¡¯s boyfriend but also


    found herself a backup. and she used thetter as a henchman. She¡¯s amazing¡±


    When Leonardo arrived, he happened to hear the man¡¯s vicious shouting, and his eyes suddenly


    became terribly horrible.


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t speak loud, but everyone present heard it clearly and suddenly became quiet, as if his


    sullen voice had


    magic power


    Damian and Jonas were also stunned, but they instantly came to their senses.


    Jonas rolled up his sleeves and was about to beat Granardo. If it weren¡¯t for this man, Rosalind


    wouldn¡¯t have suffered so


    much.


    Now, Rosalind was used and surrounded by so many people. So many terrible things happened


    this early morning while Leonardo looked still good.


    Jonas felt so s¨²ry for Rosalind that he felt called to kick Leonardo¡¯s a ss.


    But before he could take a few steps, Kyle stopped him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for trouble. Let¡¯s see what he will do.


    ¡°No, I have to heat him up first. Otherwise, I will feel sorry for Rosalind!¡±


    Jonas broke free from Kyle¡¯s hand and tried to step forward, but suddenly he got flicked on his head.


    ¡°Crazy woman, why did you hit me?


    Jonas was a little aggrieved. What did he do to get himself beaten by Kyle again!


    ¡°I told you not to ask for trouble. Don¡¯t you understatul Let¡¯s see what Leonirilo can do first. If he¡¯s


    unable to solve the problem, I will beat him up myself¡±


    Kyle waved her fist and looked like a hooligan


    14:30


    Chapter 230


    Seeing this, Jonas resisted the urge to fight again Leonardo.


    Seeing Leonardoing, the man who fell to the ground got up quickly. He was so shocked that his


    eyes almost dropped


    out of their sockets.


    ¡°M-Mr. Brooks?¡±


    The man stammered out a few words as if his tongue was tied, and his face was pale.


    Leonardo strode over, stared at the man who was half a head shorter than him, and asked again in a


    deep voice.


    ¡°What did you just say? I told you to say it again! Why don¡¯t you say it?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s voice through his gritted teeth made the man¡¯s heart sk ip a few beats and his body tremble


    uncontrobly.


    ¡°N-Nothing!¡±


    The man squeezed out a few words tremblingly, not even daring to look at Leonardo¡¯s eyes.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished his words, Leonardo kicked him hard in the stomach. He fell to


    the ground and could not stand up for a long time..


    ¡°Since you dare to make trouble here today, you should be prepared to bear my anger. Just you wait 1


    mean all of you!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s slim fingers pointed to all the bystanders one by one, and those he pointed at were deeply


    remembered in his mind. He would give them a ¡°big surprise¡± momentster.


    In the room. Rosalind was also a little surprised to hear that Leonardo arrived. Margery said Maria was


    sick too. Wasn¡¯t Leonando supposed to be taking care of Maria in her ward now?


    Leonardo came here at this critical moment. Wasn¡¯t he afraid to be questioned by reporters!


    Just as she was thinking, a reporter¡¯s voice sounded outside the ward again


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, we¡¯re not here to make trouble. We are here to find out the truth. You can¡¯t do this to us¡­.


    A reporter hid in the crowd and shouted with his head down. After saying that, he hid back in the crowd


    again for fear of Leonardo seeing him.


    ¡°Yeah, we just want to know what Rosalind¡¯s rtionship with you is. Did you abandon Virginia and


    your child because of her!¡¯


    ¡°Did she try to y every trick to marry you


    One question was followed by another. The people around seemed to have forgotten Leonardo¡¯s threat


    just now and started talking again


    The voice of questioning and gossiping was even louder than before


    ¡°That¡¯s enough¡±


    Leonardo suddenly raised his voice, which frightened everyone present. They didn¡¯t dare to make a


    sound.


    Seeing everyone quiet down, Leonardo nced at the crowd and looked at Jacobs who was standing


    beside him.


    ¡°Jacobs, start live streaming now. Since everyone wants to know the truth so badly, I will tell you all the


    truth today!¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 231


    The deration sent shockwaves through the room, akin to a massive stone thrown into a sereneke


    Countless ripples of discussion and spection spread like wildfire among the people present


    If Leonardo would broadcast, what was the meaning of their waiting at the hospital?


    They realized that they wouldn¡¯t have ess to firsthand information. Moreover, it could potentially


    offend powerful figures like the CEOs of Jansen Group and Brooks Group, as well as the design


    director of BUT Group. There might even be retaliation from them.


    It seemed that Leonardo was well aware of the thoughts swirling around their minds, and a sig grin


    yed across his lips. This was all part of his n. Firstly, it was to quell the rumors as soon as


    possible and protect Rosalind from media. disturbance.


    Additionally, it was a move to avoid unnecessary trouble. The media that had gathered at the hospital


    to besiege the wardcked integrity and professionalism. Rather than letting them twist the truth and


    create chans, he chose to address the matter directly through a live broadcast, sidestepping many


    potentialplications.


    Jacob also stared at Leonardo in shock until Leonardo¡¯s icy gaze swept over, confirming that he wasn¡¯t


    joking. Jacob immediately grabbed his phone and initiated the live broadcast.


    ¡°Since everyone is so curious about Rosalind¡¯s rtionship with me, I have no reason to conceal the


    truth. Rosalind is, indeed, my wife.¡±


    Leonardo spoke, opting to refer to Rosalind as his wife¡± instead of his ex-wife..


    The revtion set off an explosion of reactions among the crowd. With Leonardo¡¯s personal


    confession, the spection surrounding their rtionship was essentially confirmed


    Leonardo nced at the buzzing crowd.


    He continued, ¡°My marriage with Rosalind isn¡¯t a calcted move, nor did 1 pursue her for personal


    gain. We were college ssmates, and 1 had feelings for her even back then, However, due to my


    reserved nature and slow emotional progress, I only realized my true feelingster on


    ¡°Now, after all these years, I can say with certainty that I¡¯ve loved Rosalind for a long time. I have loved


    her since our college days until this very moment. My feelings have never wavered


    *Due to my immaturity, Rosalind was hurt in the past, but I still love her and want to be with her forever.


    The revtion sparked an even greatermotion among the onlookers


    The media, who had been eager to capitalize on this hot topic, felt frustrated that Leonardo¡¯s live


    broadcast had stolen their thunder. Some of them disregarded Leonardo¡¯s status and directly attacked


    him, seeking to undermine his credibility.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, your words are just empty talk. If you truly loved Rosalind as you im, why did you


    divorce her? It simply doesn¡¯t add up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rumor has it that your son with Virginia is already five years old. If my calctions are


    correct, Virginia must have been pregnant with him while you were still married to Rosalind. How can


    you call it love for Rosalind when you


    cheated on her?¡±


    ¡°You keep professing your love for Rosalind, but isn¡¯t Rosalind currently hospitalized because of Mrs.


    Maria Brooks? If you truly loved her, why would you allow your mother toe and harm the woman


    you supposedly care for?¡± ¡°Exactly, Mr. Brooks, even though you want to defend Rosalind, there¡¯s no


    need to fabricate lies about loving her. It¡¯s so unconvincing, and nobody believes it¡­¡±


    One after another, people voiced their opinions, connecting the dots and reaching a unanimous


    conclusion: Leonardo¡¯s love for Rosalind was nothing but a lie. Everything he said earlier vas a


    charade meant solely to defend Rosalind.


    As to why Leonardo was so keen on defending Rosalind, no one had given it much thought.


    In the hotel room, Virginia rested in Jerome¡¯s embrace, observing Leonardo¡¯s predicament as he faced


    the reporters¡¯ relentless questioning on her phone. A sover curled up on her lips.


    Noticing Virginia¡¯s continued interest in Leonardo, Jerome yfully nibbled her carlobe and said in a


    teasing tone. ¡°Why are you still thinking about him after the way he treated you?¡±


    Virginia nced at Jerome and yfully poked his foreheadl


    ¡°No, Fin just watching the drama unfold. I thought Leonardo¡¯s live stream to defend Rosalind mightN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    interfere with our ns. But seeing bins Jeft speechless by all those reporters, I realize it¡¯s all just


    unnecessary.¡±


    Jerome tightly grasped Virginia¡¯s mischievous hand, holding her closer. Ina soft and soothing tone, he


    whispered into her ear ¡°Feeling better now? Did my little distraction help you vent your anger?¡±


    ¡°Yeal, it¡¯s impressive. Let me reward you with a kissl¡±


    1/2


    16:15


    Chapter 31


    Virgina vaid yfully and nted a red mark on Jerome¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°That¡¯s not enough, you little devil.¡±


    Jerome replied teasingly, setting aside Virginia¡¯s phone before lifting her up and carrying her into the


    bathroom.


    At the hospital.


    Amidst the lively discussions of the crowd, Leonardo remainedposed, handling the situation like a


    skilled negotiator.


    Even under the barrage of questions during the live broadcast, he showed no signs of wavering. When


    the crowl had nearly finished talking, Leonardo calmly raised hisnd,


    The crowd hushed, all eyes fixed on Leonardo as if he were standing on a pedestal, ready to face their


    admiration.


    ¡°Are you all finished?¡±


    Leonardo inquired, scanning each face before locking eyes with the camern in Jacol¨¦¡¯s hand.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, then it¡¯s my turn to speak!¡±


    Silence enveloped the crowd


    ¡°I said I love Rosalind, and I will never do anything that will hurt her. I¡¯ve never cheated on her,


    especially not while we were married.¡±


    Someone didn¡¯t believe him and shouted loudly. Then what about you, Virginia, and her son! Don¡¯t


    think we don¡¯t know about it just because you¡¯re not married.


    Leonardo looked at the person, seeminglying to a decision. After a moment of contemtion, he


    dered with solemnity, ¡®I said I didn¡¯t cheat, which means Virginia and I have no rtionship. Her son


    has nothing to do with me. Dn is not my son


    Leonardo¡¯s words hit the crowd like a ssh of cold water on hot oil, igniting shock and astonishment.


    Even Damian Jonas and Kyle appeared surprised and perplexed. It was evident that Leonardo¡¯s


    statement had greatly shocked them as well.


    Is it true that Dn is not your son Could it be that all the rumors circting outside are false??


    ¡°No way, Mr. Brooks wouldn¡¯t just let Virginia cuc kold him for so many years without rifying things,


    right! is Mr. Brooks really that kind-hearted?¡±


    After witnessing such a huge piece of gossip, the onlookers were no longer concerned about Leonardo.


    The discussions grew more intense, and even the looks they cast toward Leonardo were filled with


    sympathy!


    Yes, sympathy!


    Although it was not confirmed yet if what Leonardo said was true, the fact that he dared to say it in front


    of so many people. without fear of bring exposed, indicated that this matter was likely not Ebricated.


    The fact that the esteemed CEO of Brooks Group had been cuc kolded for so many years made people


    feel sympathetic. Some even sected to take pleasure in his misfortune, feeling that the Brooks Group¡¯s


    CEO was nothing special.


    ¡°But Dn¡¯s surname is Brooks. If he is not Mr. Brooks son, why did Mr. Brooks let him have the


    surname and live in the Brooks residence?¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 232


    Some were leti dared by the sudden exposure of such a big piece of gossip, while others had agile


    minds and quickly thought of suspicious points, questioning Leonardo¡¯s words.


    A flicker of coldness passed through Leonardo¡¯s deep eyes. Clearly, this person had asked the


    question Leonardo least wanted to anWIT


    Although Leonardo was furious inside, be maintained a calm demeanor on the surface, pretealing as if


    nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Tm not Virginia¡¯s husband. If you want to know about her child, shouldn¡¯t you ask her? Whye to


    ask me?¡°


    Leonardo made it clear about his rtionship with Virginia but did not directly answer the question


    about Dn.


    However, as soon as Leonando finished speaking, a harsh shout suddenly rang out at the ridge of the


    crowd.


    ¡°What did you say! Dn is not your son! He is not a descendant of the Brooks family?¡±


    The crowd made way for the source of the voice, and they saw that it was none other than Leonardo¡¯s


    mother, Maria Brooks


    Seeing Maria¡¯s arrival. Leonardo was slightly surprised, and his eyebrows furrowed even tighter.


    Maria pushed through the crowd and came to Leonardo, grabbing his cor and ring at him fiercely.


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡±


    Early in the morning, Maria heard about the scandalous deeds that Rosalind had done in the past,


    which had been exposed online and caused a frenzy of discussions. She couldn¡¯t be happier about in.


    Maria thought all of this was done by Leonardo deliberately. He exposed Rosalind¡¯s past misdeeds to


    vent his anger on her behalf after she was used by Natis and Margery yesterday.


    Maria even thought that after this incident. Natis and Margery mighte to her and apologize, asking


    her to help rify the matter for Rosalind. Ihn despite her waiting, not only had she not seen Nafis and


    Margery, but she also hadn¡¯t even seen a trace of Leonardo¡¯s presence


    It was not until she saw Leonardo¡¯s live broadcast video that she realized how wrong she had been.


    Witnessing the live broadcast of Leonardo confessing his love for Rosalind, while concealing the fact


    that they had been intimate and that she had coerced him into marriage, leading to the death of


    Richard, Maria felt her anger surge, and she wanted to rush over to stop Leonardo¡¯s foolish behavior.


    However, Maria never expected that before she could stop Leonardo from exonerating Rosalind, she


    would hear Leonardo deny Dn as his son in front of so many media reporters.


    Dn was the apple of her eye, the hope of herter years. If Dn was not her grandson, did that


    mean all the efforts she had made for him over the past years were in vain?


    Thinking of this, Maria was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath and nearly fainted on the


    spot.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s chaotic here. You should go back to the ward to rest first.¡±


    Dn¡¯s situation was tooplicated. It was not convenient to discuss it in front of so many people


    through the live broadcast. Leonardo decided to appease Maria first and then deal with the situation


    when she returned home.


    ¡°Hmph, my grandson might not even be mine, and you still expect me to rest?¡±


    Maria pushed Leonardo away and stared straight at him.


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡¯ve truly grown wings. How dare you keep such a big secret from me. Tell me, is Dn


    your seat or not? Are you lying just to protect Rosalind


    Maria still clung to a glimmer of hope in her heart. Though Leonardo hadn¡¯t shown unich affection


    toward Dn for all these years, he hadn¡¯t treated him poorly either. If Dn wasn¡¯t his son, why would


    Leonardo have taken care of him for so long!


    Then, a sudden realization but Maria¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Did you lie just to defend Rosalind Are you willing to forsake your own son for that despicable woman?


    If she doesn¡¯t like me, do you not want me as your mother?¡±


    The mure Maria spoke, the more she became cowinced of her suspicions. Fround must have wanted to


    exonerate Rosalind and came up with this excuse. Perhaps it was Rosalind herself who instigated him


    to deny his rtionship with Dn during the live stream. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    With this conviction, Maria no longer pursued the truth from Leonardo hut stormed straight to


    Rosalind¡¯s ward, shouting at her.


    ¡°Rosalind, you shameless woman! You manipted my son to abandon his own chill just to protect


    your reputation. How


    12


    Gupte 2


    hranless you bet


    ¡°You shameless and rotten woman! Since your reputation is tarnished, you want to smear Virginia?


    Have you no share?


    ¡°Trutelling you, no matter how you seduce Leonardo, no matter what tricks you use, as long as I¡¯m


    alive, you and my son will never be together, never.¡±


    Maria¡¯s words spewed out like a machine gun. Before Leonardo could cover her mouth, countless


    vicious, vulgar, and insulting words had already been unleashed.


    Damian, Jonas, and others were utterly disgusted by Maria¡¯s words, and they felt the urge to beat her


    up.


    Just then, the door of the ward swing open, and a slender figure stepped out. It was none other than


    Rosalind¡¯s mother, Margery.


    Margery¡¯s Cyes were tear, a resh of themotion and insults that had urred ourside moments Ep.


    However, her expression was now stern as she walked up to Maria without saying a ward and pped


    her hard on the cheek.


    Before anyone could react. Margery ra ssed her hand again and delivered another forceful p on the


    other side of Maria¡¯s face, leaving Maria stummed and everyone else startled.


    Looking at the handprints on Maria¡¯s face caused by her own ps, the water-filled, swollen eyes


    swept coldly over Leonardo, who was holding Maria. Then she turned to look at Damian.


    ¡°Damian. From now on, if anyone dares to insul: Rosalind like this in front of you, no matter who they


    are, beat them like this. Even though our Jansen family can¡¯tpare to those wealthy families, we


    absolutely won¡¯t allow anyone to bully and insult us.¡±


    Damian had originally been waiting with Jorps to enjoy the gossip about Leonardo being cu ckolded.


    He hadn¡¯t noticed that Maria suddenly turned her focus toward Rosalind. When Margery exposed it.


    Damian felt immense guilt.


    Yes, as the eldest brother, when others havee to bully his sister, be actually got distracted. He felt


    truly ashamed, and his gaze toward Maria and Leonardo became even colder.


    ¡°Mon, 1 see.¡± He clenched the hand at his side, his nails almost digging into the Lesli, showcasing his


    anger toward Maria at this moment.


    After giving her instructions to Damian, Margery slowly turned her gaze to Leonardo


    ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse now. To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, don¡¯te looking for Rosalind


    again¡±


    Then, she looked at Maria, who was grimacing yet held back tightly by both the body and mouth of


    Leonardo.


    ¡°She¡¯s your mother, so you should control her better. Although our Jansen faniily avoids trouble, we are


    not afraid of t Even rabbits bite when they are desperate. If she continues to nder my daughter¡¯s


    reputation, even if I have to risk my life, I won¡¯t let her get away with it¡±


    Send Gift

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233


    As soon as she finished speaking, without waiting for Leonando to say anything, Margery went straight


    into the ward.


    After being pped twice by Margery. Maria got so angry that her eyes were almost spewing fire. She


    was about to rush in and demand an exnation from Margery, but Leonardu stopped her.


    As she watched Margery enter the ward, Leonardo showed no intention of stopping Margery. Maria,


    fueled by some unknown strength, pushed Leonardo forcefully, causing him to sta gger.


    Raising her hand, she fiercely pped Leonardo¡¯s handsome face twice.


    ¡°You ungrateful wretch! You¡¯ve been enchanted by that fox. Are you really my son? When that woman


    hit me, you just stond there. How can I love a son like you?¡±


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger, Maria clenched her fists and punched Leonardo¡¯s chest


    hard, as if she wanted to unleash all her fury toward Margery on Leonardo.


    Leonardo frowned and grunted a couple of times but showed no signs of stopping her, allowing Maria


    to vent her anger on him.


    However, the quieter Leonardo remained, the angrier Maria became. She used both her hands and feet


    without any hesitation, showing no mercy as she attacked Leonardo,


    The onlookers were stunned. They had witnessed rural old women throwing tantrums and causing a


    scene, but they had never imagined that the mother of the Brooks Groups CEO could be even more


    fierce than those rural old women.


    Not only did sheck the elegance and grace of wealthy families, but she also even seemed less


    refined than the rowdiest ruffians. She didn¡¯t care about her son¡¯s reputation at all and didn¡¯t hesitate to


    scold and hit him in front of so many people.


    ¡°Mrs. Maria Brooks, please stop! If you keep hitting Mr. Leonardo Brooks, he will get hurt.¡±


    When Maria rushed over, Jacob had already turned off the live broadcast.


    Knowing about themotion Maria caused at BUT Group yesterday. Jacob was worried that she


    might cause even more serious trouble. If everything were broadenst live, there would be no way to fix


    the situation. So, without seeking Leonardo¡¯s permission, Jacobs turned off the live broadcast.


    Now, witnessing this session of dramas and Maria relentlessly punching Leonardo, Jacob sighed


    inwardly, feeling relieved that he had acted preemptively.


    Otherwise, there would be such headlines. Jansen Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s Mother ps Brooks Group¡¯s


    CEO¡¯s Mother in the Face¡±


    ¡°Brooks Group¡¯s CEO Gets pped by His Mother¡±


    ¡°Brooks Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s Mother Causes Chaos in the Hospital Like a Shrew


    Each would take over tomorrow¡¯s headlines if it was broadcasted.


    If all of these headlines were to be broadcast, they would dominate the hottest search terms for at least


    half a year, greatly damaging Leonardo¡¯s reputation and credibility.


    Although he thought this way, even as an outsider, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Leonardo as


    he watched Maria relentlessly assault Leonardo.


    Deep down, Jacob wondered if Maria was truly Leonardo¡¯s biological mother. How could a mother not


    care about her son¡¯s reputation so much? Morcower, Leonardo¡¯s identity was far from ordinary.


    As much as he pondered, Jacob didn¡¯t dare to say a word. All he could do was to silently sympathize


    with Leonardo. Even Leonardo¡¯s past outbursts and cold demeanor could be attributed to Maria¡¯s


    violence and irrational behavior. After all, it was impossible for anyone to have a good temper with such


    a mother who constantly caused trouble and made a scene. At that moment, Jacob¡¯s heart went out to


    Leonardo, and he couldn¡¯t help but think of his own kind mother back home. Once this situation was


    resolved, he was determined to buy something nuraningful and send it back to his mother to thank her


    for all the years of care and affection.


    With this thought in mind, Jacob realized how fortunate lie was to have rtively few troubles, even


    though he didn¡¯t possess much wealth.


    ¡°What are you? Get lost!¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t spare even Leonardo, and her aggression toward his secretary Vas even likite severe.


    While it was awkward for Jacob to intervene, he knew his own grievances were insignificantpared


    to Leonardo¡¯s suffering. He gritted his teeth and stepped forward, attempting to stop the chaos.


    However, Mariapletely disregarded Jacob and continued her violent attack, even hitting Jacobs a


    few times. Jacobs cried out in pain, further adding to the chaos of the scene.


    Chew 253


    Observing Lardo¡¯s apathetic expression as if nothing was happening, his face showing no change


    except for indifference and cold. Jacob stifled his impulse to shom for help.


    After a king une, Maria seemed to have tired herself out, punting heavily as she red at Leonardo


    with intense hostility. It didn¡¯t look like she was looking at her own son: instrail, her gaze held the


    bitterness of an enemy with a deep grudge.


    Meeting Maria¡¯s eyes Leonardo felt a pang of heartache, but he swiftly buried Isis emotions. He then


    turned his attention to Jacobs, who was rubbing his arms in pain.


    ¡°Arrange for someone to clean up this ce. 1 don¡¯t want anyone else disturbing Rosalind¡¯s rest. I also


    won¡¯t tolerate any more harmful rumors spreading online. If anyone dares to test my patience again, let


    Thomas deal with them!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s words sent a shiver down Jacob¡¯s spine. It was the first time he had heard such a stern


    command from Leonardo.


    Jacob thought, ¡°Harudle it¡­ what did that mean? It could be dealing with apany, or¡­ lives¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Jaral? bowed slightly, his expression serious and apprehensive.


    Leonardo took a deep breath, ncing at the ward door nearby. He yearned to go inside and see the


    woman he had been thinking about, but he understood that hecked the right to do so at the moment.


    After a long stare at the ward, Leonardo turned around and calmly carried Maria on his shoulder. He


    remained steadfast, even in the face of her punches and curses.


    Jonas, Kyle and the rest observed Leonardo as he walked away, their eyes fixed on his retreating


    figure for a long time.


    ¡°Leonardo caused Rosalind to get hurt. I initially wanted to give him a good beating, but now I can¡¯t


    help but feel like he is¡­ somewhat pitiful!


    Hearing Jonas words. Kyle, for the first time, didn¡¯t argue


    ¡°I also find him a bit pitiful¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Both Maria and Rosalind were the people Lunardo loved and cared for the most. However, now these


    two were at olds like water and fire, with Leonardo caught in the middle. He couldn¡¯t raise and or


    scold his mother, and he couldn¡¯t see Rosalind either. How could he not be pitied


    Damian impatiently patted both of their shoulders.


    ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful about him? As the CEO of Brooks Group, he is a powerful man, but he can¡¯t even


    protect his own woman. Why do you still pity him?¡±


    Damian was truly disappointed in Leonarda Knowing he had such a mother, Damian made up his mind


    to follow Margery¡¯s example and ensure that Rosalind and Lennards would never cross paths again


    With this thought, Damian nced at Jonas, who was handsome butcked stability. Since Jonas had


    deep feelings for Rosalind, Darnian wondered if they would have a better life together.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Damian¡¯s intense gaze made Jonas feel uneasy, causing him to unconsciously step back, his scalp


    tingling slightly as he bugged his shoulders.


    Damian¡¯s mouth pitched with frustration Damian wouldn¡¯t even consider Joens n suitable match for a


    woman like Rosalind, let alone Rosalind herself.


    Suddenly. Damian thought of Lyle. So many years had passed, and that guy was still single and got


    along well with Rosalind, Yamma and Kevin. If Lyle became his brother¨Cinw, perhaps he might feel


    more at ease.


    On the other hand, Leonardo carried Maria into her hospital room, drawing mumerous curious nces.


    Even though some people saw Leonardo carrying Maria, they didn¡¯t dare to approach him due to his


    status and the cold aura around him


    Leonardo gently ced Maria on the bed and turned to leave, but he was halted by Maria¡¯s sharp


    voice.


    ¡°Leonardo, am I still your mother? Why didn¡¯t you help me when I was being allied? I¡¯ve lived for so


    many years, and this is the first time someone has beaten me. How am I supposed to maintain my


    reputation in the future!¡±


    Leonardo turned around and looked at the hysterical Maria with a expression.


    ¡°Mom have you ever thought about why Rosalind¡¯s mother hit you?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s tone remainedposed, making it hard to gauge his feelings.


    ____¡°Isn¡¯t it because I rxposed the ugly things that Rosalind did? She felt quilty, and that¡¯s why!¡±


    Maria snerrril, as if she had long known Margery¡¯s intentions, showing disdain on her face.


    Leonardo was left speechless. He didn¡¯t know when his mother had be sos judgmental and


    sarcastic.


    Did Margery hit her out of guilt?


    No, any mother who heard someone inselting their daughter like that, especially in front of so many


    people, would probably react with violence. Why couldn¡¯t his mother understand this?


    ¡°What ugly things! Is it ugly for her to like toe, or for me ta like her?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is¡­


    Maria wanted to say that Rosalind was seducing Leonardo hut was interrupted by Leonardo¡¯s firm


    voice.


    ¡°What do you mean of course? Both Rosalind and I are single and have feelings for each other. We¡¯re


    not stealing or taking away anything. What¡¯s wrong with us being together? Why do you find it sa


    unbearable?¡±


    ¡°What stealing or taking away? How can you say such nonsense?¡±


    Maria stared at Leonardo, who was talking loudly to her, in disbelief, feeling like she didn¡¯t recognize


    him anymore,


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? You just insulted Rosalind in the harshest way possible. Why can¡¯t we defend


    ourselves in a simr way?¡±


    Leonardo chuckard lightly, his smile ringed with bitter helplessness. He turned his head to gaze out of


    the window, looking


    weary.


    ¡°Mom, why have you be so unreasonable? Have I indulged and doted on you for so long that


    you¡¯ve stopped caring about others in your actions?¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s expressionless face, Maria sensed that something bad was about to happen.


    She panicked and quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    But her guilty voice was as faint as a mosquito¡¯s,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how can you deny it? When Margery pped you, you felt embarrassed. Have you ever


    considered haw I would face the public and the employees of Brooks Group when you pped me in


    front of so many people during a live broadcast?


    ¡°You felt wronged, but have you ever thought about how Rosalind will cope with the situation at BUT


    Group after being insulted by you like that? She was almost strangled by you; how frightened maist she


    have been?


    ¡°Have you ever considered that your behavior turned Brooks Group into the biggest joke in Hallowin?¡±


    Being repeatedly questioned by Leonardo, Maria fell her swollen Esce get even hotter, and she


    instinctively retorted.


    *1¡­ did it all for what? but it all for you!¡±


    Leonardo chuckled helplessly.


    16:46


    ¡°You think you did everything for my sake, but have you ever considered how I¡¯m going to face


    Rosalind when you cursed her and spread rumors about her?


    ¡°The person Ive so deeply looks so terrible in your eyes, and the person I want to protect is now hurt


    by you. Is this supposed to be beneficial for me? Do you really think my judgment is so poor that I can¡¯t


    distinguish right from wrong?


    ¡°You keep saying it¡¯s all for une, but just because of that, you think you can freely meille in my


    emotions, interfere with my work, and try to push women like Virginia tensard me?


    ¡°Is it all for my sake! No, It¡¯s just for your damn possessiveness¡±


    Leonardo should have realized this long ago. Five years ago, when he was prepared to live a good life


    with Rosalind, Maria forced him to divorce Rosalind by threatening him with suicide.


    From that moment, he should have sensed how strong Maria¡¯s possessiveness was. But at that time, in


    order to appease her. Leonardo didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    He even agreed to her unreasonable demand to have Virginia appointed as the design director at


    Brooks Group, all because he was concerned about Maria¡¯s health.


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t know if it was because Leonardo had hit a nerve or if it was out of guilt, but she gasped


    heavily and raised her hand to fiercely p Leonardo¡¯s cheek. The force was so great that Maria¡¯s


    hand became slightly numb from the pain


    Leonardo moved his somewhat stiff cheek and used his te


    Although it hurt. Leonardo felt relieved.


    tongue to alleviate the pain.


    These days, he had been suppressing his feelings due to Maria¡¯s unruly behavior. He didn¡¯t know how


    to resolve the issues hetween Maria and Rosalind. Now that it all erupted, he felt much more at ease.


    Maria looked at her ovat hand and then at Leo¡¯s reddened face, feeling a twinge of guilt rising in her


    heart. Her legs went weak, and she sat down by the edge of the bed, not daring to face Leonardo¡¯s


    cold and disappointed


    eyes.


    Leonardo felt that this wasn¡¯t the time to calmly discuss matters with Maria, so he decided to handle the


    discharge procedures for Maria first.


    14-10-


    Since Maria was so prone to causing trouble, it was better to send her back to the Brooks residence


    earlier to avoid any furtherplications.


    As Leonardo turned to leave. Maria suddenly called out to him again.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t turn around; he only slightly tilted his head to look at Maria,


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°And what about Danny? Even if you want to defend that hat¡­ defend Rosalind, you shouldn¡¯t say that


    Danny isn¡¯t your son If Danny finds out, do you know how much it will hurt him?¡±


    Maria habitually referred to Rosalind as ¡°bitch¡°, but seeing the cold expression an Leonardo¡¯s face, she


    reluctantly changed her words.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Leonardo though Maria had already forgotten about this matter, but unexpectedly, she brought it up


    again. He hesitated, unsure whether he should tell her the truth or if she could handle it once she knew.


    Just then, Maria¡¯s phone suddenly rang, showing Virginia¡¯s name on the screen. Leonardo¡¯s hesitation


    vanished instantly.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 235


    ¡°Hello, Virginia¡­¡±


    As Maria picked up the phone. Leonardo statelted it away and Ining up the call.


    ¡°What are you doing? I was still on the phone!¡±


    Maria looked at Leonardo with displeased eyes and made a move to get her phone back.


    Leonardo blocked Virginia¡¯s number and handed the phone back to Maria.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toart Virginia anymore. What I said before was the truth. Dn is not my son,


    never was!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Say it again!¡±


    Maria had always believed that Leonardo was lying before, but now, with his serious tone, she couldn¡¯t


    tell if he was telling the truth or 1995.


    ¡°No matter how many times you ask about it, my answer is that Dn is not my son I am fully aware of


    this. I will have Dn move out, and you should not see him again¡±


    Now that he had fallen out with Virginia, Leonardo was afraid that she could do anything


    If he kept Dn at the Brooks family, he didn¡¯t know what Virginia would do to Maria with Dn. The


    safest way was to nuke Dn move out of the Brooks residence.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re lying. You must be lying


    Maria couldn¡¯t believe in. Her beloved grandson for so many years turned our nat to be her biological


    grandson, how could that be possible


    ¡°Mom, do you think I would lie about this? In your eyes, am 1 such an irresponsible person?¡±


    As Leonardo spoke,r exined the incident when Virginia had schemed against him to Maria,


    omitting any mention of the rtionship between Richard and Virginia, as well as the connection


    between Dn and Richard.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Listening to Leonardo¡¯s words, Maria waspletely stunned, unable to react for a moment.


    Yes. Maria knew her sun very well. He had always been responsible and understanding since he was


    young. If Dn was really his son, he would never deny it in front of so many people.


    Could it be that Dn.. was really not her grandson?


    At the kindergarten.


    Yanna and Kevin were both absent-minded the whole day.


    They wanted to visit their mother at the hospital, wanting to be by her side, but Rosalind refused and


    insisted that Damian bring them to the kindergarten. As a result, the two little ones were unhappy the


    whole time. Even Yana, who was usually active, had lost interest in ying


    During the activity ss, Yanna and Kevin sat on the steps. Kevin took out his notebookputer,


    which he always carried. with him to check all the things that happened at the BUT Group yesterday.


    euware of.


    He wanted to know what that so-called grandmother had done to his mother, lungs they were


    With a series of code entries, Kevin quickly essed the surveince videos from MIT Group.


    Watching the video where Maria was choking Rosalind¡¯s neck, both Kevin and Yama turned pale, and


    Yanna even grabbed onto Kevin¡¯s sleeve out of fear.


    ¡°Kevin, Mom is so nice. Why does that old grandma hate her so much! Does she want to strangle


    Mom?¡±


    ¡°What old grandma! You¡¯re not allowed to call her that in the future. Call her an old witch¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t answer Yanna¡¯s question but corrected her choice of words.


    ¡°Old witch¡±


    Yara looked a bit puzzled, but after watching the winnan the surveince video who seemed to want to


    strangle Mon she thought she did look quite simr to the old witch star had heard about in fairy tales


    when she was younger.


    Yanna nodded. ¡°Yes, the old witch She¡¯s a bad person, always bullying Moni. Howe Leonardo is


    like a wooden block, not helping Mors at all?


    Kevin¡¯s eyes turned cold as he gritted his teeti.


    A


    ¡°That old witch is his mother. Of course he¡¯d side with her.¡±


    Yans pouted but didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze fell on Virginia in the video, and her tiny eyebrows


    furrowed even more lightly.


    1/2


    14:161


    Chapter 235


    ¡°Kevin, that mean woman also bullied Mom. She must be Dn¡¯s mother, right? Why is she so mean!¡±


    Before Yonna and Kevin could finish watching the entire process, a news article popped up on the


    computer screeii. featuring images of Rosalind Leonardo, and Virginia. On top of Rosalind¡¯s heal were


    words like ¡°the other woman and ¡°intruder¡±


    ¡°Kevin, what does it way?¡±


    Although they knew it was about Rosalind. Leonando, and Virginia, no matter how sinar? Kevin and


    Yanna were, they were still not even five years old and couldn¡¯t recognize many words. They only


    recognized ¡°Rosalind¡± and ¡°mistress¡±, and others were unfamiliar to them.


    Yanna pointed to the news article and ced her hopes on Kevin.


    Kevin blushed slightly as he didn¡¯t know either


    However, it didn¡¯t stop him. Kevin copied and pasted the test into trantion software and used the


    voice function to listen to the news from beginning to end. The more be listened, the more upset his


    expression became.


    Yanna started crying


    ¡°They¡¯re lying! Mom is not that kind of person, she¡¯s not the mistress¡±


    Paulina had told her that a mistress was someone who ruined other people¡¯s farmilies. In movies and


    TV shows, actresses who y the role of the mistress were often criticized. She didn¡¯t like mistresses,


    and she didn¡¯t believe her mother was one.


    Kevin t lile panicked and ackwardly pulled Yam into his arms,forting her softly


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You said it yourself, those people are all lying. If it¡¯s not true, why cry? Rosa is so wonderful.


    She can¡¯t be that kind of person. We have to believe in her, right?¡±


    Though only a few minutes older than Yanna Kevin seemed more mature and sersible.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Kevin. I believe in Mom. Even if there is a mistress there, it should be that had woman,


    not Rosa.


    ¡°And¡­ and Lennardo and Mom were married before. That Vir. Whatever, didst even marry Leonardo


    before having a child. She¡¯s the mistress, the bad woman who ruined Leonando and Mom¡¯s


    rtionships¡±


    Vanna sernard to have grasped the essence of what Paulina had taught her about ¡°mistresses


    urately and she organized the rtionships between Leonardo, Rosalind, and Virginia very clearly


    ¡°Leonardo isn¡¯t a good person either. If it weren¡¯: for him, Mom wouldn¡¯t be craicized like this. It¡¯s all his


    fault.¡±


    Kevin clenched his little fist, genuinely hating that he was too young. If he were a little older, he would


    definately give Leonardo a good beating


    Gearly, Leonardo¡¯s rating in Kevin¡¯s heart had dropped straight to the bottoms


    After reading the news about Rosalind, Ervin quickly typed on the keyboard, wanting to delete all the


    negative news. her. In no time, one after another, the news suddenly vanished from the inte,


    without a trace remaining.


    about


    But there were too many news articles, and Kevin¡¯s forehead was covered with Cne beads of sweat


    from exhaustion. He couldn¡¯t delete all of those urwspletely.


    Just then, the system rmended a live broadcast to Kevin. Just as Kevin was about to close it, he


    saw the person at the live stream, and to his surprise, it was none other than their father, Leonardo,


    Send Gift

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Kevin and Yanna looked at each other, kept their voices to the minimum, and listened carefully.


    Just now, they heard those people cursing and insulting Rosalind. Kevin directly wanted to turn off the


    live stream but was stopped by Vanma.


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s have a look. Uncle Danian and Uncle Jonas are both there. Leonardo should be here to


    speak for Mom.


    Admittedly, Yanna was good at observation


    Kevin¡¯s long eyshes blinked slightly. He withdrew his hand and continued to listen with a cold face.


    Seeingizens keep scolding Rosalind in the video, Kevin could only hold his trousers tightly to stop


    himself from smashing theputer.


    But when Yanna and Kevin heard Leonardo say in the live stream that he loved Rosalind all the time,


    they were stunned and couldn¡¯t believe i


    Although Leonardo had been pestering Rosalind all the time and even moved to the opposite side of


    their house to see her every day, Kevin didn¡¯t believe that Leonardo really loved Rosalind


    But now when Leonardo was on the live stream, he admitted that he always loved Rosalind in front of


    so many people. How could they not be surprised?


    ¡°Kevin, did I hear it wrong?¡±


    Yanna pinched Kevin¡¯s thigh hard.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Kevin screamed in pain.


    ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m not dreaming Leonardo really admits that he loves Mom in front of so many people.¡±


    ¡°So what? He said he loved Mam but he had a son with another woman. His son is older than us. We


    can¡¯t believe Leonardo¡¯s words¡±


    Kevin was obviously much more dear¨Cheaded than Yaura, and what he thought was very simr to that


    of mostizens.


    As soon as he finished his words, Leonardo said firmly in the live stream, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t cheat on


    Rosalind, so I had nothing to do with Virginia. Her son also¡­¡±


    However, at the critical moment, a long column of water suddenly sshed on Kevin¡¯sputer. The


    screen went ck directly. Yanma and Kevin didn¡¯t hear what Leonardo saidter.


    Kevin looked at theputer screen which suddenly went blick and then at Dn, who was holding a


    water gun in front of him. His eyes were red.


    ¡°Dn, are you crazy? You broke myputer?


    At such a critical time, Dn broke hisputer. He hadn¡¯t heard Leonardo say what the rtionship


    between him and Dn was.


    Seeing Kevin¡¯s angry face, Dn didn¡¯t feel guilty at all and looked at Kevin with his hands on his hips.


    ¡°Humph! So, what if it¡¯s broken? Who told you to hide here and y with theputer? It¡¯s game time,


    but you are ying with theputer here. I just want to teach you to a lesson!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out of my way!¡±


    Kevin was just a child no matter how precocious he was. He began to talk rudely in the face of Dn¡¯s


    provocation.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    If Kevin hadn¡¯t been in kindergarten, he would have wanted in fight Dn and vent his anger against


    Leonardo on Dn. ¡°Kevin, have you forgotten who the leader is in kindergarten? How dare you ask


    me to get out of your way? I¡¯ll teach you a


    After saying that Dn raised the water gun and shot at Kevin and Yanna.


    Seeing this, Kevin pulled Yarana bnd him and docked Dn¡¯s attack with his small body.


    ¡°Dn, Ive always disliked you. Since you want to pick on us, don¡¯t me me for bring rule¡±


    Dn was Virginia¡¯s son. Virginia bullied Hosalund with Maria yesterday, but Kevin coulili?i take


    revenge on Virginia and


    Higer on Dn first.


    Maria. Now he wanted to wel


    Although Kevin was younger than Dn, he was nimbaler than Dn. When they fought against each


    other, Dn could not gain the upper hand. Instead, his water guns was seized by Kevin and he got


    wet all over.


    After all, they were boys. Even at such a young age, they still refused to give up Two of them


    immediately fought against the


    Yana stared at the two boys who were fighting and opened her mouth in surprise.


    Kevin had been quiet since he was a child. He disdained arguing with children, let alone fighting


    against kids like Dn. She was so surprised that Kevin starred a fight today.


    In surprise, Yarma took the opportunity to attack Dn. Even if she couldn¡¯t help Kevin much, she


    could at least help him distract Dn


    Attacked by Yanna and Kevin, Dn¡¯s clothes were messy and his whole body was dirty. He even got


    punched by Kevin several times in the face.


    Although Kevin was also punched in the face, he felt much better.


    When the teachers found that they were fighting, Kevin and Dn got so dirty thr: no one could see


    their original appearance.


    The two teachers struggled to pull them away and took them directly into the tracher¡¯s office.


    ¡°Why are you two lighting? Do you know this is a kindergarten and a ce to stuly? How can you fight


    like this?


    Looking at their dirty clothes and swollen faces, the teacher, Ada Warner, had a headache. She didn¡¯t


    know how to exin to their parents after school.


    Seeing that Ada was angry. Yanna gently pinched her thigh and tried to squeeze aut a few tears: She


    approached Ada with a grievance and cried out loud.


    ¡°Hao¨Chon¡­ Ms. Warner, it has nothing to do with Kevin. It was Thn who sprayed us with water and


    damaged ourputer. Ms. Warner, Kevin, and I have always been obedient. We never fight. It¡¯s all


    Dn¡¯s fault. He bellied us!¡± Looking at Yanna¡¯s bright eyes full of tears, Ada seddenly felt sorry for


    Yanna. She bugged Yana into her arms andforted her softly, ¡°Yama, don¡¯t cry. I know you are the


    most obedient kid. I didn¡¯t me you.¡±


    Whileforting Yanma, Ada gently wiped Yanna¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Boo¨Choo¡­ Ms. Warner, Kevin is also the most ubedient kid. He hasn¡¯t caused any trouble. Dn is so


    fierce. He scratched Kevin¡¯s face and he still wanted to hit me. I am so scared¡±


    The more Adaforted Yanna, the louder Yanna cried. It seemed that Yanna had endless


    grievances. Yanna was even cuter than a doll. Her crying made people want to give all the treasures to


    her.


    However, no one noticed that Yanna¡¯s chubby barle hand was pulling Kevin¡¯s sleeve all the time. She


    winked at him as if she wanted him to cry with her.


    Originally, Kevin felt sorry for Yanna Honcever, when he saw Yanna¡¯s tears keep streaming down her


    face, he was speechless. Kevin ignored Yanna¡¯s gaze and stood quietly in front of A with his head


    raised. He was a man. How could he cry? I didn¡¯t look cool at all.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237


    Seeing that she was ignored by Kevin, Yanna felt speechless. She tried so hard to plead for him, but


    Kevin didn¡¯t cooperate with her at all. Did Kevin know that she was very tired if she acted alone?


    Why didn¡¯t Kevin take advantage of his advantaged He was such a handsome boy. As long as he cried,


    Ada would not me


    him


    A wise man knew when to retreat. Kevin was so stubborn. Thinking of this, Yanma felt she was really


    tired. She was still a little girl but she had to take care of Kevin who was not sensible. She suddenly felt


    extremely wronged.


    Yanna¡¯s acting was not in vain. Seeing that she cried even harder, Ada was so distressed. Since she


    failed tofort Yanna, she could only turn her eyes to Dn who was not standing properly,


    ¡°Dn, Yanna, and Kevin are so obedient. Why do you always bully them? You¡¯re treated specially at


    school. Can you be as


    obedient as other ki?¡±


    Ada had long disliked Dn. Because he was Leonardo¡¯s son and his family spoiled him, Dn was


    domineering in kindergarten


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that teachers should educate the kids instead of punishing them and Dn¡¯s


    identity, Ada would have taught Dn a good lesson long ago.


    However, Dn was even angrier than Ada.


    ¡°I beat him up because he didn¡¯t listen to me. My mother and grandina told me that I was the leader in


    kindergarten. If anyone doesn¡¯t listen to me and dares to bully me, I can directly heat him up. What can


    you do to me?¡±


    With that, he stuck out his tongue and made a face at Ada proudly.


    Ada almost fainted with anger. She had been a teacher for so many years. Although she knew this was


    an aristocratic school, she had never seen such an arrogant child before.


    And she had never seen a parent who taught her child like that


    ¡°How can you do this? You bully others when you¡¯re so young. What will you do when you grow up!¡±


    Ada¡¯s words didn¡¯t make Dn me himself or feel guilty at all. Dn snorted disdainfully, spot on


    Ada, and shouted with his hands on his hips, ¡°So what? My father is the CEO of Brooks Group. We are


    rich, so I can do whatever I want. If you dare to scold me again, believe it or not. I¡¯ll tell my grandmother


    and ask you to get out of here!¡±


    Virginia said that if someone bullied him, he couldin to Maria. Maria had the final say in the


    family and even Leonardod to listen to her. Maria would definitely help him teach Ada a lesson..


    Ada was so angry that she almost fainted.


    She had been a kindergarten teacher for so many years, an unruly kid before.


    and she had seen a lot of nay kids. But she had never seen sich


    However, Dn was right. His father was the CEO of Brooks Group, which was the top enterprise in


    Haldorin, Dalia didn¡¯t even dare to light against the Brooks Group, let alone hier.


    At this moment, the teacher who was watching the video clip suddenly pulled Ada¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Ms. Beck, why are you pulling my sleeve?¡±


    ¡°Check this out¡­¡±


    Jessie Beck handed the phone to Ada with a curious and shocking expression.


    Ada didn¡¯t ever look at the video clip. She was angry with Dn, so she didn¡¯t have time to watch it.


    She also thought that Jessie shouldn¡¯t have asked her to watch now.


    She was educating the child. How could she watch a video clip?


    But Jessie didn¡¯t give up. She leaned over and handed the phone to .


    ¡°Look, this gossip has something to do with the kid in your ss!¡±


    It had something to do with the kid in her ss? Althou Ada was a little curious, she didn¡¯t take in


    ton seriously. When she saw Leonardo in the video and heard what Leucando said her eyes suddenly


    widened with disbelief.


    Not only she but also Yanna, who was closest to Ada, beard what Leonardo said. It was the sentence


    that they missed just


    now.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t cheat on Rosalind, so I had nothing to do with Virginis. Dn was not my son¡­¡±


    Dn was not Leonardo¡¯s son? He was not the son of Leonardo and Virginia


    16:16


    Chapter 237


    Yanna couldn¡¯t believe it. She turned to look at Kevin, who was also suprised. Obviously, Kevin also


    hearddr.


    After watching the video, Ada quickly handed the phone back to Jessie. She was still a little confused.


    Dn had just yelled at her that his father was Leonardo, the CEO of Brooks Group, and his family had


    a lot of money. He wouldin to his grandmother and fire her if she scolded him again.


    Not long after, Leonardo made it clear that Dn wasn¡¯t his biological son, but an illegitimate child of


    Virginia and an unknown ma..


    This was so embarrawing¡­.


    Ada couldn¡¯t help wondering if she had any special abilities. If someone dared to mess with her, that


    person would be in big Trouble. Wasn¡¯t Dn a vivid example?


    Just now, Dn shouted at her because he was Leonardo¡¯s son. No


    However. Ada knew that it was impossible.


    son. Nene he was no longer Leonardo¡¯s son. Was this retribution?


    Looking at Dn again. Ada found that he was still as arrogant as if nothing had happened. She


    immediately sympathized with him


    She wondered. After something quite unforeseen happened, will Dn cry his heart out when he


    comes back home!


    As the saying goes, from thrift to luxury is easy, and from luxury to frugality is difficuls, Dn has been


    causing trouble in the name of Leonardo¡¯s son for so many years, but now he is not Leonardo¡¯s son.


    Could be stand it?


    At this moment, the security guard¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Ms. Warner, Dn¡¯s mother is here. She said she had something urgent and wanted to pick up Dn


    Rosalind was not seriously injured this time. As long as she woke up, she would be fine.


    After Damian and Jonas sent all the media and online celebrities away, Rosalind wanted to go home.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not recovered yet. Have a good rest in the hospital¡± Damian was the first to disagree


    Damian was extremely clear about how dangerous Rosalind¡¯s condition was yesterday. There were


    doctors in the hospital who could keep an eye on Rosalind at any time. If Rosalind fell ill again at home,


    he would go crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that my throat is feeling a little scratchy. I don¡¯t like staying in the hospital and want to


    go home. Besides. Yanna and Kevin must want to see me after school. There must be a lot of media


    outside the hospital. I don¡¯t want those prople to disturb their lives¡±


    This was what Rosalind worried about the most.


    Yanna and Kevin were still young. She didn¡¯t want them to see the devious side of humans, so she


    tried not to expose them to


    the media


    SendThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Damian and Margery looked at each other and felt that what Rosalind said made sense.


    ¡°Hone about this? You, Yanna, and Kevin moved back to the Jansen vi. You are sick and they are


    still young. I¡¯m worried about you if you live in Deep Mountain Vi. Your Esther and I can take care of


    you in the Jansen vi¡±


    1


    Rosalind¡¯s health was one of the reasons. Another reason was that Margery heard from Damian that


    Leonardo had moved to Deep Mountain Vi. Margery was worried that Leonardo would pester


    Rosalind again. So, it was better to let Rosalind move back to the Jansen vi to prevent them from


    seeing each other.


    On the other side of the hospital, after Leonardo left, Maria felt that something was wrong.


    She knew Leonardo very well. If Dn was not his son, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t have raised him for so


    many years and allowed Virginia, who had cheated on him, to join Brooks Group


    There must be something she didn¡¯t know about.


    While Maria was thinking, someone knocked on the door suddenly, apanied by the crying of a


    woman and a kid. Judging from the crying, Maria could tell that they were Virginia and Dn. Dn


    was the grandson she had spoiled for five years.


    Maria strode over and opened the door. It was indeed them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying like this!¡±


    Sering that Virginia and Dn, who had always been loved by her, cried into tears, Maria ignored


    Leonardo¡¯s advice and asked them worriedly when leading them to the rooin.


    ¡°Maria. I saw Leonardo¡¯s live stream. He said Danny was not his son. Danny was born under your


    nose. You loved hum and spoiled him since he was born Damry has always loved you the most. How


    could Leonardo refuse to ept Danny in order to whitewash Rosalind?¡±


    Virginia observed Maria¡¯s expression while crying.


    Seeing that Maria didn¡¯t refute, Virginia looked at Dn with a distressed face. She knew Leonardo


    must have thought that Dn was Richard¡¯s son, so he did not tell Maria the truth.


    At the thought of this, a crafty look came to Virginia¡¯s eyes, but she cried with tears on her face.


    ¡°Maria, I don¡¯t care what Leonardo said about me, but he didn¡¯t even admit Darmy for the sake of


    Rosalind. I was so sad tha I wanted to leave with Danny. After all, even his father abandoned him, and


    it was meaningless for us to stay in the Brooks. residence anymore.


    ¡°But Danny has respected you since childhood. You also loved him very much. I felt sorry if you


    couldn¡¯t see each other for thest time, so I still brought him here and said goodbye to you before


    leaving¡±


    Then Virginia waved to Dn, who had been crying but didn¡¯t know what was going on


    ¡°Danny,e and see your grandmother again. I don¡¯t know when we will see her again after we


    leave. Say goodbye grandmother.¡±


    r to your


    Dn obediently threw himself into Maria¡¯s arms and burst into tears.


    He was not really sad, but Virginia just pinched his thigh hard. It hurt so much.


    Admittedly, Virginia¡¯s acting was awesome. If Paulina save it, she would also give a thumbs up to


    Virginia Virginiapletely portrayed herself as a wonum with iparable grievance but dignity, who


    was abandonni by Leonardo. Maria had spoiled Dn since he was born. She was not willing to give


    up on her grandson. Besides, she had doubted Leonardo¡¯s words. After all, there was no evidence to


    prove that Dn wasn¡¯t his child


    Seeing that Virginia was a person who have dignity, Maria preferred her.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re my daughter¨Cinw, Danny is my grandson. I won¡¯t believe those


    outsiders¡® nonsense. Leonardo was confused by that bitch Rosalind, but I¡¯m clear¨Cheaded. You just


    stay at the Brooks residence at ease. Who dares to drive you out?¡±


    Hearing this, Virginia smiled. A trace of imperceptible mockery shed across her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know how a stupid woman like Maria could give birth to such a smart son as Leonarda.


    Perhaps stupid was as stupid did.


    But if Maria hadn¡¯t been too stupid, how could Virginia have convinced her so easily?


    Although Virginia thought so, she acted as if she was in a dilemma.


    1


    ¡°Maria, I¡¯d better leave with Danny. I don¡¯t want you to be angry with Leonardo because of me and


    Danny. You are a family after all. You quarreled because of Rosalind and I don¡¯t want you to be


    alienated because of me and Danny. If so, I will feel


    Chapter 238 bad¡±


    Admittedly, Virginia really understood what was on Maria¡¯s mind. Maria and Leonardo quarreled


    because of Rosalind just now, but she was still pisard 150c,


    At this time, Virginia¡¯s attitude was totally different from that of Rosalind


    Virginia was gentle and sweet, and Rosalind was cranky and stubborn. Therefore, Virginia immediately


    captured Maria¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Well, you are so sensible. Sorry for putting you through all of that these years¡±


    Maria stroked Virginia¡¯s soft hair with more sympathy in her eyes.


    While Virginia and Maria were slowing concern for each other as they usually did, Maria suddenly


    found several bruises on Dn¡¯s face. Maria couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Danny, why are there so many bruises on your face! Who bullied you?¡±


    Bring asked. Dn, who had stopped crying, began to howl again.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Grandma, someone bullied me. You have to help me get justice¡­ Boohoo


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry. Tell me who bullied you I will help you get justice tomorrow.¡±


    While wiping Dn¡¯s tears, Maria asked through gritted teeth.


    At the sight of this, a trace of resentment shed in Virginia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Maria, Danny is so pathetic.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Tell me.¡±


    Hearing this, Maria stared at Virginia, waiting for her to continue.


    Sering that Maria was anxious, Virginia reached out to wipe off the tears in her eyes and sobbed, ¡°The


    teachers and kids in the kindergarten saw Leonardo¡¯s live streaming. They all thought Danny was not


    Leonardo¡¯s child. So, they bullied him so hard that he was bruised all over his body.¡±


    The more Virginia said, the sadder she felt. Her tears kept falling like broken beats.


    ¡°When I arrived at the kindergarten, he was covered in mud and his face was full of scars. He was even


    scolded by the teacher.¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t believe that the teacher was so snobbish.


    ¡°Of course, I saw it with my own eyes. If I hadn¡¯t nned to take him away from kindergarten, I wouldn¡¯t


    have known that be was treated so badly in kindergarten. Maria, Danny is still so young and suffers like


    this. My heart is broken¡­

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Virgima¡¯s acting was so vivid that Maria didn¡¯t see any ws at all. Maria pped the cab on one


    side in anger.


    turr


    ¡°How could that happen? How dare they bully my grandson like this? Let¡¯s go to kindergarten


    tomorrow. I want to see who dares to bully my grandson.¡±


    At the sight of this, a triumphant smale shed in Virginia¡¯s eyes.


    In the Jansen vi¡­


    When Damian brought Vanna and Kevin back, the two kids were very happy to see that Rosalind was


    fine.


    Thinking of what they had done in kindergarten today, Varma and Kevin suddenly stopped running


    toward Rosalind, and they hid behind Damian.


    The two kids thought they had done it secretly. But as soon as they entered the house, the Jansen


    family sase the bruises on Kevin¡¯s face, which immediately frightened them.


    Even though Rosalind was still weak, she hurriedly walked over to pull Kevin in front of her. Her eyes


    were full of worry and distress


    ¡°Kevin, what¡¯s wrong? Did you fall or did someone hit you?¡±


    Kevan knew that he couldn¡¯t hide u. After all, his face was swollen after being punched by Dn. He


    could only confess honestly.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not Kevin¡¯s fault. Dn took the initiative to pick on us. He broke ourputer.¡±


    Yanna was afraid that Rosalind would me Kevin for the fight, so she blocked Kevin behind and


    exined to Rosalind emotionally. Her eyes were full of grievance and indignation.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t look at Yanna. She knew that Yanna was smart and might exaggerate the truth in order


    to exonerate Kevin


    Kevin was honest, so Rosalind wanted to licar what Kevin saki.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Dn used a water gun to attack us. Our clothes and theputer got wet. And then.. Then I


    fought against him. Mom, I won¡¯t figlet anymore. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Kevin also knew that it was wrong to fight against others, but he had already done it and there was no


    point in quibbling. He simply exined everything to Rosalind.


    Rosalind had just been discharged from the hospital, and she must be very weak. There was such a


    big sensation online today, and those prople also made a scene in the hospital. Rosalind must be very


    tired. Kevin didn¡¯t want Rosalind to get angry, which would affect her health


    Rosalind was relieved and distressed to know that Kevin did it for the sake of protecting Yarna,


    Rosalind pulled Kevin in front of her and kissed him on the forehead, holding him titly in her arins.


    ¡°You protected Yanna and fought against others. You are such a good hoy. Why will I get angry with


    you?¡±


    ¡°Are you really not angry?


    Kevin was a little surprised. Didn¡¯t Rosalindi


    not to cause trouble outside and fight!


    Rosalind also said that those who fought were all bad children, and she wouldn¡¯t like them.


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s innocent face like other kids, Rosalind softened her heart.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s mue. I¡¯m not angry, but I¡¯m pround that you are a big boy now and can protect Yanna.


    I¡¯m d that you and Yanna can help each other, but be careful in the future. Don¡¯t get hurt again, or I


    will worry about you¡±


    Rosalind gently stroked Kevin¡¯s red and swollen wound with her slender fair fingers, and her eyes were


    full of tenderness Yan and Kevan had been with her sincery were born. Rosalind was afraid that they


    would be spoiled by her, especially Kevin


    He was a boy after all Rosalind was afraid that he would be bullied if he was too dull, but she didn¡¯t


    expect Kevin would be brave, Rosalind was very gratified.


    Kevin felt relieved when he was affirmed by Rosalind.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a big boy now. When I be a man in the future, I wall definitely beat whoever dares to


    bully my mother up,¡± Kevin waved his fist and said angrily.


    Especially Leonardo¡¯s family. If they dared to bully Rosalind in the future, he would surely teach them a


    hard lesson. He would hit them harder than he hit Dn!


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know what Kevin was thinking. Hearing what he said, Rosalind felt sweet and a lele sail.


    It seemed that the twists and turns during thus periodnd caused a bad impact on Kevin Roulind felt


    guilty.


    Tears suddenly appeared in her bright eyes, but she nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, you can protect me when you grow up.¡±


    Suddenly. Rosalind thought of something. kept a distance from Kevin, and looked at him and Yanna


    ¡°Has Dn always been in the same kindergarten as you


    Yanna and Kevin had been in kindergarten for so long. If it weren¡¯t for the fight between Kevin and


    Dn this time, Rosalind didn¡¯t know Dn was also in this kindergarten.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind was a little worried.


    The kindergarten had parents¡® information. If someone in the Brooks family found out and exposed


    Yann and Kevin. would something had happen?


    ¡°Well, Dn has been in our kindergarten all the time. He is domineering and always bullies children in


    kindergarten. And he often pulls my braids. He¡¯s just as annoying as his mother.


    Before Revin could say anything, Yanna began toin. She clenched her fists and waved the


    randomly. It seemed that she was going to fight against Dn.


    Rosalind¡¯s long eyshes blinked slightly, and her eyes suddenly widened.


    ¡°Do¡­ you know who Dn ¡±


    Yanna suddenly realized that she had spilled the beans. She hurriedly covered her mouth and looked


    at Kevin with a sad face, not knowing whether to say yes or no.


    Kevin was much caliner.


    ¡°Dn always shouts that his father is the CEO of Brooks Group and his mother is the design director


    of Brooks Group, Of course, we know him¡±


    Kevin was telling the truth. Although they had long known that Dn was Virginia¡¯s son, even if they


    didn¡¯t know it at first, they would have known it when they were in kindergarten.


    Speaking of tlus, Kevin hesitated for a moment and asked tentatively. ¡°Mou, do you know thest Dn is


    not the son of that


    mant


    Rosalind knew that the man Kevin mentioned was Leonardo.


    ¡°Why did you ask that?¡±


    Roulind frowned. Did Kevin know anything!


    ¡°Ms. Warner watched the live stream today. We heard that lie sand Dn was not


    Rosalind noddril


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Dn is not his son. He¡¯s the child of Virgana and others.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s great. Kevin and I don¡¯t resemble Dn at all. How could or have the sante father? It turns


    out that it¡¯s not true!¡± With Rosalind¡¯s confirmation, Yanna jumped up happily as if she was finally


    relieved from what had been on her mind.. Rosalind looked at Keyfi and Yanna who were happy. Her


    long eyshes blinked slightly to hide the embarrassinat in her


    eyes.


    Although Dn was not Leonardo¡¯s son, he was Richard¡¯s son. Now Dn should be an elder to


    Yanna and KeviaN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    In terms of seniority, Yanna and Kevin had to call Dn uncle.


    But Rosalind didn¡¯t say that. Otherwise, the two little ones would cry.


    ¡°Okay, you guys go clean up. We¡¯re going to have dinner.¡±


    Roslind touched their heads and sent them away, but lier face became soleinn.


    ¡°Damian, do you know that Dn was also in the same kindergarten as Yauna and Kevin?¡±


    Yo


    Damian nodded calmly.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Yanna, Kevin, and Dn are in the same kindergarten? The kindergarten


    las parent information. If Leonardo knows¡±


    Since the rtionship between her and Leonardo had reached a deadlock, Rosalind didn¡¯t want


    Leonardo to know the identities of Yanna and Kevin. Maria was so difficult to deal with. If she knew


    their identities, she might make a scene.


    What was more. Rosalind always ran into danger now. If others knew that Yara and Kevin were her


    children, she worried that those people would hurt them.


    Thinking of this. Rosalind suddenly stood up


    ¡°No. Im going to change kindergarten for them.¡±


    At least, they should be separated from Dn to avoid unnecessary contact.


    Damian held Rosalind¡¯s shoulder and pressed her against the chair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was on guard. I registered my information in kindergarten. No one can find you¡±


    ¡°Really? When did you do that?


    Rosalind was stunned. Why didn¡¯t she know about it?


    Damian flicked Rosalind¡¯s forehead


    ¡°Imade preparations when the enrollment procedures started. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing this. Rosalind narrowed her bright eyes and looked at Damian with a simile, just like what she


    did in childhood.


    ¡°Damian, you are so thoughtful.¡±


    With the help of Damian, Rosalind¡¯s worries were solved. But she didn¡¯t know that big trouble was


    coming.


    After Leonardo left the hospital, he came to Brooks Group to deal with his business. He looked gloomy


    all day and no one dared to talk to him because they were afraid that they would offend Leonardo and


    be kicked out of Brooks Group


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Jacob was silently working around Leonardo and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    ¡°How¡¯s the media?¡±


    Leonardo was talking about the media that spread the rumors about Rosalind and him.


    He had told the media before. If they dared to write the rumors about him and Rosalind, he would not


    let them Obviously, some media didn¡¯t remember his words or take his words seriously, so they still


    spread the rumors.


    This time, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t show any respect or mercy to anyone. Otherwise, how could be make up


    for the horm Rosalind got?


    Thinking of the rtionship with the Jansen family now, Leonardo felt a little sad again. He missed


    Rosalind so much that he wanted to fly to her and apologized sincerely after confirming that she was


    fine.


    However, Leonardo knew that it was not the right time now If he didn¡¯t solve this matter and give an


    exnation to the Jansen family, it would be difficult for him and Rosalind to start all over again.


    Thinking of this, Leonardo looked colder and more terrifying. Even Jacobs could feel the chill from


    Leonando, so he was Thore cautious.


    ¡°ording to your instructions, we purchased those small media directly and all the reporters who


    participated in this hype were fired. As for the big media, we have started toy their shares inrge


    quantities. We can deal with them at any time as long as we get a say.¡±


    Leonardo was satisfied with Jacob¡¯s efficiency, but he still looked calm.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation of Jerome¡¯s matter? Have all the clues provided before been implemented?¡±


    Leonardo almost knew who was behind him. Jerome must have taken a lot of effort to make such a big


    noise this time.


    ording to Landon¡¯s previous confession, they had helped Jerome do a lot of illegal and criminal


    things over the years. Since Jerome wanted to deal with him. Leonardo would definitely teach them a


    lesson this time.


    ¡°Tve asked Thomas to look into it. He said he would let you wait for the good news¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait!¡±


    When Leonardo went to the hospital in the evening, he learned that Rosalind and Maria were


    discharged.


    Leonardo was worried that Rosalind hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and he missed her so much. Therefore, he


    rushed back to Deep Mountain Vi as soon as possible to see her.


    But when Leonardo arrived at Rosalind¡¯s house, he didn¡¯t see Bond and the two kids, but only Lana.


    ¡°Ms. Jansen called and said that she had stayed in the Jansen vi all this time and would note


    back.¡±


    Hearing this, Leonarda looked rather dejected.


    Without Roulind living in Deep Mountain Vi, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night. Therefore,


    he went to thepany without saying anything.


    In the morning. Thomas came to Brooks Group early. He put a stack of documents in front of Leonardo


    andmanded Jacob to make coffee for him with his legs crossed proudly.


    Leonardo¡¯s head was spinning. He rubbed his head and nced at the documents.


    ¡°What are these!


    ¡°One is what Jerome has done in recent years. We can directly send him to jail. The other is evidence


    of tax evasion from Creek Fashion. If this is handed over to the tax bureau, Greek Fashion will lose


    everything,¡± Thomas said briefly, but Leonardo read it carefully.


    You acted so fast this time?


    Leonardo seldom praised others. He was really satisfied with Thomas¡® efficiency


    Thomas raised his eyebrows but didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he had seen what happened yesterday.


    This time, Leonardo really flew into a rage. If he didn¡¯t speed up, Leonardo would punish him first,


    But he was not afraid of Leonardo, he just felt sorry for Leonardo.


    Leonardo was the only one who had been forced by his own mother to turn against her beloved and


    didn¡¯t fight back after being pped so many times in front of so many people.


    ¡°Now that we have the evidence, let¡¯s hand it over to the police and tax bureau immediately. I want to


    see the result soon.¡± If he solved the problem earlier, he could meet Rosalind sooner.


    In the morning, Rosalind sent Yanna and Kevin away and sat on the sofa alone,


    The phone screen showed Leonardo¡¯s mumber, but she didn¡¯t dial it for a long time.


    Thinking that Leonardo admitted he loved her on the live stream yesterday, Rosalind was so moved.


    However, what Maria did really annoy her. With Maria in between, she and Leonardu were destined to


    be apurt


    Thinking of this, Rosalind felt like there were hundreds of needles in her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but


    reach out and stroke her chest.


    ¡°His mother pped in so many times yesterday. Is he okay?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241


    Although she was sensible enough to know she should not fall for Leonardo, she still couldn¡¯t help


    thinking of him. She supposed that Leonardo must feel sad as he was beaten by Maria in front of so


    many people.


    When Margery came in, she saw Rosalind looking somewhere else who was spaced out,


    Margery knew that Rosalind must be thinking about Leonardo. She was a little unhappy and wanted to


    comfort Rosalind. but Nafis stopped the former.


    ¡°Leave her alone. We are old. They have to solve problems depending on themselves.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but Leonardo¡¯s mother is so annoying. Even though Leonardo is sincere with Rosa, I must


    avoid seeing her have to face such a herce woman agam


    Eight years ago, when Rosalind decided to marry Leonardo, Margery didn¡¯t interfere. And they divorced


    in the end. Now the situation was alike. Margery really couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter to be hurt


    anymore.


    ¡°Have you forgotten hose seriously your parents were against our marriage? Well, you just turned a


    deaf ear to them¡± Nafis took Margery¡¯s hand and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°Idiot! How dare you mention it! Forget it


    Margery patted Natis on the shoulder, and she suddenly Blushed. Although they had been married for


    several decades, they cherished their rtionship even more after going through that difficulty.


    ¡°All right. I won¡¯t be a third wheel anymore. 111 let Bosa make her own decision, but I must say if


    Leocando continues to dise Rosa an exnation, even if Rossa is determined to marry him in the


    future, I won¡¯t ept him as my son-inw.¡± Margery had a good temper, but she couldn¡¯t forgive Maria


    because thetter wanted to lurt Rosalind and said bad stuff to Rosalind in public.


    Nadis shook his head and took Margery back to their room without disturbing Rosalind.


    At noon, a ck limousine pulled up next to the entrance of the kindergarten.


    Dalia and the faculty were all a little surprised. Generally, no parents woulde to kindergarten at this


    time. They didn¡¯t know who this distinguished figuer was


    When Dn and Virginia got out of the car, Dalia knew who it was and was not curious anymore. It


    turned out that Dn¡¯s mother sent him to school


    However, this wasn¡¯t the whole story. At this moment, an olddy dressed in gorgeous clothes slowly


    got out which gave D a bad feeling.


    of the car.


    When seeing Dalia, Dn appeared more arrogant as he knew he was supported by Maria and


    Virginia who followed behind. He walked toward Dalia in an unruly manner.


    ¡°Ms. Hatfield, this is my mother, and this is my grandmother. Yana and Kevin gave me a hard time


    yesterday, but you med me. Today, my mother and grandmother came to support me. I want to see


    Yana and Kevin now. I¡¯ll punish them. severely.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly rolled up his sleeves as if he wanted to have a big fight.


    Generally, when a five-year-old child behaved so viciously and vulgarly, his parents would definitely


    teach him a levon. Bat Virginia and Maria said nothing as if they had not heard what Dn said.


    Perhaps they just agreed with Dn. Anyway, they showed no intention to stop him.


    However, their attitude was olivious even without any words. Since Dn dared in be so rude, Virginia


    and Maria must be in favor of Dn¡¯s behavior.


    Seeing such a fald and irresponsible adults, Dalia had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know what to say


    ¡°Nice to me you, Ms. York and Mrs. Brooks. What happened yesterday was not a big deal. You know,


    there are always frictions among kids, so we don¡¯t need to bother to intervene¡±


    Since Virginia and Maria were already there, Dalia had the responsibility to deal with them. Although


    Maria and Virginia looked aggressive, Dalia didn¡¯t want things to be worse and tried to address the


    issue


    Besides, what happened yesterday was Dn¡¯s fault. If Dn¡¯s mother and grandmother met Yanna


    and Kevin, those two children would suffer unfair treatment.


    However, Virginia was unpleasant as soon as Dalia finished speaking


    ¡°What are you talking about? ¡®s surely a big deal. My son was beaten up and made untidy in


    kindergarten. He even got sor bruises. I must find justice for him!¡±


    Yesterday, Leonardo¡¯s live streaming provoked an uproar. Many people mint have heard Leonardo say


    Dn olis son Virginia thought this was why Dn was bullied.


    Chapter 241


    Virginia came to the kindergarten with Maria not only to punish Yanna and Kevin who hit her son but


    also to rm the teachers there who worshiped students with a good family background but leaked


    down upon those in a disadvantageous


    sinuation.


    To prevent those teachers from mistreating Dn, Virginia decided toe there to support him.


    Leonardo just revealed Dn¡¯s identity yesterday, and then Dn was injured in kindergarten. Virginia


    thought the teachers must tolerate what Yanna and Kevin dad. In her eyes, they were more hateful


    than the two children.


    ¡°Ms. York and Mrs. Brooks, I¡¯m sorry for Dn, but nothing is serious. By the way, Dn also beat his


    ssmates, but no onees here to make him trouble. For the sake of our children, let it go!¡±


    Ada had been at present for a while since she heard that Virginia and Maria came to the kindergarten


    to case them trouble. She looked helpless after hearing what Virginia sand.


    I won¡¯t ept your suggestion, Ms. Warner It¡¯s certain that one dares nce my son After all, it¡¯s not


    Dn¡¯s faul. The fact is that my son cot guard can¡¯t let them go I must see them.¡±


    Virginia held Maru up and demanded Ada and Dalia in a strong and merciless tour, showing no respect


    for them.


    ¡°Without further ado, ask the two brats out! How dare they beat my grandion! Linust teach them a


    lessons.¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t even cast a nce at Dalia and Ada. She raped her head, ignored Dalia and Ada, and


    went into the kindergarten. with a dursneering look


    ¡°Mrs. Brooks. Ms. York, you can enter the kindergarten at will¡±


    Both Dalia and Ada were anxious. Their kindergarten was not ordinary and the students were all from


    noble families whose parents had a high social status. Therefore, the permission from the stake¡¯ alders


    of the kindergarten nobkely was


    After all, the kindergarten couldn¡¯t afford if anything bad happened to the students because of their


    outstarkling fanaly backgrounds


    However, Dulia and Ada didn¡¯t expect that Marix and Virginia would rush in directly regardless of their


    persuasion and inference


    ¡°Ms. Hatfield, what should we do?¡±


    Ada was worried Seeing Maria and Virginiaeng aggressively, she was really afraid that they would


    do something horrible The news that Maria hit the design director of BUT Group a few days ago had


    been well known


    II Maria caused a disturbance in their kindergarten, Ada was sure that she could not handle such a


    situation.


    Send Gift


    CommentOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242


    ¡°Call the parents of Yanna and Kevin and ask them toe he quickly just in case something terrible


    would happen.¡±


    The kindergarten could shirk part of the responsibility even if the conflict elevated as long as the


    children¡¯s parents were there.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    Ada also thought so and nodded to agree. This was the best idea they coulde up with


    Dn guided Maria and Virginia to the ssroom where Yanna and Kevin were. There was less noise


    after the students sw several adultse


    Yanna and Kevin looked around in curiosity when the atmosphere changed. As they saw Maria and


    Virginia, Kevin became serious. He soon understood why they came to their kindergarten.


    Dn nced around the ssroom with his big rou nd eyes. Then he caught Yanna and Kevin


    ying with a puzzle in the corner, and his eyes were full ofcency.


    ¡°Yanna, Kevin, why do you hide yourselves in the corner? You¡¯re scared when seeing my mother and


    grandina, right?¡±


    Then Dn ran directly to Yama and Kevin, reaching out to pull Kevin¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Come with me! My grandma is going to teach you a lesson!¡±


    With the support from Maria and Virginia. Dn was more arrogant than usual. He didn¡¯t care about


    Dalia and Ada at all and demonstrated his hatred toward Yanna and Kevin explicitly


    Dalia and Ada frowned as a sign of disagreement, worrying about Yanna and Kevin


    Looking at Dn¡¯s hand reaching out to Yanna, Kevin pped Dn on the little fat hand without


    hesitation, making a sound resonating in the ssroom.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my sister.¡±


    The cold and childlike voice together with the crisp sound of pping on someone stunned all the


    adults in the ssroom..


    Dn felt great pain in the back of his hand. Tears cascaded down his cheeks and he quickly ran into


    Maria¡¯s arms, crying more bitterly


    ¡°Grandma, how dare thus brat hit me


    Maria didn¡¯t see Yanna and Kevin clearly, but she was furious when she saw Kevin hit Dn.


    ¡°What a bad boy! How dare you hit my good grandson in front of me? Is there no one you are afraid


    of?¡±


    But when Dn turned sideways, Maria save the countenances of Yanna and Kevin, and she was


    stunned.


    Both Yanna and Kevin looked more like Rosalind at first nce. As Leonardo¡¯s mother, Maria brought


    up Leonardo and knew what he looked like at every stage.


    So, when she saw Kevin, Maria had an illusion that she saw young Leonardo.


    Especially Kevin¡¯s cold eyes were exactly the same as those of Leonardo when he was a child. Maria


    was enchanted by them


    for a moment.


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on? Why are you in a daze? Punish them right now.¡±


    Dn shook Maria¡¯s ang back and forth while crying, feeling a little unhappy because Maria was


    spaced out suddenly,


    Virginia also looked at Maria. The former didn¡¯t know what happened to thetter. Virginia wondered,


    ¡°She was so angry just now, but how could she suddenlye quiet? Does she still do Dn¡¯s


    ideainy?


    ¡°Mrs. Brook, if you feel it hard to deal with this matter, let¡¯s just forget it. Danny is still young. Maybe he


    needs to learn Jessons from unhappy experiences¡±


    Virginia was a master of instigating others to help her by pretending to be innocent. Hearing her words,


    Maria immediately left behind her strange feeling and doubt about Kevin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! My grandson lus advantages over others,ut in no case can others bully him. I must


    avenge his suffering!¡±


    After saying that, she turned to look at Yanna and Kevin


    ¡°You two,e here!¡±


    Her eyes were fierce and mean, and his voice was sharp and harsh.


    Maria thought that these two children must be frightened into crying by her.


    But unexpectedly, Yanna and Kevin not only didn¡¯t cry, but they were extremely calm and did not take a


    step.


    1/2


    Chapter 242


    ¡°Just tell us what you want to do. We¡¯ll listen to you liere


    Kevin had to be cautious.


    He had checked the video recorded by the surveince camera of BUT Group and knew how insane


    Maria would be when she lost her marbles. Kevin and Yanna couldn¡¯t get close to her. If Maria


    went mad again and wanted to strangle them, they wouldn¡¯t have the strength to resist her.


    If they were strangled to death by her, their mother and family would be sad. They would not be


    insensible to do such at thing that made their enemy exhrated but their loved ones painful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two know how to respect the elderly? 1 demand youe here.¡±


    Since the two children disobeyed her words, Maria had no good feelings for them at all and became


    increasingly impatient


    and angry.


    Yanna popped out behind Kevin and was a little confused.


    ¡°Madam you also say young children should respect the elderly, but as a senior, you should also take


    care of kids. Do you think so?¡±


    Since Maria was so easy to get angry, it was certain that they would keep a distance from hier.


    ¡°You¡­


    Maria was so irritated that she even felt it hard to breathe. She gasped heavily.


    ¡°Ms. Warner, look at your students. Ask them toe here!¡±


    Virginia gently paned Maria on the back while picking on Ada. N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ada didn¡¯t know how to respond. She nced at B and saw than she also had no reaction, so she


    ignored Virginia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re just a teacher. You can¡¯t afford to irritate me.


    Seeing that Ada didn¡¯t respond, Virginia felt very entbarra ssed, and her eyes became malicious.


    ¡°Brooks Group offers a big sum of funds to this kindergarten every year. If you make Mrs. Brooks


    unhappy, I¡¯m afraid your have to suffer a great loss.¡±


    Virginia didn¡¯t show her personal feelings but attributed all the possible consequences to Maria. In this


    way, she not only Tattered Maria but avoided getting involved in any trouble.


    Virginia¡¯s approach worked. Maria immediately red at Dalia, which made Dalia tremble slightly.


    Although Dalia was reluctant, she still waved her hand to Yanna and Kevin.


    ¡°Yanna, Kevin,e here. Ms. Hatfield and 1 will be here. Everything will be line.¡±


    Dalia looked tender and kind, smiling gently. Yanna and Revin exchanged eyes with each other and


    didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They could ignore what Virginia and Maria said, but when facing Dalia, who was always caring for


    them, they didn¡¯t want to let her down by not listening to her.


    Thinking of this, Kevin and Yanna walked to Dalia with hesitation


    Maria shot a malevolent look at Yana and Kevin with an air of arrogance.


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243


    ¡°You two, kneel down and apologize to Danny right now. Otherwise. Il teach you a lesson on behalf of


    your parents!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s face changed when Maria put forward such an unreasonable demand.


    Dalia was also in a dilemma. If Yanna and Kevin were really forced to kneel down to apologize, their


    parents would be mad


    ¡°Mrs. Brooks, I¡¯m afraid that this is not appropriate.¡±


    Maria nced at Dalia coldly in disdain


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. My grandson is the sessor of Brooks Group. This is exactly what they should do to


    express their apology¡±


    Dalia was speechless, and then she still tried to change Maria¡¯s mind.


    ¡°They are just kids. This puiment will be traumatic for them.¡±


    Before Maria could say anything. Dn cut in and interrupted Dalia,


    He shouted, ¡°No, I want them to kneel down and apologize. That¡¯s not enough! They must kowtow and


    bark like dogs!¡±


    Thinking of Kevin barking in front of him. Dn was excited.


    ¡°Grandma, ask them to follow my words. I want to see him bark like a dog!¡±


    Dn pointed at Kevin with excitensent and viciousness in his eyes.


    Maria gently rubbed Dn¡¯s back andforted him in a soft voice.


    ¡°Okay, sk them to do anything you say?¡±


    Facing this spoiled child, Maria couldn¡¯t turn down his request and her eyes were full


    full of affection.


    However, when she turned to look at Kevin and Yanna, her eyes liecame cruel.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Kneel down and bark like a dog. Now!¡±


    ¡°What! I don¡¯t know how to do that. How about you show me how to bark like a dog?¡±


    Kevin pulled Yanna behind him and looked at the three people in front of him coldly with a


    contemptuous look.


    Before the adults could react, Dnughed


    ¡°Hahaha! You are so st upid. Kevin! Let me teach you!¡±


    Then he began to bark like a dog to set an example for Kevin.


    Looking at Dn who was foolish, Yanna and Kevin couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°Well done, Dn. You¡¯re good at barking like a puppy!¡±


    Not only Yanna and Kevin but also other teachers and childrenughed wildly


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am good at everything¡±


    Dn didn¡¯t realize that he was fooled. Seeing everyoneugh, he thought everyone admired his


    ability, so his face was full ofcency.


    However, Maria and Virginia¡¯s faces darkened instantly. They red at Yanna and Kevin fiercely


    Virginia pulled Dn and rolled her eyes at him, who was still proud. It was so embarrassing to have


    such a st upid son.


    ¡°You idiots! How dare you foul my granddon? I¡¯ll make you regret doing this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know 1 could fool him only because he is as foolish as you?¡± Yanna retorted.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marja was so angry the she answered Yanna without thanking. When she realized what she had


    said, it was toote.


    Ada and Dalia kept holding back theirughter, even Virginia was amused as she pursed her mouth


    tightly to hold back at stile. Seeing this, Mariapletely lost her mind.


    She strode to Yauna and Kevin raised her lund,


    ¡°Stop in


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Stop that!¡±


    nit to p Yanna in the face.


    Everyone was startled by Maria¡¯s quick action. People here shouted and tried to stop her, but they


    found that it was impossible.


    Chapter 243


    Seeing that Maria¡¯s hand was about to touch Yania¡¯s face, Kevin suddenly jumped in front of Yanna at


    this critical inoment. The loud p was heard throughout the ssroom. Kevin was thrown away and


    lust the ground hard.


    ¡°Kevin!¡±


    Sering Kevin fall to the ground in front of them, Danian and Rosalind became mad as their eyes were


    red.


    Rosalind ran over and pushed Maria to the ground, who was about to hit Kevin again, and then helped


    Kevin up.


    ¡°Kevin, are you okay? How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Mom. I¡¯m hurting!¡±


    Kevin was a tough boy, but now he turned pale because of the strong pain in his face and tears came


    down his checks uncontrobly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, honey. Mommy is here! I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s voice was full of distress and self-nte.


    The word ¡°mommy¡± was caught by Leonardo, who was astonished. He was too shocked to move,


    As Yanna looked at Kevin¡¯s swollen cheek, her bright eyes were full of tears. She rushed to Maria with


    small steps and punched Maria as hard as she could.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad woman! How could yout Kevin? I hate your


    Although as a child, Yanna didn¡¯t have much strength, Maria was still a little hurt. She stood up and


    stretched out her hand impatiently to push Yan? away.


    Damian quickly held Yama in his arms with one hand and grabbed Maria¡¯s thin wrist with the other


    hand. He shook Maria away from Yana easily.


    Rosalind soon realized what they had done to her children.


    She put Kevin in Damian¡¯s arms, walked determinedly to Maria, and pped her.


    The loud p resounded throughout the ssroom, which also brought Leonardo back to his senses.


    Leonardo stepped forward to help Maria up, who was trembling, but his eyes children beside her.


    ¡°What did he just call you?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Leonardo looked at Kevin and Roslind in disbelief.


    the angry Rosalind and the two


    After being asked by Leonardo, Rosalind realized that Leonardo had heard Kevin call her mom just


    now before she could have paid attention to his presence. Nevertheless, Rosalind decided not to take it


    seriously.


    ¡°He called me mom. So what!¡±


    Looking into Leonardo, who was questioning her, Rosalind was still a little guilty, but she must pull


    herself through at this moment, so she forced herself to look at Leonardo calmly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they the children of Damian? How could lie call you Mom? Tell me why!¡±


    Leonardo felt that he was been trapped by a giant lie. He was eager to know the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I have no duty to give you any exnation¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind strode out with Kevin in her arms.


    Leonardo wanted to rush up and stop Rosalind, but he was held back by Damian who was holding


    Yanna in his arm. ¡°You¡¯d better deal with them first. Don¡¯t bother my sister.


    ¡°You..¡± Daitian pointed at Maria who stood up tremblingly


    ¡°You will regret what you¡¯ve done today¡±


    with a mocking sunile.


    ¡°Uncle Danian, let¡¯s leave now. I don¡¯t want to see them. They are all bad people who bully me and


    Kevin¡±


    Yanna urged Dandan to leave with her eyes red and swollen

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244


    Damian gently patted Yanna on the back and left without saying anything.


    Maria had already calmed down. The first thoughting to her mind was that Rosalind gave birth to


    another man¡¯s child and even seduced his son. Damian¡¯s words were even more irritating.


    She supported herself with her hand and leaned to the door to vent her anger at Rosalind


    ¡°W hit and see, Rosalind! You and your children are no more than rubbish. I would like to see how you


    make me regret what I¡¯ve done! You poor wretchi¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before Maria finished her insulting words, Leonardo¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded and everyone


    present was startled.


    Ada and Dalia had been taken out by Jacob as early as they came. Otherwise, they would have been


    scared to death when they had seen Leonardo like this.


    Maria looked at Leonardo in disbelief and could not ept his attitude at once. She immediately beat


    Leonardo crazily as crying hard.


    ¡°How can you talk to your mother like this? I was hit by that woman, but you just let them go and


    shouted at me! You¡¯re killing me!¡±


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t tolerate Maria anymore and nced at facob coldly.


    ¡°Let someone take my mom back to the Brooks residence. She is in poor health, so tell An that


    without mypany. make her stay at home because it will be too dangerous for her to go out alone.


    Don¡¯t allow anyone to enter the Brooks residence to disturb her]¡±


    Jacob widened his mouth in surprise. He thought, ¡°What does he mean? Did he want to restrict the


    freedom of his mother?¡° Not only Jacob but others all had the same idea. They just didn¡¯t dare to say it


    out.


    No


    one expected Leonardo to do this. They guessed that Leonardo was precedentedly angry.


    Although Jacob was surprised, he dared not obey Leonardo¡¯s order. He asked two bodyguards behind


    him to send Marial back.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this to me. I am your mother!¡±


    Looking at the bodyguards in ck striding toward her, Maria was really scared. She had never thought


    that her own son would treat her like this.


    In the past, no matter when she threw a tantrum Leonardo would cate her by every means. Although


    he was also angry asionally, he never restricted her freedom. He even divorced Rosalind because


    of Maria¡¯s dislike of Rosalind.


    Hence, Maria never thought that one day she would be put under honic arrest by her son.


    However, no matter how bitterly she cried or screamed, Leonardo refused to change his mind. The two


    bodyguards quickly


    took Maria away.


    Leonardo could hear Maria crying and cursing from a distance.


    She cursed Leonardo for being cold-blooded and Rosalind for being shameless. Her words were


    sickening.


    Even Jacob, who was sympathetic to Maria just now, suddenly felt that Maria deserved it. He wanted to


    block lier mouth with a piece of rag


    Virginia was shocked when she saw that Leonardo didn¡¯t listen to Maria and dered to make her taler


    house arrest. Virginia was scared and panicked and held Dn¡¯s hand so that they could sneak out


    before Leonard noticed them. However, her intention was soon perceived by Leonardo. Since


    Leonardo reached rage, he could never let her go easily. His sharp eyes fell on Virginia, who was a


    little awkward.


    ¡°I said that Dn is not my son. Since you want him to be my son, I¡¯ll do you a favor.¡±


    After saying diat, he looked ward Jacob who was standing straight and waiting for his order.


    ¡°Ask people to take Danny away and send him abroad to study. He is not allowed to return home until


    he bes an adult.¡± Those simple words almost scared Virginia to death. She jumped in front of


    Leonardo and pullest his sleeve, crying crazily. ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this. Danny¡­ Danny is not your sou.


    You have no right to do that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether Ican do it or not. In depends


    Leonardo raised his hand and pushed Virginia away. His cold face made him like a demon from bell,


    and no one could soften dis heart,


    14:17


    Chapter 241


    After that, a strong bodyguard in ck intrediately picked Dn up and strode out.


    ¡°Mom, help! [ns afraid. Help me, Mom! Let go of met


    Dn hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. He only knew that his grandmother was taken away as soon as


    his father care, and before he could say a word to him, he was also taken away by those bodyguards in


    ck.


    Dn was really scared. The bodyguard in ck who held Dn in his arans srused a nasty smell and


    felt there was liquid on his hand within a few steps..


    It turned out that Dn was so scared that he was incontinent.


    The bodyguard almost threw Dn away out of disgust. However, upon thinking of Leonardo¡¯s cold


    eyes and terrifying expression, he had to suppress this impulse immediately and take Dn away


    before sending him abroad as ordered by


    Leonardo.


    Seeing Leonardo take Dn away without hesitation. Virginia originally wanted to tell Leonardo that it


    was true that Dn was not his son, and he was not Richard¡¯s son either. She hoped Leonardo could


    spare Dn by telling him the truth But when she saw Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes, Virgina lest the courage to


    say anything that was on the tip of her tongue.


    She didn¡¯t know if Leonardo would directly take Dn to a ce where no one was there and kill him


    secretly once she told


    the truth


    Virginia didn¡¯t overthink, because it was very likely that Leonardo would do such a crazy thing since he


    was outraged.


    After sending Dn away, Leonardo rolled down his sleeves and looked at Virginia coldly.


    Tve given you countless opportunities. If you knew how to be content with what you have, I wouldn¡¯t


    harm you and would ensure you afortable life considering that you¡¯re Dn¡¯s mother.¡±


    Leonardo paused for a while, and then he walked toward her step by step with harsh coldness in his


    eyes, which almost froze Virginia


    ¡°But you have gone too far. You used my fantly to achieve your purposes and hurt my loved ones again


    and again.¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Virginia was eyell ntore convinced that she could not tell him that Bn


    wasn¡¯t Richard¡¯s Otherwise, Leonardo would definitely make her life a living hell.


    ¡°It¡¯s.. Its all my fault I would never do that again, Leonardo¡­ Oh, no, Mr. Brooks, let me go, please. I


    promise¡­ I won¡¯t show up in front of you again¡­


    As Leonardo approached. Virginia stepped back until she couldn¡¯t retreat anymore. She leaned against


    the wall trembling with grievance and fear in her eyesThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245


    Virginia thought, ¡°Why does Leonardo love Rosalind so much? I haven¡¯t done anything to Rosalind yet.


    Why is he so cruel to me and my son¡¯


    Virginia was furious, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it at all. She could only look at Leonardo imploringly,


    hoping that he would let ver This time.


    Virginia thought that after she went back, she must find a way to revenge for the humiliation she had


    suffered.


    Jacob, send Virginia to the police station and hand over all the evidence found before. Tell Mr. Garcia


    that if he can¡¯t solve this problem rightly this time, he will loses position as the police chord¡±


    ¡°Leonardo, what do you mean? Do you want to send me to the police station? You can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Virginia koked at the bodyguards walking toward her in horror and took a few steps toward Leonardo,


    but she paused when she met Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°Leonardo, I was wrong. 1 admit it. Please spare me this time.¡±


    Virginia didn¡¯t want to go to the police station. If she went there this time, it might not be as easy as


    before to get out of there.


    One had to say that Virginia could take temporary setbacks. As long as she could achieve her goal,


    she wouldn¡¯t mind begging Leonardo, even if she needed to karel.


    ¡°Now you know you were wrong? It¡¯s toote. You have to pay for Rosalinds impery, or you will never


    listen to me, right?¡±


    Leonardo bent down and lifted Virginia¡¯s chin with his shiny leather shoes. Virginia cried bitterly. Sering


    Virginia¡¯s poor look, Leonardo thought of Rosalind, who always held back tears when she was trying.


    Now, Leonardo looked at Virginia with disgust filled in his eyes.


    Leonardo kicked Virginia away and motinned the bodyguards to take her away. Then Leonardo picked


    up the tissue on the table and wiped his shoes that touched Virginia¡¯s chin


    ¡°Jacob, take her away¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s cold voice sounded with the tissue falling Virginia knew that there was no turning back, so


    she slumped on the ground and let the bodyguards drag her outside under Jacob¡¯s lead


    Rosalind left early. She didn¡¯t know what happened afterward Actually, she didn¡¯t want to know, either.


    At this time, she was very worried about Kevin¡¯s injury and didnt care about anything else.


    ¡°There are no injuries in other ces, but his face is a little swollen, and he suffered some slight


    concussions. We need to check it after he wakes up.¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s red eyes, which were kept on Kevin on the bed, Brett told her about Kevin¡¯s


    situation in detail.


    When Rosalind hurried over with Kevan in her arms, Brett was stunned.


    Brett had never seen Rosalind so panicked and fearful. Even when she was kidnapped and almost


    strangled to death by Maria, Rosalind had always been calm. Today, Brett¡¯s impression of Rosalind


    was overturned.


    But this was not what surprised Brett the mast. It was Kevin¡¯s identity that made Brett surprised the


    most. Kevin should be Rosalind¡¯s son. Brett wondered whether Leonardo know it or not.


    Brett was confused. But when he saw the anxious expression of the Jansen family, he didn¡¯t dare to


    ask at that time. He could only suppress his doubts and curiosity.


    Seeing that Rosalind was struggling and her face turned pale, Brett warned her worriedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital, and you are very weak. Why don¡¯t you rest on the sofa


    outside first? When Kevin wakes up, I will ask someone to tell you


    Kevin was a single room, and the sofa outside had been prepared for his family to rest. Rosalinal coukl


    use it right now.


    Rosalind shook her head dumbly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay leve and wait for Kevin to wake up¡±


    It was not sure that Kevin was okay, so Rosalind couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s weak expression, Damian was also worried.


    ¡°Rosa, you¡¯d better rest for a while. I¡¯m here to guard Kevin. Il call you as soon as he wakes up. If you


    are sick because of tiredness, Kevin will worry about you when he wakes up¡±


    Perhaps Damian¡¯s words worked. Rosalind¡¯s expression fluctuated. But her words made everyone


    silent.


    ¡°Dalian, you¡¯re right. It was wrong from the very beginning for me and Leonardo to get together. We


    could only hurt ourselves and the people around us if we are together, Damian, I regret it.¡±


    14:17


    Chapter 245


    Rosalind regretted falling in love with Leonardo and getting married to him regardless of all the


    obstacles. She even regretted being wah Leonando again, which caused endless trouble to herself and


    brought so much harm to her children.


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s all over. Let bygones be bygones. Just stay away from him in the future. Till find you a


    better one. He maist be much better than Leonardo¡­¡±


    Looking at Rosalind who was so fragile, Damian didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He could only let


    Rosalind gently lean on his arms and stroke her back as he did when they were kids.


    Yanna watched this scene, and her eyes were full of tears.


    Yanna thought it was all her fault. If Kevin hadn¡¯t been beaten for her, he would not have been hurt.


    Yanna regretted it very


    THIL


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s all my Enili. If I hadn¡¯t scolded that old witch, Kevin wouldn¡¯t have helped me


    and been beaten. It¡¯s all my fail¡­


    The soft kidy in Rosalind¡¯s arms, apologizing hard. Yanma¡¯s h oa rse and soft voice made Rosalind¡¯s


    heart melt.


    Besides, Yanna inadvertently expressed her disgust and resentment for Maria with the words ¡°old witch


    clearly.


    Rosalind held Yanna in her arms, gently straightened Yanna¡¯s hair at the temples, andforted her


    softly.


    ¡°Yanna, don¡¯t cry. It has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s the bad woman¡¯s fault. Kevin protected you


    voluntarily. You just need to remember that Kevin is your good brother. He will be happy if you treat him


    better in the future, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will give all my lollipops to Kevin in the future, I won¡¯t quarrel with him anymore.¡±


    The most direct way for children to express their gratitude and love to someone was to share their


    favorite food with him, and Yanna¡¯s favorite was lollipops.


    Yanna¡¯s soft words made Rosalind and Dansin at a loss whether to cry o seemed to be much better in


    an instant.


    or tough. Their mood, which was suppressed,


    At night, Jonas and Kyle hurried over. Seeing Kevia lying quietly on the bed, Janns was frightened.


    ¡°Is Kevin okay? How could that old woman be so crucl? How could she do that for such a little boy!¡±


    Kevin was only five years old. How could Maria hurt a five-year-old kid so hard? Maria was indeed so


    cruel.


    Rationally, Maria was Ervin¡¯s biological grandmother. If Maria knew who Kevin was, she might regret


    what she had done today. But no one could tell she might regret it.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she asked Jonas and Kyle to go out first so as not to disturb


    Kevin. After sitting down. Rosalind sighed and said something in a low voice.


    Send GiftThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Kevin and Yanna fought with Dn yesterday. I thought they were just kids, so it was


    no big deal. I didn¡¯t expect that Virginia and Maria would go to the kindergarten in person today to


    support Dn


    Rosalind stroked her chest to ease the anger in her heart.


    ¡°If Ms. Warner hadn¡¯t called us in time, I really don¡¯t know how Kevin would have been bullied by that


    woman if I werete


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. There are no adults who interfere with kids¡¯ fights. Leonardo¡¯s mother is crazy. Have


    you seen anydy in powerful families in Haldorin be as shameless as his mother?¡±


    Jonas was worried that Rosalind would me herself, so he scolded Maria hard


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those who don¡¯t know will think she is a mistress, who can¡¯t be shown in public.¡±


    Kyle waved her arm with the tie, which was enough to show her anger.


    Seeing Kyle¡¯s movement, Jonas was so frightened that he grabbed Kyle¡¯s hand and said to her in a low


    voice.


    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯re not recovered. Don¡¯t hurt your arm again.¡±


    Feeling the temperatureing from Jonas¡¯ palm, Kyle seemed to be burned. She immediately


    withdrew her hand and waved it awkwardly again


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost recovered. Look, nothing wrong.¡±


    But no one noticed that Kyle¡¯s car already nined red.


    ¡°Where is Leonardo? Didn¡¯t he want to say anything after his mother did such a thing¡±¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t see Leonardo, nor did she hear Rosalind and Damian mention hin. Kyle was a little


    confused.


    Jonas frowned and nudged Kyle.


    Jonas thought, ¡°You silly girl. You look quite smart at ordinary times. Why are you so stupi d at this


    moment! Can¡¯t you not mention him?¡±


    ¡°Why did you nudge me? Kevin is his son. His mother beat his son up. He should care about it Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was silent Jonas pulled Kyle¡¯s sleeve and felt a little bit helpless.


    ¡°Leonardo doesn¡¯t know that Yanna and Kevin are his children¡­


    ¡°What? Rosalind, have you never told Leonardo that you gave birth to twins for him?¡±


    But as soon as Kyle said that, e regretted it.


    When Rosalind was abroad before, she lived a very tough life. But even so, she didn¡¯t tell Leonardo


    about her children. Now her life had been better, and her children had grown up. It was meaningless to


    tell Leonardo.


    Besides, the Brooks family and the Jansen family didn¡¯t get along well with each other. If Leonardo


    knew that Yanna and Kevin were Rosalind and his children, no one could tell what would happen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Leonardo knows that Yanna and Kevin are has children. But today he knows they are


    my children¡±


    What happened today was too sudden. Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Ada, the teacher, would call


    Leonardo, Rosalind and Leonardo came to the kindergarten almost at the same time. But Rosalind did


    not pay much attention to him because she focused on Kevin.


    When Leonardo knew that Kevin and Yanna were Rosalind¡¯s children, the dice were cast.


    Rosalind had been paying attention to Kevin¡¯s injury and didn¡¯t think too much.


    Now Rosalind Couldn¡¯t help worrying that it would be impossible for her to be with Leonardo because


    of the situation


    between their fandies.


    Rosalind wondered if Leonardo would rob Yanna and Kevin from her once he knew that they were his


    children. With Leonardo¡¯s identity, status, financial resources, and power, Rosalind thought she could


    not defeat him.


    Rosnd didn¡¯t dare to think about what she should do if Leonardo really took the children away.


    Damian noticed Rosalinds worry. Damian patted Rosaliml on the shoulder andforted her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t have Leonardo take the two kids away. Don¡¯t think about Leonardo all the


    time. When Kevin


    is recovered, I will find a young and promising man for you to take good care of you and the two kids¡±


    Before Rosalind could say anything, Jonas pointed at himself excitedly.


    ¡°Me, You person


    find me.


    I promise that I will be kind to Rosalind and treat the two kids as my own. I¡¯m the most s?¨²table


    11:17


    Chapter 246


    Looking at Jona s¡¯s expectant face, Damian twitched his mouth slightly.


    ¡°You Do you dare to be against Leonardo?¡±


    It was not that Danian looked down on Jonas, but he always felt that Jonas was indecisive Jonas could


    be Rosalind¡¯s friend but not her husband. Damian didn¡¯t think Jonas was matched with Rosalind.


    Jonas blinked. He felt a little cowardly at the thought that he was overwhelmed by Leonardo every time


    he met Leonardo.


    Thinking of Rosalind and her two children, Jonas had courage again. He rolled up his sleeves to show


    his muscle, which was not very obvious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? Look at me. Ith so strong. If I fight with him alone, he may not win¡±


    However, he had better not have said anything. As soon as he said this, he received sneers. Even


    Yanna covered her eyes in order not to see him.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me in this way? Do you look down on me?¡±


    Jonas was a little aggrieved, but he felt hopeful in his heart when he saw Rosalind¡¯s calm face.


    ¡°Rosalind, you are different from them, right?¡±


    Rosalind was amused by Jonas. But looking at Jona s¡¯s expectant eyes, she had to exin everything


    clearly.


    ¡°You¡¯d better find someone else. We¡¯re not that matched with each other.¡±


    Although Rosalind tried to say this jokingly, Jous was suddenly disappointed. His face looked dull for an


    instant, but it was fleeting and he changed into the usual nobleman¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t say yes, I will ask you again in a few days. Anyway, we are all single. We


    still have many opportunities¡±


    Everyone took Jonas ¡®s words as a joke, and the atmosphere suddenly became better. Only Kyle


    caught a glimpse of the sh of loneliness and disappointment on Jonas¡¯ face just now


    At the Brooks residence, seeing Leonardo, who was tall and upright with a strong temperament but


    gloomy eyes, Maria felt scared and angry.


    Maria had never seen Leonardo look like this. Leonardo waspletely different from him before who


    spoiled her everything and obeyed to her in the past


    ¡°Why? Why do you treat me like this? Is it just because I did something to the b itch Rosalind¡¯s ba stard


    child? Who am I doing this for! I did this for you.¡±


    Hearing Maria scold Rosalind again, Leonardo frowned.


    Especially when Leonardo heard ¡°the b itch Rosalind¡¯s b astard chuld¡±, he felt furious. If the person in


    front of him was not his mother, he would definitely beat her without hesitation.


    ¡°You mean you did that for me? Why?¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247


    Seeing that Maria still didn¡¯t think she was wrong, Leonardo felt that Maria was incurable.


    ¡°It¡¯s for Danny, your son! Why did I run to the kindergarten? Danny was bullied by those two little bas t


    ards at school. My precious grandson was beaten. Can I just sit watching?


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    However, Leonardo snerred as soon as Maria said this.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s bitter smile, Maria felt scared.


    ¡°What am Iughing at? Iugh at you because you¡¯re so stu pid. Didn¡¯t I tell you that Dn was not


    my son? Why is he still your precious grandson? Do you think what I said before was all bul lshit?¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    ¡°I know you lied to me for Rosalind¡¯s sake. Don¡¯t lie to me. I won¡¯t believe it. If Danny was not your son,


    would you let him stay in the Brooks family for so many years! Would you agree that I let Virginia work


    in Brooks Group?¡±


    Maria seemed to feel that she was very smart and saw through Leonardo¡¯s trick. Now, her expression


    softened a lot


    ¡°If you insist on making me ept that Danny is not my grandson, then test your DNA. You only tell me


    about this but don¡¯t show me any evidence, how can I trust you?¡±


    Leonardo frowned and replied to her coldly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t test DNA¡±


    It would only make him feel sick if he tested DNA. He felt sick for having such a half-brother.


    Maria seemed to have had something on Leonardo and burst intoughter.


    ¡°You are not even willing to test your DNA. Are you guilty? You know that a DNA test won¡¯t go wrong,


    Are you afra being exposed?¡±


    Maria thought, ¡°Leonardo, you can¡¯t fool me so easily. You don¡¯t even have any evidence. Do you really


    think Tm s tupid?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyes, and his deep eyes fell on Maria¡¯s smiling face. He only felt it was ironic. He


    was afraid that Maria would be hurt, so he tried to lude Dn¡¯s true identity. However, Maria repeatedly


    hurt the people he liked.


    Leonardo suddenly felt that there was no point in concealing the truth. It would only give Virginia a


    chance to take advantage of it, make Maria remain impenitent, and cause more harm to Rosalind.


    Looking at theplex expression on Leonardo¡¯s face and meeting his eyesight, Maria somehow had


    a bad feeling that something bad was going to happen soon, and the consequences were unbearable


    for her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of being exposed. It won¡¯t work to do a DNA test because Dn is not my son but my


    half-brother. Do you think it works? Are you satisfied with the result?¡±


    The word ¡°half-brother¡± seemed to be a magic spell, which instantly made Maria¡¯s smile which had not


    faded seem to be frozen on her face, making her look particrly funny.


    After a long time. Maria came back to her senses and stared at Leonardo in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.


    Now that he had said that, Leonardo was not going to hide it anymore. Maria should face up to the


    facts.


    ¡°Dn is the son of my father and Virginia. He¡¯s not my son, but my brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! It¡¯s impossible. Your father wouldn¡¯t do this. Leonardo, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to make


    excuses for Rosalind, but you shouldn¡¯t have used your dead father as an excuse. You bas t ard!¡±


    Maria seemed to be crazy. She raised her hand and pped Leonardo on his face, trying to deny his


    words.


    Maria even felt that Leonardo said such terrible words in order to make an excuse for Rosalind.


    Leonardo feh pain on his face, but he had no scruples at all. His eyes were full of helplessness.


    Leonardo knew But Maria couldn¡¯t ept it, but he didn¡¯t expect that even now, Maria still wanted to


    me Bosalind


    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s the truth. It has nothing to do with Rosalind¡±


    Now that Leonardo had said it, he was in an extremely calm mood. He took out the letters and


    documents left by Richard from his bag and handed them to Maria.


    ¡°This is from Dad¡¯s study. Read themy yourself, and you will know if what I said is true.¡±


    Chapter 247


    Leonardo also hoped that it was not true. He wished his admirable father had never done anything to


    hurt his mother and him. But Richard did this with such a deep-minded person as Virginia. That was a


    fact. Leonardo could not deny it nor deceive himself as Maria did.


    Maria looked straight at the documents handed over by Leonardo for a long time but was unwilling to


    take them. Leonardo knew that Maria was scared, so he directly opened the letter and stuffed it into


    Maria¡¯s hands.


    Maria¡¯s eyes fell on the opened letter unconsciously. The more she looked at it, the more flustered and


    angry she became. Her hands holding the letter couldn¡¯t help trembling


    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not true!¡±


    Maria threw all the evidence at Leonardo and screamed loudly,


    ¡°You know it¡¯s true. I had already told Virginia before you came back and asked her to move out of the


    Brooks residence. But you were fooled by her ndishments. You didn¡¯t even know you are a cat¡¯s


    paw¡±


    Leonardo continued. ¡°I was worried about your health and didn¡¯t want to tell you this. But now, for the


    sake of Virginia, you even didn¡¯t believe what your son said. You fight against me with Virginia and hurt


    Rosalind and her¡­ her family. I have no choice but to tell you the truth¡­


    However, Maria didn¡¯t seem to understand Leonardo¡¯s good intentions. She felt that Leonardo was


    deliberately stimting her. She red at Leonardo with red eyes and shouted h oars ely.


    ¡°Why did you tell me! Why! Since you were worried about my health and decided to hide it at first, why


    didn¡¯t you keep hiding? Why did you bring these disgusting things to me?¡±


    Maria continued. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t know that your father did such a disgusting thing behind


    my back. He could have been a good husband and a good father. How about now? He was dead, but


    he wanted me to know the cruel and disgusting truth and let me suffer alone¡±


    Looking at Maria¡¯s painful look, Leonardo was also painful. He wanted to exin but was directly


    interrupted by Maria¡¯s words


    ¡°Ah. I see. It¡¯s because I broke you and Rosalind up and made the Jansen family doesn¡¯t like you.


    That¡¯s why you told me about all these scandals of your father, right? Do you want me to feel pain?


    Huh, Leonardo, I didn¡¯t expect you to take revenge on me, your mother, in such a cruel way.¡±


    Send GiftN?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248


    Leonardo just wanted to tell Maria the truth so that she could see Virginia for who she really was and


    never get fooled or do anything drastic because of Dn again


    He had never thought of getting back at Maria with this because he was her son.


    However, Maria didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? That¡¯s funny. Haven¡¯t you already sent Danny¡­ Sorry, sent that b astard abroad? Didn¡¯t


    you get that crazy bi tch Virginia arrested? They¡¯ll never get in your way again. So why do you have to


    tell me the truth? Isn¡¯t this your revenge?¡±


    Leonardo froze, not knowing what to say.


    But that didn¡¯tst long. Although Leonardo was angry with Maria for interrupting his happy life with


    Rosalind, he never wanted to take revenge on Maria.


    I¡¯m your son. I was as shocked and angry as you were when 1 learned the truth. Why would I use this


    to get You¡¯re my mom.¡±


    Leonardo sounded very sincere. He didn¡¯t want his rtionship with his mom to be ruined by this.


    Maria smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°No¡­ You¡¯re not my son. I don¡¯t have an ungrateful son like you. Get out. Get the f uck out of here¡­¡±


    As she spoke she pushed Leonardo outward


    back at you?


    An had long noticed the arguments inside the room, but he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    Seeing Maria pushing Leonardo outward, An ran over anxiously.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Mrs. Brooks It¡¯s a good thing that Mr. Brooks came back. Dont fight.


    Maria nced at An coldly and said. ¡°Get this ungrateful brat out of the house. An. I don¡¯t want to


    see him in the house anymore. Also, I won¡¯t take him as my son from now on


    ¡°What exactly happeard, Mrs. Brooks? Is anything wrong? I know you¡¯re mad now, but please don¡¯t


    take Mr. Brooks¡¯s silly words seriously


    An had never seen them figlu like this on he was worried.


    An had worked for the Brooks family for many years, and even though there were fewer people left in


    the Brooks residence now, he wanted everyone to get along. Thest thing he wanted was a figlu like


    this.


    However, Maria was in a rage and was in no mood at all to listen to Leonardo¡¯s exnations. So she


    kept pushing him out.


    ¡°I AM serious. I don¡¯t want such an ungrateful son. Get him out, or I¡¯ll kick both of you out of the Brooks


    residence.¡±.


    After saying that, she closed the door of her bedroom and shait Leonardo and An out


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Brooks! What should we do now!¡±


    An frowned and kept parting his thighs, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, An. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯lle to visit her again when she¡¯s calmer. Please take care of her. And


    call me if you need anything.¡±


    The streets were full of traffic and the dazzling lights made this busy city seem like it was in the middle


    of the day. The cars and pedestrians got the city out of the darkness and made it as busy as it was


    during the day.


    eyes


    Leonardo held Jus forehead with both hands and sat quietly in the president¡¯s office at the Brooks


    Group. He kept


    s Group. He kept his ey closed and sad nothing


    It was a rough day today, and even a man as capable as Leonardo couldn¡¯t handle those things


    properly.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s depressed appearance, Jacah, who stood aside, felt some concern and sympathy.


    ¡°Is Thomas here?


    Leonardo¡¯s low voice broke the silence of the office, which made Jacob, who was a lile sleepy,e


    back to his senses.


    ¡°Not yet¡­ But I guess he¡¯ll be here in a minute.


    No sooner had Jacob finished speaking than he heard Leonardo¡¯s breathing intensity a little as if his


    anger was about to burst through his chest.


    Jacuh was so frightened that he swallowed, not daring to say more.


    What Jacob heard and did today was extremely shocking, and it was the most frightening day Jacob


    had had in five years.


    1/2


    Chapter 248


    Every previous encounter Jacobs had witnessed between Leonardo and a business magnate had not


    been as exciting as what happened today Jacobs realized today for the first time what money and


    power could do. Honestly, he even thought earlier that he would lose his job today.


    He was now in heartfelt awe of Leonardo.


    Meanwhile, Jacob still felt sympathy for Leonante because thetter had endured so much


    Leonardo loved Rosalind so much but he couldn¡¯t get his mother¡¯s support and wishes. What was


    more, his mother even interfered with their rtionship and hurt Rosalind.


    To be with Rosalind and show his attitude to the Jansen family,


    beeren Rosalind and Maria. But thetter ruined everythinando was already working on resolving the


    conflict


    What made Jacob even more shocked and sympathetic to Leonardo was that Rosalind had adorable-


    twins and had kept them a secret from Leonardo until now.


    The coercion of Leonardo¡¯s family and the deception of his beloved woman was too much for him. So


    he could only turn. his anger on Virginua, send her to the police, and send Dn abroad.


    But when everything was done, Leonardo only had an empty office and e attention from his rtives


    and loved ones,


    endless work with him. He never received any


    Sometimes, Jacob just couldn¡¯t understand why Leonardo worked so hard to develop thepany.


    At this moment, Thomas walked in with a pile of documents in his hand.


    Hearing the noise, Leonardo suddenly looked up and fixed his eyes on the documents in Thomas¡¯


    hand.. Before Thomas could speak, Leonardo sna tched the files from him and browsed them quickly.


    Thomas felt both surprised and speechless. He had never seen Leonardo so out of sorts before.


    While Leonardo was thumbing through the documents, Thomas sat aside and told Leonardo what he


    found.


    ¡°Rosalind did give birth to twins, who should now be nearly five years old. And do you remember that


    Brett said Rosalind was in very poor health? I guess it has a lot to do with the birth of the nins,


    ¡°I also found out that she suffered a lot when she gave birth to the twins. She spent most of her


    pregnancy in the hospital and nearly had a miscarriage many times. Luckily, she was treated in time, or


    she and the twins would have been¡­


    It was clear that Thomas had gathered a wealth of information, including almost all the details of


    Rosalind¡¯s pregnancy. Hearing this, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. He had no idea that


    Rosalind had taken such a risk to give birth to the wins. He dreaded to think what he was going to do if


    something happened to her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Chapter 249


    ¡°Well¡­ Did you find out who the twins¡¯ father is? Why is there no information about him?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s hand holding the documents tightened a bit. He was frustrated that he hadn¡¯t seen any


    information about Yanna and Kevin¡¯s dad after browsing through the documents several times.


    Thomas shook his head.


    ¡°In the past five years, Rosalind has been in contact with many men, but most of them are just her


    business partners. She has never had a wedding or registered marriage. But¡­


    ¡°But what?¡± Leonardo was extremely nervous. He was afraid of hearing something bad.


    ¡°Rosalind has been very close to a man for the past five years. She even She even lets him stay at her


    house sometimes¡± Leonardo clenched his fists more tightly, scrunching up the paper in lusnds¡­


    ¡°Who is 11¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Thomas, waiting for a name.


    ¡°Lyle Turner, CEO of BUT Group.¡±


    ¡°What? Lyle? Is he her business partner too?TM


    Leonardo had never expected that Lyle, CEO of BUT Group, would have anything to do with Rosalind.


    After all, Leonardo had seen little contact between Rosalind and Lyle since her return. He neither had


    nor wanted to misunderstand their rtionship


    Besides, Lyle was the CEO of BUT Group. It was normal for them to contact each other. ¡°Yeah, I must


    have thought too much, Leonardo thought.


    However. Thomas shook his head.


    ¡°They should be more than business partners. Lyle was the one who took Rosalind abroad. And the


    house she lived in abroad, the treatments she received in the hospital, and her job were all thanks to


    Lyle. Even¡­ Even when she gave birth, he was there for her.¡±


    Before Thomas could finish his words, Leonardo folded the pen in his hand in half. Seeing Leonardo¡¯s


    increasingly angry expression. Thomas ¡®s voice became lower and lower.


    Thomas didn¡¯t know what to say. What Leonardo didn¡¯t know was that Lyle had helped Rosalind a lot


    over the past fivr years. He not only took care of her, but also helped her find a job, and even shared


    his connections and resources with her. He helped her win the World Emerging Designer Award.


    Moreover, he trusted Rosalind so much that he let her go back to Clusia to expand the market and


    promote her brand.


    Lyle cared for Rosalind more than a business partner could ever do¡­.


    Leonardo had guessed all these things even though Thomas didn¡¯t mention anything about them.


    But the more he thought about it, the darker his face became. These things were like a rock on his


    chest, taking his breath


    away.


    He thought, ¡®Could a man care about a woman conditionally?


    No. He can¡¯t unless they¡¯re couples. No man will spend much time and energy on a woman who has


    nothing to do with him. Thinking about this, Leonardo felt extremely frustrated.


    Leonardo though, ¡®Gould Lyle he Kevin and Yanna¡¯s dad?


    If he is, then what should I do? Should I give up?


    Suddenly, L¨¦onardo thought of something and widened his eyes.


    ¡°When did Rosalind get pregnant? Why didn¡¯t I see anything about it? When is the birthday of Yanna


    and Kevin asked. Leonardo.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Sering Leonardo suddenly get energetic, Thomas was confused.


    ¡°I was thinking, Yanna and Kevin might be my kids. Because L.. Land Rosalind had sex once before we


    got divorced.


    Speaking of that, Leonardo blushed and his wire became lower.


    ¡°You did? No way, It can¡¯t be so coincidentall


    Thomas didn¡¯t want to discourage Leonardo, but on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want him to get his hopes


    up. After all, they had only had sex once, which made it hard for Rosalind to have twins.


    Chapter 249


    ip at one


    ance.


    Hearing this, Leonardo blew itp


    ¡°Sl ut vigs. To a healthy adult man so don¡¯t doubt what I can do. Anyway, when exactly is Yanna and


    Kevin¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention to this. I will check itter.¡±


    Thomas had never thought that the father of Rosalind¡¯s two kids would be Leonardo. After all, he knew


    exactly what had happened to Rosalind five years ago. If he were her, he would never have given birth


    to the twins since Leonardo treated her so badly.


    But Thomas didn¡¯t dare to mention this in front of Leonardo. He had to find out what had happened


    before he told. Leonardo.


    Seeing Thomas still sitting here, Leonardo frowned at him.


    ¡°Go find it out. What are you waiting for?


    This matter was very important to Leonardo so he didn¡¯t want Thomas to waste his time.


    Thomas¡¯ mouth twitched. He thought, ¡°Fine, you can¡¯t wait to get rid of me when I¡¯m of no use to you,


    right, Leonardo?¡°


    Before Thomas got up this morning, he was woken up by calls from Leonardo Leonardo asked him to


    find out what Rosalind had been doing abroad for the past five years, and Thomas went to Leonardo¡¯s


    office immediately after collecting all the information with great effort.


    ¡°I just gave the documents to him and didn¡¯t have time to get some rest. Now he¡¯s giving me another


    task. How can he be so cruel?¡± Thomas thought,


    However, thinking of what happened to Leonardo recently, Thomas couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him.


    Besides, they were buddies so no matter how tired Thomas was, he decided to help Leonardo


    Therefore. Thomas stood up and patted Jacob on his shoulder, showing him a sympathetic look.


    ¡°This man is a l unatic who takes everything for granted. You¡¯ve done a great job these years.


    Jacob was so moved when he heard those words. He thought that someone finally understood him.


    But just as he was about to say something, he caught Leonardo¡¯s cold eyes, so he froze and


    swallowed what he was gonna say, trying his best to be elm.


    ¡°Thank you. But Mr. Brooks is a wise and gentle man who treats his subordinates well. What I did was


    nothing.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s expression changed very quickly and it was noticed by Thomas Hearing his hypocritical praise


    of Leonardo, Thomas¡¯ muuth twitched


    He thought, ¡°Looks like Leonardo is pretty good at manipting his employees Jacob looks just like a


    gentle kitten in front of him¡±


    Thomas let go of Jacob and strode outside. The next second, he stopped by the door, cleared his


    throat, and reminded Leonardo, ¡®T¡¯ll find out the date of Yanna and Kevin¡¯s birth. But don¡¯t be too


    optimistic about it. After all, the chances of having twins at one time are very small.¡±


    As Thomas spoke, he shrugged. Apparently, he didn¡¯t believe Leonardo¡¯s idea, thinking that he was


    justforting himself. Before Thomas could finish his words, he had a magazineing at his face.


    Then he heard Leonardo¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Thomas reacted very quickly. He took the magazine and put it on the couch at the door. No longer


    daring to mess with the furious Leonardo, Thomas turned around and walked away quickly.


    Send GiftOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250


    It was now early in the morning and the hospital was silent. Rosalind had stayed with Kevin until now.


    She was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t help falling asleep.


    Rosalind felt a little cold because the air conditioner temperature was set so low. But she was too


    sleepy to get up and turn it off.


    As she was half asleep, she suddenly felt a warmth on her back. She subconsciously wrapped the


    covers around her a little tighter.


    However, she seemed to notice something, and then she woke up abruptly, looked around, and


    happened to see Leonardo¡¯s tender eyes


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    They used to love each other very much, but after what happened recently, the love between them was


    gone. All that remained was indifference and vignce.


    ¡°Tm here for you. I¡¯m worried about you


    Leonardo lowered his voice and nced at Kevin in the dim light for fear of waking him up.


    ¡°Are you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alive. And I don¡¯t neeil your concern.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s face was indifferent and her tone was cold. However, there were still tears in her eyes.


    Since Maria came back, she and Leonardo had had a lot of problems. What was more, Maria caused


    much harm to her and her kids.


    Rosalind hated Leonardo more than Maria. She hated Leonardo for having such a crazy mother, hated


    him for not having kept an eye on her, and hated him for not stopping her evil deeds in time.


    Moreover, she hated herself for sparing Maria for Leonardo¡¯s sake.


    Otherwise, Damian would havee after Maria since she did such cruel things to her and Kevin.


    ¡°Come on, Rosalind. You know I¡¯m worried about your¡±


    cked.


    Leonardo reached out to hold Rosalind¡¯s hand, looking sad and panick


    Rosalind shook off Leonardo¡¯s hand. She moved so suddenly that she hit the bundle of the bed.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hearing the noise, Kevin in bed frowned slightly and moved restlessly with his eyes closed.


    Rosalind was startled. She patted Kevin on his back tofort him gently until he fell into a deep sleep


    again.


    Seeing Rosalind do this gently and fluently, Leonardo felt himself so stu pid.


    He should have found out earlier. Rosalind always took good care of Kevin and Yanna and even lived


    with them. She had cared for them more than an aunt would care for her nephews.


    He should have guessed that Yanna and Kevin were her kids. However, he went so far as to believe


    Rosalind¡¯s lie that they were Damian¡¯s kids.


    Damian couldn¡¯t have such lovely kids.


    Looking back now, he realized that the two kids looked very much like Rosalind, especially Yanna, who


    even looked exactly the same as Rosalud. Since Leonardo had always assumed that they were


    Damian¡¯s kids, and since Damian and Rosalind were siblings, he had never suspected the true


    identities of Yanna and Kevin.


    Now he realized that he was too st upid.


    After Rosalind calmed Kevin down, she pulled Leonardo out of the ward for fear that he would wake


    her son up again. Rosalind let go of Leonardo and asked him to leave after they came to the corridor.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for me? See, Im not dead. So you can leave.¡±


    Before Rosalud finished her words, Lenguarda covered her mouth with hisnd.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that word again. Never¡±


    Leonardo felt a sharp pain in his heart when he heard the word ¡°dead¡±. He couldn¡¯t let Rosalind leave


    him again. Never Feeling Leonardo¡¯s temperature and smelling the unique fragrance on his busty,


    Rosalind went nk for a moment. She, frowned slightly and pushed his hand away.


    Just leave. You¡¯re not wee here. Don¡¯te here again because none of my family wants to see


    you.¡±


    Rosalind meant it.


    Too many things had happened in the past few days and they had left a gap between her and


    Leonardo that was impossible


    14:17


    Chapter 250


    to fill. They were done.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I know I didn¡¯t handle this properly. I didn¡¯t stop my mom in time. And because I was


    worried about a lot of things. I didn¡¯t exin the sination to her, making her hurt you and Kevin over and


    over again. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive me now. But please let me stay, okay?¡±


    Rosalind frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of this? We are done. It¡¯s over, We¡¯ll only make each other suffer if we don¡¯t let it go.


    Twe


    ¡°No. Why do we have to break up if we still love each other? I can¡¯t ept that


    Leonardo grabbed Rosalind by her shoulder. He pressed too hard as if he was going to crush her


    bones


    ¡°Let go of me. You hurt me.¡±


    Rosalind gave Leonardo a sharp push. She thought he wouldn¡¯t move, but instead, he let go of her and


    fell straight back.


    Rosalind was startled. She grabbed Leonardo¡¯s arm and pulled him back subconsciously. He leaned


    weakly on Rosalind as if he had lost all strength.


    ¡°Stop pretending, Leonardo. I won¡¯t forgive you no matter what you do,¡±


    Rosalind was so angry. She couldn¡¯t believe that Leonardo would use such a dirty trick to beg for


    forgiveness at this time.


    ¡°Get up, or I¡¯ll throw you to the ground and just leave¡±


    Seeing Leonardo leaning against her without moving, Rosalind was puzzled. ¡°Is he ill or is he just


    ying another trick?¡± she thought.


    ¡°L.. I¡¯m so tired. My head aches.¡±


    Leonardo wanted to get up but he seemed to lose all his strength. All he could do was keep leaning


    against Rosalind.


    Leonardo¡¯s warm breath brushed Rosalind¡¯s neck, making her want to push him away.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that Rosalind realized something was wrong. ¡°Why is his breath so hot!¡± she thought.


    Rosalind touched Leonardo¡¯s forehead with her slender fingers gently, but she was shocked and


    withdrew her hand after realizing that it was too hot.


    ¡°Why is your temperature so high? Are you having a fever!¡±


    She thought. ¡°So Leonardo has been having a fever,sn¡¯t he? He needs to see a doctor instead of


    me.¡±


    Sering Leonardo leaning against her, Rosalind felt both angry and helpless. Although she made up her


    mind to break up with him, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him here alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m so st upid!¡± Rosalind scolded herself in her heart.


    Every time Leonardo yed those little tricks on her, he seeded,


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you. I have to go.¡±


    Rosalind was ready to leave after carrying Leonardo to the ward next to Kevin¡¯s with Brett. She was


    sure that Brett could take good care of him. Besides, if she stayed here, she would quarrel with


    Leonardo about the same thing again when he


    woke up.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251


    ¡°Oh my goodness, his temperature reaches 104 degrees Fahrenheit. What happened to him? Hasn¡¯t


    he eaten these days? I think his face is getting thinner.¡±


    Just as Rosalind was leaving, she heard Brett¡¯s mannered voice.


    Rosalind knew that Brett did it on purpose to let her stay, but she didn¡¯t want to. She ignored his words


    and kept going out.


    ¡°What a poor man. He¡¯s so ill but he has no one by his side. It seems that being the CEO of Brooks


    Group is not a good thing. What if the constant fever damages his brain?


    ¡°Never mind. Just let it be. Maybe it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s having problems with his brain. At least he will


    have less to worry about and get rid of those pain¡±


    Rosalind kept hearing Brett¡¯s exaggerated tone. She didn¡¯t know whether she should stay or go.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you. Brent?¡±


    Rosalind finally blew up and yelled at Brett.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Brett blinked in confusion and yed inocent.


    Rosalind took a deep breath to try to suppress her anger.


    ¡°There are many


    nurses and nursing workers in the hospital. You can just hire a random one to take care of him. Why do


    you have to make him look pathetic?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Leonardo was the CEO of Brooks Group and it was rasy for Brett to get someone to take care


    of him. Roulind just couldn¡¯t stand his nagging.


    Rosalind would never admit that she was not over it. Odierwise, no matter how seriously Bren


    described Leonardo¡¯s situation, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Leonardo is a poor man. You know what, he sent his mother back to the Brooks


    residence and had someone watch her in case she suraked out. As a result, she disowned him in


    anger.


    ¡°To avenge you, he sent Virginia to the police and Dn abroad. He¡¯s been dealing with the people


    who hurt you and he hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. Now he finally got l?mself ill


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter. What hurt him most was that his mother had disowned him and his woman


    had left him. He¡¯s just a normal guy who needs the care and love of the people he loves the most, but


    right now he has nothing. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for him?


    Brett took the opportunity to tell Rosalind everything that Leonardo had done these days. He hoped


    Rosalind would forgive Leonardo for all he had done for her..


    Although Maria and Virginia caused harm to Rosalind and Kevin, Maria was still Leonardo¡¯s mother. If


    Leonardo treated. Maria the way he treated Virginia, it would have made him a demon who sacrificed


    his mother for love.


    Leonardo had been in a dilemma between Rosalind and Maria all this time. He kept looking for


    solutions, but the problems kepting up. And before he could properly deal with these things, they


    were already heading for the worst.


    Although Leonardo was the CEO of Brooks Group who could do whatever he wanted, he had problems


    too. Besides, even the strongest prople couldn¡¯t handle family conflicts. Therefore, like most people, he


    made mistakes and failed to do things properly.


    People usually had a chance to correct themselves after they made a mistake, but not Leonardo. He


    was denied that chance before he got it


    Brett¡¯s words surprised Rosalind. It stung her like a needle.


    She didte Leonardo for not protecting her as he promised. But she never thought about what


    Leonardo would have to do to stop the stubborn Maria from making those crazy moves.


    Perhaps the most effective way was to lock Maria up. But it was a hard thing for him to do since she


    was his mother.


    For a moment, Rosalind had mixed feelings. Although she was still mad at Leonardo, she felt sorry for


    him more. This man who never showed weakness to others had endured too much.


    After a long sigh, Rosalind turned around and sat by Leonardo¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t leave until his fever goes down.¡±


    Bren, who sat behind her, also breathed a sigh of relief. He raised his eyebrows and nced at


    Leonardo in the bed with h eyes closed and a frown on his face.


    Then Brett thought, ¡°That¡¯s all I can do for you, bru. You have to get her back yourself.¡±


    Chapter 231


    The next morning, bright sunlight shone through the window on Leonarda¡¯s cloud eyes, 1e reached out


    to ck¡¯it subennsciously, only to find his arms pinned down by something


    Tronando tumed around and saw someear leaning against his bed. It was Rosalind, who had been


    taking care of him all night.


    Leonardo¡¯s movements were very gentle, but Rosalind was not in a soul sleep. She snapped her


    sleepy eyes open when she Keli his moverents.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!


    Leonardo found Rosalind¡¯s nk look lovely, and there was a faint smile on his pale face.


    ¡°Have you been staying with me all night?¡±


    Because Leopards noticed the saliva on his sleeve. If she hadn¡¯t been here so long, she wouldn¡¯t be


    drooling so amach. llowever, instead of funding itsgusting, Leonarda was delighted.


    At least he knew that although Rosalind kept saying that she wanted to break up with him, she still


    worried about him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. L. 1s just taking care of a patent like anyone would.¡±


    Rosalind knew that Leonardo was thinking too much when she saw his smile, so she exined it at


    once.


    As she spoke, she reached out to touchs Leonardo¡¯s forcheul


    ¡°Why are you still having a fever!¡±


    This was a wrind Rosalind remembered that he had taken some misdicinest night, but his


    temperature was still very high ¡°Thave to go back to check on Kevin Just 25% Brett to get you some


    medicine after heester. And don¡¯t worry, hell bring you chicken noodle soup. You can hire


    someone to take care of you because I won¡¯te again.¡±


    Although Brett told her how many things Leonardo had been throughst night, she couldn¡¯t leave


    Kevin alone and take care of Lennardo especially when Keven was ill.


    Between Leonardo and Kevin, she would choose Kevin without besitation.


    Besides, Brett was Leonardo¡¯s good friend. So he would make sure that Leonardo was fine.


    However, as soo


    soon as Rosalind finished speaking, she saw Leonardo covering his forehead with his hand and


    screaming ¡°My brad¡­ My head aches so bad. Is there something wrong with my brain?


    Leonardo was not acting. His head did bart. He just wouldn¡¯t show it if Rosalind was not here. Because


    all he wanted was for her to care about him.


    ¡°You


    Rosalind didn¡¯t know whether Leonardo was telling the truth Bowever, she fel: pain too when she saw


    his miserable face. ¡°Rx Brett said your fever was so bad that your head was swelling. You¡¯ll feel


    much better when the fever goes down Do you want some water?


    Not knowing what to du, Roslind took a ss oil water and handed it to Leonardo.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252


    Leonardo grabbed Rosalind¡¯snd and took several gulps of water.


    ¡°Kevin¡¯s still sick. You have to go check on lum. Don¡¯t worry, I¡­ I can take care of myself.¡±


    Leonardo took the ss from Rosalind and waved at her. He pursed his pale lips hard as if he was


    trying to hold something


    back.


    Without the ss in her hand. Rosalind suddenly felt a little at a loss. She rubbed her hands awkwardly


    and forced a smile. ¡°Well, take care. 1.. I guess I¡¯m leaving.


    Rosalind expected Leonardo to detain her. But to her surprise, not only did he not, he forced a faint


    smile toward her. ¡°Sure. And thank you forst night¡±


    Hearing Leonardo¡¯s words, Rosalind saw no need to stay there, so she turned to leave.


    However, as soon as she walked to the door, she heard a loud noise behind her. Then came the sound


    of ss shattering Rosalind turned her head only to find that the ss Leonardo was holding had fallen


    to the floor. Water was all over the floor and ss was sc at tered everyschere.


    Rosalind raised head and caughs Leonardo¡¯s panicked and aggrieved eyes, which distracted her for


    a moment. She closed her eyes and stood there for a long time before going back to him.


    When Kevin woke up the next morning, he suddenly realized that the ward looked a litle different. After


    looking arounil, he sat up abruptly from his bed in surprise.


    ¡°You Why are you here?¡±


    Kevin was both stunned and confused when he saw Leonardo lying in the bed next to him, wearing the


    same hospital gown as him and looking paler than he did.


    He thought. ¡°This man has always firen strong and domineering. Why does he look so haggard today!


    And most importantly, why is he in the same ward as me? I think this room is a single one.¡±


    Leonardo rolled over and looked at Kevin, frowning slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick. Didn¡¯t you see?¡±


    Kevin rolled his eyes at him.


    ¡°I did. I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re in my room. You¡¯d better leave now, or my mom will get pis sed


    when she sees you.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°mm¡±, Leonardo was a little absent. He didn¡¯t realize that Kevin was talking about


    Rosalind.


    Leonardo looked Kevin up and downs with mixed feelings. He noticed that the boy looked more like


    Rosalind, except for his eyes. And somehow, those cold eyes looked familiar.


    He thought, ¡°Are Kevin¡¯s eyes more like his father¡¯s


    Leonardo didn¡¯t realize at this point that the reason Kevin¡¯s eyes looked familiar to him was because


    they were simr to his ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mom won¡¯t get pis sed. I¡¯m ill and have no one take care of


    me, so she asked me to move in


    Leonardo pursed his lips, looking aggrieved and pitiable.


    ¡°You should go to your mom, not mine. You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    Thinking of the old witch who dared to hit Rosalind and Yanna, Kevin¡¯s attitude towards Leonardo got


    worse.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a mom anymore. She kicked me out.¡±


    Kevin Trove and frowned slightly. He looked straight at Leonardo and didn¡¯t believe a word he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tying I got kirked out by my mom after I came home yesterday. Now I have no families around


    me and no one care for me when I ill. Do you think Fin pathetic?¡±


    Leonardo had a bitter smile. He was saying this not only to Kevin but also to himself.


    He was alone now. If he hadn¡¯t used a line trick to get Rosalind to take him in, he would have no one to


    be willing to care


    about him


    At the thought of this, Leonardo suddenly felt like a failure.


    People said that he was a business elite, an industry legend, and a workaholic. He was recognized as


    a born leader and wier, but no one knew how much he had secretly put in to make himself qualified


    enough


    He was forever dealing with paperwork, going to meetings, and shuttling between the airport and the


    office for his career.


    Chapter 232


    Others would just say ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the world Mr. Brooks can¡¯t do after each of his sesses.


    ¡°We can win this because of Mr. Brooks¡±


    ¡°Wow. Mr. Brooks just got another deal¡±


    ¡°We feel better to have Mr. Brooks with u


    But no one ever asked him what difficulties he was having, if there was anything he needed help with,


    or if he was tired. Even Is mother never asked.


    ¡°Did that old witch¡­ I mean, did your inother kick you out!


    Kevin was so surprised that he called Maria an old witch directly.


    Leonardo had mixed feelings in his heart. Since his mother treated Rosalind and Ervin so bailly, it was


    understandable for them to call her an old witch. Although Leonardo felt ufortable with this, he


    couldn¡¯t find a reason to retort.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have a mom anymore. Do you allow me to stay here?¡±


    Leonardo pursed his lips and pait on an aggrieved and pitiable look, trying to get Kevin¡¯s sympathy.


    Kevin¡¯s mouth twitched and he rolled his eyes again.


    ¡°What happened to you has nothing to do with us and we won¡¯t feel sorry for you. You¡¯d better not take


    advantage of my sympathy and my mother¡¯s because well never forgive you Besides, if your mom


    once again thinks we¡¯re after you, she¡¯ll hurt us again.¡±


    Apparently, Kevin¡¯s impression of Maria was so bad that he was even wary of Leonardo


    Leonardo thought that kids were all sofhearted and as long as he kept trying, Kevin would let him stay.


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t expect Kevin to be so rational. He could see that Kevin was wavering, but he


    remained firm for fear of being hurt again


    Leonardo rolled his eyes and suddenly remembered something. So he looked at Kevin and asked


    tentatively, ¡°Who did you learn coding from Kevin?¡±


    Leonardo had always felt that Kevin was extremely talented inputer technology, but to be so


    skilled at his age couldn¡¯t be attributed to talent alone. He must have an excellent teacher. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After investigating, Leonardo found that Rosalind didn¡¯t have any good programiners around her and


    that Kevin was abroad when he first attacked the Brooks Group¡¯s website. That meant he learned


    coding abroad.


    Therefore, Leonardo thought that his teacher must be Lyle, CEO of BUT Group.


    Kevin didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to mention coding again. He thought, ¡°Is Leonardo trying to threaten me


    with this again?¡±


    So he said. ¡°Why do you care who 1 learned in from


    Kevin thought that he couldn¡¯t expose himself before he figured out Leonardo¡¯s real purpose.


    Otherwise, he would be passive.


    Leonardo smiled. He didn¡¯t expect Kevin to be so vignt.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253


    ¡°Nothing. I just thought that since you¡¯re so good at coding at such a young age, your teacher must be


    really good. I¡¯d like topete with him to see who¡¯s better, Iconando said casually.


    After all, most men love topete. Kevin shouldn¡¯t be suspicious of his excuse.


    As expected, Kevin got excited just after Leonardo finished speaking


    ¡°Do you think you can defeat my godfather?¡±


    His tone was filled with disdain for Leonardo and admiration for Lyle.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t care sisaut Kevin¡¯s attitude toward ham. Instead, his attention was all on the word


    ¡°godfather¡±.


    Leonardo lowered his eyes slightly, feeling confused. He thought, ¡°Where did your godfathere from


    and who he was?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your godfather? Is he as good as you say? You¡¯re not bluffing, are you?¡±


    It was men who knew best what men¡¯s weaknesses were and their desire to win. It only took Leonardo


    a trick to make Kevin even more excited.


    Tm not bluffing. My godfather is way better than you. You think you¡¯re rack hub? My godfather is richer


    than you. He taught me only the simplest coding knowledge and I was able to attack the Brooks


    Group¡¯s website. You¡¯ll never be his match Just wake up.¡±


    However, as soon as Kevin finished speaking, he felt something wrong


    ¡°It¡¯s a trap isn¡¯t


    Kevin was a little angry, not only with romando but also with himself. He regretted that he was so


    impulsive that he fell for Leonardo¡¯s track.


    Leonardo thought Kevin¡¯s mad look was so cute that he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not as dull as I think.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face darkened when he saw Eronardough wildly. He thought, Leonarda not only set me up


    but also mocked me. Could he be my dad


    Yeah. I may be dull. But who is to me? Is it because his genes suck?


    Maybe Mom made a mistake. Maybe Leonardo and aren¡¯t rted. Maybe mom fell under some kind of


    spell and suddenly got pregnant on her own


    Having realized that Kevin was pis sed, Leonardo stopped teasing him. He kept thinking about what


    Kevin had just blurted out and made a wild guess


    ¡°Is your godfather Lyle, CEO of BUT Group 1 dont think he¡¯s good enough to defeat ine.¡±


    ¡°Why bother to ask me if you have already known that? My godfather¡¯spanies are all over the


    world, and a smallpany like the Brooks Group is no match for my godfather¡¯s. You¡¯d better..¡±


    Kevin scratched his head, trying to look for the phrase Rosalind taught lei earlier.


    ¡°A person with a limited outlook! Yes, that¡¯s what you¡¯re. You know what, there are plenty of people


    richer than you¡¯ Leonarda was very g od at manipting people. The fact that Kevin saw through his


    trick didn¡¯t change the fact that it worked. And now Kevin had fallen for it again.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t intend to remind him this time because he was very happy to see this.


    He thought, ¡°Since Kevin called Lyle his godfather, then he¡¯s not that man¡¯s son. Otherwise, he would


    be calling Lyle his dad rather than godfather¡±


    Leonardo was fully able to move on from the thoughts that troubled him all night. He even felt that his


    headache had been relieved.


    However, the next second, he got confused again. But Kevin and I don¡¯t look alike. Is he really my child


    with Rosalind Besides, Kevin and Yanna never seemed to like are very much in the first ce. Why?


    He asked, ¡°Why have you never liked me, Kevin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think you need a reason to not like someone.


    Kevin snorted and looked away arrogantly. He didn¡¯t want to talk to Leonardo, who kept talking all the


    time while he was ill


    ¡°You attacked the Brooks Group¡¯s website before you returned home. Is it your idea or your


    godfather¡¯s?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t mention Rosalind because he knew that she would never do this. Apparently, Kevin did


    this behind her back, but it remained unknown whether he had someone help lin


    Chapter 253


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t get my godfather involved in this. He knows nothing about it.¡±


    Kevin got excited. He didn¡¯t want anyone involved because of what he did, especially his godfather.


    For some reason, Leonardo felt a little jealous when he saw Kevin trying so hard to defend Lyle.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Kevin repeatedly attacked the Brooks Group¡¯s website, hacked into Leonardo¡¯sputer, and


    provoked him. This couldn¡¯t be merely a whim


    Leonardo didn¡¯t believe that Kevin would hate him so much for no reason unless¡­.


    ¡°You¡¯re helping your mother take revenge on me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    As soon as Leonardo finished speaking, he got extremely nervous. He stared at Kevin, trying to look for


    an answer


    Kevin was shocked by Leonardo¡¯s acuity. He immediately clutched the quilt beside him and held his


    breaths


    They stared at each other quietly in a tense atmosphere, and neither of them moved.


    Anyway, Kevin was just a kid so he couldn¡¯t resist Leonardo¡¯s powerful aura. Finally, he broke down


    and burst into tears.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m avenging Mom. Do you know why I hate you so much! You abandoned Mom and us and you


    made her suffer. I hate you I HATE YOU¡­.


    Kevin had never cried so hysterically. For some reason, he had a strong impulse to vent his emotions,


    so he lost his mind. and broke down in tears


    ¡°You abandoned Mom and us¡­ You abandoned us.¡±


    This sentence stuck in Leonardo¡¯s mind like a thunderbolt, leaving him with a nk mind.


    All the questions he had been having seemed to have been answered.


    He thought, ¡°Now I see why Kevin always hate me.


    I figured out why Yanna didn¡¯t like me even after I saved her from the earthquake


    And I finally figured out why the Jansen family kept saying that Yanna and Kevin were Dunian¡¯s kids


    instead of Rosalind¡¯s.¡±


    Things that Leonardo could never figure out before finally made sense.


    Yanna and Kevin were lus and Roulind¡¯s kids


    In an instant, Leonardo got tearful with deep remorse and guilt.


    Leonardo felt like an a sshole. It had taken him so many years to realize that Rosalind had risked so


    much to give him twins.


    He remembered that Thomas had said yesterday that Rosalind¡¯s life had been put on the line several


    times and that she had almost died because of the twins.


    And giving birth did a lot of damage to her body, making her weaker than before.


    Besides, to raise the twins, she had spent thest five years surviving abroad, trying to get more


    aplished.


    Send Gift


    CommentContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 254


    The more Lend hit the guiltier he became. He suddenly thought that it made sense that the Jansen


    family


    hated him that the twins disliked him, and that Rosalind despised him.


    He even wanted to p himself in the face for his being too st upid.


    When Leenarde turned his head to look at Kevin, who was crying his heart out, he felt his tears like a


    knife stabng into his heart, making him unable to breathe.


    He pulled the needle from the back of his hand, put on his slippers, and slowly walked over to Kevin,


    bolling him in his


    ¡°Sorry, Kevin. I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. The an as shole. It¡¯s because of me that you¡¯ve suffered for


    so many years..


    Kevin was stamned by Leonardo¡¯s sudden hug. He thought. ¡°Dad¡¯s arms are so warm and strong. Is it


    real?¡±


    Kevin grew up sering other students with caring parents picking them up from school every day.


    Although Yura and Kevin never talked about it, they envied those kids. They had always wanted to feel


    what their father¡¯s embrace felt like.


    However, Yanco and Kevin knew that they were different from other kids. Unlike other kids¡¯ duds, their


    dad abandoned their mom and didn¡¯t even know about them. So they had been suppressing their long


    ng for a father.


    Now suddenly held by his long-lour father, Kevin felt the warmth of Leomeda¡¯s trubrace and didn¡¯t want


    to let go


    But thinking about the damage the Brooks family had dour to the Jansen family, and Tronando¡¯s


    abandonnent of Rosalind, Kevin felt he couldn¡¯t get too caught even though he really wanted his father


    to hold him a little longer.


    Sa he struggled to push Leonardo away and stared at him with fierce eyes


    ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll forgive you just because you apologize We¡­ Mom won¡¯t forgave you, and neither will


    Yarra and 1* Kevin warned to say without hesitation that they would never forgive Leonardo and would


    never take him as their father. But be felt as if something was stuck in his throat, preventing him from


    saying those cruel words


    Honestly, Kran was already wavering If Lunda could protect Rosalind in the future, as he said he


    would, and of Rosalind was willing to forgive him, then Yanna and Kevin might feel less resistant to at


    Leonardo was y clever that be understood win! Kevin meant at once. However, be duln¡¯t feel happy


    about it. Instead, he felt sorrier. He felt even more guilty abour Kevan because the reason the boy was


    so nerv?derate was that he had gone through so much pain that people his age hadn¡¯t.


    Kond was returning with breakfast when she heard Kevin crying from a distance. Panicked, she


    quickened her pace and ran into the ward, only to see the weeping Kevin and tearful Leonardo,


    ¡°What happened, Kevin?¡±


    Rosalind put down the breakfast, ran to Kevin¡¯s bed, and took him in her arms worriedly.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to share a room with this man Get him out.¡±


    Team with


    Although Kren had told Leonardo that he and Yams were both his children, Kevin sull didn¡¯t want to


    shue a routi him After all, Javing lived without a father for so long, Kevin didn¡¯t know what attitude to


    take with Leonardo.


    Leonardo was stunned. He had been so caught up in Kevin¡¯s caring behavior that he had forgotten that


    this little boy was good at passing him off


    The first time he sent Yana and Kevin to kindergarten, they had been praising Jonas in front of him and


    saying that they wanted Jocus to marry Rosalind.


    At that time. L¨¦onardo thought they were ton naive to know what they were talking about. Although he


    was angry at this, he knew that he should be, especially with such little kids.


    Thinking about thus, he finally realized that these two kids were deliberately pronsking him, as their


    purpose was to make hin angryst at ta blow up in jadilic. Maybe the angrier he got, the happier they


    were.


    Now Kevin was ying the same trick to a Rosalind to kick Leonardo out.


    Leonardo red at Kevin, but Kevin leaned over Rosalind¡¯s shoulder, stuck his tongue mit at Leonardo,


    and made a fare. With his red swollen clerks and eyes from crying, he looked a little hrious.


    Leonardo just red at Kevin before Kevin wailed again.


    Kosnd turned her head to look at Leonardo, only to fund him ring at Kevin, which made her angry


    immediately.


    *It seems that you have recovered, hu? ff¡¯s time for youi le moir out.¡±


    ¡°No, haven¡¯t, I sill have a lever and need to rest.¡±


    12.00


    Chapter 254


    Leonardoy down quickly. He touched his hot forehead and coughed violently.


    Kevin curled her lips and thought that Leonardo was a terrible actor. Because people didn¡¯t usually


    cough when they had a fever.


    After ring at Leonardo, Rosalind turned her head.


    She rolled the backrest of the bed up for them, helped them sit, and then set up the table.


    Here¡¯s the chicken noodle soup I bought. Help yourself.¡±


    After casually cing the chicken noodle soup on the table in front of Leonardo, Rosalind carefully


    served it to Kevin.


    ¡°I want you to help me with it. Mom¡±


    Kevin had always been a good boy and had never asked Rosalind to ferd him since he had learned to


    eat alone.


    But today was different. He insisted that Rosalind feed him because he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t keep


    her close to him, she would be taken away by Leonardo.


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s words, as well as seeing his red and swollen checks and eyes. Rosalind nodded her


    head at once.


    ¡°Sure, Ill help you with it Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After bearing Rosalind¡¯s words, Kevin raised his chin and eyebrows at Leonardo proudly, just like a lion


    that had defeated its


    Looking at Kevin, who was even more childish than usual, Leonardo felt both angry and amused. Most


    of all, he felt relieved


    This was what a five-year-old child should be like. He should be fighting with him childishly. Leonardo


    had always felt that Kevin was too mature, but since his ¡°dad¡± Damian had no problem with it, he was


    no one to educate Kevin.


    Sometimes Leonardo even felt that Damian was not responsible for the kids. Yama and Kevin had


    grown up, but Damian not only didn¡¯t bring them with him, but he hardly paid attention to any of the


    problems they had. Leonardo felt that Damian was not a good father.


    But it turned out that Leonardo was the one who was not good enough.


    While Rosalind fed Kevin chicken noodle soup, Leonardo also started to eat breakfast. Finally eating


    hot soup after days of starvation, Leonardo instantly felt much warmner in his body.


    With his beloved woman and child by his side, Leonardo felt extremely happy and satisfied for the first


    time.


    Leonardo swore in his firart that he would make Rosalind and the children forgive and ept l¨²m


    again.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255


    He would never allow anyone to hurm Rosalind e lus children ever again. He would protect them even


    at the cost of his life.


    Leonardo happened to be in the bathroom when Damian arrived at the hospital with Yanna. Damian


    was puzzled to ver another bed in the ward.


    ¡°Why is there another bed? but this a VIP ward?¡±


    VIP wards were those that served only one person. Even hospitals had this kind of service for the


    wealthy,


    Damian had never seen to be in a VIP room, so he felt a little divatisfiesl


    Just as lie vers about to question the stati, Lemarda dowly walked out of the bathroom. He moved over


    to the extra bed andy down while moaning in pain, looking like he was dying


    Damian and Rosalind looked at each other in surprise. And there was more anger in his eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here! You are not wee here¡±


    Now Damian knew why there was another bed here. I turned out that it was all Leonardo¡¯s doing.


    Damian could enjoy privileges here, and so could Leveurdo. And the hospital couldn¡¯t find a good


    reason to reject it.


    Suddenly, Leonardo coughed violently a few more times, nced at Damian, and then looked at


    Yanna.


    ¡°Thave a high fever and my stomach is aching 1 think I need to be hospitalized.¡°


    to


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes were full of grievance and vulnerability, but in his heart, he wanted so badly to Ing


    Yanna, who looked so much like Rosaliand


    He made it very clear why he was in this vand.


    ¡°There are many empty wards in the hospital, you can stay in any one of them. Why do you have to be


    in the same room as Kevin What if your mon arcuses my sister of seducing youter? How will we


    exin it then?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Damian knese esactly what the thing that made Leonardo me himself the most was, so he hit the


    rud on the bead with every word


    As expected, Damian saw Leonardo¡¯s pale face darken again after be said those words.


    ¡°That old witch. Oh no, that woman disowned him and kicked him out of the house. He¡¯s sick now but


    there¡¯s no one to take care of him..¡±


    Kevin was lying in bed, eating the fruit Rosalind had prepares for him while exining to Damian why


    Leonardo was there. Somehow, Leonardo thought that Kevin sounded a little gloating


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Is he really my son? How could he set me up?


    If Leonardo hadn¡¯t known that Kevin was his son, that he had always held a grudge against him, and


    that he had repeatedly attacked the Brooks Group¡¯s website and his email, he would have thought that


    Kevin was just a young and naive boy,


    But now, Leonardo was one hundred percent sure that Kevin did it on purpose.


    Moreover, Leonardo wasn¡¯t the only one who thought Kevin was gloating. Yarma, who had grown up


    with Kevin, seemed to have noticed it as well.


    She looked Ervin in the eye with her round and bright eyes, and then they smiled snugly at the same


    time.


    They understood each other in an instant and said nothing more, which made Damian surprised and


    curious.


    He was wondering what Leonardo had done to make Maria kick him out of the Brooks family and


    disown him. Rosalind took a look at Damian¡¯s curious eyes and then another at Leonardo¡¯sggant


    face. Then she pulled Damian the ward. She was ready to tell him what Leonardo had been doing for


    the past few days.


    Rosalind would never admit that she did it because she felt sorry for Leonardo. She just thought that if


    she met a stranger who was sit and had no one to take care of him, she would do the same thing for


    him.


    Yes, that was what she thought


    Now, only Yanna, Kevin, and Leonardo were in the room


    After Damian and Rosalind left, Leonardo¡¯s exhaustion seemed to disappear in an instant. He stared


    intently at Varma who looked as beautiful as a doll


    This little girl was libs and Rosalind¡¯s daughter. Although he had known her for a long time, he liked her


    even more today. He wanted to hold the lovely Yama immediately ins arms and feel the joy of bring a


    farlier.


    Yanna seemed to have noticed Leonardo¡¯s gaze. She pursed her lips and turned her head to him just


    in time to ste watching her like a wolf watching its prey.


    1/2


    Chapter 255


    Yanna was so scared that she rushed to Kevin¡¯s bed. Then she covered her and Kevin with the quilt.


    ¡°His eyes are so scary, Kevin¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Kevin didn¡¯t find Yanna¡¯s words strange because Leonardo had already given him weird looks


    several times this morning


    was just a different look than Leonardo had now. When he looked at Kevin thus morning, his eyes were


    more proud as if to say to Kevin that even if you didn¡¯t like me, you could do nothing about me,


    Kevin thought. ¡°Yanna and I are both Leonardo¡¯s children. But why does he love her more?¡±


    Kevin felt so confused


    ¡°Why would you agree to him staying in your ward, Kevin?¡±


    Yanna knew Rosalind well. Basalind would not hesitate to kick Leonardo out if Kevin was firmly


    opposed to him moving in Because to Rosalind, her children are the most important sang in the world.


    Therefore, Vansa was sure that Ken must have said yes to it. Otherwise, Leonardo wouldn¡¯t have just


    moved in directly. Kevin wrapped the quilt a little tighter around him to prevent his conversation with


    Yama from being overheard by Leonarda


    ¡°Because I told him a big secret¡±


    Yanna looked curious


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I told him who we really are.¡±


    Kevin smiled proudly


    Leonardo thought he had managed to trick Kevin into telling him the truth, but he was wrong. Kevin had


    seen through his trick and told him the truth voluntarily.


    ¡°Why did you do this, Kevin? Did you want to inherit the Brooks family fortune? Don¡¯t Mom will be angry


    when she finds


    Yanna was shocked. She thought, Moin wit going to tell Leonardo the truth, is she?


    Mom has been worried that Leonardo would take us away from her. Kevin knew this, but he still told


    Leonardo who we are. Dors Kevin really want to inherit Brooks Group!


    But Leonardo only has a fever, which is not a disease that can kill. Besides, he¡¯s so young, so it¡¯s not


    time for him to inherit his father¡¯s fortune. Isn¡¯t Kevin wasting time making ns so early?


    Yana was indeed a whimsical girl. She even began to think about how likely it was that Kevin would do


    this


    Kevin¡¯s mouth twitched hard. He thought, ¡°What exactly is Yanna thinking? The fact of inheriting the


    Brooks family¡¯s fortune is just too ridiculous. I will never do that.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    12.00

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256


    Kevin poked Yanna¡¯s forehead angrily and warned her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I didn¡¯t


    think about that at all Then what was your reason?¡±


    Yanna touched her slightly painful forehead with a confused k ok


    ¡°He is already investigating. Even if we don¡¯t tell him, he can find it out soon. So Til better tell him


    directly to save the investigation


    ¡°But what good would it do us?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin were born into a business family, so they had some traits of merchants. They already


    learned how to defend their interests


    ¡°We should let him know how nich our mom has suffered, how much he owes to her, and let him regret


    abandoning us. I want him to know who we are, but we won¡¯t ept him to be our father, which will


    make him suffer,¡±


    Kevin and Yarma had been taught that human was good in ratiire.


    But Kevin always believed that it was quite the opposite.


    That exins why he didn¡¯t forgive Leonardo but wanted Leonardo to suffer.


    Hearing this. Yine was silent for a while and then suddenly raised her head.


    ¡°Kevin, you seem


    seem to be righ


    The twins viewed things in the same way in many cases, particrly when dealing with Leonardo.


    ¡°Yanna, Leonardo hugged mest night.¡±


    Kevin hesitated for a long time and finally told Yanna about it.


    ¡°So what? I¡¯ve been hugged before.¡±


    Yanna looked not caring about it.


    But Kevin¡¯s eyes widened


    ¡°When have you ever been hugged by him?¡±


    Yanna blinked. It seemed that she was recalling something N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It was the time when he rescued me in the earthquake 1 passed out and be carried me home.¡±


    The surprise in Kevin¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared, and he gradually remembered the dangerous


    situation thest time.


    ¡°How did it feel to be held by him?¡°


    Yanna frowned and wondered, ¡°How did it feel?¡± It seemed that she had never thought about it


    ¡°I felt warm and safe. He¡¯s very strong, and he was holding a child. That was how it should feel, right?¡±


    Kevin frowned and felt that his question was meaningless. Then he pursed his lips and whispered,


    ¡°Yesterday after I told him who we were, be¡­ He hugged me. So he hugged me as a father, and lie


    mok me as his son.


    Yanna didn¡¯t understand it, and then she heard Kevin continue, ¡°For the first time, I felt my father¡¯s


    arms were warm and powerful. His embrace seemed to be different from that of our godfather, Uncle


    Jonas, grandparents, and even Mommy. 1 couldn¡¯t tell what it was like, but¡­ just made me a little


    reluctant to leave¡±


    Kevin spoke slowly as if he was telling something or recalling the warm feeling.


    The sale on Yanna¡¯s fare slowly disappeared, and she posted her rosy lips with a little grievance.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t hugged ane yet!¡±


    But as so as Yana sand that, she seemed to feel it wasn¡¯t cool. She immediately raised her voice in


    anger and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about whether he lugged me or not anyway¡±


    Yanna¡¯s voice suddenlyrcane louder. Kevin immediately covered her mouth and signaled her to


    lower her voice so as not to be heard by Leonardo.


    It was not until Yarana nodded that Kevin slowly loosened hisnd covering her mouth.


    They murmured in the quilt for a long time. Yana mally couldn¡¯t help but push away the quilt to take a


    few breaths of


    shair when she was sweating heavily


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Leonardo knew that two little guys were whispering. Although he was curious, he didn¡¯t want to


    eavesdrop on it.


    12.02


    Chapter 256


    Seeing that they were sweating. Leonardo took a few tissues to wipe their sweat. But as soon as he


    stretched out his hand, both Yama and Kevin avoided in


    Although they had known each other¡¯s identity and their rtionship now, it was not the time to get


    along like father and children. It would be inappropriate for them to get too clos


    ¡°We were talking about that maybe you want to do a paternity test with us. Dn has been your son for


    so many years, but in the end, he¡¯s not your biological son. But Kevin said that and you believed him


    quickly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Kevin lied to you again!¡±


    Yanna¡¯s words were blunt and conting


    Leonardo was shocked, and the tissues in his hand almost slipped off.


    ¡°Ibrlier I believe in Kevin.


    Although Kevin never liked Leonardo, Leonardo believed that Kevin would not joke about such a


    matter. Besides, Revin¡¯s hatred for him was so real


    The shock and warmness Leonardo fch when they huggedst night were the best proof.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have the paternity test and Rosalind didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth, he believed that


    Yanna and Kevin were his children


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s solemn espression, Kevin wondered whether Leonardo believed him or actually


    found the truth.


    Yana snorted with dissatisfaction


    ¡°Humph, so what if you believe it? Even if we are your children, so what? We don¡¯t like you anyway.


    When Kevin gets better, we will find a new husband for our mom. A new father who loves us and cares


    about us¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened. He doubted whether Yanna was really his daughter,


    Hr had thought that Yarma must be a caring angel, but she became a little devil now


    ¡°How dare she want to find a husband for Rosalind and a stepfather for themselves? Does she think


    I¡¯m dead?¡± he thought.


    Leonardo was a little angry and lick Yarma in his arms.


    Yanna thought Leonardo would beg them not to find a husband for their mother, but when she was held


    suddenly by Leonardo, lier eyes widened in disbelief


    Leonardo turned Yama over and let her bir


    his hap


    Then be raised his hand high and pped Yamar¡¯s butt. After several beats, he stopped.


    ¡°You little guy, since you knowe Fin your father, how could you even want a stepfather? I must punish


    you!¡±


    Leonardo would never allow hus children to have a stepfather unless he was dead


    It happened so fast. Before Yanna and Kevin knew it, Leonardo had already beaten Yanna several


    times.


    Leonardo tried his best to control his strength. In fact, it didn¡¯t hurt at all when he hit Yana on the


    buttocks, but Yanna was instantly irritated like a cat being stepped on its tail.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a father like you. When you knew Kevin was your son, you hugged him, but you spa nk


    me when you know that I¡¯m your daughter. You value boys over girls, so I don¡¯t want you to be my


    dad¡­


    Then Yarna burst into tears.


    Hearing Yanna¡¯sint, Leonardo suddenly stopped and his eyes turned red.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257


    Leonardo turned Vanna over and held her tightly in lus arms.


    ¡°Tm sorry I was just a little angry. I didn¡¯t mean to bart you. It didn¡¯t hurt at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, good girl It¡¯s all my fault. Daddy was wrong. I won¡¯t in you again


    ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re a fairy, Varma. You don¡¯t look beautiful when your eyes turn red. Don¡¯t cry¡­


    Seeing Yanna cry. Leonardo dropped off all has principles in an instant


    Just now, Leonardo was a little angry that Yarma wanted to find her a stepfather and Rosalind a


    husband. But when he uw Yanna¡¯s tears, his anger instantly disappeared. He was so anxious that he


    regretted what he had done.


    However, the more I conardo coaxed Yanna, the harder Yanna cried. The loud noise made he had


    tinnitus.


    Leonardo was helpless. He thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t they all say that the daughter is the lover of the father in his


    previous lite? And she should be caring and lovely 17


    is my daughter so hard to handle?


    It seemed that Vanna was born to torture him


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know that today was past the beginning. And he would soon be a father who


    doted on his daughter for The rest of his life.


    Looking at Yanna crying. Kevin felt a little distressed. He was about toe forward andfort her


    when he saw the triumphant smile in Yanna¡¯s eyes full of tears


    Well, Yanna was Yanna. She must have some bad ideas in mind.


    When Rosalind and Damian came back, they saw Leonardo talking nicely to Yanna and begging for


    forgiveness. His Hambleness and ttery made Damian and Rosalind so shocked that they stood at


    the door for a long time and dared not


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    They wondered whether something had gone wrong with Leonardo¡¯s mind. Otherwise, why would the


    CEO of the Brooks Group please a little girl camestly?


    And he was so ttering


    ¡°What happened to you guys?¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw the weird scene.


    ¡°Mom, be bullied me. He sp anked me.¡±


    Yanga covered her little butt. Maybe it was because she felt too embarrassed, her bright eyes were full


    of tears. Anyone who saw Yanna would feel her heartbreaking.


    Leonardo was speechless. He didn¡¯t expert Yanna toin first after he coaxed her for so long


    But Leonardo indeed hit Yanna, and Kevin was a witness. So Leonarda couldn¡¯t deny the usation.


    He turned to Rosalind and looked into her angry eyes.


    ¡°Leonardo, if you don¡¯t want to live here, just go. Why did you hit my daughter?


    Rosalind thought that she was so soft-hearted to let Leonardo move here yesterday. They just went out


    for a while, but Leonardo hit Yatural Rosalind really wanted to drive Leonardo away linedately.


    Leonardo felt wronged


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her. I just patted her butt a few times. Besides, she is my daughter. I can¡¯t bear to hit her..


    Hearing this, Rosalind and Damian were stunned. A trace of panic shed in Rosalind¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What. What are you talking about? Who is your daughter?¡±


    Rosalind subconsciously denied at herause she didn¡¯t know whether Leonardo had know the truth or


    he was just pretending to know it.


    ¡°Who else¡¯s children can they be


    Although Leonardo knew that Kevin and Yana were his own children, when he heard Rosalind¡¯s hasty


    denial, he felt wil *It¡¯s none of your business. They are my babies. They have nothing to do with you¡±


    R?snd¡¯s first reaction was to cut off the rtionship between Lensando and the kids. She was afraid


    that Leonardo would stral the custody of her children from her.


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s panicked expression, Leonardo seemed to realize something. He went forward


    and grabbed Rosalin silly trembling hand.


    Then he said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are your babies, and I won¡¯t take them away from you,


    but don¡¯t deny my


    12


    Chapter 257


    rtionship with them, okay? They are also my children, aren¡¯t they!¡±


    Leonardo knew from Thomas and Kevin how many risks Hosnd had borne to give birth to the two


    children. If he took them away from her, it would be killing her.


    Leonardo would never hun Rosalind


    But he didn¡¯t war Rosalind to deny the rtionship between him and the kids. G od knew how happy


    Leonardo was when he learned that Yanna and Kevin were his children


    Leonardo¡¯s serious look and sincere tone calmed down Rosalind slowly. Looking into Leonardo¡¯s eager


    eyes, Rosalind hesitated whether she should believe him of THIL


    She knew that since Leonardo dared to say Yanna and Kevin were his children, even if he was just


    lying, he must have some evidence. He would know the with sooner orter.


    But Rosalind was still a linle scared.


    Before Roald could figure out how to answer Leonardo, Damian gently patted Rosalind on the shoulder


    tofort her. Then he pulled Rosalind directly behind him and looked at Leonardo coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Yanna and Kevin are your children, but so what? They are almost five years old. Did you


    k oon their existence?¡±


    Rosalind widened her eyes and couldn¡¯t believe that Damian just told Leonardo everything. Didn¡¯t they


    agree to hold back the truth for a while longer?


    Damian seemed to feel Rosalind¡¯s surprise. He nodded slightly at her, signaling that she should be


    calm


    Seeing this, Rosalud didn¡¯t ask anything though she was confused.


    Afterforting Rosnd, Damian kooked at Leonardo again. His tender eyes instantly became


    sharper.


    ¡°Leonardo, do you know how much my sister suffered from getting pregnant to giving births to the kids


    and raising them? ¡°Leonardo, ask yourself are you qualified to take the children away from Rosalind


    Damian¡¯s questions made Leonardo speechless. He slowly lowered his eyes and dared not look


    directly into Damian¡¯s eyes. As an eloquent businessman, Leonardo build no reason to defend himself


    at this time.


    ¡°T¡­ I admit that I¡¯m not qualified,


    As Leonardo said that, he suddenly looked up at Rosalind and the two children.


    ¡°Lowe Rosalind and my children a lot in the past five years, but I am willing to make up for it. I will


    spend the rest of my life making it up for them¡±


    Leonardo looked solemn, but Dainian was not moved at all


    ¡°Make it up? How can you make it up? Are you going to announce the identity of Yanna and Kevin,


    make them the heir to the Brooks family so that the opponents of the Brooks family make two five-year-


    old children their targets, op are you going to ask your mother to take back their custody!¡±


    Leonardo was stunned by Damian¡¯s sharp words.


    ?n was not that Damian didn¡¯t believe in Leonardo. He just didn¡¯t believe in Maria.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258


    Maria was a crazy woman If she knew that Yzana and Kevin were I conardo¡¯s children, she would


    probably steal their custeily as soon as she knew about it, and there would be trouble again


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen¡±


    Leonarda frward. He knew that his mother could do such a thing, but he would never let Rosalind and


    the two children be ridiculed by the people in Haldarin again.


    ¡°You said before that you wouldn¡¯t hurt Rosalind, but what happened! Not only Rosalind but also Kevin


    was beaten by your mother. De you think that your promise is still useful?¡±


    It was at that Dasian didn¡¯t believe Lecardo, hut Maria was unreasonable, which made Leonardo and


    others avoid vexing her No one wanted to take such risks.


    Although Leotarda had cut off his rtionship with Maria, Maria would ne


    never take his wonds seriously. Once Maria knew about the children¡¯s identity, she would only do


    something mad which might hurt them and Rosalind.


    As for Maria, die was Leonardo¡¯s nother even I she had done many things wrong. Wha ild Leonardo da


    in her! Leonardo was a little embarrassed. Damian was right. He had promised to protect Rosalind from


    being hurt, but he still let her get hurt by his men mother again and again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Leonardo could quailible. He looked at Rosalind with sad eyes full of self-reproach, guilt, and thought.


    Then he turned to look at Damian


    Just say what you want!¡±


    Leonardo was a smart man. Damian had saad sa much, so he must have a purpose. Now Leonardo


    just waited for Damian to tell him that purpose.


    Damian raised his eyebrow slightly and thought, ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s easy to talk to a smart person.


    Since Leonarda is direct, I won¡¯t go around the bush¡±


    Then Damian said, ¡°Although you¡¯ve knows thin: Yanna and Kevin are both your children, you are not


    supposed to annouer thear identities


    risks.¡±


    public. Nur should you ask them to call your father unless you can clear those potential


    Hearing thus, Leonardo refused without hesitation.


    ¡°How can it be? They are my children. What should they call me except for ¡®Thad?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Leo!¡±


    Before Danian could say anything. Yanna screamed


    Leonardo had forgotten that these two little guys were still here.


    Yanna¡¯s words ¡°Uncle Leo¡¯ made Leonardo¡¯s faer turn dark immediately, and he gritted his teeth with


    datisfaction


    Damian was also shocked. Rosalind spot the water mud when she was drinking and burst intoughter.


    Even Kevin, who had always been indifferent to everything, couldn¡¯t help but smile. He secretly gave


    Yanna ambs-up in approval.


    Yanna was a genius. In the past, Leonardo didn¡¯t know that the two kids were his children, so he just let


    them call hin Uncle


    But now Leonardo had known everything, and Yamua was going to continue to call him Locle Len. She


    surely meant to work Leonardo up.


    Noticing the gloating in their eyes and the shinging in Yanna¡¯s big eyes. Lromarilo suddenly had


    a bad feeling


    The next movement, be beard Damian say, ¡°Yarna as right. They¡¯il better call you Borle Lens in the


    future. li¡¯s grand, for everyone!


    Leonardo frowned and thought, ¡°How could it be? So there is no dillerence after I know that they are


    my children?


    ¡°Who could brar such an abominable thing


    And Leonardo, who was arrogant and overbraring, directly waved his hand to show has disapproval.


    ¡°No, they are my kids. Why should they call me Uncle Leo! That¡¯s insane! I won¡¯t agree!¡±


    Hearing Leurando¡¯s objection, Damian raised his eyebrow and looked at him with a smile.


    ¡°Then what do you want them to call you?¡±


    Chapter 258


    ¡°Of course, they should call me dad!¡± Leonardo sail firmly without thinking.


    However, Damian smiled and nced at Yan and Kevin. Then he asked with a smile. ¡°Have you asked


    the children¡¯s opinions?


    Leonardo turned to look at the two children and suddenly lost confulence.


    Currently, it seemed difficult for him to ask Yanma and Kevin to call him dad given their attitude toward


    hin


    But Leonardo was by no means a person who finched in difficulties. Although he knew that he had a


    slight chance, he walked to Yanna and Kevin after a moment of hesitation and smiled charmingly.


    ¡°Although you might not be fully prepared today, since you both know that I am your Esther, why don¡¯t


    you change your


    of calling me from today on How about Daddy ask someone to prepare gifts for youter! What do you


    want? Do you want lollipops, dolls, or remote racing cars? Call me Daddy, and Daddy will Inny anything


    you want?


    Leonardo knew that his charm was not useful to the two children now, but he had money. The most


    direct and effective way to gain people¡¯s support was to give them what they wanted And Leonardo


    was good at it.


    No matter how precocious Yanna and Kevin were, they were just five-year-old children So Leonardo


    believed that as long as he gave them gifts and bought things they liked, they would gradually ept


    him.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes were full of expectations. He stared at Yanna and Kevin eagerly, looking back and


    forth between them to ser who would call him dad first.


    Howers, Leonardo was finally disappointed.


    Yana and Kevin were not three years old anymore. Besides, they were smart and precocious. They


    didn¡¯t like the toys that other cluldren liked Leonardo hadn¡¯t been with them much, so he couldn¡¯t really


    know what they wanted.


    But Yanna¡¯s eyes shed with excitement when she heard lollipop, but that light disappeared instantlyContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    when Kevin nced at her with his cold eyes. Then Vanna sat beside Kevin obediently and said


    nothing


    After a moment, Kevin broke the embarrassing silence first.


    ¡°We won¡¯t call you that. We only have a mother, but on father. Why do we have to call you dad as soon


    as you show up?¡± Kevin was telling the truth. He and Vanna were already five years old. Although they


    always knew that Leonardo was their father, they had never lived together as father and children. They


    had been dependem on Rosalind since kihood.


    Now Leonardo suddenly knew that Kevin and Yanna were his children and wanted them to call him dul,


    but they couldn¡¯t. Besides, Leonardo didn¡¯t even get Rosalind¡¯s forgiveness. If they called him daddy,


    how sad would their mom be? So Yamuna and Kevin were determined that they wouldn¡¯t call Leonardo


    daddy for now.


    The expectation on Leonardo¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and there was disappointment and guilt that


    couldn¡¯t be hidden in his eyes


    Kevin was right, Leonardo had been absent from the children¡¯s lives for too long. It was inurasonable


    he just asked them to call him dad all of a sudden.


    Although Leonardo was disappointed, he didn¡¯t want to force Kevin and Yanna. He just smiled


    awkwardly.


    Send Gift


    Comment


    Chapter 250


    ¡°I don¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to call 7 way of addressing me then.¡±


    As soon as Leonardo huished his words, he felt sad.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259


    now. When you¡¯re used to me being your father, you can c


    Change your


    He felt that it sounded like a stepfather¡¯s words to the children. But he was Yanna and Kevin¡¯s


    biological father!


    Only Leonardo himself could feel the bitterness in his heart.


    Everyone looked at Leonardo in surprise. He had refused Damian¡¯s proposal decisively, but he


    compromised easily just after hearing the kids objection


    For a moment. Resalind didn¡¯t kn e what to say and had mixed feelings.


    Finally, Leonardu and Rosalind reached an agreement


    Leonardo would it reveal the identities of Yan and Kevin to others, but Rond and Damian would not


    prevent the children from calling Leonardo Dad as long as he could make them do it.


    After all, Leonardo was the father. As long as he didn¡¯t take Vanna and Kevin away from her, Rosalind


    wouldn¡¯t deprive him of his rights as a father.


    Three dayster, Leonardo¡¯s tever decreased and his stomach pain sens alleviated a lot. He almost


    recovered but still refused. to be discharged from the hospital.


    ¡°Kevin, what would you like to eat today! Ill 20% someone to make it for you


    ¡°No, thanks¡±¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes.


    Since Leonardo knew Kevin and Vanna¡¯s identities, he had been excessively attentive to them these


    days. He kept asking Kevin and Yanna what they liked and what they wanted.


    Leonardo even asked someone to bring a lot of things to the hospital to please Kevin which made


    Kevin annoyed.


    Fortunately, Yanna was only bothered by Leonardo for several hours when she came to visit Kevin. But


    Kevin was a patient and he couldn¡¯t be discharged from the hospital right away. So he had to live with 1


    ronardo for 24 hours every day, which almost drove him crazy.


    ¡°Then what do you we? Daddy will buy at for you!¡±


    Lesurdo kept asking.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not buy anything. Kevin can be discharged from the hospital today. You should send


    those things to his house!¡± Brett walked in with his hands in his parkets and nced at Levisardo with


    contempt..


    Although Leonardu didn¡¯t announce the identities of Yama and Kevin to the public, Brett knew about


    their rtionship because Leonardo did not avoid Brett when Battering the kids mery day.


    Brett was shocked at first, but after thinking about it carefully, he found a lot of clues and then


    everything became clear to him.


    Brett even envied Leonardo for he suddenly nd such two lovely and smart children. Thinking of the


    child of mus, he wondered how she was doing now.


    ¡°Discharged? Sost? Did he recover? Will be have any separ? Check Kevin carefully. There can¡¯t


    be anything wrong¡± Leonardo was not happy to hear that Kevin would be discharged from the hospital.


    Rosalind and the children returned to the Janse va They didn¡¯t live in Deep Mountain Vi anymore.


    Margery hated Leonardo so much because of what happened before, so it would be more dittent for


    Leonardo to see them every day after Kevin was discharged from the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s all duife, and the formalities have beenpleted. We¡¯ll go luck after everything is parked up,¡±


    Rosalind just came with some lists and said diently.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it? I was not prepared at all Leonardu felt a little aggrieved and whispered


    in Rosalind


    Rosalind nced at him confusedly.


    ¡°What should you prepare for? Haven¡¯t you recovered already?¡±


    These days, L¨¦onardo tried everything to please Kevin and Yanna. Rosalined didn¡¯t stop him even


    though she thought it was too much.


    Yanga and Kevin had never lived with their father. So Rosalind was happy that they could have such an


    opportuilty to gei along with Leonardo.


    1/2


    Chapter 250


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, but you are going back to the Jansen vi after discharge. Then we can¡¯t see each other


    every day. I will miss you. Why don¡¯t you more hack to Deep Mountain Vi so that I can see you and


    the children every day?¡±


    Rosalind ras sed her eyebrow and chuckled


    ¡°I can¡¯t decide. Persuade my mom if you can


    After these days, Rosalind had seen how much Leonardo cared about Yarma and Kevin, so her


    resentment towards hirn gradually disappeared.


    Although Rosalind still felt ufortable thinking about what had happened in the past, Leonardo did


    a lot to beg for her forgiveness. And Rosalind thought she shouldn¡¯t live in hatred forever


    Ahbough she was not sure about her rtionship with Leonardo, she was fine to have a casual


    conversation withi this now.


    Leonardo was stunned. When Margery came to see Ken in the hospital the other day, she save


    Leonardo in the ward and red at him. Though Leonardo was an overbearing person, he got timid


    when Excing his ex-mother-inw.


    At this moment, Thomas suddenly rushed in with anxiny.


    Bad news¡±


    Sering Thoma s¡¯s anxious look, Leonardo stopped smelling and became serious.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    It¡¯s Dn. We were stopped from sending him abroad before. Today, we seized the opportunity to


    apany Dn to the airport. However, when his bodyguards were not paying attention, he jumped


    off the boarding tform and had several injuries on his body and broken has leg


    Thomas briefed Leonardo on what had happened, and they were all shocked.


    Dn was young. How dare le jump off the boarding tform? Wasn¡¯t be afraid of falling to death!


    How¡¯s he now?¡± asked Leonardo.


    Leonardo frowned. Although he didn¡¯t like Dn, he would not be happy to hear that Dn¡¯s leg was


    broken even if Dn was just a stranger to him.


    ¡°He¡¯s about to arrive at the hospital, Thomas said dimerly


    After hesitating for a whale, Leonardo said to Breit. Tll leave Dn to you.¡±


    Brett was the trump card of the hospital. There was no oque better than him in the whole hospital, and


    Leonardo trusted his


    If Brett couldn¡¯t cure Dn, then there would be no one else who could save him.


    Having been friends with Leonardo for so many years, Brett naturally knew what Leonardo was thinking


    and lefyit¨ª a


    Seeing that Rosalind was a linle frighteneil, Leonardo gently stroked the soft and sleek hair above her


    head andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Td better take you out of the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you stay and check on him?¡±


    Dn was Richard¡¯s son. Rosalind thought that Leunardo might still be worried since Dn was his


    half-brother.


    ¡°What he needs now is not me, but a doctor. I have provided him with the best doctor in Haldorin. I


    can¡¯t help with the rest. When I send you home, I wille back to check on his condition.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260


    Even if he went to check un Dn now, it would not help, and Leonard


    However, as soon as they packed up their things and were ready to leave, a doctor hurried over.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, please wait a minute¡±


    The doctor stopped in front of Leonardo breathlessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    The dortercked like Brett¡¯s assidant


    had a little impression of him and was polite to him.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks. Dn¡¯s right leg is beat tuned. There are many injuries on his bely mwave libreiding in his


    arm. His blood


    led in the blood bank now dont know if you have the same Bond type


    type is Type A. Their is not rough Type


    you do, can you give Dn some blood?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? What is Dn¡¯s blond type?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s f ucus was not on Dn¡¯s massive lilerding, but on his blood type that the doctor had


    mentioned. Instead of answering the doctor¡¯s question directly, Lennardo frowned and asked back.


    ¡°Type A. Don¡¯t you know it?¡±


    The doctor was also confused. Wasn¡¯t Dn Leonardo¡¯s son? How could Leonardo not even know his


    son¡¯s blood type?


    Suddenly, the doctor recalled that 1ronardo had deased that Dn was his son


    suddenly became hot, He thought inwardly Danm it. Why did he 1 forget the livesinam before The


    doctor¡¯s far


    It¡¯s embarrassing now¡±


    The doctor nced at Leonardo¡¯s shocked and glucany expression secretly. He was ware that it might


    be true that Dn wasn¡¯t Leonardo¡¯s son as he said on the live stream before. It was really shocking


    that Virginia had cheated on Leonardo!


    ¡°And I said it in front of Mr. Brooks! Will be get angry and take revenge on me the doctor thought


    worriedly,


    The more the assistant doctor thought about the more nervous he became. He was thunking about


    how to apologize to Leonardo and make tap for his recklessness to ease the embarrassment at this


    time when Leonardo shook his head slightly with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Im type C blood. Maybe I can¡¯t give him a transfusion. Find another way¡±


    Hearing this, the doctor was relieved. Although he still wanted to tell Lecardo that he didn¡¯t mean to


    offend him looking at Leonardo¡¯s unpleasant face, the doctor felt he¡¯d better leave as soon as possible


    so that Leonardu would not remember his


    appearance.


    Maybe a big shot like Leonardo would forget him soon.


    Seeing that the doctur left, Leunardo was lost in thought. Rosalind thought he was worried about


    Dn¡¯s injury,


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t rest assured, just go and have a look. Kevin and I will go back by nurselves.¡±


    After all, Dn was Leonardo¡¯s half-brother. Perhaps Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but worry about Dn.


    ¡°No¡­


    Leonardo calined down and looked at Rosalind with aplicated expression


    Rosalind was a little confused. She didn¡¯t know what Lemando meant by saying ¡°no¡±.


    ¡°What?


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s puzzled fare, Leonardo saad directly, ¡°Dn. He is not my father¡¯s son¡± Now


    Rosnd was duurkeid. Wasn¡¯t Dn tha son of Richard! Was he Leonardo¡¯s song?


    Was Lenrundu lying her before!


    Thinking of this, Rosalind looked at Leonardu with all eyes.


    Sering Rosalind¡¯s eyes, Lenardo kurw that she must have


    anderstood him again.


    He sighed, pulled Rosalind and Kevin aside to sit dls, and exined to them, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong.


    Dn is to my father¡¯s son nor is hr my son. I should say that he has al Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Boule and Revin looked at each other in con?LIMUIL


    ¡°You puzzled mr. What the hell is going on?¡±


    do with nurmaly.¡±


    Leonardo sued faintly as if he was in a better mund. He stroke Rosalind and Kevin¡¯s heads gently.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just bear Brett¡¯s assistant doctor say Dn has type A bloud?¡±


    1200]


    Chapter 260


    ¡°So what? Resalind asked without thinking.


    She was a liberal arts student and didn¡¯t know much about blood types, but she knew that type A blood


    was quitemon.


    ¡°Do you enumber my blood type!¡± Leonarde asked instead.


    ¡°Type Or


    Rosalind¡¯s answer surprised them, and Leonardo smiled happily.


    ¡°I didnt exper: you to remember.¡±


    Rosalind remembered his blood type clearly, so she must have always thought about him. Thinking of


    this, Leonardo was even happier.


    Rosalind twiched her mouth. She igretted what de viljust rom Leuundo was always thinking about these


    meaningless things


    She pursued Lecranda for so long when they were in college, so she wanted to know everything about


    Leonardo


    She had to know his falood type, his 2mdir sign and his lucky number so that she could have reason to


    say that she and Leonarde were matched in all aspects


    But it had been so many years, and Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that she could remember it so clearly.


    Ton¡¯t talk about the nonsense Just get to the point!


    would be rk of Leoninis kept wasting


    The blond type of ldien depends on the parents¡¯ blood types. My fiber is type B. and my mother is


    type A. 90 I was born with type 1 blood. But the father of type Ind couldn¡¯t have a son with type A


    blood¡±


    Seeing that Rosalind was still confused


    Kevin was even dijone


    one puzzled, Leonardo directly made a conclusion.


    ¡°The father of type B blood can only give birth to children with type and type blood. No matter what type


    of blood the mother has, it is absolutely impossible for her to give birth to a child with type A blood, so


    Dn is definitely not my father¡¯s son.


    Dn¡¯s identity always made Leonardu ler, cheated.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he misunderstood everything. Now it proved that D was not Richard¡¯s son or


    Leonardo¡¯s half-brother. 1rando felt the sickness finally disappeared and he felt refresdud now.


    However, what Rosalind said next almost pis sed Leonarda olf


    ¡°Then can type Oblood produce a child with type A blond?¡±


    ¡°If the mother has type A blood, they can give l


    Hearing this, Rosalind raised her eyebrow and looked at Leonardo with a strange expression


    il to a child with type A Bload,¡± Leonardo answered directly


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Virginia has type A blood, and you have type Oblued Dn happens to have


    type A blood. Do you think it¡¯s a coincidener


    Rosalind remembered Virginia¡¯s hill type because after Leomundo publicly refused Rosalind and


    confessed his love for Virginia, Rosalind secretly inquired about the information about Virginia and karw


    her blood type

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261


    Hearing this, Leonardo was dumbfounded. It took a long time for him to realize what Roulind meant,


    but he didn¡¯t know


    how to resort it.


    ¡°Do you still suspect that Dn is the son of me and Virginia!¡±


    Tm not suspicious. I¡¯m just telling the truth¡±


    Rosalind was just telling the truth. The fact that Dn¡¯s blood type matched Leonardo¡¯s and Virginia¡¯s


    made Rosalind feel disgusted


    ¡°He¡¯s not my


    son, Rosalind. You can¡¯t wrong


    Leonardo felt aggrieved. He didn¡¯t even know the blood type of Virginia. How could he think that


    Rosalind would link him with Virginia and Dn?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wrong you. You misunderstood me


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s aggrieved look. Rosalind felt that it was impossible that Leonardo would tell


    such ame lie. Besides, Leonardo¡¯s attitude towards Dn and Virginia indicated that he didn¡¯t seem


    to have anything to do with them.


    Kevin rolled his eyes and was speechless when he saw that Leonardo and Rosalind had been arguing


    for such a long time because of the blood type.


    ¡°Why should you argue about it? Don¡¯t you krune that you can have a paternity test!¡±


    Kevin seemed to have heard on TV that people could directly do a puternity test to make sure whether


    the children were their biological kids. Although Kevin didn¡¯t know how to do it, it seemed that the


    paternity test was urate. Then why didn¡¯t ronando do a paternity test with Dn


    Hearing this, Leonardo and Rosalind noticed that Kevin had been staring at then for a long time


    Both of them thought Kevin¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°Right! That¡¯s right. The reason why I didn¡¯t take a paternity test before was that I felt disgusted and did


    not want to know about my rtionship with Dn. Moreover, I didn¡¯t want to have a bad influence on


    our family if the information about the paternity test was leaked out


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m sure Dn has nothing to do with my father, I can prove my innocence through the


    paternity test


    ¡°Rosalind, don¡¯t doubt me, okay? When the result of my paternity test with Dnes out, you will


    know that I was innocent. 1 really have no other women except you.¡±


    Leonardo grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand and began to show his loyalty.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to react like this. Her face blushed with embarrassment. And she


    suddenly remembered that Kevin was sitting by and looking at them. So Rosalind¡¯s ears and neck all


    turned red.


    Then Rosalind shook off Leonardo¡¯s hand and red at lum


    ¡°What are you doing? Kevin is still here¡±


    Telling from Rosalind¡¯s tone, Leonardo knew that she trusted him. He nced at Kevin and just ignored


    him.


    ¡°Kevin is our son. It¡¯s OK for him to be here, and we didn¡¯t do anything shameful. What can he say?


    Obviously, although Ervin was Leonardo¡¯s son, Leonardo didn¡¯t care about him as long as Rosalind


    was with Leonardo. Leonardo had been focusing his eyes on Rosalind instead of something else.


    Kevin had long learned to ignore Rosalind and Leonardo, but Leonardo¡¯s attitude toward him


    disrespected his feelings, which made Kevin unable to put up with them.


    ¡°Uncle Leg, I think you¡¯d better not rush to do the paternity test with Dn¡±


    Kevin deliberately stressed the words ¡°Uncle Leo¡±, which made it difficult for Leonardo to ignore.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Although Leonardo felt ufortable, he was also confused. But then it suddenly urred to him that


    Dn was in rescue, and it was indeed inappropriate to take a paternity test at this time.


    Leonardo appreciated Kevin for reminding him, but what Kevin said next almost made Leonardo furio


    ¡°Think you¡¯d better do a paternity test with me and my sister first. If you get it wrong again, others will


    doubt your intelligence.¡±


    It might be an ident to mistake his conso This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 201


    It might also be an ident to mistake his half-brother.


    But it was not an ident to mistake his twin cldren. If he did, it¡¯d be proof of inadequate intelligence.


    Otherwise, how could a person make such a mistake again and again?


    If the news spread out, others would thank the CEO of Brooks Group was out of his mind.


    Kevin¡¯s words seemed to be justified, but Leonarda was furious.


    Brat, I¡¯m your father. Why are you talking to me like that?¡±


    If Kevin hadn¡¯t just been discharged from the hospital and Rosalind vas also present, Leonardo really


    wanted to beat Kevin up for talking unsense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    that I¡¯m your son. The paternity test result hasn¡¯te out yet. Who knows what our rtionship will


    be? Maybe I lied to you yesterday, and you have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t want Leonardo to pester his chatter. His mother had no time to talk to lum, so he just


    wanted to irritate Leonarde and make him smarter.


    Theplicated rtionship between Leonardo and Virginia had made Rosal ad, Keven, and Yanna


    thank that Leonardo brirayed them and even had another son Dn who was older than Kevin and


    Yana.


    After it was made sure that Dn was not Leonardo¡¯s son, he became Leonardo¡¯s younger brother. Yet


    later, Dn became a total stranger. It was more dramatic than the soap opera.


    So it turned out that it was a stranger who had upset them all for such a long line


    Kevin wouldn¡¯t hate Dn, but he couldn¡¯t easily forgive Leonardo¡¯s carelessness


    Leonardo made conclusions without getting the evidence, indicating that Leonardo was too arrogant.


    He only believed what he wanted to believe rather than the evidence


    Lyle had said that arrogance was an illne t reded to be cured!


    Kevin was treating Leonardo now and taking revenge on luen because he had ignored Kevin.


    Therefore, children were not sample-minded. In fact, they hell grudges and took revenge as soon as


    possible.


    Rosalind looked at Kevin and was stunned by Is words, but then she felt sorry far Kevin.


    Kevin must be afraid that Leonardo would treat lum and Yanna in the same way in the future after he


    saw Lenarda deny Dn¡¯s rtionship with the Brunk Early easily.


    Kosnd realized that she truly perceived Revitas too na?ve.


    Actually, he was a whi z kid.


    In the hospital, Dn had been under rescue in the emergency room for more than two hours. No one


    knew his condition


    §±§à§Ü


    Virginia, who was supposed to be in the police station, suddenly appeared at the door of the


    emergency rooin and cried. I was Jerome who went to the police station with her apanying her


    now,

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262


    Looking at the closed operating room, Virgina held Jene¡¯s arm tightly.


    Jerone, why hasn¡¯t the operation finished after so long? Will Tanny be okay!¡±


    Jerome held Virginia gently in his arms andforted her in a low voler. ¡°Tr¡¯ll be okay. Now that


    medical technology is so developed, Danny will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much¡±


    Jerome seemed tofort Virginia and himself.


    Virginia didn¡¯t seem to hear Jerome¡¯sfort. She stared at the light in the operating room with tears


    and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Leonardo If he hadn¡¯t tried to send Danny abroad, how could this happen¡¯ Jerome,


    you must help Danny Take revenge. You must not let go of Leonardo and Rosalind, Virginia said.


    If it weren¡¯t for Rosalind, how could eundo treat her like that? It was all Rosalind¡¯s fault. Compared with


    the resentment towards Trumprdo, Virginia¡¯s hatred for Rosalind seemed to be deeper and more


    malicious.


    Jerome narrowed his eyes and showed an eval look as he gradually tighted his grip on Virginia¡¯s


    shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Leonardo dares to hurt me this time. I will never let him go.¡±


    ¡°It hurts. You ?sirt me¡±


    Freling the paining from her shoulder, Virginia eximed in pain.


    Jerome nced at her and slowly released his grip.


    Looking at Jerome¡¯s gloomy eyes, Virginia was also shocked


    ¡°Jerome, it took your father sa micls to get us out of the palier station this time. He won¡¯t me you, will


    la


    Thinking of Sean who was always smiling. Virginia had a moment of panic and fear in her eyes


    ¡°He¡¯s my father. Even if he had to sacrifice the whole Taylor family, he has to save me. I am his only


    son.¡±


    Jerome obviously didn¡¯t care about it. It seemed that he thought it was Sean¡¯s responsibility to save


    him at all costs


    ¡°You¡¯re right


    Virginia turned her eyes away and didn¡¯t dare to look into Jerome¡¯s eyes.


    After Leonardo seu Roulind and Kevin back to the Jansen vi, he received the news that Virginia and


    Jerome had left the police station He was angrier than surprised.


    They gave so much evidence to the police, but they didn¡¯t bring Virginia and Jerome to justice. How


    could Leonardo not be angry!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did it go wrong?¡±


    Leonardo was furious as he questioned Thoms


    On the other end of the phone, Thomas hesitated for a long time before he finally answered in a low


    and depressed voice. ¡°Tandon died and left a suicide note before he died, saying that all the evidence


    was fabricated by him. Hemitted the crimes himself. Because Jerome and Virginu oftended him,


    he framed them up


    Leonardo could tell that Thomas was furious. Although Landonmitted suicide, he was forced to do


    so.


    Someone fireatened Landon and forced him tomit suicide and write that letter, but Thomas disht


    find out how that guy passed the news to Landon yet.


    Thomas had been investigating Rosalind¡¯s matter these days, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to


    Landon However, it was that slight ck that made things gu worse.


    Thomas was discouraged by his mistake,


    ¡°Even with Landon¡¯s suicide note, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to get rid of the usation. What


    else happeurd?¡± Leonardo had always been keen-minded and soon realized something was wrong I


    was obviously impossible for Virginia and Jerome to get rid of the arcuation va quickly because of a


    dead man¡¯s suicide note


    ¡°Sure enough Iran hide anything from you.¡±


    Thomas, who had been friends with Lennardo for so many years, admired his keenne.


    Leonardo kept silent and waited for Thoma s¡¯s reply


    ¡°Someone in the police gave the order, and this matter was over.¡±


    Leonardo chuckled. It seemed that he had guessed it, so he was not too much surprised


    13:46


    Chapter 262


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Garcia has made a fortune this time and didn¡¯t take my words seriously.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Thomas raised his eyebrow. Hearing Leonardo¡¯s tone, he knew that Leonardo would not let it go so


    easily this time.


    ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to be a good chief, let¡¯s send him back to enjoy his retirement¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to make trouble for the officials. But the condition was that the officials were


    devoted to seeking benefits for the people. If they couldn¡¯t be fair and honest, then he would find


    someone who could enforce thew impartially.


    ¡°I see what you mean. I¡¯ll handle it in the days¡±


    g to do with


    Thomas had long disliked Henry who had done many dirty things during the past years, but it had


    nothing t Thomas, so he couldn¡¯t intervene.


    at this time. Henry offended Thomas, So Thomas would not let him go again.


    ¡°I was happy today. But this sh it destroyed my mood. Is there any good news?¡±


    Originally, Leonardo nned to send Rosalind and Kevin back to the Jansen vi so that he could also


    follow them into the Jansen vi for a meal to ease the tension among him, Margery, and Nafis Now


    Leonardo felt guilty for Nafis after knowing this matter. How could he fare Nati


    ¡°It¡¯s not all bad news. At least there is good news from Creek Fashion¡±


    Thomas understood what Leonardo was thinking. Since Leonardo needed help, Thomas would


    definitely help him.


    Ole What good news?


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Creek Fashion is fine. It faces huge fines for tax fraud, and its shares have fallen for days in a row, Our


    people have secretly bought the storks of those shareholders at low prices. Now Creek Fashion is


    already in our hands,¡±


    It was not had news at least. Leonardo¡¯s anger reduced slightly,


    Jerome and Virginia were both in the police station. And they had made such trouble. It seems that


    someone is behind them to help them manipte the situation¡±


    Landon was killed, and no evidence was left, which meant the people behind them should not be


    underestimated.


    ¡°Do you already have a suspect


    Thomas was actually not asking a question as he already had the answer.


    ording to Thoma s¡¯s understanding of Leonardo, he knew that Leonardo must have guessed


    something.


    Leonardo snorted coldly. He looked somewhere with a gloomy look.


    ¡°Humph, who else could it be except for Mr. Sean Taylor?


    ¡®Seant


    Thomas was not surprised at all. He also guessed that the whole thing must have something to do with


    Sean, but there was no evidence


    ¡°Well, you should arrange someone to keep an eye on han recently. This old fox won¡¯t do anything


    easily. He must have some big conspiracy when he takes action¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263


    Sean had always been a good sport in thepany. He seemed to be friendly to everyone. He never


    competed for anything. nor did he ever fight with others.


    But Leonardo knew that he was never a sample person. He was more of a fox than a gentleman. He


    seemed to be polite and amiable, but no one knew when he would rush ever to attack others.


    It seemed that the old fox couldn¡¯t sit still after Jerome and Virginia were taken to the police station this


    time


    ¡°Okay. I see¡±


    Thoma s¡¯s tone was a little serious but abovexcited.


    Thomas and Leonardo had learned what kind of person Sean was five years ago. Ilut Sean didn¡¯t make


    any big moves at that time, so they were sude all these years. Now that Sean couldn¡¯t behave hunsell,


    Theamus sented to teach him a lesson well


    Four hourster, Dn¡¯s operation was over. Brett came out of the operating ree, sweating heavily. He


    looked very tired. Although it was easy for Brett to perform surgery now, Dn seas still a child wath


    very small org ans, which made his operation more difficult than ordinary ones.


    And the operationsted for four hours. It was exhuasting no matter how


    Ind. Brell was.


    Seeing Dn being pushed out of the operating room, Virginia and Jerome rushed over


    Then they saw Dn with his eyes closed and his boy wrapped in bandages, which made him look like


    a mummy Virginia almost famed at such a scene.


    But when she saw Brett who was about to leave, Virginia rushed over


    ¡°Brew Why did you perform the operation on Danny!


    Brett fromened. He had been working hard for four hours, but Virginia didn¡¯t even let lum rest for a


    moment. Instead, he just asked why he did the operation on Dn


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do the operation, who would y


    1 you. Like to do it for him? Who could do it far him?¡±


    Berit was not that good-tempreid, especially after knowing what happened lutween Virginia and


    Leonardo these many years and that Virginia instigated Maria to be ly Rosalind, Brett¡¯s impression of


    her was even worse.


    Bett saved Dn regardless of the personal grudges. However, he was questioned by Virginia, which


    made him angry instantly.


    ¡°You.. Virginia was stunned.


    After knowing Leonardo for so long. Virginia


    urally knew how good Brent¡¯s medical skills were. But none it was different. from before. If Virginia


    hadn¡¯t quarreled with Leonardo and broken up with him, she would be reassured to let Brett perform


    surgery on Dn.


    But now, she and Leonardo were in a tricky rtionship, Brett was Lecura¡¯s best friend. How could


    Virginia rest assured. to let Brett perform an operation on Dn


    What if Brett did something to Dn during the operation


    If Brett knew that Virginia Isud thought of him as a man who was not medically ethical and lupt patients,


    he would definitely fight with Virginia,


    But Brett igured Virginia. When he was about to leave, he was stopped by her.


    ¡°Ms. York, what else do you want?¡±


    Looking at the fears in Virginia¡¯s eyes and her pitiful look, others would think Brett had bullied her. Brett


    was so frightened. that he took two steps back and kept a little distance from Virginia


    ¡°How is Danny! Is be okay?¡±


    ¡°Comminated fracture of the right leg, braken arteries, excessive blood loss, brain injury, and multiple


    contusions all over the body If there are nu postoperativepitations and be can wake up morrow


    morning, his life should be saved¡±


    This was the best result that Iren had tried his best to get.


    However, Virgina didn¡¯t think so. She stared at Brett with doubt.


    ¡°What do you meanly he should be saved? Iain asking you whether my san can return to what he used


    to be and walk normally!


    If Dn was disabled, how could she survive?


    ¡°If youtake good care of him, he should be able to walk. If not, it is likely that he can¡¯t walk as well as he


    used to.


    Chapter 263


    ¡°But Dn still needs further examination. We can only make a diagnosis after the resultse out.¡±


    Reett just did the operation to help Leonardo. What happenedser would have nothing to do with him,


    so he wouldn¡¯t give Virginia a firm reply. After all, Virginia was cun ning, sa Bartt couldn¡¯t give her any


    chaner in nder him in the future


    After saying that, rett strode away without waiting for Virginia to say anything more. He walked so fast


    as if someone was chasing after lum


    At night, in the har. Brett asked, ¡°What? Have you komen that Dn was not your father¡¯s son Home


    could you know that?¡± Brett spat out the wine he had just drunk in his mou


    He thought he was the first to find out the truth. But he didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo had already known


    it, which made him lose his sense of aplishment.


    ¡°Your assistant told me Leonarda smiled and said calmly


    The What did he say?¡±


    Brett was even more confused. His assistant was a need. What could he know!


    ¡°He told me that Dn has type A blood, so I knew everything.¡±


    Brett was a professional Hearing this, he understood what was going on. Seeing that Thomas was still


    confused, Brett volunterred to analyze all the blood types of Dn¡¯s family before Thomas suddenly


    realized everything.


    ¡°Well, so it was all your spections! Why didn¡¯t you do a paternity test before! What a ridiculous


    mistake! If it were spread that you mistank your son and brother, what weald others think of you?¡±


    Brett was just joking, but Leonardo telt his words were harsh because they were exactly the same as


    Kevin¡¯s


    He red at Brett which frightened Brett to freeze


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter! Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Thomas burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are youughing at


    Brett lonked at Thomas in puzzlement


    ¡°What you and is exactly the same as what Krin said.¡±


    Bart suhdenly understood and smiled awkwardly


    Leonardo ignored Brett¡¯s embarrassment and drank a ss of wine before saying ¡°You should do a


    paternity test for Dn and me then


    ¡°It¡¯s already settled that he is not your father¡¯s allegitimate child, right? Why do you want to take a


    paternity lest?¡±


    Brett thought it was unnecessary to do it siner everything was clear now,


    ¡°It is sure that Dn has no rtionship with my father, but have type Olileed Virginia has type A blond


    And Dn happens to have the f ucking type A blood. If I don¡¯t do a paternity test with Dn, Rusnd


    won¡¯t believe ine¡±


    Send GiftOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264


    Though Leonardo was always calm, he couldn¡¯t help but curse, which showed that he was really


    aggrieved.


    Hearing this. Thomas and Brest inmediately burst intoughter.


    ¡°Well, she should not believe you. It was inked too coincidental. Besides, you¡¯ve dinerend Rosalind for


    five years and been with Virginia for live years after that. I won¡¯t believe you if you say that you have


    nothing to do with Virginia, let alone


    Rosalind


    Humans have desires.


    Although Leonards was self-disciplined, Berti didn¡¯t believe that he hadn¡¯t had sex with Virginia for so


    many years. When Brett was rattling on, he fch a cold wind blowing through him and couldn¡¯t help


    shivering


    When he turned to look at Leonardo, he was almost scared to death and thought that Leonardo was


    going to eat him raw. ¡°I was just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously.


    Suddenly, something came to Brett¡¯s mind. He looked at Leonardo and kindly suggested, ¡°Do you want


    to do a paternity best with Yanna and Kevin? What if you make another mistake!¡±


    Before Brett could finish his words, Leonarda grabbed the Init


    ate on the table and threw it at Brett.


    The fruits instantly fell to the ground. If Brett hadn¡¯t dodged fast, that te of fruit would have hit his


    head. Looking at Brett¡¯s awkward look, Thomas shook his head belplessly


    He thought. ¡°This guy is so annoying. He stabbed Leonardo in the heart again and again tonight. No


    wonder Leonardo got angry.¡±


    If Brett had been so reckless in front of him, be would have taught Brett a lesson and never contacted


    him again. Leonardo was so kind that he just threw a ce of fruit at Brett.


    Brett seemed to have realized that he had said something wrong. He sat on Leonardo¡¯s side obediently


    like a child who did something wrong, forcing out an embarrassing smile and apologizing to Leonardo,


    ¡°Tin sorry. I was too tired after the operation today, so I said something unpleasant, Don¡¯t get mad at


    me. You can talk about trier you want. From now on, I¡¯ll stop talking


    Brett was afraid that he would say something wrong again and he would be directly assigned to


    Amulina by Leonardo to support the medical staff there, so he hurriedly apologized


    Leonardo nced at Brett coldly and drank again.


    After a while, Leonardo looked at Thomas.


    ¡°My rtionship with Yanna and Kevin must be kept confidential. You can¡¯t let anyone else know about


    it. Send more people. to follow Rosalind and the two children. Make sure that they are safe¡±


    Thomas frowned. He seldom saw Leonando bring so serious. Was something going to happen!


    ¡°Are you suspicious of someone trying to hurt then?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leunardu nodded slightly


    ¡°Both Virginia and Jerome were released. They were saved this time at a high price. They can¡¯t do


    anything to me, but I¡¯m afraid they will target Rosalind.¡±


    He had put Rosalind in too much danger before, so he must not let Rosalind get hurt again this time.


    ¡°They probably don¡¯t know the rtionship between Yanna, Kevin, and you. If you send so many


    people to protect Yanna and Kevin, won¡¯t it make them more suspicious?¡±


    Leonardo frowned and shook his head slowly.


    ¡°At the kindergarten that day, Virginia heard Kevin call Rosalind Mom. Since I could guess that Yanna


    and Kevin are my children, Virginia will definitely guess it as long as she is careful enough


    ¡°Although they have un conclusive evidence, ording to my knowledge of Virginia, even if there is


    only a ten-thousandth possibility, she will take it as 100 percent.


    ¡°Besides, Virginia knows that Kevin and Yam are Rosalind¡¯s clukiren Given hertred for Rosalind, she


    is likely to hunt the Two kids.¡±


    Moreover, Dn was still in the hospital. Leonardo was afraid that Virginia would take extreme action


    out of desperation. ¡°Tunderstand¡±


    Thomas nodded seriously and thought Leonardo was right.


    Chapter 264


    After they finished talking, they went out of the bar and were about to drive away when they saw a thin


    man grabbing a woman and hitting her in the garage.


    They didn¡¯t warn to get into trouble. As outsiders, they were ready to leave from the side.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    The woman turned her back to them and said calmly with anger, which made them interested.


    Brett stared at the woman¡¯s figure for a long time and felt fimiliar, but fir couldn¡¯t remember where he


    had seen this woman before.


    ¡°Why¡± nor, you shameless hitch. You¡¯re progrant with someone else¡¯s ba stard and want me to be


    the father. Don¡¯t think that I will forgive you just because you are Miss Humphrey. If my father hadn¡¯t


    roasted on me marrying you, I would have never looked at you. You make me sic


    Hearing the word ¡°nor, Brett was shocked and has eyes widened in an inatt. He became sober al


    lanked at the two. Then he happened to see the woman¡¯s sile face was not anger else but nds.


    The you¡¯ Then you could have told your father that you didn¡¯t want to marry the. Did you ng?¡±


    nor chuckled disdainfully, took out a tissur to gently wipe lier face, and then looked at the man with


    contempt in her


    rys


    Hose clean do you think you


    ¡°Last week, you went abroad with a model. The day before yestey, you had fan with an online


    celebrity in another city. Yesterday, you yed cards with a college girl at the hotel, and just nor you


    flirted warh two worden in the hat. Emne many women have you bren with? How dare you call me b


    utche


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at ner fiercely. Then he gritted his teeth and said. ¡°How


    dare you investigate me ¡°Investigate you? I was not interested in that. But your girlfriends always like to


    send me photos of you and say that I should leave you. Why do I need to investigate


    G od knew how disgusting nor was wit she saw those photos and vidros, yet this man had no


    shame as to invalt her. What a jerk


    Hearing this, the man smiled instead of being angry. He crossed his arms around his chest and raised


    his eyebrow to look at nor.


    ¡°Are you jealous!¡±


    ¡°Jealous? Do you think you deserve it?¡±


    nor was disgusted by the man¡¯s words. How could


    be so confident that he should think she would be jealoust


    The man didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he went closer to Elinor and gently lifted her arc


    ¡°If you think I don¡¯t deserve you, then why didn¡¯t you refuse the marriage? What? Were you afraid that


    no one would be the father of your bas tand and in the end, it will be called an illegitimate child in the


    future??¡±


    ¡°How dare you?


    nor pped the man¡¯s rough palm away and stared at him angrilyOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265


    Seeing that nor was angry, the man just gently rubbed his painful palm and starred straight at her


    belly.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t the thing in your body a bas ta rd?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    What ner was most afraid of was that her child would be ridiculed and abused, and this man had


    just crossed the line.


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t you bear with it? If you want me to treat you and the thing in your boly well, you¡¯d better


    obey my words and ask your father to transfer the investment to ourpany as soon as possible.


    The man reached out and pinched nor¡¯s chin again such instamly deformed her fair-skinned fee


    which turned slightly pink after being penched with great strength.


    ¡°Oberwise, even if I can¡¯t refuse to marry you. I will make your and the b astar d¡¯s life worse than


    deaths in the future.¡±


    As he spoke, the man pinched nor¡¯s chin and turned her face around. He saw that nor¡¯s crystal-


    like eyes were trarful dur to pain. The sparkling tears made her look more attractive.


    Although the man hated the marriage arranged by his family and hated Elnor being pregnant with


    another man¡¯s baby, thought vor was truly a beautiful creature. Even just looking at her watery eyes


    had made him erect


    The man leaned over and was about in kiss nne¡¯s row lips, which made nar panic.


    This man knew that she was pregnant with someone else¡¯s baby, yet he still wanted to kiss her have.


    Thinking of the man¡¯s real purpose to marry her and what he had just threatened. nor struggled


    desperately with tears in


    JIPT T


    Feeling nor struggle and resistance, the man became more aggressive. Be stretched aut his hard to


    press on the back of nor¡¯s braid and forced her to approach him Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when the man was getting closer and closer and his lips were about to touch nor¡¯s, a big hand


    suddenly grabbed the man¡¯s back cor and pulled him hard backord. Then the man was hit on the


    Inicge of the nose by someone, and blood instantly ran out.


    ¡°nor, are you okay?


    Brett held Elrudy and asked worriedly.


    Flunur was so triclitened that it took her a while to recover.


    Flour was relieved that the man dilu¡¯t touch hier. Ju


    when she wanted to thank the; ya word, and tears gushed out from her eyes.


    person who helped her, she tuet Brett¡¯s


    eyes. In an instant. nor couldn¡¯t s


    Esay ¡°Why are you here? Why? Why did you save me? I don¡¯t need you to save me. Get out of my


    way?


    At this time, nor could bear the humtion and ins of the man with whom she was about to get


    married.


    But she couldn¡¯t hear being sernly the person who once loved andin ber deeply, nor could she


    ept that it was Brett who just saved lir.


    This was a greater humiliation to nor. It made his heart broken.


    ¡°nor, calm down. You are pregnant us. You should be careful.¡±


    Brent didn¡¯t expert nor to be so excited. Laking at lier sad look, Brett felt nervous.


    nor wanted to leave this ce immediately. Now she had only one thought which was to let Brett go


    away, so she pushed him away with agitation.


    ¡°Okay, Ell f uck off. But let me apany you home. I will go as soon as you arrive home safely.


    Brett didn¡¯t know why nor, who had always bren gentle, suddenly became so excited. He could only


    promise that he would disappear to calm down nor first


    Leonardo and Thomas looked at them from a distance with interest.


    ¡°The girl seins to be nor, the eldest daughter of the Humphrey family. What¡¯s Brett¡¯s rtionship with


    n? I heard from that mangast now that nor is pregnant. Is it his by?¡±


    Thomas was just guessing casually and didnt take it seriously, bat Leonanko¡¯s answer made him


    dainiilousded


    Leopardu was just spreting because he had only seen nor once. She was Hrent¡¯sst woman


    and the girl who rushed, into Brett¡¯s offer and cursed Rosalind.


    13.46


    Chapter 265


    If Leonardo remembered right, Brett didn¡¯t seem to have a new girlfriend for a long time since he broke


    up with nne Seeing that Brest was so concerned about nor and her baby, Leonardo also thought


    it should be Brett¡¯s child.


    ¡°This is shocking!¡±


    Thomas couldn¡¯t believe that a  yboy like Brett, who had been with different women all year round,


    actually got nor


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Thomas tired


    Leonardo turned to look at Thomas. Seeing that he was about to say something but stopped, Leonardo


    raised his eyebrow slightly.


    ¡°No wonder what!¡± Leonardo asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that recently the Scott family has been looking for an investment? It¡¯s a small


    enterprise, so the Humphrey family definitely didn¡¯t want to invest in them.


    ¡°Butter, the Humphrey family decided to invest again. And it was said that the daughter of the


    Humphrey family and the son of the Scott family were going to be engaged. And they are Xavier Scott


    and nor Humphrey.


    ¡°However, Xavier is not only a loser but also a  yboy. Who would want to marry his daughter to such


    scu m! But why did the Humphrey Emily choose him?


    ¡°It turns out that it was because Miss Humphrey was pregnant and the Humphrey family needed an


    obedient man to be her husband.¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow. He didn¡¯t expect that the girl with heavy makeup who had pestered Brett


    was the daughter of the Humphrey family


    ¡°Humph, the Scott family wants the money of the Humphrey family, but they secretly look down on


    nor. That¡¯s all they can do. I don¡¯t know if they can still get the investment if the Humphrey family


    knows how Navier treats their youngdy


    Leonardo sported disdainfully, Obviously, he looked down on the Scott family. Xavier sted to rely on


    nor to get money. but he didn¡¯t want to ept her child and even humiliated her.


    No wonder he was a member of the Scott family.


    ¡°What do you mean


    Thomas raised his eyebrow slightly and served to understand Leonardo¡¯s intention


    ¡°Since Xavier dare lumte and beat nor in public, shouldn¡¯t the Humphrey family know about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at Xavind He doesn¡¯t look like a good man. nor can¡¯t many such sc um.¡±


    Thoma s¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately had an idea.


    ¡°We do this to help Brett. Remember to let him buy us drinks next time?¡±

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266


    Thomas smiled unkindly


    ¡°Hey, brat, are you f ucking tired of living? It¡¯s not your business. Do you know who I am?¡±


    Xavier covered his nose whale ring at Brett fiercely. Obviously, he was extremely angry with the


    sudden appearance of Brett who beat him.


    As Brettforted nor, he nced at Xavier coldly.


    Then he said coldly, ¡°F uck off¡±


    Brett, who was always polite and friendly, now looked overbearing


    ¡°F uck¡­ F uck off?¡± Xavier widened his eyes, pointed at himself in disbelief, and stammered to repeat


    Brent¡¯s words.


    ¡°Did you just say that to me? Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, Tll f ucking kill you¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t f uck off now, I will kill you first!¡±


    Brett lost his patience. His thin lips pressed tightly, and there was killing intent in his eyes.


    Xavier was frightened by Brett¡¯s terrifying eyes and shivered. He dared not to look at Brett again but


    turned his head to nor.


    ¡°nor, don¡¯t forget that you are my fianc¨¦e. You shameless bi tch! How dare you hide in the arts of


    another man like this? Come over and go back with me now¡±


    Xavier didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Brett, but he was not afraid of nor at all.


    As soon as Xavier finished his words, Brett punched Xavier hard in the mouth, and Xavier instantly felt


    that his teeth were loose


    ¡°If you dare to scold her again, I won¡¯t be merciful¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You..


    Xavier had always been arrogant and domineering. He never met a more arrogant and domineering


    person than him. Buit today, Brett bra him, which made Xavier afraid.


    Xavier pointed at Brett with trembling fingers for a long time, and his eyes w stared at nor and Brett.


    ¡°nor, are you leaving with me or not?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°F uck off. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    nor looked at Xavier coldly and finally refused him.


    were full of anger and maliciousness when he


    Now she knew Xavier¡¯s character. Even if he married her, he would not be kind to her and the chiki. He


    might even abuse her in the future. nor wouldn¡¯t let such a person be the father of her child.


    ¡°Fine. Who else do you think is willing to be the father except me? nor, I¡¯m waiting for you toe


    and beg me!¡±


    Xavier spat to the ground disdainfully. After threatening nor, he stared at Brett for a long time, and


    then got in the car in pain and drove away.


    nor was short-breathed because of anger. Then she suddenly felt a warm current flowing out of her


    lower body, and she was immediately frightened.


    ¡°Oh, my child, please help me. Save my baby.¡±


    Seeing nor¡¯s painful expression, Brett followed her gaze and saw a thin stream of blood on nor¡¯s


    leg. He was also stunned, but he quickly reacted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away. Don¡¯t worry. You will be fine¡±


    Best softlyforted nor and red at TIMS.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Drive¡±


    With that, Brett directly picked up nor and got into.


    Thomas nced at Leonardo


    ¡°I drive thrin to the hospital first. You have to go back by yourself!¡±


    Leonardo didnt reply. He just nodded slightly and motioned Thomas to go first.


    Leonardo stood there for a long time. He wondered how Rosalind faced others contempt when she was


    pregnati and how she had brought up his two children.


    1/2


    Chapter 266


    He really owed Rosalind and his children too IC?L


    In the hospital. Brett directly brought Winifred Williams, the director of the Department of Obstetrics &


    Gynecology. She was a middle-aged female doctor with the best professional skills.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you bleeding heavily!¡±


    Winifred, wearing a pair of metal-framed sses, frowned at Brett while cleaning and disinfecting for


    nor.


    ¡°She had an ident. Dr. Williams, please help her.¡±


    Brett didn¡¯t exin more and focused on nor. At this time, her face was pale, which made Brett


    worried to death. ¡°Why did you have to call for me? You can handle it yourself.¡±


    Brett was an expert in the hospital. He shouldn¡¯t have been so worried about bleeding during


    pregnancy. So Winifred looked at Brell in confusion.


    1¡­ L.. You¡¯d better check on her first!¡±


    Brett could treat nor, but it was nor! And it was his baby in her body. Brett panicked, afraid that


    something would go wrong, so he never dared to click on nor.


    ¡°Go away!¡¯


    It was the first time that Winifred had seen Brett being indecisive. He acted like the patient¡¯s family


    member. So she drove him away in anger.


    Breit pouted and stepped aside, but he didn¡¯t go out because he was really worried.


    Wilfred nced at Brett helplessly. Seeing that he was watching nor anxiously, she simply ignored


    him and carefully checked on nor.


    ¡°You¡¯re too emotional and excited. You have fetal instability because of depression¡±


    Winifred checked on nor carefully and told her assistant to record nor¡¯s situation.


    Brett frowned as he listened


    ¡°Will she and the baby be line?


    -¡°Are you worried now? Why didn¡¯t you be nice to her earlier? Look how angry she is. Fortunately, she


    came here in time. If


    she had been sent hereter, the child would not have survived¡±


    Winifred red at Brett, thinking that it was he who made nor angry and almost miscarried.


    In a daze, nor heard Winifred¡¯s words and wanted to say that it had nothing to do with Brett, but she


    heard Breu admit the mistake unambiguously.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. You mean she and the baby are fine, right?¡±


    Although Brett knew what Winifred mean, he couldn¡¯t help but ask for assurance again.


    When Winifred said that the child would not have survived, Brett was so frightened that he almost


    copsed to the ground. Even though he knew nor and the baby should be okay, he was scared by


    Winifred¡¯s words andpletely forgot that he was a doctor.


    ¡°Take some medicine and have a good rest. You should be fine if you are in a better mood. Remember,


    don¡¯t make her angry


    or excited¡±


    Winifred was very paufnt as if she was reminding an ordinary family member of the patient.


    ¡°Okay, thank you. Please prescribe some medicine for her.¡±

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267


    ¡°Of course Why are you still standing here! Go arrange a ward.¡±


    It was the first time that Winifred had seen the famous expert Brett act like a flustered child, which


    made her amused and helpless.


    ¡°Okay, 111 arrange it right away. Then Brett walked to nor and whispered in her ear, ¡°nor, the


    baby is fine for now. I¡¯ll let the doctor check on you first. Ill go arrange a ward for you. Don¡¯t worry. I will


    be back soon¡±


    Brett¡¯s voice was tender and full of affection, which made Winifred, a middle-aged woman, feel


    surprised.


    In the morning, when nor woke up, she felt a little heavy on her right hand. She turned around and


    found that a head was buried in her quilt, pressing her ar?n.


    nor moved ufortably, and Breit suddenly woke up. He looked around and asked worriedly


    when he saw nor was awake, ¡°nor, are you okay? Do you want to call the doctor?¡±


    nor was surprised and blinked innocently.


    ¡°T¡­ I¡¯m fine. My arm is numb¡±


    Then she raised her wrist and moved slowly. It took a long time for the stiff feeling to dissipate.


    ¡°Numb¡­ Numb?¡±


    Brett held nor¡¯s wrist and looked at where he was lying just now. Then he smiled awkwardly with


    guilt


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just too tired and took a nap¡±


    Feeling Brett¡¯s warm palm. nor felt her cheeks turn a little hot and hurriedly took her hand back from


    Brett¡¯s


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here all night?¡±


    nor didn¡¯t expect that Brett would apany her in the ward. She felt like she was dreaming.


    ¡°Yeah. I was worried about you. Anyway, I had nothing else to do. So I stayed here¡±


    When Breit arranged the wardst night and packed up nor to the ward, she had already fallen


    asleep.


    Bret didn¡¯t dare to sleep because he was worried about nor. He kept watching her on the stool until


    dawn. Then he was -extremely tired, so he took a nap.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would press nor¡¯s arm.


    nor was stunned slightly. She didn¡¯t expect Brett to stay here all night because he was worried


    about her.


    She would be grateful if it was a stranger who sent her to the hospital with such kindness, but it was


    Brett nor had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know how to face him.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m fine. You¡­ You can leave now.¡±


    Since nor didn¡¯t know how to face Brett, she decided to let Brett leave. After all, it would be


    embarrassing for both of them to stay together. She didn¡¯t know how to handle it yet.


    ¡°No, I have to wait until you arepletely fine. You just need to have a rest and don¡¯t worry about


    me.¡±,


    Brett gently tucked the quilt for nor and said firmly.


    ¡°Brett, don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m not worried about you. I just don¡¯t want to see you, and I don¡¯t know


    how to You¡¯d better leave.¡±


    nor¡¯s face turned cold and she told the truth.


    face you you.


    She met Brett when she was humiliated yesterday, which made her want to die. Now she really didn¡¯t


    know how to face him.


    ¡°nor, don¡¯t do this¡±


    Looking af nor¡¯s stubborn eyes with tears, Brett felt distressed. He reached out to wipe the tears for


    her, but she pped hisnd away.


    ¡°I told you to leave. Are you deal? I don¡¯t want to see you. It reminds me of the shame and humiliation I


    suffered yesterday. 10. 11 feel bal


    No matter how stubborn nor was, she was just a young girl. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    The teardrops fell on the back of Brett¡¯s hand. The burning temperature spread from his arm to his


    whole body and in the end, to his heart.


    Brett¡¯s heart hurt.


    Held nor in his arms andforted her gently.


    ¡°nor, calm down. Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t cry. I feel sad when I see you cry.¡±


    ¨C


    Chapter 267


    Brett was a  yboy. He used to say sweet words casually, but this was the first time that he had been


    so serious about his feelings.


    nor suddenly stopped pushing him away, but the next moment, she sneered disdainfully.


    ¡°Brett. Dr. Smith, shouldn¡¯t you say such sweet words to your lovers at this time? What¡¯s the use of


    saying that to a pregnant woman? Do you think I¡¯ll still believe your bulls hit?¡±


    Men were all liars.


    nor had believed Brett¡¯s sweet words and believed him, which made her unable to leave him.


    When Brett withdrew his care and love without warning. nor suddenly knew how miserable she was.


    Now Brett still wanted to fool nor with his sweet talk. Did he think she was still as innocent as she


    used to be?


    Although nor wasughing, herughter made Brett heartbroken.


    Tm not fooling you. I¡¯m serious, nar. Let¡¯s get married


    Brett held nor¡¯s shoulder with both hands, staring at her red and swollen eyes seriously.


    The words ¡°Let¡¯s get married¡± were like a bomb suddenly thrown into nor¡¯s heart which was like a


    dryingke, causing countless ripples. She was stummed for a moment and didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    nor thought she had heard it wrong and asked again in a low voice.


    Brett tightened his hands holding nor¡¯s arms to relieve his tension and nervousness. Then he


    looked at nor again and said word by word, ¡°nor, marry me and be my wife. Let¡¯s get married¡±


    This time, nor heard every word clearly, but there was no joy on her face. She slowly became


    serious and pushed Brett Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    away.


    ¡°Brett, I don¡¯t need you to pity me. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t get married. Even if I am pregnant, there are


    many men who wan to marry me. I don¡¯t need your hypocritical sympathy¡±


    In nor¡¯s opinion, Brett must have heard what Xavier said yesterday and thought she couldn¡¯t get


    married. That was why he proposed to her, which not only did not make nor happy but made her


    feel more angry and humiliated.


    ¡°nor, I¡¯m serious. I didn¡¯t ask you to marry me because I pitied you or something. I want to marry you


    because I like you and I love you. I want to have a family with you and live a happy life.¡±


    Brett didn¡¯t want nor to misunderstand him, so he hurriedly exined.


    2/2

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268


    ¡°Enough I don¡¯t want to hear your bulls hit. You think that I¡¯m pregnant with your child, so you want to


    marry me?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Breit. Even if it¡¯s your baby, so what! Why did you say you like me and love me? Why


    did you think as long as you wanted to marry me, then I had to marry you? You¡¯d better forget it. I won¡¯t


    marry you


    G od knew bene shocked nor was when she heard Brett say that he loved her.


    But Brett¡¯s sweet words didn¡¯t make her lose her nund. She quickly beured out the reason for Brett¡¯s


    proposal.


    Brett had always thought that nor was pregnant with has baby, But he was a doctor. It was easy to


    find out the truth, so nor didn¡¯t thank there was any need to tell us directly


    nor also wanted to tell Brest that even if she was pregnant with his child, she wouldn¡¯t force him to


    love her, Jet alone forer him to get married. She was at the kind of woman who would force a man lo


    marry her levause of the chuld.


    Brett was helpies. What he said was true. He fell in love with nor, and it happened when he didn¡¯t


    even realize it,


    Why could nor believe all the sweet words he said before?


    Now he was sincere and serious, but ner distorted his meaning.


    How could Breit make nor believe his wonde


    Brett had no other way. Now he could not let Einar get too excited, which was bad for her health, so he


    had tofort her,


    First


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You are weak now, so don¡¯t get mad. We can talk about it unly


    you feel better.¡±


    Whaleforting nor, Brett patted her arm gently and linked at her helplessly.


    The first day, when Lunardo arrived at thepany, be loial the atmosphere a little strange. I seemed


    that everyone was busy doing their own things. No one dared to speak. After Leonardo enter his odlice,


    Jacob followed him with coffee.


    Putting down the coffer, Jacals stood at Leonardo¡¯s desk Leonardo raised his eyebrow and knew


    something had happened. If he didn¡¯t ask Jacoli, Jacubs would feel tortured.


    ¡°Go ahead. What happened?


    Hearing this, Jacob said without hesitation, ¡°Ms. York came to thepany with Mr. Jerome Taylor and


    Mr. Sean Taylor.


    A few days ago, Leonardo sent Virginia and Jerome to the police station. They were selenvel so soon


    and even dared toe directly to thepany Jac tlnight that Leonando must be very angry.


    However, Leonardo just nodded and didn¡¯t say anything


    Jacob was a little surprised, thinking if he had misheard something.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, do you have any order?¡±


    ¡°No. just go back to your work.¡±


    Leonardo took a sip of coffee and looked calm.


    Jacob thought he didn¡¯t make it clear, so he hurriedly said it again.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, Virginia is now Sean¡¯s personal secretary. She has joined us today. You¡­¡±


    Jacob wanted to ask Leonardo if he wanted to drive Virginia away, but Jacob did not know how to ask.


    Leonardo held the coller and looked at Jar with a raised eyebrow. He seemed to be confused.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Virginia will make trualle in thepany?¡±


    Jacob asked bravely. After all, Leonardo and Virginia had already broken up, so Virgania might me


    Dn¡¯s injury on


    Jacob was wondering if Leonardo would worry mat what Virginia would do in thepany since she


    was hostile to hum ¡°I¡¯d rather let her stay in mypany than give her chances to hurt Rosalind and


    tur matside. Wisd do you think?¡± Leonardu exined to Jacob patiently. He was afraid that Jacobs


    would be scared out of his wis


    ¡°Oh.. So you¡¯ve nned everything. I was worried just now¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jacob gently patted his chest and took a long realli.


    Sebing this, Leonardo chuckled.


    ¡°No, fiaven¡¯t had any n. It just urred to me identally. You said that Virginia is now Sean¡¯s


    personal secretary.


    1/2


    12:311


    Chapter 268


    Although Sean is not much engaged in the management of thepany, he is the secondrgest


    shareholder. If he wants Virginia to be his personal secretary, can 1 fire her?¡±


    Sean dared to hire Virginia tantly and let her work in the Brooks Group as his secretary because he


    just wanted to disgust


    If Leonardo really asked Scan to fire Virginia out of impulse and kicked her out of the Brooks Group,


    some people who knew about the inside story would think that Virginia deserved it.


    But those who didn¡¯t know it would only think that Leonardo, as the CEO of the Brooks Group, was so


    narrow-minded that he would fire a secretary because of personal grudges.


    Now that Leonardo had thought of the possible consequences, how could he be trapped by Sean!


    Jacob sened to think of this too, so he suddenly understood Leonardo.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡¯re brilliant. Why didn¡¯t 1 think of this?¡±


    So it seemed that Jacob still had a lot to learn. He was just thinking about driving Virginia away directly,


    but he didn¡¯t think of the consequences.


    Leonardo was amused by Jacob and smiled faintly, but the next minent, lie became serious again.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s working under your nose, keep an eye on her. If she really makes any trouble in the


    company, I will not spare you¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Although Jacob didn¡¯t have the foresight like Leonardo, he believed he was reliable in work.


    ¡°Okay, inform the people that we¡¯ll have a meeting in ten minutes¡±


    Leonardo waved his hard and signaled Jacobs to leave.


    In Sean¡¯s office. Jerome said. ¡°Dad, this time you must teach a lesson to that ba stard. How dare lie


    send me to the police station! I will not spare him.¡±


    Jerome was lying back on the sofa and looking at Sean¡¯s angry face.


    ¡°How dare you say that? You should bear the consequences since he caught your weak points. This


    time, 1 helped you out, which made me suffer a great loss. Don¡¯t me me for not saving you next


    time.


    Sean nced at Jermane coldly.


    However, Jerome crossed his legs indifferently and took a sip of coffee.


    ¡°How much can you lose? It¡¯s just manry. We do notck that money?


    Although the Taylor family couldn¡¯tpare with the Leonardo family in Haldorin, it was loaded and


    Jerome didn¡¯t care about 10 million dors at all.


    ¡°Ba stard! Do you think 10 million dors is a small amount of money? Think about it yourself. How


    much have you earned over the years? Were there 10 million dors? If it hadn¡¯t been for my hard work


    in my early years, our family would have been ruined by you.¡±


    Looking at Jerome, Sean really wanted to kill this loser and thought he would die from anger because


    of Jerome sooner orter.


    ¡°All right. Yours is mine. How could you say that I would have ruined our family! I was just spending my


    money!¡±

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269


    ¡°Bulls hit! I¡¯m not dead yet. I think all you care about is my money!


    Sean was so angry at Jerome that he patted his chest to calm himself down.


    ¡°I do not. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why are you angry?¡±


    Jerome thought his father might be too old and always liked to misunderstand him. Could Sean take so


    much money into his tomb after he died?


    It was funny.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re pis sing me off!¡±


    Sean panted and shook his head repeatedly, but he knew that his son was spoiled by him


    Sean had been working hard, but Jerome didn¡¯t know how hard he worked at all seemed that Jeroine


    was really spoiled. Thinking of this, Sean thought about Dn who was still in the hospital and instantly


    had mixed feelings.


    Suddenly someone knocked on the door and Virginia walked in


    She looked at Jerome and said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Sean Taylor, Mr. Jerome Taylor. Mr. Brooks has


    informed you of a meeting and is already waiting in the conference room


    In front of Sear, Virginia looked reserved and respectful with a smile on her face. She seemed to be


    any other secretary who was polite.


    ¡°What dues he want!


    Before Sean could speak, Jerome already got a little impatient.


    He hadn¡¯t figured out a way to deal with Leonardo. But Jerome felt that Leonardo must be going to


    torture them.


    ¡°Does he want you to kick me out of thepany?¡±


    Virginia pursed her lips and looked at Sean with an aggrieved face


    ¡°You are my personal secretary. He doesn¡¯t dare to fire you. If he really dares to interfere in this matter,


    I will be more than delighted.¡±


    Scan thought Leonardo couldn¡¯t be so st upid If Leonardo asked Sean to fire Virginia, he would catch


    Leonardo¡¯s weak point. And Leonardo¡¯s good reputation would be ruined il Sean made a little trick


    about it.


    ¡°Then what is the reason for holding a meeting so carly?¡±


    Jerome frowned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t get any news before.


    I¡¯m afraid you will be held ountable. Leonardo may make things difficult for you since you have


    misappropriated thepany budget. You need to prepare yourself me ntally.¡±


    Hearing this. Jerome pointed at himself in surprise.


    ¡°Me? Does he have any evidence?¡±


    Sean rolled his eyes at Jerome.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so inany things. How can he not find out any evidence if he really investigates you? We


    bought Me. Garcia, not Leonardo.


    Sean only felt that his son was so foolish. He really couldn¡¯t figure out why he would have such a son


    If Jerome was Sean¡¯s only son, Sean would really regret is life.


    Thinking of his, Sean narrowed his eyes and red at Virgmia who was sitting quietly beside him.


    Thinking of the child still lying in the hospital, Sean breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°What should we do! Is Leonardo trying to kick me out of thepany?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Listen to me.¡±


    Sean waved to Jeroine and asked him toe over. Then Sean whispered a few words in Jerome¡¯s


    ear.


    In the meeting room, Laugardo looked up at the cluck on the wall. It was time for the meeting, but Sean


    and Jerme hadn¡¯t arrived.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t get angry and nced at Jacol calmly.


    ¡°I time. Close the door.¡±


    Jacob nodded slightly and strode to the door. When he was about to close the door, Jerome stopped


    him.


    197


    Chapter 269 Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Are you f ucking blind? Didn¡¯t you see meing?¡±


    Jerome pushed Jacob aside arrogantly, which made Jacob almost stumble.


    Jacob frowned and turned to look at Leonardo. Seeing Leonardo nod, Jacob let Jerome in with a smile.


    ¡°Excuse me. It¡¯s time for the meeting. I thought that you and Mr. Sean Taylor would not attend the


    meeting, so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting. Even if Im a few minuteste, so what? I think you¡¯re just using abusing the power


    of your position¡±


    Jerome was still angry that Leonardo had made him and Virgina be taken to the police station.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything to Leonardo now, but he didn¡¯t show any respect to Jacoli, Leonardo¡¯s


    secretary.


    But before Jerome could finish his words, Sean interrupted him. ¡°Jerome, it¡¯s our fault to bete. Why


    are you still standing


    here


    Sean red at Jerome and said angrily.


    Jerome was too impatient. In the business world, one has to be patient. If Jerone kept being


    unscrupulous like this, Leonardo would easily find his weakness.


    After reproaching Jerome, Sean turned to Leonardo and said with a sale, ¡°Mr. Brooks, please forgive


    him. We had met an important client, so we came herete. I hope you will forgive us¡±


    Then Sean went straight to the seat beside Leonardo¡¯s and sat down, smiling humbly.


    Seeing this, Jerome and Virginia also sat down in the back seats


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Mr. Taylor. You have seldom carril about thepany¡¯s affairs. Howe youe


    to thepany often recently?¡±


    Leonardo nced at Sean with no expression on his face, but there was an umbservable sneer on the


    corner of his lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do. I feel sorry for having let you take care of everything of thepany


    alone for so many years. Before I¡¯m too old to work and walk, I want to share your burden and devote


    myself to thepany.¡±


    Sean was still smiling as he talked slowly.


    His words not only showed that he was in good health and was able to work hard, but also implied that


    Leonardo was


    The other executives who knew about their rtionship were silent when they felt the tension between


    Leonardo and Seal They lowered their heads and listened intently. It was indeed a wonderful show.


    Those who didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Leonardo and Sean just thought that they were close.


    They even admired Sean for his dedication at such an old age.


    Leonardo smiled and thought, ¡°Sean is indeed an old fax. What a quibble!¡°


    Knowing that Sean was shrewd, Leonardo didn¡¯t waste any time on him but nced at everyone.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get down to business. Today we have two things to talk about. Mr. Sean Taylor and Mr.


    Jerome Taylor are both here, so it¡¯s easy to handle it today¡­


    Before Leonardo finished his words, Jerome interrupted Im


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, just cut to the chase. Don¡¯t waste our time.


    Obviously, Jerome didn¡¯t take Leonardo seriously at all.


    Everyone was stunned Jerome usually didn¡¯t take anyone seriously in thepany because Sean was


    the secondrgest shareholder of thepany.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270


    But Jerome usually didn¡¯t dare to embarrass Leonardo in front of so many people. What was wrong


    with him today?


    Although everyone was confused, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They could only lower their heads


    slightly and pretended that they hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Facing Jerome¡¯s repeated provocation and rudeness, Leonardo narrowed his eyes in anger.


    Then Leonardo looked at Sean who was calm. And Leonardo was sure that it was Sean who indulged


    jerame to provoke him


    and irritate him.


    Thinking of this Leonardo just smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Jeroine Taylor, no hurry. Are you worried about what I will say or are you in a hurry to kill yourself?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s expression was as usual, but what he said made everyone present astonished.


    It was not because he cursed Jerome to die, but because a calm and self-restrained person like


    Leonardo would say such words with a smile at the conference.


    Jerome was also stunned, and then his face darkened with anger.


    ¡°Leonardo, who the hell did you curse?¡±


    Jerome had been angry with Leonardo, and now he was irritated by Leonardo again, and he pounded


    the table and stond up.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow and smiled. But his eyes became colder and colder. At the same time, he


    nced at Jerome. ¡°Mr. Jerome Tylor, did you gri too drunkst night? Why are you so furious! I¡¯m


    afraid you should not attend our meeting in such a state. I should ask the security to send you out.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s words were still cold, but they made people scared.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, don¡¯t care about him. Let¡¯s talk business first. Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time¡±


    Seeing that Leonardo was so calm, Sean winked at Jerome to calm him down.


    Although Sean was still smiling warmly, his gloomy eyes indicated his malicious intent.


    Sean didn¡¯t expecs Leonardo to be so mature during such a period when he ignored the Brooks


    Group. Leonardo managed his calmness even though Jerome deliberately provoked him.


    Sean was even more impressed by Leonardo. But when he thought that Leonardu was the son of


    Richard, Sean felt anger


    again.


    Why did Richard have to beat Sean in everything? When Richard was alive, his position in the


    company was higher than,


    Sean¡¯s.


    Now Richard had been dead for so many yo


    years, but his son still held a higher position than Sean¡¯s son


    Thinking of this, Sean looked at Leonardo with a trace of maliciousness which was caught by


    Leonardo.


    Leonardo smiled calmly.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start now. Today¡¯s first proposal is to remove Mr. Jerome Taylor from his position and


    fire him..¡± ¡°Fire me! Why?¡±


    Before Leonardo could finish his words, Jerome directly questioned him in anger.


    Seeing that Jerome was so excited, Leonardo ignored him and gave Jacob a look.


    Jacob immediately understood and sent a copy of the prepared information to each executive and


    shareholder present. ¡°Someone reported that Jerome abused power for personal gain a nal


    misappropriated thepany¡¯s fund. Thave sent someone to investigate it. These are all the evidence,


    and the report is credible.¡±


    After saying that, the executives and shareholders were suddenly in an uproar. They immediately


    checked the evidence one by one. The more they read it, the more shocked they liecame


    Then they cast hateful res at Jerome.


    ¡°Jerome, how could you do that? It¡¯s the money of ourpany. We all own it. You have gone too far.¡±


    Some shareholders began to use Jerome


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Jerome Taylor. How could you do such a thing? You¡¯re so disappointing¡±


    ¡°This kind of behavior can¡¯t be tolerated. You must be severely painird.¡±


    1/2


    ¨C


    Chapter 270


    ¡°You must be severely punished!¡±


    ¡°You should give back all the money you took, or we¡¯ll send you directly to the police station.¡±


    Most of the people present here had shares. Although they were afraid of Sean¡¯s pencer, they couldn¡¯t


    tolerate anyone mining their interests, so they scolded Jernane harshly.


    After all, everyone was selfish Jerome had been fighting against Leonardo before, but these


    shareholders could pretend that they didn¡¯t know anything.


    But when it came to their interests, they couldn¡¯t keep


    ep silent anymore. After all, it would be too dangerous for them to let Jerome continue to serve as the


    director of the Production Department.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about? I has nothing to do with mar. This is all nder¡±


    Jerome tore the evidence on the table into pieces. He would never admit it, even if he did it.


    ¡°Mr. Jerome Taylor, oh no, Jerome. We grew up together and we¡¯ve always been best friends. I didn¡¯t


    believe it when I saw the evidence, but it was there, so I couldn¡¯t lie to myself


    ¡°It is a crime to embezzle thepany¡¯s funds. ording to the rules of thepany, I should call the


    police inmeiliately and send you to the police station, but we grew up together and you¡¯re Mr. Sean


    Taylor¡¯s only son, so I can¡¯t bear to do that.


    ¡°So, 1 decided to dismiss you from your position and fire you. I¡¯m sorry, but I am the CEO of the Brooks


    Group, and I have to be responsible for the shareholders of thepany.¡±


    With that. Leonardo looked at Sean regretfully


    ¡°Mr. Sean Taylor, do you think I did the right thing!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s words were so wless that no one would use lum. It was more like he had done


    Jerome a greatver by firing him. And no one could object to Leonardo¡¯s decision.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow proudly and looked at Sean quietly with a speer.


    Sean was good at the same trick.


    Leonardo used to be straightforward. But Sean made a lot of trouble for him in this way, which made


    Leonardo suffer.


    Today, Leananda was going to deal with Sean mang Sean¡¯s method so that Sean could feel what it felt


    like


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s faint smule. Sean sherred and narrowed his eyes slightly with suppressed anger.


    Feeling the eyes of other shareholders aroundm, Sean knew that he had no way out today.


    It seemed that he had underestimated Leonardo, and today Leonardo really beat him


    However, Sean was experienced. Even if he was angry, he was still smiling


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡¯re the CEO of the Brooks Group. Of course, you are right, but¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271


    Sean paused and looked at Leonardo with a smile.


    Then he continued. ¡°It¡¯s just that Jerome is my son, and I believe it must have nothing to do with him.


    However, since y have investigated it clearly and collected so much evidence for us, we have nothing


    to object to


    Sean deliberately stressed the words ¡°Mr. Brooks¡± and ¡°evidence¡±, implying something else.


    Sure enough, the shareholders who had been indignant just now seemed to understand the


    connotation. Jerome¡¯s embezzlement of thepany funds turned a little vague after Sean said so.


    you


    Some shareholders even began to doubt whether Leonardo deliberately targeted Sean and Jerome


    and fabricated evidence to frame them up, so they gradually stopped using Jerome.


    Leonardo observed everyone¡¯s attitude calmly, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Sean was Sean. With a


    few words, he turned the situation around.


    Although Sean had not been involved in thepany for many days, lus tactics still could not be


    underestimated. However, no matter how eloquent Sean was, Leonardo would never let Jerone go this


    time.


    Leonardo ignored Sean¡¯s words and said with a faint smile. ¡°Since Mr. Sean Taylor has no objection,


    Jerome will no longer be the director of the Production Department of Brooks Group or an employee of


    the Brooks Group. All his power will be withdrawn by thepany.


    Jerome looked at Leonardo in surprise and then looked at Sean. Although Sean was still smiling, his


    eyes were full of


    resentiment.


    ¡°Jerome has to return the money he has misappropriated to thepany ount by tomorrow. Is


    there any objection?


    When it came to money, no one would have objections though many people still didn¡¯t know whetherOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo had framed Jerome or Jerome had really done in


    It seemed that the truth was no longer important.


    Seeing that almost half of the people voted on Leonardo¡¯s decision, Sean knew it was settled and there


    was no way to fix it.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I have nothing to say. Jerome doesn¡¯t have money. Let me pay it for


    him¡±


    Sean¡¯s words sounded to be extremely helpless as if Sean was forced by Leonardo to do so.


    Jerome was anxious and wanted Sean to fight for him again. But before he could say anything, Sean


    continued, ¡°Mr. Brooks. since Jerome was fired by the Brooks Group, he can be my personal assistant


    from now on and help me deal with some trivial matters in daily work. Is that okay?¡±


    Leonardo had just fired Jerome, but Sean directly recruited Jerome as his personal assistam. The


    others looked at each other and secretly observed Leonardo¡¯s expression.


    Leonardo had long known that Sean would not give up so easily, but he didn¡¯t expect Sean woulde


    up with such an


    But it was Sean¡¯s own business to hire a personal assistant, and Leonardo had no right to interfere. By


    asking Leonardo, Sean just informed him and wanted to disgust him.


    Leonardo chuckled


    ¡°It¡¯s your business if you want to hire a personal assistant. Of course, I would have no objection to it¡±


    Seeing Sean¡¯s smile, Leonardo signaled to Jacob.


    ¡°Since Jeroine is no longer an executive of the Brooks Group, he should not attend today¡¯s meeting.


    Oh, by the way, Ms. York, you should go back to Mr. Sean Taylor¡¯s office with Jerome first since you¡¯re


    both just assistants.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s words were a humiliation to Jerome and Sean Virginia, who was sitting at the end, also felt


    insulted.


    Herndsclenched into fists, and she looked at Leonardo with resentment.


    ¡°Leonardo, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Jerome shouted.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow and looked at Jerome innocently.


    ¡°Tmjust following thepany¡¯s rules. Is there any problem? Mr. Sean Taylor, what do you


    ¡°Jerome, Virginia, go out first,¡± Sean ordered. The gentle smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Jerome was still unwilling.


    ¡°Ch out!¡± Sean suddenly raised his voice. Everyone fell silent all of a sudden.


    Then Jerome followed Virginia out unwillingly.


    12:37


    Chapter 271


    After the meeting, Jacobs walked around the office nervously. He felt that his heartbeat was super-fast


    today.


    ¡°Why are you walking back and forth? You made me annoyed.¡±


    Leonardo grabbed the pen on the desk and threw it at Jacob unhappily.


    Jacob grabbed it skillfully and put it back into the pen container on the desk.


    ¡°It was so exciting, Mr. Brooks. My heart was racing at the meeting today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Leonardo raised his eyebrow, quickly signed the document, and asked casually.


    ¡°I just heard that Mr. Taylor was tough before, but today I know the reason. His simple words almost


    messed up our business.¡±


    If Leonardo hadn¡¯t interrupted Sean in the end. Sean might have said something that could make the


    shareholders and executives waer.


    ¡°What? It was just the beginning. Are you seared now! Do you want to switch to the other side?


    Leonardo didn¡¯t even raise his head and asked casually.


    ¡°How is that possible! Since 1 began to work for you five years ago as your secretary. I have


    determined that I will be loyal to you forever I will never betray you.¡±


    In case Leonardo didn¡¯t believe him. Jacob added, ¡°Although Mr. Taylor is excellent, I think you¡¯re


    better than him. I believe you will beat him our day.¡±


    Leonardo rolled his eyes at Jacob. He didn¡¯t expect that Jacob would be so good at ttering,


    ¡°Did you spend all your wisdom on learning to tter me?¡±


    Then Leonardo handed the signed document to Jacob


    ¡°At the meeting just now, we discussed holding a costume designpetition. You should take care of


    it and no mistakes should be made.¡±


    Looking at the costame designpetition n in his hand. Jacob nodded seriously.


    ¡°OK¡±


    Seeing that Jacob was still standing there, Leonardo frowned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to work? What are you waiting for?¡±


    Jacob smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, today is Thanksgiving. I want to go home early to apany my girlfriend. Can I go home


    earlier today?¡± Jacob¡¯s girlfriend had been talking about this for a whole day. If Jacob worked overtime


    and went homete today, his girlfriend would let him sleep on the sofa.


    Send Gift

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272


    Leonardo raised his eyebrow. He was so busy recently that he didn¡¯t know today was Thanksgiving.


    ¡°Yes, several clients have sent you invitations to the Thanksgiving parties. Did you forget that you


    agreed to go to the Humphrey family¡¯s charity party¡±


    Leonardo pursed his lips. He indeed forgot it.


    Jacob was surprised. Leonardo was busy all day long and even forgot about such a festival, Leonardo


    really seemed to be a lonely man


    Thinking of Maria, Jacob shivered subconsciously. No wonder Leonardo didift want to go home for the


    festival. If Jacob had such a mother, he wouldn¡¯t want to go back.


    ¡°Well, Thanksgiving. Great. Since it¡¯s Thanksgiving, you can get off work now,¡±


    Leonardo waved his hand.


    Jacob¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and he thought that he had musheard.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, it¡¯s only four o¡¯clock now. There is still an hour and a half left before we get off work.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your girlfriend was urging you! I¡¯ll give you an hour and a half to buy some gifts for


    your girlfriend. What! You don¡¯t need it?¡±


    With that, Leonardo packed his things and walked out without waiting for Jacob¡¯s reaction


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s back, Jacob was still standing there in astonishment. He thought, ¡°Mr. Brooks


    gave me time to buy gifts during work hours. Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I need¡­¡±


    Jacob trotted to catch up with Leonardo and asked. ¡°Mr. Brooks, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Going to celebrate Thanksgiving!¡±


    Leonardo raised his voice slightly, and his tone was joyful.


    In the corner, Virginia looked at Leonardo¡¯s back and clenched her hands into fists.


    ¡°Leonardo, wait and see. I will surely revenge you for what you have done to Dunny and mel


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll make him suffer in the future. We should go to the dinner party now!¡±


    Jerome nced in the direction where Leonardo left coldly, straightened his slightly skewed tie, and


    then strode away, holding Virginia


    In the Jansen vi, Kevin said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go to the party. It¡¯s so noisy, and it is not fun at all.¡±


    Kevin was a little unhappy to see himself dressed like a puppet again.


    ¡°But my friend invited me, and I agreed. If you really don¡¯t want to go there, then stay with your sister at


    home with your grandparents,¡± Rosalind gently pinched Kevin¡¯s chubby face and said with a smile.


    ¡°I want to go. Kevin, we haven¡¯t been out for a long time. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yanna raised her little hands high, Jooking forward to it.


    She knew that if Kevin didn¡¯t want to go out, their mother would definitely let him stay at home. So


    Varma did not beg Rosalind but tried all means to persuade Kevin.


    But Kevin redined unmoved and silent.


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    Yanna kepe begging and pulled Kevin¡¯s sleeves.


    It was a very useful and effective trick. After a while, Kevin nodded with affection and helplessness in


    his eyes.


    ¡°Okay, but we have toe back earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah! Kevin is the best.¡±


    Yana didn¡¯t care what Kevin said since she had obained her goal. Shegged him and kissed him on


    his pink check.


    ¡°Okay, are you ready? Let¡¯s gu.


    Daian walked in from outside, followed by Jonas and Kyle.


    ¡°Rosalind, you are so beautiful today. If Lyle sees you, he will be enchanted by you.¡±


    Chapter 272


    ¡°Really? I made itst night, and I didn¡¯t have enough time. The details are not done.¡±


    Hearing Kylepliment. Rosalind looked down at the evening gown she was wearing and felt very


    happy.


    The dress was made yesterday. Rasalind had felt that the neckline and bark were too low, and she


    wondered if it would be too s*xy. But now it seemed that Kyle really liked it. So Rosalind supposed it


    should look good on her.


    However, Rosalind just ignored Kyle¡¯s second sentence.


    Jonas was stunned for a moment because Rosalind¡¯s white dress really showed her beautiful figure.


    But Jonas was unhappy to hear Kyle¡¯s words..


    ¡°Kyle, what are you talking about? When is Rasnd not beautiful?


    From Kyle. Jonas could know how great Lyle was. Moreover, Lyle used to take care of Rosalind and


    her two children, making Jonas have a strong sense of invrcurly.


    He hadn¡¯t beaten Leonardo yet, and yet another powerful opgement like Lyle appeared. Jonas felt


    greatly pressured


    Jonas, are you trying to mess with me? When did I ever say that Rosalind was not beautiful? I just think


    she is more beautiful today, okay? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you keep making trouble


    for me?


    Kyle held her wist with one hand and raised her fist with the other. She was about to hit foras, staring at


    him angrily.


    Kyle was wearing a se xy ck dress, but now she looked cute and wild.


    ¡°Why are you so violent? You¡¯ve been with Rosalind for so long. Why don¡¯t you know how to be quiet?


    You¡¯re always furious and wayward


    Kyle looked tience, which made Jonas afraid and subconsciously hide behind Damian,ning


    about Kyle with his head poked out.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Kyle couldn¡¯t bear what Jonas said. She had to fight with Jonas.


    Seeing that Kyle was about to fight with Jonas again. Rosalind smiled and hurriedly walked forward to


    stop her.


    ¡°Fine. Why do you take his words seriously? Men only judge people by their appearance. Who says I


    should be elegant and generous? He just didn¡¯t see it when I was mad.


    ¡°Did he say you were furious and wayward? But I think you¡¯re cute, straightforward, and brave. They


    only see your appearance, so you don¡¯t have to be serious.¡±


    Roulindforted Kyle and red at Jonas fiercely


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A man like ham is blind and can¡¯t see how good Tam. If he dares to judge me again, I will


    show him that my fists. are tough¡±


    With Rosalind¡¯sfort, Kyle felt much better. She red at Jonas and finally calmed down./


    Seeing that Jonas and Kyle were always arguing and fighting with each other, Rosalind suddenly felt it


    would be fun if they could be together.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go¡°


    Seeing that they were all ready, Damian reminded them in due course.


    However, before they got in the car, a familiar ck Bentley drove over and stopped in front of them.


    Send Gift


    CommentOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273


    Leonardo got out of the car and came over with gift bags.


    These were the gifts he had spent more than an hour choosing for Rosalind and his two children, as


    well as Nafis and Margery.


    Seeing Rosalind in the white dress, Leanardo was stunned and focused his gaze on her, forgetting the


    otherspletely. He was so obsessed that he forgot to say anything.


    But after a while, Leonardo frowned slightly.


    ¡°Are you going on?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Jonas came forward first and stood in front of Rosalind with an unfriendly look.


    Leonardo frowned even more. He thought. ¡°Why is Jonas everywhere? Why is he so annoying?¡± He


    red at Jonas and turned to Rosalind, Yanna, and Kevin


    your business


    ¡°I¡¯m here for my children and wife. It¡¯s none of yo


    ¡°Who is your wife¡± Rosalind blurted out.


    ¡°Who are your children? Yana Kevan said in unison


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the conversations


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched with embarrassmers. Was he really so unlikeable


    Leonardo could uruderstand that Rosalind was angry with him. But the two kids were his own children.


    They knew who he was, but they still didn¡¯t want to ept him, which made Leonardo feel heartbroken.


    Jonas seemed to be very satisfied with the attitude of Rosalind, Yanna, and Kevin He couldn¡¯t help


    Laughing and walked to Leonardo proudly


    ¡°Mr. Bronks, I thought you wouldn¡¯t know that Yum and Kevin were your children. But you already knew


    it. It doesn¡¯t matter. Look, they don¡¯t like you at all. Maybe you should just go


    Compared with Leonardo, Yania and Kevin seemed to like Jonas more, which made Junas feel happy


    and proud. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had a feeling that he was better than Leonardo


    Jonas¡¯s arrogant and proud expression was a little provocative, which made the people around him


    look at him as if he were an idiot.


    Wasn¡¯t Jonas afraid of Leonardo beating him up?


    Then Leonardo¡¯s face slowly darkened and he smiled slightly.


    ¡°Did


    you know that Yanna and Kevin were my children?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Roulind never hid it from me. I knew it.¡±


    Rosalind had refused Jonas using Yanna and Kevin as an excise. Jonis was sad for a long time, but


    now it seemed that he wasn¡¯t so sad anymore.


    Looking at Jonas¡¯s proud face, Leonardo smiled more wildly.


    ¡°Okay, good, Jonas, Theard that your father has several diamond mines in Anulina. He seems to be


    short of hands.¡±


    Jonas was stunned and blinked in confusion. He didn¡¯t know why Leonarda suddenly mentioned


    Anulina¡¯s diamond mines, but his intuition told him that Leonardo didn¡¯t have any good intentions.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    Leguardathuckled, but his smile was cold.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get home.¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo ignored Jonas and turned to look at Rosalind and the two children. The


    coldness in his eyes Instantly turned into affection and gentleness.


    ¡°Thought you were going to spend Thanksgiving at home today, so I prepared many gifts. Why don¡¯t


    you take a look first¡±¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s tone was gentle. He looked at Hosalund with loving eyes. But Rosalind subconsciously


    turned her eyes away from


    .


    ¡°Were going to the Thanksgiving party of the Humphrey family. Dad and Moon are at home. We don¡¯t


    need the gifts. Why don¡¯t you take them back?¡±


    10:171


    Chapter 271


    Rosalind thought Leonardo would refuse, but she didn¡¯t expect him to nod directly.


    ¡°Well, since you are not at home. I¡¯d better not disturb your parents. I put the things in the car first.¡± The


    other people were sunmed. They didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to ept the refoul without hesitation. Was


    Leonardo really going to take back his giles?


    Before they could say anything. Leonardo put down the things and walked directly to Rosalind,


    ¡°I have wanted to apany you and the kids for Thanksgiving. Since you are going to the party. I will


    go with you. I drive you backter to show you my gifts¡±


    Only then did they understand what Leonardo was thinking. I need eat that he wanted toe back to


    the Jansen vi at night.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, it seems inappropriate for you to go with us. What¡¯s your rtionship with us anyway?¡±


    Before Rosalind said anything. Damian refused directly.


    Leonardo was trying to trick Damians sister, nephews, and niece with these gifts. How could Damian


    tolerate it?


    ¡°Yanna. Kevin, are you willing to go to the party with him?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin shook their heads without hesitation


    Then get in the car. We¡¯re going to bete


    After saying that. Damian picked up Yanna and pulled Kevin into the car. At the same time, he nced


    at Leonardo with


    disdain


    Damian thought, Does he think he can control Rosalind as long as he knows the identities of the


    children? I will never ept him as a family member!¡±


    Leonardo was speechless. Were Kevin and Yanna really his children?


    It was okay that the two little guys didn¡¯t help him, but they kept making things worse for him. Leonardo


    prepared gifts for them carefully today. Didn¡¯t they expect them?


    When Jonas saw Leonardo was refused, he immediately got happy and strode into his car to say


    something to Rosalind and Kyle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s gu. We¡¯re reallyte Kyle sluited.


    ¡°Yeah, Rosalind, let¡¯s go. You will definitely be the focus of the crowd and attract a lot of cute g


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there, Rosalind said with a smile and turned to Leonardo.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go back first. Today¡­ Ol.¡±


    guys today.


    Before Rosalind finished her words, she was suddenly lifted off the ground by Leonardo and taken


    straight to the ck Bentley.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing? Put me downt


    Rosalind subconsciously put her arms around Leomundo¡¯s neck and eximed.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing?¡±


    The others were all shocked. They didn¡¯t expect Leonardo would suddenly do this. They were afraid


    that he would lwirt Rosalind, and Jonas immediately rushed over and stopped Leonardo,


    Leonardo nced at Jonas coldly Jonas subconsciously swallowed his saliva and stepped back a little.


    ¡°Leonardo, Las telling you. Don¡¯t do anything reckless!¡± Jonas threatened, but he seemed to be not


    confident enough.


    Leonardo nced at Damian


    ¡°You should go first. I will take her to the party safely.¡±


    After saying that, Lenuando pui Rosalind on the passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and drove


    away.


    2/4

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274


    The other people looked at each other in astonishment and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Finally, Damian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go Leonardo said he would take Bosa there safe and sound, so he wouldn¡¯t


    dare to do anything to her.¡±


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Rosalind looked at Leonardo confusedly.


    Although she was not worried that Leonardo would hurt her, she was a little scared by his sudden


    action.


    Leonardo nced at Rosalind and said calmly, ¡°Change your dress!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my dress good enough I specially designed it I won¡¯t change it!¡±


    Rosalind was a designer. She wouldn¡¯t wear clothes designed by others.


    Besides, the design of the neckline and back revealed Rosalind¡¯s beautiful figure. She was very


    satisfied. Why would nge it?


    Did Leonardo think it was ugly!


    Thinking of this, Rosalind looked a little unpleasant.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Leonardo pursed his lips and denied Rosalind¡¯s guess.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Rosalind asked again.


    She was even more confused. She thought, ¡°Since it¡¯s beautiful, why did he ask me to change? What¡¯s


    the matter with him?¡±


    Rosalind wanted to know the answer. Leonarda hesitated for a moment before he finally said, ¡°It¡¯s too


    revealing. I don¡¯t like you going to the party like this!¡±


    When Leonardo arrived at the door of the Jansen vi, he saw Rosalind who was the most charming in


    the crowd, and stared at her with obsession


    But then Leonardo uw Rosalind¡¯s chest. Jonas and Damian were also there. Leonardo was shocked


    and be almost wanted to cover Rosalind with his suit


    How could Leonardo let Rosalind go to the party in such a s*xy dress? There were so mung men at the


    party. If they saw such a charming and gorgeous creature, they would keep pestering her.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you. Wait, are you jealous?¡± Rosalind subconsciously retorted, but she


    felt something wrong as soon as she asked


    Her eyes immediately widened, and she looked at Leonardo with a smile.


    Rosalind never thought that Leonardo would be jealous.


    ¡°No matter what you think, you should not dress like this to the party¡±


    Leonardo was a little embarrassed by Rosalind¡¯s words, but he still insisted. His tone even became


    domineering


    ¡°Why should I listen to you? I don¡¯t have anything to do with you now. I can dress myself up in a s*xy


    way. Is there any problem? Maybe I can attract a few good guys. By then, those elite men will be¡­¡±


    Before Rosalind could finish her words, she was almost scared to death by the sudden brake.


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing?¡±


    Rosalind riding up her messy hair, stroked her chest gently, and calmed herself down


    She turned to look at Leonardo, only to see his unhappy face and furious eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ Wians wrong with you?¡±


    Rosalind felt that Leonando looked so fierce. She was a little scared.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s low voice was with a trace of coldness, which made Rosalind shiver subconsciously.


    ¡°What?¡± Rosalind was a little confused and didn¡¯t understand what Leonardo meant.


    ¡°You said you have nothing to do with me?¡± Leonardo approached Rosalind and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.. Indeed.¡±


    If they did have any rtionship, it would be that he used to be lier ex-husband. And Leonardo was the


    father of her


    Chapter 274


    children


    But Leonardo seemed to love nothing to do with her now. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo frowned and looked at Rosalind with grievances in his eyes. He seemed to be very i


    y sad..


    You¡¯ve slept with me several times. And you¡¯ve seen and touched every part of my body. And now y


    nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Rosalind was stunned for a moment.


    What did Leonardo mean by that? It was Leonardo who wanted to sleep with her!


    Well, she just let it happen. I was not her who wanted that


    you say you have


    Besides, shouldn¡¯t Rosalind be the one who was taken advantage of? Why would Leonard be so


    aggrieved?


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re rted, but not much


    Leonardo got closer and closer. Rosalind subconsciously leaned back, but she had already retreated


    back to the window. There was no more room for her.


    ¡°How can I satisfy you so that you will not care about other men?¡±


    Jonas had already upset Leonardo, but Rosalind actually wanted to attract other


    If it weren¡¯t for the fear of scaring Rosalind, Leonardo really wanted to spnk her ercely. He would never


    allow her to attract aller men


    Leonardo¡¯s affectionate tone made Rond blush.


    ¡°Stop. Stop it. I¡¯m single now, so it¡¯s okay for me to know more excellent men. Maybe I can find a young


    cute guy¡­ Well..


    Before Rosalind finished her imagination, Leonardo kissed her pink lips.


    After a long time, Rosalind¡¯s cheeks turned red and her breath was short. She thought she would


    suffocate in the car before Leonardo finally let her go reluctantly.


    He gently stroked Rosalind¡¯s red check with his slender fingers and tucked the messy hair behind her


    ear.


    ¡°Do you still want to find a cute guy?¡± Leonardo gritted his teeth and asked word by word.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was so old that Rosalind had already begun to dislike him and


    wanted to find a younger


    Rosalind pursed her red lips and realized how crazy Leonardo was just now. Her body was still numb. If


    she dared to say anything to provoke him, she didn¡¯t know what Leonardo would do.


    But why should Leonardo interfere with her business? Weren¡¯t men thinking about young girls all day


    long?


    Why couldn¡¯t she just think about the younger guys?


    However, Rosalind was just imagining She never took action.


    Rosalind secretly cursed Leonardo in her heart, but she dared not to provoke Leonardo again. Seeing


    that Leonardo¡¯s look was getting more and more serious, Rosalind shook her head repeatedly,


    ¡°No Not today¡±


    Rosalind knew that if the dared to say ¡°yes¡±, Leonardo would force himself on her now.


    ¡°Just today!*


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened, and he was obviously not satisfied with Rosalind¡¯s answer.


    Seeing Leonardo bring so overbearing, Rosalind suddenly felt something was wrong-


    She hadn¡¯t forgiven Leonardo yes, the started to interfere with her life. How dare he


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡¯re going too far. Don¡¯t forget that Hawait forgiven you. You¡¯d better stay out of my


    business

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275


    With that, Rosalind sat up straight and tidied her messy hair. Then she looked at Leonardo confidently.


    However, she hesitated in her heart. She hadn¡¯t made up with Leonardo yet. Why did they¡­?


    Moreover, she was obsessed with Leonardo¡¯s kiss. She thought, ¡°Is it because I have been single for


    too long so I¡¯ve be


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes dimmed a file. He clearly felt Rosalind¡¯s enjoyment and response just now, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that Rosalind still didn¡¯t forgive him.


    ¡°Then do you want me to work harder so that you will forgive me


    Leonardo was about to lean forward again, his eyes full of burning passion, but Rosalind reached out


    and pressed his lips with her fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t seduce me. It won¡¯t work on m


    Meeting Leonardo¡¯s burning eyes, Rosalind subconsciously swallowed saliva and snorted.


    ¡°Really! If it really doesn¡¯t work, what are you dodging from!¡±


    Leonardo seemed to see through Rosalind¡¯s mind and reached out to hold her soft little hand tightly in


    his hand.


    Rosalind wanted to break free, but Leonardo held her even tighter.


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t protect you and Revin before, so it was my fault that I let my mother hurt you, but I¡¯m


    different now. I¡¯m lonely and pitiful now. Can you forgive me


    ¡°I know that no matter he regret my mistake, it can¡¯t make up for the harm you suffered before. But I


    promise that I will use my life to protect you and our children in the future and never let anyone hurt you


    again.


    ¡°Rosalind, do you know hone tormented I have been these days? We love each other so much and we


    have two adorable children, so we should have been happy.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°But after so many days, I couldn¡¯t see you or the little guys. Even if 1 them, they wouldn¡¯t ept me.


    My heart hurts.¡±


    Leonardo grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hand to touch has chest. Rosalind could feel his violent heartbeat.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s sad face and disappointed eyes, Rosalind felt heartbroken


    ¡°Stop it. 1¡­I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t forgive you¡±


    In fact, after learning what Leonardo hail done from Brett that day, Rosalind could understand a bit that


    Leonardo also suffered a lot, and her resentment towards him slowly disappeared


    During the days in the hospital, Rosalind could tell that Kevin was much livelier with Leonardo though


    Kevin always disdained him and argued with him.


    This made Rosalind begin to think about her rtionship with Leonardo and Leonardo¡¯s rtionship


    with the children. seriously.


    However, she was busy recently. Rosalind and the kids were living in the Jamen vi. With Nafis and


    Margery watching her, Rosalind had few chances to meri Leonardo, so she couldn¡¯t make it clear to


    him.


    ¡°Krally? Did you forgive me?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Even if I can forgive you, my family and the children don¡¯t like you. If you can¡¯t get


    their forgiveness, we still can¡¯t be together!


    Rosalind was rowed, and she was attracted by Leonardo.


    She sunk ingl Leonardo¡¯s affectionate eyes. In the face of Leonardo, who was sometimes domineering


    and sometimes like a poor puppy, it was difficult for her to put he moved


    After all, he was the one who she had always been in love with


    ¡°Dont worry As long as you¡¯re on my side, I will try my best in make the Jansen family and the clikdeen


    ept me again¡± Leonardo was overjoyed. He held Rosalind in his arms and kissed her swollen lips


    hard.


    This time, Leonardo was gentle and affectionate.


    After a long time, Leonardo let go of Rosalind reluctantly. Looking at her beautiful face and rosy


    checks, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss her again. If Rosalind hadn¨² stopped him, he mi


    waste more time in the car.


    ¡°All right, the kids should have been there. If we don¡¯t go now, we will be toote.¡±


    Leonardo had no choice but to give up.


    Chapter 275


    He looked up and down at Rosalind, raised his eyebrow, and said with a smile. ¡°Do you want to go like


    this?¡±


    At this time, Rosalind¡¯s pink and moist lips looked even redder because of the kiss, like cherries waiting


    to be picked.


    Her white dress was also wrinkled. Her pinkish skin at the neckline and her blurred eyes could make


    people realize what she had been through just now at a nce.


    Hearing this, Rosalind took out the make-up mirror from her handbag. Then she saw herself blushing,


    her red and swollen lips, and her messy dress. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Leonardo.


    Rosalind¡¯s me made Leonardough. Then he drove away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Rosalind hadn¡¯t fixed her makeup yet. She would beughed at if she went to the party like this.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? You should not wear this dress to the party. Cler men will see you. I take you to


    change one, and you can fix your makeup


    If Rosalind went to the party like this, countless men would be fascinated by her. Thinking that those


    men would look at Rosalind with a nasty look, Leonardo felt extremely unconfortable as if there were


    thousands of ants biting him.


    Therefore, she


    must clsange her dress


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched She suddenly felt that Leonardo¡¯s sincere apology and begging for


    forgiveness seemed to be just in her dream. It was all fake.


    And this overbearing Leonardo in from of her was real.


    However, Rosalind was on the verge of swearing when she saw the sisly wrapped ck dress


    prepared by Leonardo.


    ¡°Leonardo, aren¡¯t you going too far! Is this an evening gown!¡±


    Rosalind had never seen such an old-fashioned dress before.


    ¡°Im doing this for your own goud. Your health has been affected when you gave birth to Yanna and


    Kevin. You¡¯re weak, and now it¡¯s winter. You can¡¯t wear too little, or you might catch a coll¡±


    Rosalind was stunned and stared at Leonardo for a long time.


    ¡°How did you know? Did you investigate me?¡±


    Rosalind frowned slightly. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t tell Leonardo what had happened during her five years


    abroad. It¡¯s not because Rosalind did not want Leonardo¡¯s sympany or care.


    She was so tired during that period that she didn¡¯t want to even think about it, let alone tell others.


    But Leonardo kurw it. So there was only one reason. That was because he had investigated her


    When did Leonardo investigate her? What did he know


    Seeing that Rosalind looked alen, Leonardo was afraid that she had misunderstood him, so he


    immediately reached out to hold her in his arms


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. You fell into theke at Ruxfort Manor before. Brett said that you were very weak


    and should have suffered from a serious illness. I was worried but did not dare to ask you directly, so I


    asked Thomas to investigate your life during that five years.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276


    Seeing that Rosalind¡¯s expression remained gloomy, Leonardo tightened his embrace.


    ¡°I have no interstion of digging into your secrets. I just can¡¯t help but wonder what your life has been


    like in the past five years. I just want to know if everything has been going well for you and how I can


    take good care of you and prevent you from being harmed¡±


    Held tight in the arms of Leonardo, Roslind experienced a sense of warmth flowing in her heart. Her


    nose twitched, and her eyes were wet with tears.


    ¡°Bu¡­.


    Leonardo intended to say something bus stopped because he seemed to find it hard to disclose.


    Rosalind frowned with a puzzle


    ¡°But what?¡± she asked.


    With his arms on Rosalind¡¯s shoulders, Leonardo gazed down into her bright eyes


    He gathered the courage and continued, ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that I found out everything toote and left you


    to deal with it on your own during the five years.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that I failed to help you to pass the toughest days.


    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed that I wasn¡¯t even by your side when you delivered birth to Yanna and Kevin¡±


    When Thomas presented Leonardo with the endless documents of the past five years on Rosalind,


    Leonardo suffered from every photo, page, and list of medicines.


    Leonardo felt as though his heart was being sliced by a blint knife, and it hurt so much that be breathed


    in agony.


    He wished that he could endure the harm and pain on behalf of Rosalind, but he missed out on it all


    wisle Rosalind bore the burden alone.


    Rosalind listened quietly to Leonardo, who kept self-rning.


    The just flickered in her mind like an old ck-and-white film.


    Although Rosalind faced various challenges in the past, she no longer perceived them as


    insurmountable when recalling those days. After all, she had ovee those difficulties and moved on N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What could be ovee was not suffering but an experience. Rosalind maintained the belief that she


    would eventually emerge from the darkness and pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. After all, we had nothing to do with each other back then. Besides, I was not


    exactly alone, either,¡±


    said Rosalind.


    During her darkest and most helpless period, Rosalind received good care from Lyle and Kyle.


    They lud provided every possibile care for Rosalind like a family, helping with her trivial in life.


    Lyle had even never spared his support and encouragement for Rosalind in her career. Without their


    help, Rosalind wouldn¡¯t be what she was now


    Rosalind recalled the past in a daze, without noticing Leonardo¡¯s darkened face when he heard her


    words that ¡°we had nothing to do with each other¡± and ¡°I was not exactly alone.


    His tone then suddenly became a liule cold.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t alone! Who was there with you?¡±


    Although Leugordo probably had guessed the person whose name he didn¡¯t want to hear, he still


    delivered the question to Rosalind and asked for an answer.


    Rosalind raised her rybni, unaware of what Leonardo was angry about


    ¡°You¡¯ve investigated it before, didn¡¯t you? You know it¡¯s Lyle who has been helping me all the time,


    don¡¯t you? If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have left the world, let alone Yanna and Kevin


    Indeed, if Lyle hadn¡¯t saved Rosalind and Margery from the heavy rain, Rosalind would have died in


    the frigkl rain that night.


    Rosalind was in a low mood during her pregnancy, and Lyle had been apanying her through that


    dark period. Therefore, Rosalind was deeply appreciative of Lyle¡¯s unwavering support and


    companionship, which she derned worthy of being memorized for the rest of her life. However, she kept


    these sentiments close to her heart and rarely voiced them aloud.


    Leonardo¡¯s deep eyes suddenly changed. He was indeed jealous of Lyle, who, in Leonardo¡¯s opinion,


    had upied Rosalind¡¯s


    12:37


    Chapter 276


    five years of life and had even left an indelible mark on her heart


    Although Leonardo had previously harbored ferlings of jealousy toward Lyle, he felt fortunate to learn


    from Rosalind that she had received exceptional care and support from Lyle during the times when


    Leonardo was unable to be there for her.


    ¡°I know he helped you a lot. I was just feeling jealous that he¡¯s been there for you and the kids all these


    years.


    ¡°I¡¯m still jealous now, but I¡¯m grateful to him for taking care of my wife and children. Otherwise, I can¡¯t


    see you safe and sound.¡±


    Leonardo tightened his grashing on Rosalind¡¯s shoulders as if he wanted to hold her firmly in case she


    might leave again. Rosalind was amused by Leonardo, as she didn¡¯t expect this man to take his


    jealousy for granted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cotton up to me. I am not your wife, but at most, your ex-wife. You and I are only dating now and


    not legally bound yet,¡± said Rosalind.


    ¡°Our bond is eternal. You were, are, and will always be my wife. We even have two lovely children, so


    it¡¯s impossible for you to sever ties with me, replied Leonardo


    After uttering those words, Leonando embraced Rosalind tightly and passionately kissed her lips which


    were still swollen. With a look of attachment and worry, Leonando was apprehensive that Rosalind


    might suddenly vanish once more.


    After receiving a passionate kiss from Leonardo, Rosalind was in a state of taze,pletely


    disregarding Leonardo¡¯s previous words.


    Ultimately, Rosalind waspelled by Leonardo to wear the conservative ck dress, but thetter


    still remained divatisfied


    Because Rosalind still failed to lide her alluring curve and s*xy figure even in such a conservative


    dress.


    With a s*xy way hairstyle and the red lipstick specially applied to cover her swollen lips, Rosalind


    appeared more captivating and seducing


    When they arrived at the hotel where the banquet was held and got off. Leonardo¡¯s face became even


    more gloomy when catching the sight of countless men¡¯s gaze befallen on Rosalind


    ¡°Mom, what takes you so long to get liere! I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time¡±


    As soon as Yana caught sight of Rosalind, she jumped from Jon*s¡¯s back and hastened toward


    Rosalind with her chubby legs and embraced Rosalinel¡¯s long legs at once.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± said Rosalind


    Rosalind tenderly caressed Yuma¡¯s little head, with her eyes brimming with the glow of maternal


    affection


    ¡°Rosalind, why did you change your clothes? Has something happened to you?¡± asked Kyle.


    Looking at Rosalind in the ck dress, Kyle was touched by Rosalind¡¯s maturity and dignity, although it


    was not as stunning as the white dress she had worn before.


    Kyle couldn¡¯t stop her thoughts, ¡°Why did Rosalind suddenly change her clothes? Did any ident


    happen on the road?¡± But then she denied the guessing when seeing no injuries on Rosalind¡¯s body.


    Jonas and Damian also approached and examined Rosalind as if they shares the same inquiry as


    Kyle.


    ¡°No, nothing happened. This one might be warmer.¡±

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277


    Rosalind was at a loss for words when it came to exining that Leonardo (height she showed too


    much skin in her previous dress, so she could only make an excuse at will. But this was also Lenardo¡¯s


    intention to get her warmer, so slir won¡¯t lying.


    They were left in a state of astonishment while involuntarily twitching their mouths Evidently, no one


    believed her words. ¡°Why are you still worried about the cold in a dres If you want warmth, there¡¯s no


    need to wear a dress at all. Wearing a dress is to show one¡¯s figure and vibe. By dressing like this,


    people might think you¡¯re married.¡±


    Paulina approached from a distance and bartered with Rosalind


    All the people present directed their attention toward Leonardo, believing that it must have something


    to do with him.


    Leonardo archard his eyebomes and directly adrained without any deal


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I made her change because the dress she had on shemed too much skin and


    was too thin, and I didn¡¯t feel it appropriate.¡±


    Then be proceeded to remove his coat and ced it onto Rosalind.


    While doing this, he furthered. ¡°This one also seems thin. It is better to add a coat, so as to prevent


    those stinking men from ncing all the time


    Then Leonardo cast a cold stare at Jonas as if ¡°the stinking man¡± was referring to him


    The dissatisfaction front Leonardo left Jonas ferling choked, as thetter pondered Hone could 1


    be a stinking man? When did I nce all the time?


    It¡¯s human beings¡¯ nature to take a fancy for beauty. What¡¯s wrong with my admiration for Rosnd¡¯s


    beauty? Rosalind is not Leonardo¡¯s wife, so my appreciation for her is none of his business¡±


    However, Jonas could only voice his grievances internally and had to swallow his dissatisfaction when


    meeting Leonardo¡¯s Fold gaze.


    They were all looking at Hasalind with amusement when a coat was draped over Paulina


    ¡°Leonardo¡¯s words make sense. h¡¯s better to put on a coat. It¡¯s both warmer and safer, Damian looked


    an Paulina and said attentively


    Damian had long wamed to put a coat on Paulina but failed to find an opportunity. Now that the


    opportunity had presented. itself, he couldn¡¯t afford to let it slip away.


    ¡°L.. I don¡¯t need to keep war. This is a couture dres, and I¡¯ve selected it for a long time. With your i the


    dress for nothing¡±


    coat on it, don¡¯t I wear


    Paulina was inomentarily dissatisfied, poised to remove Damian¡¯s coat, but as she encountered his


    unwavering gaze. besitated in pulling off the clothes. An indescribable sensation of happiness welled


    up within her heart.


    Jonas and Kyle directed their look at both Rosalind and Pauling and then revealed a meaningful smile


    at each other. ¡°Do you want my coat? I can take it off and you can put u on¡±


    Jonas stated before bantering with Kyle


    Now it would be deemed inappropriate if he didn¡¯t offer his coat to cover Kyle.


    Kyle rolled her eyes at Junas.


    And she said disdainfally, ¡°I don¡¯t want your stinky cuat


    After that, Kyle forked the arm of Rosalind and headed toward the banquet hall


    Upon entering the banques hall, Rosalind, surdo, and the others instantly captured the attention of all


    present.


    For the other attendees, they were Leonardo, CEO of Brucks Group, Jonas, the eldest son of the


    Macay Farily, Damian, CEO of Jansen Groups, Paulina, a famous aovie star, aral Rosalim, design


    director of BUT Group


    Regardless of the appearance of any one of them, he or she would be the focal point of attention under


    the spotlight, let alone the presence of all these prominent figures, which naturally drew the attention of


    everyone.


    ¡°Rosalind, you¡¯re here. I didn¡¯t think you would attend the banquet.¡±


    The moment nor caught sight of Rosalind, the former swiftly dashed toward thetter. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Slow down, and be careful with the baby¡­¡±


    A big hand suddenly reached out to hold nor, and the tone was full of worry and anxiety


    Rosalind looked up and widened her eyes when recognizing the man, as he was no one but her


    acquaintance, Breit.


    1717


    Chapter 277


    ¡°Can you keep your voice down? Do you want to make yourself heard by everyone and let themugh


    at


    nor muf fled Brett¡¯s mouth for fear that he would be heard by someone. She didn¡¯t put down her


    hands until Brett reached out his hand and made a gesture of promise.


    Rosalind and Leonardo looked at each other, and confusion climbed on their faces when seeing the


    behavior of nor and


    Breit.


    ¡°nor, you and Brett.¡±


    Rosalind wondered. If I remember it correctly, nor and Brett have already broken up. Why are they


    showing up together again today?


    And it seems that Brett¡¯s trying to catch up with nor, who looks more casual than him instead?


    ¡°I had an ident before, and he saved me. Now I¡¯ve recovered, but he keeps pestering and bothering


    me.¡±


    norined loudly in hopes that Brett would overhear and leave immediately out of anger.


    Surprisingly, Brett disyed no signs of discontent and cordially greeted Rosalind and Leonardo as if


    nothing had happened.


    Rosalind blinked out of curiosity, approaching nor and whispering in her ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why do I get the feeling that something is going on between you two?¡±


    Rosalind stretched out two thumbs and brought them together, with a gossiping look on her face,


    nor cast a nce at Brett with her blinking eyes and then whispered in Rosalind in embarrassment.


    ¡°He¡­ He tells me that he likes me and wants to marry inc¡±


    Following that, flushies appeared on nor¡¯s fair cheeks.


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened in shock, bring with disbelief.


    ¡°Things going on you are so fast? What happened between you two?¡±


    The desire for gossip instantly ignited within Rosalind, prompting her eagerness to immediately


    uncover the truth. Seeing that a heated discussion was going on between Rosalind and nor, Paulina


    and Kyle approached and joined them.


    After a while, these women formed a small circle and whispered in gossip.


    Leonardo, Brett, and the other men were excluded from their circle, unable to join these women at all.


    ¡°When did they get so close? Why is nor closer to Rosalind than me?¡± posed Brett his questions


    Observing nor¡¯s gentle grasp on Rosalind¡¯s arm in the distance, Brett experienced a slight unease.


    He remembered that Rosalind and nor had an unhappy encounter in his officest time, failing to


    figure out how t they could be so intimate with each other in such a short period of time.


    Brett used to be nor¡¯s boyfriend, but now he couldn¡¯t even get a favorable response from nor, let


    alone get close to


    her.


    He couldn¡¯t help eximing inwardly. ¡°Woman heart undersea needle. It¡¯s hard to figure them out. Their


    tempers can turn on a sixprate sometimes¡±


    Leonardo was also discontented as he had limited opportunities to spend time alone with Rosalind,


    who was now preupied with nor. This situation left Leonardo dissatisfied.


    Suddenly, Leonardo raised his eyebrows and rendered an inquisitive look at Brett


    He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you send nor to the hospital before? She looked quite serious at that time. Why


    did she leave so soon? Is everything alright?¡±


    Brent sighed in a low voice.


    Chapter 278

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278


    ¡°She felt nausea during pregnancy. I intended to have her stay in the hospital and have a good rest, but


    she insisted on attending the banques. I can do nothing but apany her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t rest


    assured¡±


    Brett was nearly scared to death when nor was sent to the hospital that day.


    But it was fortunate in the end that nothing serious happened to nor. Otherwise, Brett might have


    done something beyond his senses.


    Seeing nor surrounded by Rosalind, Paulina, and Kyle, Brett harbored the concern that they might


    identally touch her and impact the baby. He spent much effort to finally suppress his impulse to rush


    over and pull nor away:


    ¡°The youngdy seems to prefer not having you around her all the time. You¡¯re gelling more and more


    shameless!¡± The tour of Leonardo was obviously tinged with a hint of ridicule


    After all, pursuing a woman shamelessly was not in line with what the dandy Brett used to do. He would


    never stoop to pester a woman, especially one whom he had previously abandoned.


    Dwelling on an abandoned woman was not something that Brett would do.


    ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t pester her! I¡¯ve fallen in love with her. It¡¯s me who has hurt her before, but now


    I¡¯m willing to do whatever i ukes to regain her love, even if I have in kneel on a keyboard. Besides¡­


    Brett wore a face of helplessness but then blushed and failed to conceal the brinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°Besides what?¡±


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and retrieved a ss of wine from the water¡¯s tray. Looking at the


    giggling Brett, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but see him as another Jacob, do Boundered in the face of his


    girlfriend¡¯s family. They both looked. muddleheaded.


    ¡°Besides, she isving my child. I must win her heart back as soon as possible. I can¡¯t wait to have a


    wedding until the child is born. If not, it will be difficult to exin to the child, and Ebnor will also regret


    it.


    After saying that, Brett, who had always been known for his pride, even disyed a faint blush and an


    unlidden excitement


    on his face.


    ¡°Til¡­¡±


    Leonardo suddenly spat out the wise he had just drunk with an astonis


    ¡°She¡¯s really carrying your baby?¡±


    Leonardo and Thomas were specting that day that child might be Brett¡¯s, but Leonardo didn¡¯t expect


    it to bec


    Thinking of Brett¡¯s words, Leonardo was lost in his droughts.


    Leonards thought, ¡®Even Brett knows to give nor a wedding ceremony before the baby is born so


    that no regret will be


    Jeft.


    But what have I done!


    For the past five years, Rosalind has been abroad alone. She h ore the sufferings of pregnancy,


    delivery, and diseases all on her own. Yar?na and Kevin have even never experienced paternal love


    after birth 1awe them too mich


    ¡°Rosalind, I¡¯m so sorry. I was loved up at that time and yelled at you. Thanks for awakening me.


    Otherwise, I wouklr¡¯t be


    wut I am now.¡±


    The women were talking enthusiastically when nar suddenly held Rosalind¡¯s hand with guilt on her


    face.


    In the past, she was too absorbed in her love for Brett and had given Rosalind a harsh reprimand for


    mistaking her for Brett¡¯s lover, But now nor only felt she was reckless and foolish at that time when


    thinking of this


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why haven¡¯t we brand it from you?¡±


    Paulina looked at Rosalind out of curiosity, and an intrigued k ook was on her face.


    It seemed that many things had happened during her absence, and Paulina was in a state of confusion


    throughout their.


    conversation.


    ¡°Nothing important. It has all passed,¡± Rosaliral said with a faint smile, as it happened a long time ago


    and she didn¡¯t take it to


    Itart.


    esides, Rosalind also thought that nor was the victim while Brett was the unflicter. And nor¡¯s


    outburst did not result


    any significant harm to her. Thus, Rosalind had already dismissed it from her mind.


    ¡°Speaking of which, no discord, no concord. Without the misunderstanding we hadst time, we


    wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close right?


    1/2


    12:37


    Chapter 278


    Seeing that Rosalind really didn¡¯t mind at all. nor nodded shyly, and only then did her heart fall into


    her stomach.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± responded nor.


    ¡°You¡¯re having Bret¡¯s baby?¡±


    Although nor covered it well. Rosalind sull poved the question tritatively after catching sight of


    nor¡¯s slightly raised abdomen.


    nor pursed her lips and then nodded after a moment of hesitation


    ¡°Yes¡±


    nor gently touched her lower abdemen and a perplexed look appeared on her face.


    ¡°Rosalind, do you think that it¡¯s because I¡¯m carrying his baby that Brett has been pestering me these


    days and asking me to marry him?¡±


    This was the perplexity that had been preupying nor these days


    Brew had Erinly ended their rtionship and explicitly instructed her to not appear in from of him


    anymore, N?velDrama.Org content.


    It had only passed a short time before Brett expressed his desire to marry ne. No matter how nor


    analyzed it, she thought that he was only driven by the baby.


    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking. ¡°If if I wasn¡¯t carrying Breit¡¯s baby, or someone else was would be even give


    me a second neri


    Looking at nor¡¯s peopleand look, Rosalind extended her hand and patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t burden you with that. Whether he dues this out of love for you or because of the baby, you will


    always sense it after a long time.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think Brett will bear his grievance to marry someone he doesn¡¯t lie because of the


    baby. In the past few months since you broke up, I have never seenm walk close to any other


    wonen. Maybe he¡¯s really attached to you.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it right now. What you should do first is take care of yourself. As for


    whether or not to marry Brett, you can consider it in the future,¡±


    Rosalind wauft putting in a good word for Brett. After all, she had seen how jerky Ben was in the past.


    However, at W.IN undeniable that Brent had distanced hanselt from romantic rtionships during these


    recent months Rosalind said this just because she didn¡¯t want nor to make a hasty decision.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Rosalind. You can raise the was children so well alone, and so can t Ill raise the baby


    after its birth.


    ¡°As for Beet¡­ Humph, it depends on his performance. If he does everything for the sake of the child, I


    will let him get out of my life immediately and then marry someone else so that the child can call


    another man daddy¡±


    Instead of entering into a marriage with a man who did not reciprocate her feelings. nor preferred to


    pursue a rtionship with someone she didn¡¯t love. By doing that, at least she wouldn¡¯t get hurt.


    Rosalind and the otherdies were all amused by nor¡¯s childish words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We women should just keep an open mind and refrain from putting all our eggs in one


    basket. Have you heard of another saying


    Paulina blinked at them whileughing and posing the question wittily


    ¡°What is it¡± nor¡¯s ifiterest was raised by Paulina


    ¡°Goodbye is no big deal; the next one will be better still!¡±


    ¡°Haha.. the others burst intoughter.


    They were so amused that they couldn¡¯t resist theirughter and the other guests all directed their


    attention at them.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279


    ¡°Keep your voice down. If Damian bears what you said, I¡¯m afraid you will have a tough night.¡±


    Rosalind approached Paulina and bantered with her.


    With her face flushing. Paulina red at Rosalind and emitted a proud snort.


    ¡°Im not scared of him. If he dares to bully me, I will kick him away..


    Before Paulin could finish her words, Damian suddenly appeared behind her and arched his eyebrows


    inquisitively at her.


    ¡°Who do you want in kick?¡± asked Tamian.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡±


    For a moment, the women exchanged an anused nce and erupted intoughter,


    All the attendres directed their look at them out of curiosity. Some of them even wore a face of


    amazement and jealousy.


    In the corner. Virginia and Jerome observed Rosalind chatting leisurely with Paulina, nor, and


    others. Their grip on their sses tightened.


    Virginia fixed her gaze on Rosalind with a venomous intensity as if she wished to tear thetter into


    pieces.


    A sense of coldness crept up Rosalind¡¯s spine, so she subconscinely shivered and curned around,


    happening to meet Virginia¡¯s gloomiy gaze.


    The smile on Rosalind¡¯s face momentarily froze. Upon sering Virginia, Rosalind experienced a sense of


    detest akin to encountering ally, which drove her good mood away.


    ¡°Hey, are you OK¡±


    Paulina noticed Rosalind¡¯s strange conduct and inquired with concern


    ¡°Virginia is here, too, answered Rosalind


    Out of curiosity. nur looked along the sight Enes of Paulina and Rosalind, and her gaze settled on


    Virginia But at this time, Virginia lud adapted a harmless and pure look, and no hostility could be felt


    from her at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why is this woman everywhere! Hasn¡¯t she been taken to the police station! Why is she here and


    attending the banquet again?¡±


    Kyle had borne a longstanding aversion towards Virginia, and now she could orly muster feelings of


    irritation upon encountering thetter.


    ¡°nor, why did your family invite that kind of person! It¡¯s awful to attend the party with such a vicious


    woman.


    Kyle had always been straightforward, so she didn¡¯t conceal her inner thoughts at all.


    nor blinked her beautiful eyes in confusion and also felt strange when sering Virgina.


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t know her. She should havee with Jerome beside her. The Taylor family is also


    famous in Haldorin, and we¡¯ve sent them an invitation. But Sean didn¡¯t show up, and feroine came with


    dat woman justral¡±


    Although the Taylor family had been invited by the Humphrey family, the two did it share a close


    rtionship.


    The banquet in Haldorin always entailed the issuance of an invitation letter, regardless of the


    rtionship between the two families. This practice ensured that any potential open conflicts were


    evadel.


    ¡°No wonder the woman has shown up at the banquet. nor, I¡¯m telling you. That woman is a nasty


    piece of work. She does. not only lie but also Karbors a malicious heart. You should keep a distance


    from her in case being tricked¡±


    Kyle approached nor and whispered to rernind her. She briefly informed nor about some


    repulsive actions that Virginia hadireviously engaged in


    Perhaps due to the closend between Rosalind and nor, Kyle felt a sense of familiarity with nor.


    Consequently, she wanted tofaution nor against being deceived by Virginia¡¯s seemingly virtamus


    facade.


    Hearing this, nor cast a pensive nce at Virginia


    After a while, the banquet reached its climax. As the Humphrey Family hostel a Thanksgiving party, it


    naturally had a specific theme.


    Today¡¯s theme was to appreciate a painting titled Snow Scene at Argenteuil with the Humphrey family.


    The painting was said to be one of M¡¯s Snow Scene at Argenteuil pictures that were housed in the


    Metropolitan Museum of Art.


    As a family of educators, the Humphrey family had naturally amas sed a notable collection of renowned


    calligraphies and paintings.


    The Thanksgiving party was specially held today to appreciate and auction the painting Snow Scene at


    Argenteuil, and all 12


    Chapter 279


    -the proceeds would be donated to the Clusia Foundation for educational development.


    Those who attended the Thanksgiving party today were mostly driven for the masterpiece Snow Scene


    at Argenteuil.


    After all, a significant proportion of these people didn¡¯t back wealth but cultivation and family culture.


    Once someone became rich, they would desire to wrap themselves up as a cultivated person with a


    refined family background.


    It was naturally the optimal choice for them to buy an antique painting like Snow Scene at Argenteuil to


    embellish their residences.


    When the Humphrey family had the se rvant disy the Snow Scene at Argenteuil, the originally nodsy


    banquet hall fell into


    silence in an instant.


    In the snow, a few pedestrians were sc attered around, and some low buildings could be seen not far


    away.


    The smaller strokes of various light colors helped bind the picture together.


    Although many people couldn¡¯t read it, the authenticity of the painting could be ascertained through the


    exquisite color palette, impable craftsmanship, and well-documented provenance of the Humphrey


    family.


    All of a sudden, everyone was in an eagerness to enter the hi cklingpetition for the Snow Scene at


    Argenteuil.


    Connor Humphrey, the father of nor, approached the disy stand slody after observing the crowd¡¯s


    irrepressible interest in the Snow Scene at Argenteuil


    ¡°Tm d to love you at this Thanksgiving party today. Ten years ago, we, the Thumphrey family,


    started to host the Thanksgiving party and auction calligraphies and paintings to raise funds for


    educational development. We have kept the tradition for the past decade, and today¡¯s gathering still


    sticks to the same purpose.


    ¡°Most of you should know about this tradition of the Humphrey family. The painting to be auctioned


    today is titled Snow Scene at Argenteuil, a masterpiece of M, and we¡¯ve already introduced it in


    our invitations. If you are interested, please don¡¯t be mean with your bidding as good things don¡¯t aboys


    hang around¡±


    Connor sounded quite proud, as he was aware of how attractive the artwork he took out was


    As soon as Connor concluded his words, the banquet reached its zenith with praise andments.


    ¡°No wonder the Humphrey family is known as a literary family. They¡¯ve been making great contributions


    to education every year. It¡¯s our honor to witness this remarked somnoise.


    Another one added, ¡°That¡¯s right. We have not only pleased our eyes by sering such a great


    masterpiece but have also beent endowed with the opportunity to do our part for education. You have


    our gratitude, Mr. Humphrey.¡±


    ¡°Yeah..


    The crowd couldn¡¯t stop their admiration for Countr.


    Connor, who had been ustomed to such praise for a long time, stepped down from the stage and


    proposed a toast to all in attendance.


    He regained hisposure and ease, wearing a faint smile at the others praise.


    The Snow Scene at Argenteuil also aroused the interest of Rosalind and the others.


    Rosalind directed a look at nor with admiration.


    ¡°I heard that this painting is hard to obtain, yet your dad is willing to auction it. He¡¯s really generous.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280


    It was just heard that the Humphrey family was a family of educators that shared the same reputation


    as the Brooks family, the Macay family, and the Turner family in Halderin..


    However, the Humplury family received the least amount of attention among the four distinguished


    families due to their low-key nature and primary involvement in education-rted industries.


    The generosity of the Humphrey family was out of people¡¯s expectations.


    The auction today seemed to have something inmon with the auction of the Pink Star held by


    Lauren Macay, as both of them were characterized by their generosity for charity


    ¡°Well, my dad agrees that education is the key to the bright future of our country, so he wants more


    people to get educated.¡± rer looked at elegant and refined Conner on the stage, with pride


    appearing on herce,


    However, right at this moment, a dissonant voire abruptly sounded within the throng.


    The Humplirey family indeed deserves the title of a literary family of reducators. How generous you¡¯re


    for supporting the educational cause for all these years. But how can you go back on your words with


    integrity as your governing rule, Mr. Humphrey


    Upon thepletion of the sentence, a fervent discussion erupted throughout the entire venue.


    Everyone exchanged their looks, wondering who the speaker was and what he meant by saying that


    the Humphrey family had gone back on their words


    They were inquisitive as to whether the disturbance at the Humry family¡¯s hampart was caused by


    someone intentionally causing trouble or if there was indeed a valid reason behind their actions.


    I was widely known that the Humphrey family was extremely low-kry in Haldorin and there were few


    gossips about the family. At this time, many people wore an inquisitive face about this disturbance.


    All they wanted to do is wait and taste the tea.


    Looking at the source of the sound, nor suddenly widened her ck eyes with worry and panic, and


    her face even turned pale with fear. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Without Roulind¡¯s prompt support, nor would how copsed due to hre Sivering legs.


    The speaker emerged as the crowd dispersed.


    It was no one but Xavier, nor¡¯s fater, who had been given a lessonby Brett and turned away by


    nor that day. After being discharged from the hospital. nor promptly came to Connor and


    informed him of Xavier¡¯s actions to her.


    Connor loved his daughter so much and was so irritated by Xavier that he immediately ended all the


    projects with the Scott family.


    So the marriage between the two families had never been mentioned anymore due to no contact


    between thens after that,


    nor thought this issue was all over, so she didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Little did she expect that


    Xavier would show up at the banquet today and make a scenic.


    Amid the crowd, Connor narrowed his eyes and regarded Xavier with revulsion, who, in Connor¡¯s view,


    was as arrogant as a


    rogue.


    ¡°Xavier, you¡¯d better be aware of the asion here. If you dare to talk nonsense and disturb my


    banquet, don¡¯t me me for asking security guards to drive you out?


    At that time, ?gureor also held a disdainful view of Xavier due to his perception of thetter¡¯s evil


    intentions. Had it not beets for nor¡¯s confession of her pregnancy and refusal to disclose the identity


    of the baby¡¯s father, Connor would never consider the Scott family¡¯s proposal for a marital alliance.


    Further, the Scott family sparad the news before the families engagement was finalized, which further


    fuelled Connor¡¯s disgust toward then.


    The worst part was that Xavier dared to scold nor and forced the Humphrey family to invest in them


    before Connor could figure out Xavier¡¯s ins and outs.


    It was lucky for Xavier that Connor didet dispatch someone to give him a heating. However, Xavier


    dared to show up at the banquet with the intention of causing tradile. How could Connor put it up with


    thist


    Xavier¡¯s audacity was further emboldened by Connor, who didn¡¯t ask the security guards to drive


    Xavier out immediately s that the rtionship between the two families was less hostile. Otherwise,


    how could Xavier exhibit such presumption here?


    ¡°Mr Humphrey, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not here to make trouble but attend the banquet and ask for your


    agreemefi na my


    marriage with nor by the way!¡±


    Chapter 280


    As Xavier made this statement, he strode confidently to the center of the crowd with a bruised nose


    from Brett¡¯s aftack and a ttering smile that resembled a traitor.


    Everyone was left astounded when hearing of this


    Those who were well informed had heard of the recent marital alliance between the Humphrey family


    and the Scott family.


    However, they didn¡¯t take the news seriously as they knew that the Scott family had a bad reputation


    for its family background and Xavier was a y boy who only knew wines and women, notparable


    to Elinor, the eldest daughter of the Humphrey Emily.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Xavier dared to appear at the banquet and bring up the marriage today without


    hesitation, so they began to wonder if there was any secret that they hadn¡¯t heard of


    Although everyone maimained aposed demeanor, their shrewd eyes betrayed an inclination


    toward gossip. They even wanted to tie Xavier up and force lum to tell the whole story.


    Connor¡¯s face was grave, and he couldn¡¯t repress his disgust when looking at Xavier¡¯s ttery face.


    that time.


    He harbored self-loathing for intending to marry nor to such a despicable person. How confused he


    was at


    ¡°You want to marry my daughter! Don¡¯t crave what you¡¯re not worthy of My daughter is too much good


    for you!¡±


    Connor had always been characterized by restraint,posure, and modesty. Never before had he


    disyed such intense anger in the presence of a multitude as he did at this moment.


    It was because Xavier was so disgusting that Connor couldn¡¯t help it.


    nor was Connor¡¯s most cherished daughter, and he would never allow her to marry someone as


    despicable as Xavier, even if in meant raising her for the rest of his life.


    These days. Connor had conducted a thorough investigation into Xavier. And be concluded that such


    an ipetent man didn¡¯t even deserve to handle nor¡¯s footwear, let alone marry her daughter,


    which was like throwing her under the bus.


    Xavier¡¯s ttery sale froze, and a glimpse of cruelty flickered in his squinted eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Humphrey, don¡¯t be that harsh. I really want to marry nor and we love each other, too. Do you


    have the heart to split us up?¡±


    Xavier wore a weird smile on his face and cast a cold nce at Connor.


    Xavier murmured inwardly. This old c rap always makes things hard. Had he not withdrawn all his


    investment and suspended the cooperation with the Scott family, my dad wouldn¡¯t have insisted on me


    marrying nor and 1 wouldn¡¯t even bother showing up in the face of the Humphrey family.


    nor¡¯s as t as a pancake, and she even doesn¡¯t have plump breasts and butts, I don¡¯t want to norry


    her at all.


    Besides, she¡¯s just a woman abandoned by others. I only feel disgusted at her!


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Xavier. I don¡¯t like you at all¡±


    nor was irritated by Xavier¡¯s words, so she disengaged from Rosalind¡¯s grasp and cast a re at


    Xavier.


    nor didn¡¯t expect that Xavier would be so shameless and lie in front of so many people.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t a fool. How could she fall in love with such a sc um as Xavier?

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Sering nor. Xavier Scott remembered griting beaten up a few days before. He narrowed his eyes to


    slirs. Someone who didn¡¯t know would think he was asleep.


    Xavier held a grudge against nor and vowed to torture her on their wedding night and make her beg


    him.


    Meanwlule, Xavier didn¡¯t forget what he came here for. The next second, he put on a smile on his face.


    ¡°nor, I know you¡¯re mad at me. I said the wrong thing that day. Please forgive me and don¡¯t be


    angry.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°We love each other so much. Are you going to break up with me over something st upid? nor, don¡¯t


    act on impulse. I can¡¯t live


    t you. Please don¡¯t break up will mel


    Xavier¡¯s humble posture and ttering tone led the others to believe they were a couple whs had fallen


    out and nor wanted to break up with him impulsively out of anger.


    For a moment, everyone else didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Xavier and nor was. Some


    even believed that they were in a rtionship.


    ¡°Is Xavier and nor a couple


    ¡°Who knows How do we know if they¡¯re together!¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t look like a couple. nor is the eldest daughter of the Humphrey family. How could she


    fall in love with at man like Xavier!¡±


    Everyone else thought Xavier wasn¡¯t good enough for nor.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Xavier doesn¡¯t deserve nor in every way regardless of his family background,


    appearance, and Temperament¡±


    ¡°Well, love is blind. Perhaps Xavier is nor¡¯s type¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. After all, Xavier is a womanizer. Maybe he¡¯s good at ttering and sweet-talking women,


    so nor fell into his Jove trap


    The onlookers kept whispering to each other, and nor frowned unhappily.


    She had no idea what Xavier was up to, but Xavier¡¯s words and onlookers whispers made her sick to


    her stomach.


    nor suddenly understood why Brett looked at her with disgust when she begged him not to break up


    with her.


    Thinking about it now, Brett must have desired to kick her out of his house when she pestered him with


    tears on her face. How ridiculous she was back then!


    Looking at Xavier coldly, nor said disdainfully. ¡°Xavier, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. But I never


    like you and I won¡¯t marry you. Give it up!¡±


    nor had to distance herself from Xavier. She didn¡¯t want him to discredit ber and her family.


    However, Xavier remained calm. Since nor wanted to do it the hard way, he had no choice but to do


    onest trick.


    Xavier curled his lips into a malicious smile, but be pretended to look extremelyrt.


    ¡°nor, how could you say that? You are carrying my baby and you¡¯re amon How can you be so


    chalilish??


    As soon as those words left Xavier¡¯s mouth, they immediately caused a spur.


    Society was more open than ever before and it was not a shume for a girl to conceive a baby before


    she married


    However, nor was pregnant with Xavier¡¯s child, proving their rtionp. She would be able to


    marry another man i she refused to marry Xavier, even though she was Comer Humry¡¯s daughter


    Xavier steered and nced at everyone¡¯s reaction to it. It was the same as what he was expecting. He


    felt sung secretly.


    nor would have no choice but to marry him after he told everyone else that she was pregnant with


    his chiki.


    No man would be willing to marry her unless nor found the father of her


    As far as Xaver was concerned, nor was abandoned by her ex-buytical Thielone, hier es wunakd be


    unable to clear things up for her, leaving the Humphrey family a closer lip to appease his inarriage with


    nor today.


    Otherwise, nor would be pointed at by others and could never get married


    ¡°Xavier, stop talking nonsense! Who told you that I was jargnant! Besides, it had nothing to do with you


    even if I was pregnant. Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± ir mared


    nor knew that Xavier was a bad guy, but r didn¡¯t expect lum to be bad as to reveal her pregnancy


    in from many people. Was be trying to force her to marry


    nor had no choice but to deny it


    ¡°nor, don¡¯t make a fuss. Baby is not a joke. You¡¯re so insensible. If you keep denying it, then¡­¡±


    Xavier took a ss of wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and handed it to nor, with a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink this ss of wine if you¡¯re not pregnant? If you drink it up, I will believe you. What


    do you say?¡± he challenged.


    nor was furious. Her heart shuddered a ss looked at the wine in front of her. How could she drink


    the wine since she was pregnant? Was Xavier the ba stard so sure of himself that she didn¡¯t dare to


    drink?


    nor was so enraged that she wanted to stals Xavier to drath


    However, it would be hard for her to exin her rtionship with Xavier if she refused to drink. There


    were so many people present. Even if they had nothing to do with each other, people would mistake


    then for a couple.


    Anyway, she would discredit herself and her family even it she refused to marry Xavier in the end,


    nor was torn between the two choices


    nor felt so helpless at that time. On one hand, she was concerned about her reputation and her


    family¡¯s name at the news of her pregnancy became public. On the other hand, she was concerned


    that drinking during pregnancy could harm her baby.


    Seeing nor¡¯s besttant look, Xavier stuffed the ss of wine into her hand


    ¡°nor, don¡¯t fight it. I may be nice to you if you agree to marry me If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for


    you and make a fuss about it, you¡¯ll discordat yourself and your family, and never get married for the


    rest of your life,¡± he whispered in nor¡¯s ear.


    nor suddenly jerked her head up at Xavier, wath anger and hesitation in her bright eyes


    Suddenly, a big hand took the ss from ror¡¯s hand and held her in his arms with the other. He drew


    her backwards, away from Xavier.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.


    Brent didn¡¯t expect nor to be so helpless and torn when he came back from the restroom. His heart


    ached for her and he med himself for being toote again.


    Feeling Brett¡¯s warm embrace and listening to his low voice. nor couldn¡¯t help but break down in


    tears

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    When Brent appeared again, nner was ovee with mixed emotions such as grievance,


    helplessness, worries, and self-reproach. She looked at Brett, aggrieved.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    nor burst into so bs the next second,pletely oblivious to the fact that she was in public.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m wrong. You were just discharged from the hospital. You need to take care of


    yourself and our baby!¡± Brett said in aforting voice


    Looking at nor crying like a child. Brett panicked and hurriedly wiped away her tears. He was also


    afraid that nor would get too excited to increase the risk of muscarriage.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The onlookers felt a little confused about Brett¡¯s sudden appearance and nor¡¯s emotional


    breakdown.


    Weren¡¯t ner in a rtionp with Xavier? What rtionship was that man who showed up suddenly


    to her?


    Suddenly, everynne began to talk about Brent and nor.


    ¡°Why does this man look so familiar? Who is he?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look very familiar, but I seemed to meet him before. What is his rtionship with nor?


    They are quite close to each other.¡±


    ¡°Dues Eanor have two dates in one day! Are her two dates meeting each other anw?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. But the man is a Xavier over such a hands


    more handsome than Xavi. I don¡¯t think nor is so fanlish to close a womanizer like on¡±


    ¡°I know him. He¡¯s Bren Smith, a doctor who works at Nisha Hospital in Haklorin.


    ¡°Really? How could nor fall for a doctor? Although he¡¯s handsome, he is still inferior to Xavier in


    terms of their family backgrounds.¡±


    When Xavier saw nor lean back into Brett¡¯s arms and recognized Brett was the man who had


    beaten him that day, he was burning with rage instantly,


    ¡°It¡¯s you. Im looking for you, brat. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to me first,¡± he yelled


    Brest shot Xavier a cold stare. He walked ner towards Rosalind and entristis her to Rosalind after


    conforting nor for a while. Then he turned his head to look at Xavier.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. What do you want to do with me?¡¯ he asked coldly.


    Brett always wore a smiling face. It was unusual to see his cold face like today. Although his tone was


    calm, Xavier was still startled by his strong aura.


    Sering Brett clench his fists and make a cracking sound, Xavier reached out and touched the bridge of


    his nose that Brett had hit, feeling it hurt again.


    ¡°D amn you! nor is my woman. It¡¯s none of your business! You¡¯d better stay out of this, or Il settle


    the score with you!¡± he threatened.


    His voice was loud, but not intimidating enough.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! Don¡¯t nder her! She¡¯s never your woman. Look in the mirrort She¡¯s way out of


    your league! You disgust me even if you love a ce at her.¡±


    Brett snorted, showing no respect to Xavier.


    As he spoke, Byen casually flicked his cuast as if Xavier were dust.


    Xavier blushed with embarrassment after being insulted by Brett in front of so many people. He walked


    to Brent angrily and looked up atin.


    ¡°How the hell would you know what happened between nor and me? She¡¯s carrying my child. Why


    can¡¯t she be my woman? You¡¯ve only met her a few times and love a thing for her? What a pity! You¡¯re


    late. In your next life can youpete withune over berl


    With that, Xavier stretched out his hand are wanted to push Brett. But before he could even touch Breit,


    Ureti sunkenly reached out Jus hand and quickly twisted Xavier¡¯s arm behind his back.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts. Let go of me.¡±


    Xavier never expected Brett to attack him in front of so many people. He med himself for dropping


    his guard.


    Hearing Xaviers shrill scream, Brett twisted his arm with force and pushed him backward, his eyes full


    of unckery. Xavier almon lost his bnce and nearly fell to the Duor, looking like a real mess


    ¡°How dare you I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Xavier steadied himself and wanted to clurge at Brett to avenge his humiliation. However, he couldn¡¯t


    raise his hands. Xavier looked at his hands in horror. He became anxious and stared at the same tinte.


    ¡°M-My hands can¡¯t move at all. What did you do to me?¡± he asked, staring at Brett who showed him a


    cold face,


    Xavier was furious, but he dared not let his anger out un Brett and even approach him,


    ¡°Your arms are just dislocated. It won¡¯t kill you,¡± Brett chuckled. He didn¡¯t like it seriously at all.


    As a doctor, he knew every joint in the human body. It was easy to dislocate Xavier¡¯s arms with just a


    little force.


    ¡°What the hell do you want? I¡¯m here to see nor today. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t stick your


    nose into other people¡¯s affairs, Xavier said.


    Knowing that his arms were dislocated Xavier breathed a sigh of relief. But he still stepped further away


    from Brett. Brett was too dangerous for him. If Brett was able to dislocate his arms, he might dislocate


    lus legs or chin within closer distance


    You tell me whether it is my


    ¡°Well, nor is my woman, and she¡¯s carrying my child.


    my child. How dare you throw nudl at liet business,¡± Brett replied, taking a step towards Xavier.


    Thinking of nor¡¯s helplessness and grievance just now, Bren would beat Xavier up for her if there


    weren¡¯t so many people here.


    Everyone was stunned by Brett¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t expert him to be the father of nor¡¯s child.


    Connor, who had always been calm, was also shocked. He eyed Brett up and down, unsure of whether


    or not what he said. was true or not.


    But when Connor saw nor not refute and gaze at Brett with tears in her eyes, he knew Brett was


    telling the truth ¡°You¡¯re the father of the baby? No way. You are a poor doctor. How could rar fall for


    you? Are you trying to get money from her family by marrying her even though you know she¡¯s


    pregnant with the child of another man?¡±


    Xavier believed that Brett was lying because Brett spoke up for nor after watching the scene for a


    while. Brett must have had the same thought as him about getting marry from the Humphrey family by


    marrying nor.


    Just now, those people said that Brett was just a doctor in Nialia Hospital. How could a doctor make a


    lot of money! Bren


    must have wanted to marry nor because of her family background.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone is as nasty as you Elinor and I have been together for more than half a year.


    We love each other. I am the father of her child. How dare you pretend to be my child¡¯s father! Who the


    hell do you think you are? Brett thundered

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Brett shouted at the crowd to rify the facts and express his love for nor.


    He didn¡¯t want nor to get hurt because of Xavier.


    ¡°N-No way! How is that possible? Why didn¡¯t nor mention you when she was pregnant if you were in


    a rtionship?¡± Xavier asked in disbelief.


    If Brett and nor were so deeply in love, as he imed, why did the Humphrey family want to marry


    nor into his family at the time? There must be something fishy with it.


    Xavier¡¯s question was what everyone else wanted to ask, especially Connor.


    nor refused to tell him who the father of her child was no matter how many times he asked back


    then. Therefore, Connor still had some doubts about Brent¡¯s words.


    Brett frowned and turned to look at nor. He pursed his lips and replied slowly. ¡°I broke up with her at


    that time because I didn¡¯t know what I wanted in life. I hurt her, but now I know I was wrong. I really


    love her. I don¡¯t want to lose her again. I hope she will give me a second chancel¡±


    Brett¡¯s words made nor cry bitterly again, and her eyes were swollen from crying.


    Brett walked slowly to nor, pulled her in his arms, and whispered in her ear, ¡°nor, 1 love you. Will


    you marry me?¡± After saying that, be hugged nor tighter as if he were holding a treasure and


    wouldn¡¯t let go for a second.


    At that time, nor couldn¡¯t think straight. She didn¡¯t know whether Brett just wanted to help her or told


    the truth. Whether he was telling the truth or not, she wanted to believe Brett at that moment. He used


    to break her heart, but she loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t forget him.


    If she were in a dream, she wished the dream couldst longer.


    nor slowly raised her hands and wrapped her slender arms around Brett¡¯s sturdy waist. She leaned


    against Brett and enjoyed the warm hug that she had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing nor and Brett smuggle up to each other, Xavier instantly felt like he were a clown


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re so shameless!¡± he roared


    But his voice was lost in the din of the crowd.


    Xavier was angry and anxious. He didn¡¯t know how to retrieve the situation. All he was thir ng about


    was how to tell his father what happened today after returning home.


    He not only failed to make nor agree to marry him but also offended Connor and destroyed the


    Humphrey family¡¯s Thanksgiving dinner auction. If his father knew about this, he would punish him.


    Thinking of this, Xavier couldn¡¯t help shivering. He couldn¡¯t stay there a moment longer when lie was


    faced with disinful and pitying nces. He was so Inmiliated that all he wanted to do was find a


    ce to hide.


    Everyone else raised their sses of wine, expecting the tea to be spilled. To their surprise, the scene


    of two men fighting over a woman evolved into a public disy of affection


    Brett and nor were so lovey-dovey. They looked very sweet when they hugged together.


    Kyle took the lead to congratte them.


    ¡°It¡¯s so romantic. I¡¯m so d that I could witness this moment. I thought it was an ordinary dinner


    auction, but I had no idea there would be some serious PDA going on here. They¡¯re so sweet!¡±


    Sering Kyle¡¯s mouth wide open with envy in her eyes, Rosalind felt a little funny and helpless.


    ¡°Although they look sweet now, you have no idea how bad Brett was and how badly be lurt nor back


    then. I can¡¯t believe nor forgive him so easily. It was too good for him,¡± Rosalind said.


    Kyle shook her head and didn¡¯t agree with Rosalind.


    ¡°Rosalind, I don¡¯t agree with you. People should stop dwelling on the past and move on for good,


    ¡°They¡¯re in deep love with each other. Why doesn¡¯t nor forgive Brent if he sincerely regrets what he


    has done to her?


    ¡°As an old saying goes, ¡°A prodigal who returns is more precious than gold. Nobicaly dares to pleilge


    not to make mistakes. for the rest of their lives. Now that Brett is willing to make amends atal get luck


    with nor, forgiving hin is the right thing to do. It¡¯s pointless in keep bring angry with earl


    ¡°Life is short. It¡¯s not easy to find the right person. Why don¡¯t we leave the past behind us and cherish


    the person we love?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kyle kept expressing her opinions, Rosalind was stummed for a moment and looked at Kyle with


    mixed feelings. Kylen words had tourled on a soft spot.


    ¡°You are young. Why do you have so many thoughts on life? You seem to be dazens of years old,¡±


    Rosalind teased her.


    Tm young, but I¡¯ve read a lot of motivational stories. Aren¡¯t they all written like that?¡± awkwardly


    Kyle scratched her head exined honestly.


    The more that she read, the more things she would know she believed she would be a


    rtionship expert if she read more motivational stories.


    Rosalind smiled helplessly. Although she felt that what Kyle said was a little funny, it seemed to make


    sense.


    She thought. ¡°Life is short. Should Ipletely leave the past behind? Should I trust Leonardo again


    and give him a second. chance!¡±


    Suddenly, a warm and strong hand pulled Rosalind into a warm embrace.


    Rosalind nurned her head and met Leonarda¡¯s eyes filled with gentleness and affection,


    ¡°What are you thinking about none Leonardo asked in a low and deep voice.


    Leonardo¡¯s breath fanned Rosalind¡¯s cheek, making her cheeks fish in an instant.


    Rosalind gazed at Leonardo for a while and then whispered in his ear, ¡°I miss you!¡±


    Leonardo froze in ce, his eyes suddenly widening. A trace of ecstasy shed through his eyes. He


    wished to carry. Rosalind away immediately.


    However, the chaotic scene didn¡¯t allow Leonardo to do so. He could only lean over to Rosalind¡¯s


    carlobe and licked it rapidly.


    ¡°I love you, too. I love you very much he winspered.


    Hearing this. Rosalind pursed her red lips. Her beautiful eyes showed a hint of delight and happiness.


    ¡°You bastard¡¯ [only said I missed you. I didn¡¯t say I loved you. Why did you learn to confess your love


    from Brett''¡±


    Rosalind still fel: sweet inside, even though she said so.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re shy. You said you missed me, which implied that you loved me. I¡¯m not shy, so I don¡¯t


    hide my feelings. Brett is brave enough to express his love for ner in public. What should I do if you


    use me of not being as brave as Brent?¡± Lennarda arguri


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not that kind of person,¡± Rosalind said, ring at Leonardo.


    Why didn¡¯t she ever find Leonarde eloquent before?


    Yanna and Kevin watched Leonardo and Roulind flirting with each other as if no one were around.


    They couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Seeing the loneliness on Jona s¡¯s face, Kevin tried tofort him. ¡°Uncle Jonas, don¡¯t worry. My sister


    and I are both on your side. Don¡¯t be sad. You can break them up if you keep it up. We root for you!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jonas, I root for you!¡±


    As Kevin did, Yama raised her fist in the air to cheer Jonas.


    Jonas felt a little ufortable when he saw Rosalind and Leonardo getting along better and better.


    He also felt kind of strange when Yanna and Kevin cheered him. Anyway, he didn¡¯t know whether to cry


    or ligh


    He wondered if it was okay for the kids to break their parents up


    Connor didn¡¯t want to make a bigger scene after things got cleared up, so he asked the security guards


    to invite Xavier out so that he wouldn¡¯t make any more trouble at the dinner auctionL


    Xavier didn¡¯t resist but breathed a sigh of relief. He left even before the security guards drove him


    away.


    When he saw the loot.


    Brett and nor were lovey-dovey, he felt so irritable as if nor were cheating on him. He shot


    himself in


    Connor darkened his face when he saw Brett lugging nor tightly.


    However, Connor had to keep his anger at bay because there were too many people at the banquet.


    He had to proceed with the dinner auction, preparing to auction the painting named Snow Scene at


    Argenteuil.


    Fortunately, the dinner auction was not greatly affected by themotion caused by Xavier. Snow


    Scene at Argenteuil was popr among guests. They were bidding against each other.


    ¡°I million dors¡±¡±


    ¡°2 million dors!¡±


    ¡°4 million dors


    10 million dors!¡±


    ¡°20 million dors!¡±


    For a moment, the entire room fell into silence. Soon, they began to look around for the source of the


    sound.


    When they saw the bidder was Brett, they were all taken aback.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Brett a poor doctor at Nilua Hospital? How dare he bid 20 million dors? Is he kidding us?¡±


    Someone in the crowd began to question Brett.


    ¡°Yeah, a doctor doesn¡¯t make a lot of money. Does he believe that being with nor will make him


    wealthy?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t seem right. Brett looks a little familiar. I remember Jason Smith, the owner of the


    largest drugstore in Haldorin, has a son. What¡¯s his name?¡±


    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°I know. His name is Brett Smith. He¡¯s the best general practitioner in


    Haldorin. His medical skills are expert-level. He¡¯s awesome. Are they the same person?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be true. Brett looks a bit simr to Jason.¡±


    ¡°I thought Brett wanted to marry nor because the Humphrey family was wealthy. But I didn¡¯t expect


    Brett to be from the Smith family, a well-known pharmaceutical family with a long history. Destiny has


    brouglu them together. They¡¯re indeed a perfect match.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the Scott family is nothingpared to the Smith family.¡±


    For a moment, some people, who previously looked down on Brett, started to think otherwise of him.


    Connor¡¯s eyes shone with shrewdness. He locked his gaze on Brett, measuring him up and down


    before sinking into contemtion.


    He had asked experts to appraise the painting Snow Scene at Argenteuil, which miglu fetch up to 10


    million dors in bidding. However, Brett raised the bidding price to 20 million dors. He obviously did


    this to make nor and the Humphrey family look good.


    Brent also wanted to show everyone present that nor made the right decision in choosing him and


    that he would make


    ber life better.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Conor previously thought Brett was a  yboy who hurt his daughter, but now he changed his mind.


    He had mixed feelings for a mon.


    RIO


    pter 281


    Although something unexpected happened during the dinner auction, it went off without a hitch. At the


    same time. everyone present was aware of the breaking news that the Smith family¡¯s son was going to


    marry the Humphrey family¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Would you keep an eye on my kids? I just need to powder my nose, Rosalind said.


    ¡°Rosalind, don¡¯t worry! Go ahead!¡±


    Kyle replied, smiling.


    Rosalind smiled and turned to leave.


    No one even noticed that a yellow figure quietly followed Rosalind.


    When Rosalind turned around the corner, she felt that someone was following her. She frowned slightly


    and turned her head and met Virginia¡¯s malicious gaze.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± she asked crossly


    Rosalind was a little surprised to see Virginia and Jerome talking just now, but she never expected


    Virginia toe to her because they had nothing to talk about today.


    ¡°Rosalind are you feeling sig?¡±


    As a woman with more sexual experience, Virginia immediately realized what had happened between


    Rosalind and Leonardo judging from Rosalind¡¯s radiant and swollen and moist lips that couldn¡¯t be


    masked by lipstick


    She clenched her hands and shot daggers at Rosalind, her eyes filling with jealousy and resentment.


    Rosalind frowned, folded her arms across her chest, and looked at Virginia speechlessly.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? Virginia, I have never offended you, but you keep pestering me. If


    you were not a female, I would have suspected that you were in love with me,¡± she said.


    Otherwise, why did she always run into Virginia no matter where she went? Virginia always tried to


    approach her, which made Rosalind sack to her stomach.


    Virginia twitched the corners of her mouth slightly. Did she love Rosalind?


    Did Rosalind lose her mind? But she indeed loved watching bad things happen to Rosalind. She hated


    her so much that she wished to tear her into pieces,


    ¡°Rosalind, you are so shameless. How dare you say that you¡¯ve never offended me?


    ¡°You stole my man and my son¡¯s father. You caused my son to fall and be badly injured. Now he is still


    in the hospital and may be paralyzed. How dare you say that you didn¡¯t offend me?¡±


    Virginia approached Rosalind step by step, her eyes zing with rage, which gave Rosalind


    goosebumps,


    Rosalind rolled her eyes at Virginia. She wondered if Virginia was drunk. Otherwise, how could she say


    something like that!


    ¡°Do you consider yourself Leonardo¡¯s wife since you¡¯re around him all the time?


    ¡°You know full well who your son¡¯s birth father is. Don¡¯t pin it on Leonardo.


    ¡°Your son jumped off the boarding ramp by himself. What does it have to do with ine? Well, you¡¯re so


    good at shirking responsibility and smearing others.¡±


    Ignoring Virginia¡¯s anger, Rosalind raised her head high and looked tough.


    ¡°Leonardo wouldn¡¯t have left me if it weren¡¯t for you. I ended up in this situation all because of you,¡±


    Virginia roared.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Virginia was previously the design director of Brooks Group and the other women envied her for


    working with Leonardo. Her son was Leonardo¡¯s only child. However, Rosalind destroyed her happy


    life. How dare she say that it had nothing to do with her!


    Rosalind¡¯s frown grew deeper as she saw Virginia go insane. She wondered if Virginia was m entally ill.


    Or why did she refuse to ept the truth?


    Dn was not Leonardo¡¯s son, but she clung to her own view. Was she paranoid?


    Thinking of this. Rosalind took a few steps back. She was not afraid of normal people because they


    would make a decision after weighing the gains and losses, but a maniac would not.


    It was difficult to foretell what a maniac, such as Virginia and Maria, would do.


    Rosalind nced at Virginia as if she were looking at a monster, which was an insult and show of


    contempt for Virginia.


    Out of anger, Virginia took two steps forward and raised her hand to p Rosalind.


    However, Rosalind quickly grabbed her wrist and threw her backward Virginia lost her bnce and


    slumped onto the floor.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t try to sling mud at me and me it on me. Why don¡¯t you relect on yourself?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding Dn¡¯s identity for so many years to win Maria and Leonardo¡¯s trust and their love


    for Dn. Didn¡¯t you ever feel sorry for them and regret your mistake!


    ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about your son, why don¡¯t you stay with lum in the hospital bur came to the dinner


    auction to confront me?


    ¡°Virginia, don¡¯t think everyone as a fool. Dont nder others with a pitiful look. Not everyone believes


    your cr ap


    Rosalind remembered that when she called Leonardo on a rainy night Eve years ago, it was Virginia


    who answered the phone.


    She mistook Leonardo for having an affair with Virginia. Why else would she have answered his phone


    and said such flirtatious words?


    At that time, Rosalind was heartbroken and didn¡¯t think straight. Now she saw the true color of Virginia


    and began to doubt that call. She should ask Leonardo about al


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore. You¡¯d better note to me. I won¡¯t go easy on you,¡±


    Rosalind said seriously. Rosalind would never y nice with the people who wanted to bully and frame


    her, and Virginia was one of them. After ncing disdainfully at Virginia, who was slumped on the floor,


    Rosalind wathdrew her gaze and turned to walk forward.


    When Rosalind arrived at the restroom, she suddenly came to a halt and quickly hid behind the door.


    As she expected, someone crept in on tiptoe soon.


    When the person stepped in, Rosalind recognized it was Virginia who carried a bucket in her hand.


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched. Thest time she met Virginia in the restroom, Virginia poured a bucket of


    water on her.


    Rosalind learned her lesson when she ran into Virginia again at the restroom door. She hid behind the


    door this time but she never expected Virginia to pull her old tricks again.


    Rosalind gritted her teeth in anger. She just taught Virginia a lesson, but she dared to trick her again.


    Fortunately, she grew smart. Otherwise, Virginia would have seeded this time.


    Thinking of Jas, Rosalind rolled her eyes.


    She crept behind Virginia and grabbed the bucket from Virginia¡¯s grasp quickly while she was pushing


    open the restroom door. She then pushed Virginia into the nearest restroom stall, poured all the water


    on her, and shut the stall door.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Rosalind, you b itch! Your set for up!¡± Virginia yellel


    Rosalind threw the bucket to the corner and pped her hands.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t tried to set me up, I wouldn¡¯t have set you up. I fell into your trapst time. Do you think


    I¡¯ll fall into your trap again?


    Virginia and Rosalind were enemies. It was bad luck to meet an enemy in the restroom, let alone meet


    Virginia. Therefore, Kosalind had to be cautious just in case.


    *Let me out, otherwise, I will make you pay for what you have done to me!*


    Virginia said in a threatening tone, thumping the door.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows with disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll stop picking on me even if I let you out, Virginia, what do you take me for. idiot?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Leonardo what you had done to me? He will know how malicious you¡¯re


    Virginia thumped the door harder. She seemed to be cold. Her voice was slightly trembling.


    Rosalind chuckled and didn¡¯t give a da mn about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared. Go and tell him?¡±


    If Leonardo dared to dislike her, she would kick him out. She wouldn¡¯t want a man who couldn¡¯t


    distinguish right from wrong.


    After saying that, Rosalind didn¡¯t bother to argue with Virginia. After peeing, she fixed her and


    swaggered out of the Testroom.


    But Rosalind wasn¡¯t as malicious as Virginis. She didn¡¯t close the restroom door and put a Restroom


    Closed For Maintenance Sign in front of in


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to kill Virginia. She believed that Virginia would be released as soon as


    someone went to the


    In that case, Virginia would still lose her face. Rosalind¡¯s anger vemed as she thought of it.


    After returning to the dining hall, Rosalind cheerfully told Paulina and Kyle about Virginia. They both


    chuckled happily, intending to go watch Virginia look a mess. They would have rushed to the restroom


    if Rosalind hadn¡¯t stopped them in time.


    ¡°She deserves it. If she hadn¡¯t tried to hurt you, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered this Paulina snorted, a little


    indignant.


    ¡°Paulina is right. Rosalind, don¡¯t take it to your heart. If Virginia provokes you again in the future, you


    should get back at her as you did today. If you¡¯re no match for her, call me to help you.


    Kyle waved her fist as if she was about to punch Virginia for Rosalind. It made Rosalind and Paulina


    burst intoughter.


    After listening for a while, Yam and Kevin couldn¡¯t help snickering too.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    After making small talk with several businessmen for a while, Leonardo walked over to Rosalind again.


    He felt curious when he saw Rosalind and her friendugh happily.


    Rosalind and Paulina looked at each other. They didn¡¯t want to tell Leonardo about the catfight


    between women.


    However, Kyle didn¡¯t have any scruples and told Leonardo what had happened

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak for that woman. She wouldn¡¯t have gotten a taste of her own medicine if she hadn¡¯t


    attempted to set Rosalind up. It¡¯s all her fault,¡± Kyle said


    Kyle¡¯s words were exactly what Rosalind¡¯s friends wished to say to Leonardo. They were concerned


    that Leonardo would misunderstand Rosalind because of his friendship with Virginia. For a moment,


    they all turned to survey him.


    If Leonardo dared to reproach Rosalind for what she had done to Virginia, they would be ready to teach


    him a lesson.


    Even Yanna and Kevin looked crossly, ready to fight.


    To their surprise, Leonardo didn¡¯t ask anything about Virginia or the whole story, but instead pulled


    Rosalind aside and sized her up and down.


    ¡°Are you Line? Did you get hurt?¡± he asked with concern.


    Everyone else dropped their jaws in shock!


    In an instant, everyone rxed. Their eyes went from Leonardo to Rosalind, Rosalind to Leonardo,


    with strange expressions on their faces.


    They seemed to be overthinking. Leonardo didn¡¯t care about Virginia at all. Instead, he was so worried


    about Rosalind.


    After confirming that Rosalind was not hurt, Leonardo breathed a sigh of relief. He stroked Rosalind¡¯s


    soft hair gently and smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it yourself in the future. You should tell me and I will trach her a lesson for you. What are


    Kevin. Yatra, and 1 gonna do if anything bad happens to you?¡±


    Rosalind blushed when she was held in Leonardo¡¯s arms like a little girl


    She previously thought that Leonardo would still get angry with her and me her for being too


    vindictive, even if he wouldn¡¯t speak for Virginia. He might think she was too cruel. But she never


    expected him to act like that.


    She felt so warm in her heart for a moment.


    However, everyone else was stunned when they watched the scene,


    They were so lovey-dovey that they couldn¡¯t stand it.


    Rosalind¡¯s face turned even redder when their eyes went between Leonardo and her again.


    When they didn¡¯t notice, Leonardo looked somewhere and narrowed his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Virginia would still want to hurt Rosalind. It seemed that Virginia hadn¡¯t learned


    her lesson yet.


    After the dinner auction was over, Rosalind and the others left. Brett followed nor to her home


    nervously.


    Brett was sitting across from Connor. They were looking at each other. nor was locked outside the


    door, waiting outside anxiously.


    Looking at the sharp eyes of Connor, Brett felt a little nervous. However, Connor remained silent for a


    long time. Brett opened his mouth first with a smile after hesitating for a while.


    ¡°M-Mr. Humphrey, you needed to speak to me?¡±


    Connor sized Brett up and down with his sharp eyes. He tapped on the coffee table beside him


    casually after withdrawing his gaze.


    The tapping sound was rhythmic and gentle. But Brett felt short of breath as he heard it.


    Brett swallowed hard, sitting on the edge of the chair. He sat upright his legs supporting him. His


    forehead broke out in a thin sheen of sweat, revealing his nervousness and uneasiness at the time,


    The old-fashioned clock on the wall ticked from side to side. Brett had never felt that a second was so


    long as if he had been sitting there for a century rather than minutes.


    After a long time, Connor opened his mouth.


    ¡°Thank you for helping nor and our family out tonight.


    Brett frowned slightly and didn¡¯t understand what Conor meant. All of a sudden, he had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Mr. Humphrey, don¡¯t say that. That¡¯s what I should do, he replied.


    Connor darkened his eyes, butr didn¡¯t look at Brell.


    *I don¡¯t care how nor met you or what happened between you. But I¡¯ll consider what you said today


    a joke. I¡¯m not going to take it seriously, and you don¡¯t have to take it into your heart,¡± he said.


    Brett abruptly stood up, puzzled.


    ¡°Mr. Humphrey, what do you mean? I love nor. I was not joking! I indeed want to marry her,¡± he said.


    Hearing that, Connor suddenly looked daggers at Brett


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it very clear. I don¡¯t approve of your marriage. r and you are not suitable for each


    other. I¡¯ll ask nor to have an abortion, so you don¡¯t have to marry her just because of the baby¡±


    Brett looked at Connor in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe a father would ask his daughter to have an


    abortion.


    ¡°You have no right to abort our baby. nor and 1 are in love. You have no right to break us up, Brett


    roared.


    ¡°Tim nor¡¯s father. I don¡¯t want my daughter to marry a man who used to hurt her.¡±


    Commor raised his voice, which was filled with a deep love of a father for his daughter.


    Brett deepened his frown.


    ¡°I-I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt nor before. I won¡¯t do it again. I love her and our child. I


    promise I will never let her get luirt again,¡± he said.


    Connor sighed deeply and his sharp gaze softened a lot,


    ¡°I know my daughter. She¡¯s kind of willful and introverted. She¡¯s not strong and tactful enough. If you


    are just an ordinary doctor, I¡¯ll approve of your marriage. With my help. I believe you two can live a


    good life.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re Jason¡¯s son and the only heir of the Smith family. Am I right? Given your identity and


    social status, you will face a lot of temptations and pressure from your family. I don¡¯t want my daughter


    to get hairt again or have a difficult life.


    As an old saying goes, ¡°Choose a daughter-inw whose ss is higher than your own; Marry your


    daughter into a lower-ss family than your own.¡±


    It would be beneficial to choose a daughter-inw from a higher-ss family.


    The daughter wouldn¡¯t suffer grievance if they were married into a lower-ss family than their own.


    Connor had such an idea in his heart. He didn¡¯t want nor to marry into a wealthier family than hers


    for fear that she would be bullied.


    The Smith family was on equal footing with the Humphrey family, but Brett was the Smith family¡¯s sole


    heir. His wife needed to shoulder the responsibility of the entire family, and Connor didn¡¯t want Elinor to


    be so tired.


    Since Connor was aware of his identity, Brett had nothing to hide.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m from the Smith family. But I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor now, I promise I will protect nor and


    won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances. Mr. Humphrey, please believe me,¡± he said sincerely.


    However, Connor shook his head.


    ¡°But you¡¯re going to inherit your family business in the end, aren¡¯t you?


    Brett was the sole heir of the Smith family, Would they donate their entire money if Brett gave away his


    inheritance rights? It was obviously unrealistic.


    Brett was rendered speechless for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    Connor was right. His father used to urge lum to take over the family business, but he refused.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Brett was able to refuse his father a few times, but in the end, he had to take over the family business.


    His father had already given him a two¨Cyear ultimatum. He had to go back to the family business two


    yearster.


    On the way back, Leonardo pulled Rosalind into his car.


    ¡°What are you doing? Kevin and Yanna haven¡¯t gotten in the car yet, Rosalind asked, a little confused.


    She was about to get


    out of the car.


    Leonardo Inurriedly grabbed Rosalind to stop her from getting out of the car and called Yanna and


    Kevin.


    ¡°Dad and Mom have something important to discuss. You guys go back with Uncle Damian. Ell pick


    you up with Mom


    tomorrow.


    Leonardo made up his mind. He had to let Rosalind and their children move out of the Jansen Vi.


    Otherwise, it would be too difficult for him to meet Rosalind.


    ¡°Damian, my brother¨Cinw, please take care of Kevin and Yanna. Il take Bosalind with me


    After saying that, he closed the car door and drove away regardless of whether they agreed or not.


    Damian and the others were dumbfounded in the wind


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other and then rolled their eyes at the same time.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo pledged to be a good father to them. Only after a few days had passed, he entrusted them to


    Damian¡¯s care. Was he eating his words?


    It seemed that Leonardo only cared about their mother, and they were superfluous.


    ¡°Kevin. I don¡¯t want a father anymore. It makes no difference whether or not we have Dad¡± Yanna said


    seriously with a frown.


    ¡°I agree with you!¡± Kevin replied with a nod


    Damian was enraged by Leonardo¡¯s words. Ignoring his public persona, he yelled at Damian¡¯s car, ¡°W¨C


    Who is your brother¨Cinw? Leonardo, you bastard¡±


    ¡°Damian, how could you let Leonardo take Rosalind away? What if he has ulterior motives towards


    Rosalind?¡±


    As soon as he came out, Jonas saw Leonardo drive away with Rosalind. He couldn¡¯t help groaning to


    Damian.


    ¡°Did I ask Leonardo to take Rosalind away! Didn¡¯t you hear that he called me brother¨Cinw? How can


    I stop him? Go after him if you can


    Damian was also annoyed.


    ¡°You always say that you like my sister, but you never take action. If you can get Rosalind to like you,


    you can also call me brother¨Cinw. I am more than happy to ept you as my future brother¨Cinw¡±


    Leonardo addressed him as a brother¨Cinw, but Damuan felt no respect at all.


    It seemed strange to him.


    It might feel different if Jonas addressed him as a brother¨Cinw.


    ¡°I¨CI really want to pursue Rosalind, but she won¡¯t give me any chance¡±


    Jonas was depressed. He had a crush on Rosalind since the first time he saw her. However, Rosalind


    didn¡¯t like him at all.


    Jonas thought mind it at all. He still treated Rosalind nicely, cared for her, and loved her, hoping that


    she would


    he change her minK? Hall in love with him over time.


    Didn¡¯t they all say that a woman would be moved by a man who was persistent with her?


    He believed Rosalind would fall in love with him if he stuck by her side.


    However, Jonas forgot that he wasn¡¯t the man that Rosalind wanted. She had no feelings for him no


    matter how hard he


    tried.


    Although Rosalind was very close to him now, she still considered him a close friend, not a lover.


    Jonas sometimes even hated Rosalind for being so stone¨Chearted because her behaviors told her


    silently that they would never be a couple.


    Paulina watched Damian and Jonas argue and shook her head helplessly.


    Both of them were so old. Why were they still sa chiklish?


    ¡°Stup! It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s take Kevin and Yanna back. Jonas, please help me to drive Kyle home.¡±


    Paulina said.


    Jonas watched Damian and the others leave in a daze. All of a sudden, someone patted him on the


    head.


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad at pursuing women. What are you staring at? They¡¯re long gone. Don¡¯t stand there like


    that Poor Jonas, I¡¯m free tonight. Let¡¯s get boozed up


    Kyle put his hands on her hips, feeling a little disappointed.


    Unrequited love hairt Jonas so badly. She hoped he could drown his sorrows.


    ¡°Kyle, can¡¯t you be gentle? I¡¯m so miserable now, Can¡¯t youfort me?¡±


    Jonas stroked his aching head and frowned at Kyle.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re sharp with me. Why don¡¯t you be sharp with Rosalind?¡± Kyle sneered.


    ¡°Moreover, Rosalind has never epted your love. Why are you so sad? Shouldn¡¯t you be beyond


    ready to embrace failure she continued.


    ¡°Hey, do you have a conscience? My love failed. As my friend, you don¡¯t feel sorry for me but rub salt


    into the wound. Are you still a man being?¡± Jonas said crossly


    Jonas watched Kyle get into his car, looking aggrieved.


    ¡°Stop pulling a long face! Do you want me to lie to you and tell you that you have a ce in Rosalind¡¯s


    heart and that you shouldn¡¯t give up on her! Don¡¯t be sad. Come on, Jonas! Is that what you want to


    hear?¡±


    Kyle made a gesture of cheering up, looking very gentle and cute. She was nothing like her normal


    forthright self. Jonas was stunned for a moment,


    Seeing Jonas still in a daze, Kyle rolled her eyes. ¡°All right. Don¡¯t just stand there, Let¡¯s go, she roared,


    raising her voice.


    In Deep Mountain Vi, Rosalind was ar


    arguing with: Leonardo.


    ¡°Leonardo, what on earth do you think you¡¯re doing! How could we run away while letting our children


    go back by themselves? You¡¯re a had father, Rosalind snapped.


    Rosalind disagreed with Leonardo¡¯s behavior. Kevin and Yanna would get hurt when their parents ran


    away and left them with Daman


    ¡°Did you admit that I was their father? Leonardo asked back with a smile, shutting the door.


    Rosalind was rendered speechless. She felt a bit guilty about denying Leonards was the father of


    Yanna and Kevin all the time.


    ¡°L. Don¡¯t change the subject. Do you dislike them?¡± she asked.


    Leonardo disregarded Kevin and Yanna and took her way, which made Rosalind question if Leonardo


    loved them. After all, they had not lived with him since they were barn..


    Leonardo immediately read Rosalind¡¯s mind. He drew her hand helplessly to the sofa, let her sit, and


    licked her forehead. crossly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Rosalind shouted and covered her forehead with an angry look on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a punishment. How dare you think so? 1 am the biological father of Yhana and Kevin. How could I


    not like them?¡±


    Leonardo replied directly, reached out his hand, and rubbed her forehead gently

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Damian will take care of Yanna and Kevin. I really want to live with them, but I¡¯d prefer to


    spend some time with you alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me these days? I miss you every second of my life, Leonardo said.


    Rosalind was stunned by his sudden confession. Her face instantly blushed.


    ¡°Why are you being so mushy? I never knew you can be so cheesy!¡± she replied.


    Although Rosalind said so, she still felt sweet inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of cheesy, but I don¡¯t think it is enough. I¡¯m willing to sweet talk you for the rest of my life as


    long as you enjoy hearing it,¡± Leonardo said.


    Rosalind was overjoyed in her heart, but she still disagreed with Leonardo¡¯s actions. ¡°Don¡¯t try to sweet


    talk mel Don¡¯t make excuses for leaving our kids home,¡± she said. Leonardo pulled Rosalind in his


    arms and raised one of his hands to surrender.


    ¡°All right. I admit I did wrong! Let¡¯s go back tomorrow and pick Yanna and Kevin up¡±


    Rosalind was stunned for a moment and soon came to her senses. She reached out to punch


    Leonardo on the shoulder.


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡¯re tricking me!¡±


    Leonardo drove her back to Deep Mountain Vi today and would bring Yanna and Kevin here the next


    day. He was so cun ning that he would bring them here without her parents¡¯ permission


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and grabbed Rosalind¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t trick you. I just want our family to reunite,¡± he whispered.


    Leonardo was aware that he left a bad impression on Nafis and Margery because of Maria and


    Virginia. They would be opposed if he wanted to take Rosalind and the children out of the Jansen vi..


    Leonardo decided to convince Rosalind first and then let her persuade Kevin and Vanna.


    Leonardo could tell that Yanna and Kevin were two smart-as ses


    Without Rosalind¡¯s help, they would never talk to him.


    Leonardo was looking for an alliance.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows slightly and couldn¡¯t help but feel funny when she read Leonardo¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch. I only admitted that you were the father of Kevin and


    Yanna, but I didn¡¯t say we were a family. Don¡¯t forget that we only agreed to give our rtionship a try,¡±


    she said.


    Technically speaking, they were not even dating each other.


    It was funny. When she desperately pursued Leonardo back then, Leonardo ignored her.


    Now that they had divorced but still tied up in each other. Rosalind felt as if she had traveled back in


    time,


    Thinking of this, Rosalind suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Leonardo, you didn¡¯t give a da mn about me after I pursued you for so long back then. Now you should


    pursue me. If you show me your sincerity and win my heart, I will help you!¡±


    The second Rosalind said those words, she wished she hadn¡¯t.


    They were not young anymore. Would it be childish for them to y such a game?


    However, Leonardo agreed without the least hesitation.


    ¡°Okay!¡±,


    Leonardo also regretted not realizing sooner that he had fallen in love with Rosalind


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood each other so much and wasted so much time.


    Now that he had the chance to win her back, he wanted to make Rosalind the happiest woman in the


    world by expressing his sincere love through details.


    Rosalind was a little taken aback. An indifferent man like Leonardo would agree to her weird request,


    but she still felt sweet and expectant inside.


    Leonardo leaned over to kiss Rosalind when their eyes met, but a hard suddenly stretched out to stop


    him


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡¯re pursuing me. We can¡¯t kiss now,¡± Rosalindughed.


    Rosalind took the opportunity to escape from Leonardo¡¯s embrace and rushed to the door.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Brooks!¡±


    Rosalind blinked mischievously at Leonardo and went straight back to the opposite door.


    Leonardo smiled hopelessly as he looked at Rosalind¡¯s back and smelled her distinct scent left in his


    arms.


    Didn¡¯t he shoot himself in the foot?


    If he didn¡¯t agree to Rosalind¡¯s request, would they have sex tonight?


    But now, he lost his opportunity to have sex with Rosalind and even sleep in the same bed as her.


    Leonardo Tose to his feet and went straight into the bathroom. It would be another sleepless night for


    him.


    Ata puh. Kyle was drinking wine with Jonas. ¡°You¡¯re suffering from the pangs of unrequited love, Jonas.


    I give you a toast!¡±


    Kyle raised her ss of wine, clinked sses with Jonas, and drank in up.


    ¡°Kyle, are youforting or upsetting me? Can¡¯t you say something nice Jonas retorted grumpily.


    Seeing that Kyle drank up all the wine in one gulp, Jonas also drank up, not to be ourdone.


    ¡°You want to hear something nice, right? Well, you fall out of love today. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish Um¡­ What


    should I say to praise you?


    Kyle rubbed her chin and thought while pouring the wine.


    Looking at Kyle¡¯s embarrassed expression, Jonas liecame even more depressed.


    ¡°Am I that lousy? Couldn¡¯t you name one of my strengths?¡± he asked.


    Kyle smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You still have many strengths. For example, you¡¯re from a wealthy family!¡±


    ¡°But it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Jonas rolled his eyes and drank up another ss of wine..


    Kyle frowned and thought for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome and lugly educated?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s shallow Jonas was still not satisfied.


    Kyle racked her brains and thought for a while carefully.


    ¡°You¡¯re self-aware and never bug Rosalind. Is that a good one?


    Although Jonas liked Rosalind, he had never forced her to like him.


    Although he knew that Rosalind had no feelings for him, Jonas was just sad and didn¡¯t hug or turn


    against her. Kyle thought Jonas was a nice person in terms of it.


    At least, he was not annoyed.


    ¡°Kyle, are you intentional? Are you praising or macking me?¡±


    Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Jonas hit the ceiling. He felt so depressed when he thought of his unrequited


    love.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Kyle stuck out her tongue and smiled awkwardly,


    ¡°Take it easy! Let me think about it again!


    ¡°You have a good temper and a sense of responsibility?¡±


    When Kyle broke her hand in the car ident, Jonas had been ming himself and cared for her for a


    month.


    During that time, she had been bossing Jonas around. But Jonas wasn¡¯t angry with her and took good


    care of her. She assumed he had a good temper.


    Kyle believed it was one of Jonas¡¯ strengils. She had already thought it profoundly.


    Jonas patisnil and modded.


    ¡°Yes. What else?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re amicable,¡± Kyle replied.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Most of the young men from wealthy families were apathetic and disliked interacting with others, such


    as Leonardo and


    Damian.


    Leonardo was only nice to Rosalind, and he never gave a dam n to others.


    Damian was only nice to Paulina and his family members. Although he was not as apathetic as


    Leonardo, he was still unapproachable.


    However, Jonas was different. As the eldest son of the Macay family, he was quite an amicable


    person with whom you could make jokes.


    Although Kyle often argued with Jonas, she felt rxed around him.


    ¡°You¡¯re always smiling, which makes people feel very rxed and forget their tiredness.


    ¡°You¡¯re reliable. You reassured me when I asked for a favor¡±


    Jonas listened quietly when Kyle kept telling him his strengths. He looked at her with bright eyes and


    felt warm.


    He didn¡¯t expect Kyle to know ham so well and see so many things good about him.


    Jonas suddenly wanted to cry because he had never heard anyone tell him about it.


    He would think that he had no other strengths except for a good family background, handsome


    appearance, and clever


    head.


    As Kyle saw tears welling up in Jonas ¡®s eyes, she was a little panicked.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m telling the truth. Those are all your strengths. Why did you cry?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why Jonas was getting sadder after she racked her after wits for his strengths.


    Kyle couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had said something wrong just now. Otherwise, why did Jonas


    want to cry?


    She wondered if men were fragile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t feel bad. They¡¯re tears of happiness. Let¡¯s have a drink!¡±


    Jonas poured a full ss of wine for Kyle and then himself. They both got excited when their sses


    clinked.


    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡± Kyle said.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The dazzling sunshine shone through the window the next morning. It was warm and filled the room


    with golden light.


    Kyle covered her eyes with her hand to block sunlight and rolled over with a frown.


    In a daze, she opened her sleepy eyes slowly and saw a handsome and familiar face.


    Kyle was a little unbelievable. She thought she was blindsided, so she rubbed her eyes and took a


    closer look. The next second, she sat up on the bed in shock.


    Kyle looked around the room and saw their clothes sca ttered on the floor. She was thunderstruck


    when she turned her g back to Jonas, who was asleep. She was so frightened that she got hups.


    *Burp¡­ Burp¡­¡­


    Kyle quickly covered her mouth, afraid of waking Jonas. She couldn¡¯t help but scold herself. She really


    wanted to swear loudly.


    gaze


    Kyle lifted the covers and peeked inside. When she saw their naked bodies, she really wanted to poke


    her eyes out and die on the spot.


    Kyle¡¯s first thought was that she probably initiated sex with Jonas when he was drunk.


    That was Hecause Kyle didn¡¯t think Jonas had the guts to make the first move.


    Kyle nced at Jonas, who was sleeping soundly beside her. He hail fair skin and a tall nowe, looking


    like a sleeping beauty who knew nothing about the outside world. A trace of guilt rose in Kyle¡¯s heart as


    she listened to the sound of his even breathing.


    Junas fancied Rosalind no end, so he drank his sorrows the night before. However, Kyle slept with him


    while he was drunk. She thought that she was so unkind.


    If Jonas woke up, she didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    Thinking of this, the first thing that Kyle thought of was to run away.


    As she thought so, she did the same thing.


    Kyle gently lifted the covers, preparing to climb out of bed and sneak away before Jums noticed.


    Before Kyle could get out of bed, a big hand grabbed her ankle. She stag gered and smacked into


    Jonas.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Ah


    Two screeches of pain sounded at the same time. Jonas opened his sleepy eyes and looked ahead


    with a frown.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jonas asked irritably.


    Obviously, he woke up on the wrong side of the bril


    But when Jonas saw Kyle, who was naked on top of him, his mouth dropped open in shock


    ¡°K-Kyle, why are you here?¡± he stuttered, unable to take his eyes off Kyle


    Kyle was so ashamed when she discovered Jonas was staring at her bare body that she instantly


    pulled the covers up to cover Jonas¡¯ head.


    ¡°You per vert! Don¡¯t stare at me! Close your f ucking eyes,¡± she reared.


    After saying that, Kyle quickly turned over and got out of bed. She hurriedly picked up her clothes from


    the floor and ran into the bathroom.


    ¡°Put on your clothest Let¡¯s talk about itter, she said,


    When Kyle got dressed and stepped out of the bathroom, Jonas was already dressed. He sat by the


    bed and stared straight in the direction of Kyle. Kyle had no idea what he was thinking.


    Kyle felt even more guilty when she met Jona s¡¯s eyes filled with confusion and grievance. She didn¡¯t


    know what to say for a


    moment.


    The atmosphere in the room instantly became awkward and weird.


    Seeing Kyle, Jonas immediately straightened his hack like a pupil who had done something wrong. He


    rubbed his hands together and hesitated for a while before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Last night, we¡­


    ¡°We were both drunkst night and had no idea what happened. Why don¡¯t we just forget it? Let¡¯s


    pretend nothing happened, okay?¡±


    Before Jonas could finish his sentence, Kyle opened her mouth and made a conclusion


    Although her words were a bit nasty, Kyle didn¡¯t know how to exin it. They could avoid


    embarrassment if they pretended nothing had happened.


    Jonas frowned and his face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Pretend like nothing happened?¡± he said.


    Did Kyle know what she was talking about?


    Kyle forced a smile and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Yes¡­ We were both drunkst night and had no idea what happened. Let¡¯s pretend nothing


    happened. In that case, we can avoid embarrassment when we run into each other. Wouldn¡¯t you


    agree?¡±


    Kyle surveyed Jonas will expectation in her eyes.


    After all, they were friends. She didn¡¯t want them to feel embarrassed in the future because of this one-


    night stand. If Rosalind and others knew about it, they would give her a scolding


    However, Jona s¡¯s face grew darkened. Did Kyle know what she was talking about?


    Jonas thought they had sex the night before. How could they pretend nothing happened? What sort of


    man did Kyle take


    him fort

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Jonas thought he couldn¡¯t let it pass.


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯te back to your senses yet. Otherwise, how could you not see the marks


    on your body and the scratches on mine?¡± he said.


    Kyle was rendered speechless.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scold him in her heart. ¡°Jonas, you per vert. Weren¡¯t you in a daze? Why did you


    see them so clearly?¡±


    Jonas must have seen them the moment he woke up. Kyle regretted not being more cautious. There


    wouldn¡¯t be as much trouble now if she had sneaked out of the room before Jonas awoke


    But now Jonas not only found our they had sex the night before but also saw her naked. She felt so


    ashamed of herself.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.


    Jonas, you have nothing to lose as a man. Don¡¯t be so petty! I didn¡¯t mean to sleep with you. Do you


    really want to hold me


    ountable?


    Kyle also felt a little wronged. She didn¡¯t expect her to sleep with Jonas after drinking with him.


    She thought. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also the victim. No matter what, I¡¯m the one who got the short end of the


    stick. Why didn¡¯t Jonas let it go?¡±


    Jonas eyes suddenly widened in shock. He looked at Kyle as if she were a master.


    ¡°W-What did you say? Y-You took the initiative to sleep with me?


    He wondered if he heard it wrong. Otherwise, how could he hear such hold words from a woman?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t B Never mind. We were both drunkst night and didn¡¯t remember what we had done. I drank


    with you all night and racked my brains forpliments for you when you were sad. Why don¡¯t you let


    it go?¡± Kyle saidd


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She tried very hard to think about Jonas¡¯ strengths the night before. She didn¡¯t even try that hard to


    gratify her brother. She assumed Jonas should be content.


    Kyle looked at Jonas expectantly, for fear that he would say no.


    However, Jonas darkened his facepletely, his eyes full of rage.


    He roared. ¡°Kyle, what sort of a nun do you take me for? How can we let it go so easily? How can you


    pretend nothing happened?


    or a sc umbag?


    He wondered what sort of a man Kyle took him for, an escort or a se


    They had sex. How could they pretend nothing happened?


    Was Kyle stu pid or didn¡¯t she care about it all!


    Was Kyle used to sleep with other men? Did she say the same words to them as well


    Thinking of this, Jonas was even more enraged. He wanted to grab Kyle and sp ank her butt!


    Kyle was frightened by Jonas sudden change of expression.


    Jonas had never yelled at her before, no matter how much she battled with him. But now he yelled at


    her.


    Kyle was also enraged. ¡°What the hell do you want? If you¡¯re still angry, let¡¯s have sex again. You can


    take the lead this time!¡± she yelled back at Jonas,


    When Kyle said such words in a fit of anger, she was also stunned.


    ¡°The shock in Jonas¡¯ eyes was gradually reced by coldness. He stared at Kyle for a long time until


    Kyle looked away with guilty. Kyle¡¯s heart was in her mouth.


    ¡°Since you want to have sex with me again, I can grant your wish!¡± he said coldly,


    After saying that, he pulled Kyle into his arms and pressed her against the bed


    If Kyle knew what Junas would do next, she wouldritve said those stupil words.


    In the morning, Rosalind smelled strange when she woke up. She got out of bed, freshened herself up,


    and then walked out ofher rooms


    ¡°Lana, what did you cook for breakfast today?¡±


    Rosalind hadn¡¯t returned to Deep Mountain Vi recently. She missed the delicious food that Lana had


    cooked. Her mouth would water just thinking about it.


    But the smell today seemed a little different than before.


    12:15


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cook today!¡± Lanaughed, quietly pointing to the kitchen.


    Rosalind was confused. She looked in the direction of the kitchen and was stunned.


    Leonardo was busy in the kitchen, wearing a flowery apron.


    Hearing Rosalind¡¯s voice, Leonardo turned his head and smiled at her. His white teeth shone in the


    morning sunshine.


    ¡°You¡¯re up. The breakfast will be ready soon,¡± he said.


    Then he tiptoed to the table with a pot in his hand.


    Rosalind walked slowly to the table and saw the food on it. She widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Did you cook all of them?¡± she asked in surprise.


    Although the meal was simple, it still surprised Rosalind,


    She remembered that Leonardo, like her, did not know how to cook.


    ¡°Well, it seems to be burnt. Give it a try! If you don¡¯t like them, let¡¯s go out for breakfast.¡±


    Leonardodled chicken noodle soup into a bowl for Rosalind, blew on it, and then nervously ced it


    in front of her.


    It was his first time cooking, and he made two fried eggs and a bowl of chicken noodle soup.


    Although it looked simple, this was Leonardo¡¯s third pot of chicken noodle soup this morning. He burnt


    the first two pots.


    Even the fried eggs had a burnt smell, but they were the best he had ever fried.


    When Rosalind¡¯s eyes fell on Leonardo¡¯s hand, she saw an eye-catching blister.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± she asked.


    Instead of hiding it, Leonardo reached out his hand and showed it to Rosalind with an aggrieved face.


    ¡°I burnt my hand when I made fried eggs. It¡¯s blistered and hurts,¡± he answered.


    Rosalind was rendered speechless. It felt out of ce when an aggrieved look appeared on Leonardo¡¯s


    handsome face.


    ording to the ssic plots of TV dramas, Leonardo should hide his blister from her, let her discover


    it by ident, and then she would feel sorry for him.


    Why did Leonardo y by no rule book!


    He was ying the victim, which went against his ¡®CEO¡¯ public persona.


    Although Rosalind knew that Leonardo did it on purpose, her heart still ached for him.


    ¡°Is it worth it to get up early and injure yourself to make breakfast?¡± she asked.


    Obviously, Lana would make a more delicious and heavier breakfast.


    Leonardo not only burned his hand, but he also only made a bowl of chicken noodle soup and two fried


    eggs. She had not idea what they tasted like.


    Rosalind was more concerned about her stomach than Leonardo¡¯s blister.


    Although she thought so, she still took out the ointment for burns from the medical kit and applied it to


    Leonardo¡¯s hand carefully and gently. She didn¡¯t want his beautiful hand to leave a burn scar.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth doing anything for you, Leonardo replied.


    Looking at Rosalind gently applying the ointment to his hand, Leonardo felt that it was worthwhile to


    spend several hours making breakfast and even get a burn blister.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    ¡°Eat it and see hone it taste¡±


    Putting away the medicine box, Leonardo put the chicken noodle soup in front of Rosalind and looked


    forward to her Comments


    Looking at the chicken noodle soup that Leonardo especially made for her in the early morning in front


    of her, Rosalind took a sip even though it didn¡¯t look good.


    The warm smup was just the right in temperature, not too cold, not too hot. Though a little bit salty, it


    tasted good. Rosalind didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the chicken noodle soup itself or


    Leonardo¡¯s gentleness,


    She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sips.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Rosalind take one sip after another.


    He asked. ¡°Does it taste good?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little salty¡±


    Rosalind was telling the truth. Seeing Leonardo¡¯s smile fading away and he seeming to me himself a


    little, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But I think it tastes good. Thank you!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s dins eyes brightened again but he was somewhat uncertain and asked again, ¡°Really?¡±


    Rosalind nodded and took a few more sips to show what she said was true.


    Leonardo said, ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s too monologous to drink chicken noodle soupakur Fat the fried egg. It


    looks fine.¡±


    Leonardo put the fried egg in front of Rosalind and looked confident.


    He thought he had a talent for cooking. He was recognized by Rosalind when he first cooked today,


    and it seemed that he could consider developing cooking into his avocation in the future.


    Seeing that Leonardo was so enthusiastic, Rosalind didn¡¯t want to disappoint him and took a small bite.


    Rosalind frowned suddenly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t it delicious?


    Sering Rosalind¡¯s strange look, Leonardo asked hurriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hard and greasy. Compared with the chicken noodle soup, it is a bit worse.


    Rosalind said very politely. The fried egg was not only burnt but also greasy. I tasted like stic and


    didn¡¯t taste like a fried Kat all.


    Leonardo took the fried egg, but at, and felt a little embarrassed


    He said. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t taste good, don¡¯t eat. Drink some more chicken noodle soup and I will take you


    out to have delicious food then


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t throw the fried egg away, Instead, he ate it all.


    After all, he spent a lot of time on it. He couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away directly


    If Leonardo spent the time making the fried egg at work, he would have earned a lot of money, and it


    was also a disrespect for his hardwork if he threw it away.


    Looking at Leonardo who insisted on finishing the fried egg which she had just hinten, Rosalind smiled


    faintly.


    Suddenly, something hit Rosalind. She asked with raised eyebrows, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work today?¡±


    She thought, ¡°As the boss, is Leonardo ning to take the lead in cking off?¡±


    Leonardo said, ¡®Brooks Group is going to bobl a Designer Competition these days, and everything has


    been arranged. I just want to


    Stay with you Since he was pursuing Rosalind again, of course, he had to allow some sincerity. If he


    spent all his time in thepany. when would be win Rosalind¡¯s favor!


    Rosalind asked, ¡°Designer Competition Why haven¡¯t heard of it?¡±


    Rosalind herself was a designer, and she knew well about this kind ofpetition


    Besides, the Designer Competition of Brooks Group was not inferior. The news should be spread


    quickly


    Leonardo said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Jacob to tell it to BUT Groups. As for you, I have prepared an


    Invitation for you in person.¡±


    Then he took out a ck invitation with gold rims, which looked very expensive, from his pocket.


    Roulind raised her eyebrows and took the invitation. She knew it was written by Leonardo when she


    saw the handwriting on the conver


    Looking at the powerful handwriting on it, Rosalind neither open it nor agreed directly.


    She said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Normally speaking, the Designer Competition held by Brooks Group was the best opportunity for BUT


    Group to gain poprity in Cusia. Rosalind should agree directly


    But Rosalind was afraid that something would happen to the Designer Competion when she thought of


    her rtionship with Leonardo and the controversy in Brooks Group before.


    Leonardo asked. ¡°Won¡¯t you open it? I spent a lot of time writing it!¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw Rosalind put aside the exquisite invitation.


    Rosalind said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the content. I will discuss with thepanyter to decide whether


    to participate or not*


    She thought. Tnvitations are all simr. Except that it was written by Leonardo, there is nothing special


    about it.¡±


    Leonardo said. ¡°There is nothing to discuss anymore. I¡¯ve signed up for you¡±


    Leonardo seemed to have gured what Rosalind was thinking, so he reached out and held Rosalind¡¯s


    soft white hand. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep an eye on it this time, and there won¡¯t be any


    problem. Don¡¯t you always want to make BUT Group popr in China? This is a good opportunity.¡±


    Rosalind frowned. ¡°You have signed up for me. Why do you still give me the invitation¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it after you open it.¡±


    Leonardo pointed at the invitation and deliberately didn¡¯t exin it clearly.


    Rosalind blinked and didn¡¯t know what Leonardo was thinking.


    Putting down the bowl in her hand, she took the paper towel handed over by Leonardo and wiped her


    hands gently. Then she picked up the invitation on the table and opened it with a curious look.


    As soon as Rosalind opened it a little and caught a glimpse of the beginning, she suddenly closed it.


    Her face turned red immediately and coughed badly.


    Rosalind asked in shack. ¡°Leonardo, what¡­ what is in


    Everyone who saw this would be shocked like Rosalind. There was a special letter in it.


    To be exact, it was a love letter written on the maple leaf.


    The most terrible thing was that the beginning was too old-fashioned


    Leonardo said. ¡°Have a look at it! I spent a lot of time wiring it. I¡¯ve been meaning to say these to you


    for a long time. you ask me to pursue you? A love letter is a muSI.¡±


    Didn¡¯t Rosalind smiled awkwardly and looked at Leonardo with a strange face.


    She looked around, secretly nced at Lana, opened a little, and murmured in a low voice for fear that


    Lar would hear andugh at her, ¡°Who taught you this? You are so old-fashioned. What did you say at


    the beginning? Dear little Rosa? I¡¯m the mother of two children. I even got goosebumps!TM


    Leonardo said, ¡°I think it sounds good. I remember that the first love letter you wrote to me started with


    Dear Leon. What¡¯s Leonardo said, ¡°I think wrong with little Rosa? Don¡¯t you think our names are a good


    matche


    Rosalind was geechless when she heard Leonardo¡¯s words. She thought, ¡°Have I ever done stich an


    embarrassing thing? If really my ¡®disreputable history¡¯! In the past. When I wrote love letters in school, I


    was thinking about showing my love to Leonardo and used a lot of sentences in romance films and


    novels. Now it is too shameful to think alsout it¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Would Rasalind admit it was such an embarrassing thing? Of course not way! How could I do such a


    nasty thing?¡±


    Rosalind denied it firmly and directly.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows as if he had expected that Rosalind would deny it. He took out an old


    well¨Cprotected envelope from his pocket.


    He said, ¡°This is the first love letter you wrote to me. Should we reread it now?¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Why Why do you still keep it?¡±


    If Realind remembered well, this was the first love letter she wrote to Leonardo. It was also written on a


    maple leaf.


    She spent a whole morning picking the most beautiful maple leaves in the school¡¯s Maple Grove.


    It took Rosalind a whole night to fill the maple leaves with words she wanted to say to Lennardo, but


    when she handed the envelope to Leonardo, he just threw it on the ground without even looking at it.


    Rosalind was very sad and frustrated at that time. She didn¡¯t want Leonardo to see her crying, so she


    turned around and ran away.


    After that, Rosalind regretted not picking up the love letter at that time. If someone took it, she would be


    even more conbarrassed!


    However, when Rosalind went back to look for the letter, the found that there was nothing there. She


    worried about it for a long time.


    Unexpectedly, Leonardo picked up the love letter again.


    Leonardo smiled faintly, ¡°Of course, it is you who wrote it. I should protect it well


    At that time, he didn¡¯t want to pick up the love letter. When somente on the side picked up the letter and


    read it. Leonardo rushed to grab it.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to ept Rosalind¡¯s love letter, he didn¡¯t allow anyone tough at Rosalind¡¯s


    sincerity.


    After taking it back, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but read it curiously. The wards on it made him feel


    embarrassed. He had mixed feelings about the letter, both disgusted and interested.


    There was another thing that Leonardod always been confused about.


    The letter waster put aside by him, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would keep it for so many years.


    When Rosalind heard this, her eyes widdenly became wet.


    She had thought Leonardo had already thrown the letter away, but she didn¡¯t expect him to keep it all


    the time?


    Rosalind sobbed feelingly. Tears blurred her vision, but she forced herself to keep them at bay.


    She reached out to take the love letter back, but Leonardo quickly took it into his arms and patted it


    gently as if he were hiding a treasure,


    ¡°You gave it to me, and that¡¯s mine. You can¡¯t take it back. If you want to read a love letter, read what I


    wrote for you! Open it and have a look!¡±


    Leonardo looked excited.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Why should I read it? You threw away my love letter. Can¡¯t ignore yours?¡±


    Although she said so, Rosalind put the love letter into her bag carefully for fear of breaking the maple


    leaf


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Lardo is so stupid. Who would read the love letter in front of the


    person who wrote it!


    If he wrote something sappy. I may show some strange expressions. How enharrassing¡±


    Leonardo seemed to have though of it. He smiled faintly and didn¡¯t expose Rosalind¡¯s thouglus.


    He said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to your


    Suddenly, Leonardo came close to Rosalind and quickly kissed her pink cheek.


    ¡°W¨CWhat are you doing?¡±


    Rosalind suddenly realized what was going on. She reached out and covered her reil check with shock,


    and she couldn¡¯t help cing in the direction of Lana.


    She thought, ¡°It is so embarrassing to be seen by Tanal¡±


    Lana repeated in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m blind. I couldn¡¯t see it. I couldn¡¯t see it. I couldn¡¯t see it¡­


    Leonardo smiled faintly and whispered in Rosalind¡¯s ear, ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡±


    Seeing Rosalind¡¯s shy look, Leonardo felt excited but restrained himself because Lana was at home. If


    not, a simple kiss was not enough


    Leonardo¡¯s burning breath sprayed on Rosalind¡¯s fair earlobe. Seeing it turn pink little by little,


    Leonardo smiled even more broadly.


    Hearing this. Rosalind looked at Leonardo tenderly and sailed swertly.


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Is this the feeling of mutual love! It feels good.¡±


    After checking the time, Leonardo pulled Rosalind up and was about to go out,


    Rosalind asked. ¡°Where will we go!¡±


    ¡°Go on a datel Leonardo said without hesitation.


    Rosalind blushed. Seeing Lan smiling. Rosalind felt her face was even better.


    ¡°What dating? Just keep your voice down!¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°Lana wouldugh at me!¡±


    Rosalind found that since Leonardo started pursuing her, he seemed to be more childish. He was no


    longer the man who came back with a cold fare and smoked cigarettes one by one in the bathroom.


    If Rosalind hadn¡¯t watched his changing these days, she would have thought Leonarda was possessed


    by someone else. Leonardo said loudly, ¡°What does it matter? Hey, we are going on a date!¡±


    He thought. ¡°For lovers, how normal it is to go on a date!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect that Leonardo would take her to Haldorin University, their alina mater.


    Looking at the big words ¡°Haldorin University¡°, Rosalind remembered a lot of things in the past, both


    happy and sad.


    This ce was full of Rosalind¡¯s youthful memories, and there would always be a handsome and


    indifferent man, Leonardo, in her memories


    ¡°Why did you take me lieve?¡±


    Rosalind was a little curious. She thought, Theoretically speaking, the date of a rich man like Leonardo


    should contain booking a fugli end restaurant with a roomful of roses and booking the whole cinema.


    Why did hee to our school?


    Leonardo looked at Rosalind with a faint soule and held her soft hand.


    He exined. ¡°Since I am pursuing you, of course, we have to start from the ce where we first met.


    We have to walk through the road that we once walked over, cross the bridge that we once crossed,


    eat snacks that we once ate, and meet us in the past.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s low wire slowly came from above Rosalind¡¯s lead, maic and charming


    It felt like a poem, and at the same time, it was akin to a tenderly sung love bad.


    Rosalind heard it, and it seemed that a group of pictures automatically appeared in her mind one after


    another, which made her smile subconsciously.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalind didnt refuse. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked at Leonardo feelingly. She


    couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling touched and happy. urbed


    It was said that the romance of a poet was hidden in poetry.


    The romatice of a scientist was hidden in the details.


    Leonardo¡¯s romance was hidden in every utterance and rye contact.


    The two looked at each other and smiled. Leonardo took Rosaliand¡¯s soft hand, and Rosalind followed


    him obediently into Haldorin University. Their first romantic date started.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    ¡°Jonas, you b astard! Are you a beast? Do you want me to die? Don¡¯t let me si


    ser you again. Otherwise, I will trar you apart!¡± Kyle was lying on the bed. She felt as if she had been


    run over by a car and her whole body was about to fall apart. She didn¡¯t have any strength at all and


    wrapped herself in the quilt, scolding joms


    She threw everything within reach to the ground


    Jonas came over from the door with a tray in his hand, which contained a bowl of chicken noodle soup


    and delicate snacks. Hearing Kyle¡¯s h oar se shout from a distance, Jonas caught the pillow thrown


    towards him.


    He said, ¡°You still have the strength to curse me. It seems that you are not so tired, so can we


    continue?¡±


    ***Suted. ¡°Go on F uck off Jonas, you p ervert¡±


    Kyle regretted it. She just said something casually yesterday, but unexpectedly, she was bullied by


    Jonas all day, and now she felt like she had almost died. as to have such a strong body. It had been a


    day and Jonas still had the strengths to walk


    She didn¡¯t expect the weak Jonas to have around.


    Jonas asked. ¡°I¡¯m a pe rvert! Didn¡¯t you say I can take the lead this time? I was just listening to you. Am


    ] wrong?¡± Jonas put the food on the table andnded a bowl of chicken noodle soup to Kyle with an


    aggrieved look He said, ¡°Drink some chicken noodle soup to warn your body.¡±


    Looking at Kyle¡¯s red and swollen lips and the bruises on her body, Jonas con drit help but think of the


    whole day they spent. together. His car suddenly turned red ands face burned.


    Kyle said, ¡®I don¡¯t want to eat anything. Go out and I need to get dressed!¡±


    Kyle couldn¡¯t stand staying here anymore. Now she just wanted to get dressed and leave quickly and


    stay alone for a while to sort out the current situation.


    ¡°Drink ¡°¡±


    Jonas insisted and pushed the chicken noodle soup directly to Kyle.


    Kyle was raptised and thought she was dreaming.


    Yesterday, she felt that Jonas was very soft-tempered and wouldn¡¯t get angry at anything. But why did


    he change just after a day!


    Kyle thought, ¡°Did I hurt Jonas so much that he even changed his temperament after I slept with him?


    But Jonas also made me suffer all day. What did I do to hurt hire? It¡¯s me who is really burt.¡±


    Looking at Jona s¡¯s cold face, Kyle suddenly felt wronged. She had been drinking with Jonas for the


    whole night. She slept with Jonas, but he was so harsh to her.


    Thinking of this, Kyle cried loudly. She felt wronged


    Jonas was stunned. His tense expression instantly disappeared, and his eyes were full of panic.


    Jonas put down the soup bowl and sat beside Kyle, feeling a litle at a loss


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying!¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re so rude You bullied me and scolded me. Jonas, you bas ta rd


    Kyle cried like a child, regardless of her image. She rubbed her te ars and sn ot directly on Jonas¡¯ body,


    making his shoulder wet and sticky.


    Jonas didn¡¯t have time to care about his clothes. He put down the bowl and approached Kyle,


    comforting her softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you. I just want you to eat something to replenish your strength since you¡¯ve been


    tired all day.¡±


    Jonas was a little helpless. He was very angry before, because after what happened between then,


    Kyle just wanted to run away without taking responsibility for it


    Moreover, Kyle didn¡¯t mind what happened to them at all and was even inclifferent. Such an attitude


    made Joras angrier.


    But in a day¡¯s venting, he and Kyle slowly fit into each other. His anger gradually dissipated, and he


    was slowly moved by Kyle¡¯s gentleness.


    However, after a crazy day, he didn¡¯t know how to face Kyle, so he pretends to be serious to cover up


    his nervousness and guilt,


    Kyle shouted, ¡°You¡¯re scolding me! You not only scolded me but also bullied ne. Jonas, I want to break


    up with you and go abroad!¡±


    Kyle pped Jonas hard as if she were going to vent all her grievances on him.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go abroad!¡±


    Hearing Kyle¡¯sst sentence, Jonas suddenly raised his voice and refused without hesitation.


    They had done the most intimate things. How could Jonas let Kyle leave!


    Kyle retorted, ¡°Mind your own business! You are not my brother. What right do you have over me?¡±


    She thought. ¡°It seems that it is safe to stay with Lyle. Other menm the world are all like wolves, and


    Jonas is even a wolf in sheepskin. Today he finally showed his fierceness¡±


    Kyle regretted that she hadn¡¯t known Jonas¡¯ true face earlier and was fooled by him for so long


    She didn¡¯t want to stay in Clusia anymore. If Rosalind knew that she had been bullied by Jonas, she


    would have no face to see Roslind


    Jonas said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m your man. You are not allowed to leave if I say not


    They had slept together. How could Jonas let Kyle leave!


    Moreover, after Jonas found out that he had sex with Kyle this morning, he was not irritable, disgusted,


    or regretful, but felt a little happy.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Jonas didn¡¯t know why he had such a feeling, he now knew that he did not want Kyle to leave


    Therefore, Jonas was so angry when be heard that Kyle wanted to run away from him and leave the


    country. He was so angry that Kyle ignored him. Thinking that Kyle may have other men in the future,


    Jonas was angrier.


    Kyle¡¯s cry suddenly paused, and she raised her eyes full of tears and looked at Jonas in confusion.


    She asked. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Kyle thought. ¡°Did I hear it wrong Jonas said he was my man!¡±


    Jonas was stunned by this question. He parsed his lips and repeated with courage. ¡°Tm your man now,


    and I don¡¯t allow you to go abroad. Il tell my parents in a few days that I want to marry you.¡±


    This time. Kyle was very sure that she didn¡¯t hear it wrong. When she heard the word ¡°marry¡±, she


    almost bit her tongue.


    Kyle asked, ¡°What did you say? M-Marry me?


    She thought, ¡°Jonas wants to marry me? Why? Because we had sex? Doesn¡¯t Jonas like Rosalind?


    Why does he get over pain of his breakup so quickly? Or does he want me to help him because he is


    badly hurt? Da mn, Jonas! What does he think I am! A substitute or a backup?¡±


    Jonas thought Kyle agreed, so he promised. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I will arrange everything¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Jonas, are you crazy? Who wants to marry you? I don¡¯t want to marry you!¡±


    Kyle didn¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s substitute or backup. Besides, they just had sex once. She was not


    the conservative type of


    However, when Kyle said this, Jonas red at her angrily.


    He questioned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to marry me, what do you want? Don¡¯t you want to be responsible for


    me?¡±


    ¡°Well B-Be responsible for you?¡±


    Kyle coughed violently, stared at Jonas, and stammered.


    Jonas said. ¡°Of course, you slept with me. Do you want to let it go like this? Do you want to be a jerk


    and don¡¯t want to be responsible for me?¡±


    Thinking that Kyle was afraid that he would pester her in the morning. Jonas felt very ufortable.


    Was he so had and Kyle disliked him so much!


    When Jonas thought of this, his eyes darkened. He lowered his head and whispered in a low voice, ¡°It


    turns out that all my merits you saidst night are fake. It turns out that I am so useless in your heart.


    We¡¯ve done the most intimate thing, but you don¡¯t want to be responsible for me. Im¡­ Lam really a


    loser¡±


    Kyle originally wanted to refuse Jonas seriously, but when she saw his face suddenly darken and he


    sobbed sadly, a trace of sadness slowly appeared in her bright eyes. She gave up.


    Kyle thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why does he look so wronged?¡±


    She exined hurriedly, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t do that. I told the truth yesterday. You are not very bad!¡±


    Kyle found that she would always yield to the weak, Sering Jona s¡¯s grievance, she was at a kiss.


    Unexpectedly, Jonas looked even more gloomy when she said this.


    Jonas said with a low voice, ¡°Not very bad¡­ so I am still had. No wander others don¡¯t like me. You


    have slept with me, but you don¡¯t want to be responsible for me. Lam so small and weak. No one cares


    about me.¡± Jonas moved a linke far away from Kyle suddenly and continued with a faint voice, ¡°Forget


    it. You can go none. No one likes me. I won¡¯t me you! Let me.. 111 be alone forever.¡±


    Kyle was stunned and felt a little guilty when she saw Jonas sitting absently aside.


    She said, ¡°No, it won¡¯t be like that. You are handsome, talenteil, and good-tempered, with a good family


    background. It¡¯s not hard for you to find a girl you like and who likes you. Don¡¯t be disappointed¡°


    However, Kyle¡¯s words made the situation worse, Jonas looked even sadder when he heard that.


    He said. ¡°You said that I have a good family background, a handsome face, a good temper, and talents.


    But you still don¡¯t want to be responsible for me. It seems that no one loves me anymore!¡±


    Kyle blinked and didn¡¯t know how things suddenly turned out like this.


    She thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t Jonas bully me all day? I am supposed to be the one who is angry now. Why is it


    reversed nowe


    But seeing Jona s¡¯s aggrieved and listless look, Kyle somehow felt pity for him.


    She said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re a mature man What¡¯s the big deal? 1¡­ F¡¯ll be responsible for you!¡±


    As soon as Kyle finished speaking, Jonas suddenly raised his head and stared at Kyle in disbelief.


    ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you lying to me?¡±


    Kyle was startled by Jonas ¡®s sudden change. She didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time and could


    only nod nkly


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me out of sympathy, are you?¡±


    Perhaps beause he was too excited just now, Jonas immediately calmed down and asked cautiously.


    He looked like a pitiful and cute cat abandoned by his own


    Kyle was a little ingatient, but looking at Jonas like s, star couldn¡¯t say that she regretted it.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. If you ask again, I will change my mind.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Kyle couldn¡¯t stand such an irresolute Jonas anymore.


    Jonas said. ¡°Youve agreed. How can you change your mind? I will be yours from now on!¡±


    With that, Jonas kissed Kyle on the face.


    When Byle felt the hot and soft touch on her cheeks, her face blushed immediately. Her long eyshes


    shed slightly, and


    she looked wonderingly at Jonas who smiled brightly


    Kyle suspected that she seemed to have fallen into Jonas¡¯s trap.


    But it seemed impossible to go back on her word now,


    Jonas said with a soft voice, ¡°Come on, the chicken noodle soup is getting cold. ve some quickly!¡±


    Then Jonas picked up the chicken noodle soup for Kyle with a bright smile.


    ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡±


    Yanna was curious when she saw Kevin working on something


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m making a trap¡±¡±,


    Kevin didn¡¯t pause. He kept making it himself, very serious.


    ¡°Kevin, what trap is it? Is it a beast catcher?


    Yanna was even inore curious. She took out her favorite milk-vored lollipop took a small stool to


    Kevin¡¯s side, and stretched her neck to look at it.


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and blinked.


    ¡°Well, if a b astard is also a beast, it should be.¡±


    Kevin seemed to have heard that a b astard was nothing different from a wild beast. Leonardo should


    be counted.


    Yanna looked at the paint and all kinds of messy materials in Kevin¡¯s hand then looked up at the room.


    She was worried that the trap would not work.


    Yanna asked, ¡°Can this trap catch a beast? We are in the house now. No beast wille barre.¡±


    Kevin was not discouraged.


    ¡°Everything is passible


    Yanna nodded, wagged her head, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Kevan se niled and said, ¡°If I work hard enough, Iran achieve my goal¡±


    Yarns was still a little confined


    Seeing Yanna¡¯s confused face, Kevin smiled and exined, Today, Leonardo ising here. I have


    found a way to teach him a lesson. My trap is for him.¡±


    Yanna¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard Kevin¡¯s words


    But looking at Kevin¡¯s trap, Yauna ponted


    ¡°Kevin, Leonardo is so smart. He won¡¯t fall into your trap¡±


    Same as Kevin, Yanna had always been dissatisfied with Leonardu.


    Because they had secretly found out how cruel Leonarda was to drive Rosalind away and force her to


    divorce when they were young


    Even though many things were found misunderstandings, it still meant that Leonardo couldart protect


    Rosalind well. He had hurt Rosalind several times.


    More importantly, Maria, that old witch, almost strangled Rosalind and beat Kevin.


    Yanna fmed Leonardo for all this.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Although they also knew that Leonardo¡¯s rtionship with Rosalind was much better now, and it was


    very likely that Rosalind would forgive Leonardo, they still didn¡¯t like Leonardo.


    Yanna disliked Leonardo even more because Leopardo took Rosalind away.


    Yanna was angry with Leonardo, but she had to admit that Leonardo was smarter than both her and


    Kevin.


    If they wanted to Eight against Leonardo, it seemed that they had to think about it cautiously.


    Yanna rubbed her chin in deep thought, looking serious.


    She suggested. ¡°Kevin, I have an iden. Let me help you?


    Yanna believed that with both her and Revin, they would be better than Leonardo,


    The two kids began quietly to formte a n to trick Leonardo.


    Meanwhile, Leonardo sneezed several times.


    Leonardo and Rosalind were at the Haldorin University, and Leonardo just picked up two amber maple


    leaves for Rosalind.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Have you caught a cold?¡± Rosalind stepped forward and asked worriedly.


    Leonardo joked, ¡°Tmn fine. Maybe someone is thinking about me¡±


    Leonardo smiled lightly and handed the maple leaves to Rosalind


    Leonardo continued, ¡°These two leaves are the most beautiful ones. I¡¯ll keep them for the love letter I¡¯m


    going to give you.¡±


    Rosalind blushed and rolled her eyes at Leonardo


    Rosalind murmured. ¡°We¡¯re not young anymore. That¡¯s more for younger prople.¡±


    But Leonardo didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Young people nowadays don¡¯t spend time on this. Communication technology is so advanced that love


    confessions can be edited for people by WhatsApp¡¯s system. They are not as sincere asn Every


    word I sayes from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    When Leonardo approached Rosalind¡¯s ear and said thest word, he hit Rosalind¡¯s ear gently.


    Rosalind¡¯s whole body was weak and numb because of the bite, and she felt it novel andfortable.


    ¡°What are you doing? There are so many prople here.¡±


    Rosalind nced around embarrassedly, but she was stunned at what she saw.


    Several couples were sitting around under the maple trees, smuggling up to each other and kissing


    without scruples, making Rosalind blush.


    She thought, ¡°Are young people nowadays so brave? Don¡¯t they care about the onlookers?¡±


    1.eonardo seemed to know what Rosalind was thinking, so he sailed and flicked her forehead,


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? Maple Grove has long been a famous site for dating couples at Haldorin


    University. It would be strange to do nothing here, Leonardo chuckles.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and looked at Leonardo in surprise.


    She asked. ¡°How do you know that?


    Leonardo smiled faintly, looked up at Maple Grove, and began, ¡°In the past five years, I came to Maple


    Grove for a walk whenever I missed you. That¡¯s why.¡±


    But in the past five years, Leonardo had been alone all the time. Now it was different because he had


    the woman he loved by


    Jis side.


    Rosalind raised her head and looked at Lenardo, who looked even more attractive in the sunlight.


    His slender neck was fair. Every time he said something, his Adam¡¯s Apple rolled up and down like an


    attractive wild fruit bung in his throat, exuding a tempting attraction


    Rosalind stared at it quietly for a while. Spontaneously, star stood out tiptoe, took Leonardo¡¯s arm, and


    gently kissed his Adam¡¯s Apple before he noticed it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t expect Rosalind to do this. He was stunned for a moment and did not move for a long


    while. Rosalind also realized that she didn¡¯t kiss the fruit but Leonardo¡¯s Adam¡¯s Apple, which made her


    blush instantly Just a Rosalind was about to push Rosalind away, Leonardo suddenly reached out and


    held Rosalind in lus arms aga?u.


    He stroked the back of Rosalind¡¯s head with one hand, held her slender waist with the other, and


    kissed her.


    The autumn sunshine was warm, falling in the Maple Grove. Through the amble maple leaves sc


    attered on people¡¯s bodies, the dappled shadows of the trees intertwine to create a beautiful picture.


    In the evening. Leonardo arrived at the Jansen vi with Rosalind


    Leonardo came here to pick up the two kids and apologize to Nafis and Margery. To show that he was


    sincere, he was well prepared, including giving Nafis and Margery gifts based on what he had


    researched about their preferences.


    However, Nafis and Margery were less than friendly. Seeing Leonardo, who stood aside from Rosalind,


    both Nafis and Margery were a bit displeased


    Nafis led Leonardo into the study, while Margery pulled Rosalind aside. She scolded, ¡°Have you


    forgotten how his mother hurt you? You forgive him like this?¡±


    Margery was worried about Rosalind. She didn¡¯t want


    mt Rosalind to be fooled by Leonardo again.


    Rosalind held Margery¡¯s hand and smiled tofort her. ¡°Mom, as you said, it was his mother who hurt


    me. It wasn¡¯t him. I was angry at that time because he didn¡¯t help me. But after I thought about it, I


    knew I wouldn¡¯t help Leonardo either if you got into an argument with him. As a son, how can he me


    his parents?


    ¡°Besides, we are not in a rtionship yet. We¡­ We¡¯re just dating. Don¡¯t worry. Il dump him if he can¡¯t


    meet my time¡±


    This was Rosalind¡¯s true though. She loved Leonardo, so she was willing to give him another chance.


    needs this


    But if Leonardo hurt Rosalind again in the future, she wouldn¡¯t endure it as meekly as she did before


    and would leave without hesitation.


    After all that she had been through, Rosalind learned that life wasn¡¯t all about love. She had her family,


    her friends, her career, and her dreams.


    Love was just a small part of life. She would be grateful if she was loved the way she wanted to be


    loved. But she wouldn¡¯tin or feel despair if she couldn¡¯t


    Margery observed Rosalind¡¯s expression carefully. Seeing that she had made up her mind. Margery


    didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This might be amon problem for all mothers. They were afraid that their daughters would get hurt,


    but they always supported their daughters¡¯ choices.


    Margery sighed. ¡°As long as that¡¯s what you want, it¡¯s fine. You know, you still have me, your Dad, your


    brother, Kevin, and Yama. We all wish you the best.¡±


    Margery couldn¡¯t help reminding Rosalind, fearing that she would get carried away by love again.¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes were wet. She nodded slowly and stuck his head into Margery¡¯s arins.


    In the study, Natis and Leonardo sat opposite each other across arge mahogany desk.


    One was elegant, and the other was domineering. For a moment, nu one spoke.


    ¡°Last time in the hospital, you said that you would take good care of Rosa, and I believed you. But


    considering everything that happened during this period. I doubt your ability and your promise. I doubt if


    I did something wrong again.¡±


    Nafis couldn¡¯t help but speak first. He mentioned the word ¡°again¡± to make it clear to Leonardo that he


    regretted agreeing to Richard marrying Rosalind to Lenianto.


    Leonardo¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and self-me appeared in his stern eyes.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Leonardo said firmly. ¡°It was my fault. I won¡¯t let something like that happen again.¡±


    ¡°How do you guarantee that! How am I going to trust you again?¡± retorted Nalis.


    Nafis turbid eyes suddenly became sharper, which was different from his previous elegance and


    calmness.


    Leonardo pondered and took out a paper document bag from the one beside him without saying


    anything. Then he put it on the table and pushed it to Nahis.


    ¡°How about this? If I ever put Rosalind and the two kids in harm¡¯s way again, you can leave me


    penniless at any time.¡±


    Nafis frowned slightly and didn¡¯t know what Leonardo meant.


    But when Nafis opened the paper bag and saw what was inside, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± blurted out Natis.


    Nafis couldn¡¯t believe Leonardo was going to do this


    In that case, Leonardo could lose everything he had right away. Nafis thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid that the


    Jansen family will plot to take everything away from him?¡±


    Leonardo snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I just learned what I really wanted. I¡¯d do anything for Rosalind and


    the two kids. This is nothing to me.¡±


    Leonardo looked serious, but he stated lightly as if he didn¡¯t give a shi t about what he was talking


    about.


    Looking at Leonardo¡¯s solemn expression, Nafis frowned as if he had encountered something tricky.


    ¡°Does Ro know about this?¡± asked Natis.


    Nafis was always calm, but Leonardo¡¯s decision shocked him too much as Leonardo wanted to transfer


    his shares of the Brooks Group to Rosalind.


    Nafis was a little worried that Rosalind had contributed to Leonardo¡¯s decision.


    Nafis did not want his daughter to force herself to make a certain decision for money or interests. If


    Rosalind agreed to be with Leonardo on that condition, Nafis would never agree to that.


    The Jansen family was not as prosperous as before, but with Nafis brilliant son and daughter, it would


    thrive.


    Nafis didn¡¯t allow her daughter to wrong herself because of money


    Leonardo shook his head.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know about this, and please don¡¯t tell her. I don¡¯t want her to be under any pressure.¡±


    Nafis looked at Leonardo withplicated eyes for a while and sighed helplessly.


    Nafis asked, ¡°Do you know that if Rosa holds your shares, she can just kick you out of Brooks Group?


    Doesn¡¯t, that worry you


    Leonardo smiled carelessly.


    He blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not worried because Rosalind and the kids are everything to me. Without them, I¡¯m


    just a money-making machine. I don¡¯t care about the money as long as they¡¯ll be by my side for the rest


    of my life.¡±


    If Leonardo lost his money, he could make more. But without Rosalind and the kids, he shacklered to


    think what he¡¯d do.


    ¡°If Rosalind kicks me


    Speaking of t of Brooks Group, L¡­ I can be a househusband.¡±


    Speaking of thest word, Leonardo smiled slightly. He seemed to think it was a good idea and began


    to refine it in his mind.


    Nafis¡¯ mouth twitched fiercely. If it weren¡¯t for his decency, Nafis would want to rub his eyes to make


    sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken. Maybe the man in front of him wasn¡¯t Leonardo of Brooks Group.


    Nafis thought, Isn¡¯t he the CEO of Brooks Group? How could he say that? Is he the Leonardo I know?


    That¡¯s hrious¡±


    ¡°Take this back. The Jansen family doesn¡¯t need this. You and Rosa deal with your problems


    yourselves.¡±


    With that, Nafis¡¯ eyes suddenly turned cold.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nafis pointed to a red booklet in the bag and said solemnly, ¡°But if you let Rosa get hurt again, I won¡¯t


    let you two be idgether even if you give me this!¡±


    Leonardo suggested, ¡°How about you keep it? It will be safer to keep it at your ce than at mine.


    Besides, I¡¯m sure Rosalist¡ú¡ú loves me. What you worry about won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Leonardo swore to protect Rosalind and the children with his life.


    When Natis and Leonardo walked out, Margery and Rosalind were both stunned.


    Nafis frowned, but Leonardo looked joyful. Margery and Rosalind thought, ¡°So how did it turn out?¡±


    eyes lit up when he saw Rosalind. He walked over and tried to hold her hand, but Rosalind pushed it


    away and


    Leonardo¡¯s rushed to Nalis


    Rosalind asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, what happened? What did he do to you?¡±


    Leonardo sneered and thought, ¡°What? How dare I do anything to Nafis?


    Natis was the father of Leonardo¡¯s future wife. Leonardo did not doubt that Rosalind would fight him to


    the death if he did anything to Nafis


    Nafis looked unhappy. He thought. ¡°Do I look like a poor old man who would pet bullied by his


    doughter¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    Nafis couldn¡¯t hold back his embarrassment. He poked Rosalind on the forehead and scolded, ¡°I¡¯m not


    that useless. If he dares to hit me, I¡¯ll have him never see my daughter again¡±


    Suddenly, Nafis felt happy as he realized that Rosalind still worried the most about him.


    Instantly, the annoyance and agitation in NaEs mind dissipated. He raised his eyebrows slightly toward


    Leonardo as if to. say, ¡°See Rosa dors like you, but she cares most about me¡±


    Leonardo ignared Nafis childish provocation. He was a little jealous that Rosalind cared so much about


    Nafis, bur considering that Nafis was Rosalind¡¯s father, Leonardo let it slide.


    However, Leonardo decided to ask Rosalind for twofoldpensation when they got home.


    Nalis had the upper hand for the time being, so he didn¡¯t bother to pick at what happened before. He


    sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Wel, you two settle your own business. Your mother and I are too old to


    meddle in your affairs.¡±


    Then. Nilis took Margery¡¯s hand and patted it gently


    Nafis suggested briskly, ¡°Let¡¯s just take care of ourselves. Let¡¯s go for a walk¡­¡±


    Nafis and Margery had been in love for decades. Now, their kids were grown and had lives of their own,


    so they just wanted to let them deal with it by themselves.


    Looking at the retreating back of Nafis and Margery, Rosalind felt a little envious.


    She whispered, ¡°My parents have been married for so many years, but they still love each other deeply.


    It¡¯s so sweet Leonardo reached out and held Rosalind¡¯snd, holding her in his arms with his chin


    against Rosalind¡¯s shoulder. Leonardo chuckled suggestively. ¡°Well, looks like I¡¯m not doing enough.


    How about we grow our love deeper tonight?¡± Rosalind¡¯s face turned red immediately.


    She muttered, ¡°You¡¯re so h orny¡­ I didn¡¯t say I was going to cultivate love with you in that way.¡±


    Rosalind reached out and pped Leonardo on the body.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Leonardo didn¡¯t dodge but held Rosalind even tighter.


    He said flirtatiously, ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s me. I want to do that with you, shall we?


    At that, Rosalind¡¯s face turned even redder.


    Rosalind pushed Leonardo away and urged, ¡°Come on! Go and see the children. We¡¯ve been here for


    so long, but they haven¡¯te out yet. They must be angry with us. You should go coax them.¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t get along well with the two children, so he was not deeply attached to them. Yanna and


    Kevin had some misunderstandings about him, so there was tension between them.


    Rosalind was worried that Yanna and Kevin would hate Leonardo more because he took her awayst


    night, leaving the two kids behind.


    Therefore, she hoped that they could get along more with each other to improve their rtionship.


    Leonardo agreed, ¡°I see. You can rest for a while. I¡¯ll go find them.


    Leonardo took Rosalind to sit down, bent over, and kissed her on the forehead. Then, be left with a


    smile.


    In the room. Yanna was lying at the door and looking outside through the cr ack. Her feet were sore


    that she pouted andined in anger, ¡°Kevin, why hasn¡¯t Leonardoe yet? I heard that he has


    arrived. Are you sure he¡¯lle to us?¡±


    Her legs were so sore. If Leonardo didn¡¯te, she wouldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    Kevin snorted. ¡°Humph, I told you Leonardo doesn¡¯t even like us. He¡¯s been here for so long, but he


    doesn¡¯t even think abouting to see us, I hate him.¡±


    Keviny beside Yamuna, no better than Yanna. He patted his calves softly with his chubby hands to


    ease the sore muscles.


    Although he said so, he still felt a little disappointed.


    Yanna echoed. ¡°Well Kevin, you are right. He doesn¡¯t like us, and he stole Rosalind from us. This time,


    we¡¯ll reach Leonardo a lesson¡±


    As soon as Yanna finished speaking, her big eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Kevin, someone ising.¡± Yanna eximed.


    Kevin cautioned, ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t hurt Mom¡±


    Kevin leaned over the edge of the door and looked out, vaguely seeing a tall figure approaching.


    Kevin called out, ¡°It¡¯s only Leonardo. Hide now.¡±


    Then, he pulled Yanna up and hid in a pre-found spot.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Leonardo walked to the door and frowned when he saw that it was half-closed


    Leonardo called, ¡°Yanna? Kevin!


    ¡°Yanna, Kevin, are you there!¡±


    Leonardo called for a long time without any response. He thought in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t the nanny say


    that the two children are ying in their room?¡±


    Suddenly, Leonardo caught a glimpse of some white powder sc attered under the door frame, He


    raised his eyebrows looked around, and smiled slightly.


    He thought. ¡°Two little monkeys. You wanna trick me?¡±


    Leonardo touched his nose, walked to the door, and gently pushed it open as if he noticed nothing


    strange.


    Suddenly, a big balloon fell from the c rack of the door when it opened. Leonardo quickly swept through


    the room and turned around to kick it oul.


    The balloon flew out at his feet and exploded instantly, spilling the water in it on the two kids hiding


    behind the chair.


    As the water was about to drench Yanna and Kevin, Kevin pulled Yanna behind him. The cold water fell


    on Kevin¡¯s body and instantly drenched him.


    Forgetting that she was hiding, Yanna eximed, ¡°Alh¡­ Kevin, are you okay!¡±


    Kevin answered calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kevin shook his head, reached out to wipe the water stained on his face with his sleeves, and looked at


    Leonardo reluctantly and angrily.


    Kevin¡¯ didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with the n. He couldn¡¯t believe that Leonardo knew their


    n, which made him very upset.


    Yana¡¯s eyes turned red and she looked at Leonardo outrageously.


    She used, ¡°How could you do that? Ilow can you bully kids?¡±


    Leonardo looked calm and didn¡¯t feel sorry because he didn¡¯t go along with the pranks of the two kids


    or rather his kids. Leonardo said lightly. ¡°You should think of the consequences of everything you do.


    When you made this n, did you only think about the consequence of my being caught in the trap?


    Have you thought that I¡¯ll dodge and you¡¯ll get yourselves into trouble?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just children. How can you be so petty?¡±


    Yanna was still unhappy. She was even more convinced now that Leonardo didn¡¯t like them. After all,


    Kevin protected her when she was abour to get sshed with water, but Leonardo only thought of


    himself


    Leonardo went on, ¡°Well, you are kids, so you have to make a careful n before you do something.


    You only get one chance. If you two miss this chance, you will put yourselves in danger when you meet


    the bad guys.¡±


    Leonardo actually knew that it was time to coax the children since their rtionship was so tense, but


    he didn¡¯t want to spoil them.


    Besides, Yanna and Kevin were very smart and brave. They were ahead of their age, so Leonardo


    couldn¡¯t treat them like other children. It was time for them to learn something.


    Kevin had invaded the official website of Brooks Group before. If the CEO of the Brooks Group wasn¡¯t


    Leonardo, Kevin would have gotten himself in big trouble.


    Su Leonardo was sort of reminding them of this now.


    ¡°How did you find it?¡± asked Kevin.


    Kevin didn¡¯t cry like Yanna. Instead, he was extremely calm, but his gripping hands revealed his


    resentment and anger. Without hiding it, Leonardo said bluntly. There were water stains running down


    the door. I saw it when I looked up.¡± Kevin tightened his lips, frowned slightly, and lowered his head. He


    looked like an old man with a lot of concerns. Although he was unwilling to ept it, he had to admit


    that he lost.


    Leonardo was quite satisfied with Kevin¡¯s performance. Kevin didn¡¯t cry or make noise but found out


    the key problem, which made Leonardo appreciate him.


    Leonardo sighed and was about to approach Kevin and Yuna to check whether they were injured.


    Suddenly, he heard a metal click. Something seemed to have broken.


    Before Leonardo could react, a loose cloth bag smashed straight toward him. The snow-white powder


    instantly spilled all over Leonardo¡¯s face.


    Leonardo was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the two kids to have a second move at all. When he was in a


    daze, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Yanna and Kevin suddenly raising their hands and sinashing


    ck-juice-filled balloons toward him. Leonardo grabbed one quickly, but the other smashed on him


    and cracked instantly, sshing ck ink all over his body. Leonardo was wearing a fancy customized


    suit, and it was now a mess. Flour and ink were so sticky that they stuck to Leonardo¡¯s suit, making him


    look like a mess.


    When everything was settled, Kevin and Yanna burst intoughter.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    The tears in Yanna¡¯s eyes had not disappeared, but there was no anger or grievance on her face.


    Instead, she was ecstatic. She thought. ¡°I told you it worked. We really fealed Leonardo.¡±


    Kevin raised his head and looked at Leonardo proudly


    He began. ¡°Well, you really shouldn¡¯t underestimate us. You didn¡¯t think we were acting like that earlier


    just to confuse you, did you?¡±


    His tone sounded proud, just like Leonardo¡¯s before


    They knew Leonardo wouldn¡¯t fall for it that easily, so the traps at the door were fake, and the real


    prank started only when Leonardo let down his guards..


    They cried and acted furious just now to confuse Leonardo.


    Unexpectedly, they steeded. Kevin was both excited and proud because he knew how difficult


    Leonardo was to deal with. With that, Kevin unzipped his jacket to reveal therge stic bag he had


    over his upper body. Except for some water stains on his face and shoulders, Kevin didn¡¯t get wet.


    The corner of Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched. Now he really regretted underestimating Kevin and Yanma


    However, Leonardo wasn¡¯t angry. He smiled meaningfully, raised an eyebrow, and looked at the two


    happy little monkeys.


    He strode to Kevin and pinched the balloon he had just got above Kevin.


    In an instant, Kevin was covered in the dark juice.


    Of course. Leonardo didn¡¯t do that to Yanne


    After all, Yanna was a girl, and she resembled Rosalind


    That was why Leonardo chose to y a trick on his son.


    ¡°You. You cheat, called out Kevin.


    Looking at the ck ink on his body, Kevin¡¯s excitement andcency instantly disappeared. His


    eyes were also slightly red.


    Leonardo chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay alert? Just like I did before, you guys let your guard down.


    Now am I the


    Hearing this, Yarna burst into tears.


    ¡°You are a bad guy! I¡¯m going to tell Mom Yanm cried.


    Both Leonardo and Kevin were stunned. They didn¡¯t understand why Yanna was crying considering


    they were the ones who


    Kevin said in aforting voice, ¡°Yana, don¡¯t cry. We didn¡¯t think it through enough this time, but our


    prank worked. We didn¡¯t lose. We¡¯ll make him lose even more next time¡­ Ouch¡­


    As soon as Kevin finished speaking. Leonardo tapped Kevin on the forehead.


    Leonardo said discontentedly, ¡°Hey, Yanna is just a little girl. How could you teach her to scheme


    against her father?¡±


    Leonardo wondered why the two kids plotted against him in front of him.


    He began to feel like the most pathetic father in the world.


    Both his son and daughter disliked him.


    Leonardo was extremely bitter-hearted.


    He wished he could go back to the time before Rosalind had the children and see them born and grow


    up


    In that way, maybe they wouldn¡¯t resist him that much.


    Yanna raged, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lut Kevin! In the one who wants to prank you! You can¡¯t me Kevin!¡±


    Sering Kevin being ¡°beaten¡±, Yama stopped crying and rund forward to stop Leonardo.


    Looking at Yaria, who was chubby and cute, Leonardo couldn¡¯t utter any words of reprimand.


    L¨¦onardo was happy and relieved that Kevin and Yanna were close to each other and that they were


    both protective of each oller.


    He took Yanna into his arms and said in a soft voice, ¡°Smart tricks are used on your enemies, not on


    Dad and Moan. How would 1 bully you guys? I love your Mom and both of you.¡±


    Except for Rosalind, Leonardo had never spoken to anyone so gently. He thought that Yanna¡¯s mood


    would ease a little.


    Unexpectedly, Vanna cried even louder.


    She eximed, ¡°No¡­ My dress is dirty. It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±


    Yanna struggled toe out of Leonardo¡¯s arms. Her pink dress was stained with flour and ink on


    Leomando¡¯s suit, looking extremely unsightly.


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched. He thought, Is it time to worry about the dress!


    I¡¯mforting you aren¡¯t


    So I¡¯m less important than a pink dress? Will Yonna be nicer to me if I buy her a bunch of dresses?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yanna¡¯s sad but loud voice soon attracted Rosalind


    Seeing that Leonardo, Yanna and Kevin were all dirty and messy, Rosalind widened her eyes and


    covered her mouth in surprise.


    She eximed. ¡°What happened? Why are you guys getting like this?¡±


    Kevin and Yanna¡¯s faces stiffened. They thought. ¡°Not Mom will be mad if she knows what we did!¡±


    Both Yanna and Kevin looked sad and lowered their heads. After hesitating for a while, Kevin felt that it


    was better to confest than let Leonardo say it out. He decided to take responsibility for it


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me¡­ nnirnired Kevin.


    Suddenly, Leonardo interrupted Kevin, ¡°Tim ying with them. I thought you were waiting in the living


    room. Why are you here?¡±


    Kevin was a linle stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to harbor them and cover up the truth for them,


    which made him a little embarrassed and toniclied.


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at Leonardo¡¯s words. She thought, Does he think Fin st upid?


    They call such a mess y?¡±


    Everyone knew that Leonardo had serious mysophobia. He hated getting dust on his clothes, not to


    mention flour and ink.


    Looking at Yanna and Kevin, who hung their heads down, and Leonardo, who insisted on his words,


    Rosalind figured out everything.


    Since this was the matter between Leonardo and the two kids, Rosalind decided not to in interfere.


    Rosalind said lightly. ¡°Since you want to have fun, go ahead. Don¡¯t catch a cold. Clean up the ce


    when you¡¯re done. It¡¯ gettingte.¡±


    After saying that, Rosalind turned around and left.


    Yanna, Kevin, and Leonardo remained in the room.


    Kevin pursed his lips, looked at Leonardo with a calm face, and snorted, ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think we¡¯ll


    appreciate you for this, and don¡¯t think you can bribe us with these petty favors. We won¡¯t buy it¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not that easy to please!¡± echoed Yanna.


    Yanna was on the same side as Kevin at the moment, but she was still a little disappointed when she


    nced at her dress.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Yanna was so annoyed that Leonardo soiled her dress.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Facing the two children¡¯s provocations, Leonardo felt a little helpless, but he was more distressed.


    He reached out and stroked Kevin¡¯s head.


    Leonardo sighed, ¡°Do I need your thanks? I am your father whether you like me or not. That won¡¯t


    change even if you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    Kevin parsed his lips and wanted to retort, but he knew what Leonardo said was trur


    ¡°We We can get ourselves a better Dad.¡± Yanna retorted.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened suddenly, but he could do nothing to Yamma, for she was his cute little


    daughter.


    Leonardo said in a serious voice. ¡°You can get yourselves a father you like, but what about your


    mother? Would your Mom still like you if she had a baby with another man?¡±


    Leonardo tried to be nice and reasonable.


    ¡°No. Mom loves us the most shouted Yinna


    At the thought that Rosalind might ignore her after having a new baby, Yanna couldn¡¯t help but sniffle


    and s ob.


    Seeing that both kids were a hit scared and worried, Leonardo continued. ¡°Of course, Rosalind loves


    you, but your stepfather is not rted to you by blood. He¡¯ll prefer his kid, right?


    ¡°Im different. We¡¯re rted by blood, so your Mom and I will always love you two the most. Let¡¯s live


    happily ever after as a family, okay?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin suddenly raised their heads and looked at Leonardo in a daze.


    They wondered, ¡®Leonardo said he loves us?


    Is that true!


    Leonardo didn¡¯t know our birth. We¡¯ve never lived together, and we¡¯re always picking on him. Will he


    love us!¡±


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other with uncertainty.


    Leonardo approached them and reached out to hold them in his arms.


    Leonardo apologized, I owe you both and Rosalind for all these years. I was wrong, and I¡¯ll spend the


    rest of my life to make up for the mistakes I¡¯ve made before. Will you guys give me a chance to love


    you?¡±


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of them, who


    suddenly became gentle, was Leonardo, whom they had been plotting against just now.


    By the time Rosalind saw Leonardo and the two little ones again, they had cleaned up. Leonardo


    looked d, while the two kids looked a little awkward.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows to ask about the situation, but Leonardo just smiled lightly and stepped


    forward to hold Rosalind in his armes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± said Leonardo.


    In the Deep Mountain Vi


    At night, both children finally fell asleep. When Leonardo and Rosalind returned to the room, Leonardo


    pulled Rosalind into his arms and pressed her against the wall.


    He whispered, ¡°They¡¯re finally asleep. Shouldst we do something next?¡±


    Rosalind smiled and didn¡¯t push Leonardo away. Instead, she reached out her long, slender arms


    around Leonardo¡¯s neck.


    r said in a s exy voice, ¡°Oht Tell me about it, Leonardo¡±


    At Rosalind¡¯s passion, Leonardo paused and then smiled in surprise.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about human reproduction. Do you like it?¡±


    Rosalindughed and rolled her eyes at Leonardo.


    Rosalind gently stroked Leonardo¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple with her fingers and said in a flirtatious tone, ¡°You¡¯re


    the only one who talks about that in such a dry maniver.¡±


    ¡°Dry?¡± murmured Leonardo.


    Leonardo¡¯s voice was deep and h oar se as if he was suppressing something. He held Rosalind tightly


    and leaned over to kiss her lips


    ¡°Hold on¡± called out Rosalind.


    Rosalind¡¯s slender fingers gently pressed against Leonardo¡¯s soft and burning lips, stopping his


    movement.


    Leonardo sucked in Rosalind¡¯s finger and bit it gently, unhappy.


    The sudden pr icking pain almost made Rosalind exim.


    Leonardo said in a h oarse voice, ¡°Do you still want me to wait! I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Leonardo looked down and then at Rosalind. His eyes were full of grievances as if he had been hurt by


    what Rosalind did.


    ¡°Leonardo, you¡­¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s pink cheeks instantly turned red, and her eyes were rining and seductive.


    Seeing Rosalind so attractive, Leonardo couldn¡¯t hear it anymore. He grabbed Rosalind¡¯s hands and


    put them on the wall. leaning over to kiss her delicate red lips.


    Leonardo¡¯s kiss was wild as if endless love was counted in his kiss. Gradually, both of them were lost


    After a long time, Rosalindy on the bed tiredly as if she had rum half a marathon. She was exhausted


    and weak all over. She thought, ¡°Leonardo was such a beast!¡±


    Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but scold Leonardo in her mind for a while.


    She thought. ¡°Why am I so tired? Leonardo is energetic enough to do a triathlon even now! Shall I do


    more exercise!¡± Leonardo gently held Rosalind in his arms and stroked her long hair behind her ear,


    revealing her sn oth forehead and delicate face.


    He chuckled, ¡°What are you thinking alsout? Are you distracted in my arms?


    Leonardo was a little upset that Rosalind was wandering off in his arms. He bit her on the shoulder,


    which made Rosalind whimper and struggle to push him away.


    ¡°Leonardo, aren¡¯t you tired?¡± asked Rosalind.


    Rosalind even wondered if Leonardo had been on some kind of drug to make hin erect longer!


    ¡°How can I be tired of you?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s h oar se voice sounded around Rosalind¡¯s neck. His breath tickled butforted Rosalind


    like a feather.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± smiled Rosalind.


    Rosalind was so tired that she couldn¡¯t bear to flirt with Leonardo again.


    Leonardo smiled lightly and pursed his lips, preterating to be innocent


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just want to hold you tight.¡±


    Rosalind knew how much Leonardod missed her over the years, so she didn¡¯t push him away this


    time.


    ¡°What did you tell my Dad today? We both know they were pretty much against us being together


    before. Why did he suddenly change his mind?¡± asked Rosalind confused as she had been thinking


    about this all day,


    Last time, Nalis talked with Leonardo at the gate of the hospital, and after that, Nafis didn¡¯t interfere


    much with the rtionship between Leonardo and Rosalind


    This time, because of what Maria did, Nabis and Margery became amoyed with Leonardo again. They


    even said they would never approve of Rosalind and Leonardo being together. However, after


    Leonardo talked to Nafis in the study. Nafis seemed to change his and again


    They weren¡¯t explicitly in favor of Rosalind¡¯s rtionship with Leonardo, but they weren¡¯t explicitly


    against it either. It seemed that they let Rosalind¡¯s decision run its course.


    Rosalind was touched by her parents¡¯ tolerance, so she was even more curious about how Leonardo


    convinced Natis.


    Leonardo anticipated that Rosalind would ask this, so he blurted out, ¡°I told your father that you were


    my wife and the mother of my children, so he agreed to us bring together!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about serious stuff. Tell me the truth¡±


    Obviously, Rosalind didn¡¯t believe that her father would be convinced by Leonardo so easily.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t answer the question but retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said true?¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Rosalind was speechless. She knew that Leonards must be hiding something from her, but since he¡¯d


    convinced her father, she had nothing to worry about. After all, her dad would never hurt her.


    She asked again. ¡°What about the kids? Did they prank you today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think venting is more apt than pranking. They vented their frustrations with me. Anyway, this


    was the first official interaction between the three of us.¡±


    When Leonardo didn¡¯t know that Yanna and Kevin were his children, all he thought was that they were


    and that was more of a polite and generalment. adorable and smart,


    But after learning that they were his children, Leonardo was happy, except that he didn¡¯t know how to


    get along with them.


    In addition, the kids were quite critical of him, so they hadn¡¯t really interacted formally. It was a chaotic


    day, but Leonardo managed to let the kids know what he thought of them, so Leonardo felt it was a


    good start.


    As for whether he could get the children¡¯s recognition and regain their confidence in hum, Leonardo


    would work hard.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, you hadn¡¯t been around when they were younger. It¡¯ll be better when they get


    used to having a father.¡± Rosalind gently drew a circle on Leonardo¡¯s arm andforted him in a soft


    voice.


    ¡°I know,¡± answered Leonardo in a low voice.


    It was because he knew this that he felt sorry for the children and Rosalind. He had missed five of the


    most precious and difficult years of their lives.


    However, Leonardo was not a self-reproaching:


    person 1


    He would give his children 200 percent love in the future.


    Looking at the solemn look on Leonardo¡¯s face. Rosalind reached out to touch his eyebrows and nose.


    She stroked Leonardo¡¯s warm lips, leaned slightly, and kissed her on the lips.


    ¡°Forget it Good night, whispered Rosalind.


    However, the kiss made Leonardo even more h orny.


    ¡°You little devil, you¡¯re seducing me. You are responsible for this.¡±


    After saying that, Leonardo rolled over and pressed against Rosalind¡¯s body¡­


    In the morning. Yuma and Kevin were stunned by the scene before them when they woke up.


    ¡°All¡± screamed Yanna


    Kevin ran out and asked worriedly, ¡°What-¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he was also stumped by the scene in front of him.


    ncing at Rosalind, who was walking slowly behind Leonardo, Yanna eximed with excitement.


    ¡°Mom, why did you buy so many pretty dresses? They are amazing!¡±


    Rosalind nced at the two rows of children¡¯s outfits in the room, one for boys and one for girls, and


    immediately understood what was going on.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned to Leonardo and wondered why.


    Meanwhile, Jacob came in with a group of people carrying dresses for women.


    Jacob said to Dronardo respectfully, ¡°Mr. Brooks, the outfits for Ms. Yanna Jansen, Mr. Kevin Jansen,


    and Mrs. Brooks are ready. Is there anything else you need!¡±


    Ms. Yanna Jansen?


    Mr. Kevin Jaisen?


    Mrs. Brooks?


    Both Yenna and Kevin froze as they didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to get so many fancy new outfits for them.


    Rosalind was speechless. She thought, ¡°When did Jacob start calling Yanna and Kevin that?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rosalind h ooked Leonardo¡¯s linger and asked in a low voice.


    Leonardo grunted, ¡°As my wife and children, you deserve all these. Besides, I¡¯m trying to get closer to


    the children¡±


    It was said that money was the key to all doors, Leonardo happened to have the key, which could be


    used to improve his rtionship with his two children.


    Beshjes, Leonardo dirtied Yanna¡¯s dress yesterday, which made Yanna cry and hate him for a long


    while. Leonardo dant want Yanna to cry over a dress again.


    ¡°They can develop extravagant habits,¡±ined Rosalind.


    Rosalind rolled her eyes at Leonardo. She thought. ¡°What¡¯s so great about being rich? It¡¯s no good if


    they develop extravagant bad habits¡±


    Leonardo said indifferently, ¡°So what? It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re extravagant. I¡¯m super rich.¡±


    Leonardo felt that he worked hard to provide a rich and happy life for his wife and his children, and he


    made that his value. Rosalind didn¡¯t know what toment


    ¡°Sure enough, rich people are willfull¡± she thought


    Yanna and Kevin look around wule listening to the conversation between Rosalind and Leonardo.


    Yanna approached Kevin¡¯s ear, blinked her big eyes, and asked in a mysterious tone, ¡°Kevin, can we


    wear these clothes¡± Frankly, Vanna really liked these prelly dresses.


    Kevin red at Yanna and snapped, ¡°Of course, not They are Leonardo¡¯s sugar-coated shells. Are you


    gonna fall for it?¡± Kevin thought, ¡°We are not poor. Why is Yanna always easily tempted by delicious


    food and pretty clothes?¡± Yanna hesitated, ¡°Didn¡¯t we make up with Leonardo yesterday? It should be


    okay to spend his money.¡± to support Kevin and me. We are


    Yanna thought, ¡°After all, Leonardo is so wealthy. It must be hard for mom to make money to sup


    relieving the burden on mom by spending Leonardo¡¯s money,¡±


    Kevin raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t refute for a moment.


    Kevin and Yaung thought their interaction was covert but Leonardo and Rosalind saw everything.


    Rosalind was a bir worried, while Leonardo was in a good mood.


    Leonardo raised his voice, ¡°Since you like them, go ahead and pick one for yourself. Pick whatever you


    like. Have Jacob buy more for you if there¡¯s nothing you want.¡±


    Leonardo had a sudden feeling of happiness as he finally could do something for the kids.


    Ringing!


    When Leonardo and Rosalind were watching Yanna and Kevin picking up their clothes with joy,


    Leonardo¡¯s phone rang suddenly. When they saw the caller ID. Leonardo¡¯s face became sullen


    inunediately.


    Leonardo ignored it and hung up.


    But soon the phone rang again, and Rosalind frowned slightly.


    She asked. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Is it something urgent? Go ahead with your business.¡±


    Although they were much closer now, Rosalind didn¡¯t want dy Leonardo¡¯s work.


    Leonardo sneered, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s Virginia. I don¡¯t have to answer it!¡±


    Virginia was a vicious woman with superb acting skills. It would be no good if she called, so Leonardo


    didn¡¯t bother to talk to her.


    Rosalind raised her eyebrow with curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°What does she want this time? chuckled Rosalind.


    Rosalind thought that Virginia was indeed tenacious. Leonardo put Virginia in the police station, but she


    got out unscathed and became Sean¡¯s secretary, Rosalind had to admit that Virginia was remarkable in


    certain respects.


    Leonardo shook his head. He didn¡¯t know, nor did he want to know.


    After knowing that Dn was not Richard¡¯s son, Leonardo decided to draw a line between him and


    Virginia.


    If they didn¡¯t mess with him, Leonardo would pretend they didn¡¯t exist. But if Virginia dared to provoke


    him and Rosalind again, Leonardo would never spare ber again.


    Ringing!


    The phone rang again, but this time it was not Leonardo¡¯s cellphone, but Rosalind¡¯s.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Rosalind lifted her phone and shook it in front of Leonardo.


    She travei, ¡°Looks like she won¡¯t give up. You see, you didn¡¯t answer the plour, so she called me. Stull


    Janswer the phone?¡°


    It seemed that Virginia kume that Rosalind and Leonardo were together.


    Rosalind was a bit curious. She locked Virginia in the bathroom on Thanksgiving. A few days had


    passed but nothing had happened. Rosalusd wondered what Virginia would say on the phone.


    ¡°Whatever you want,ughed Leonardo,


    Looking at the sly smile in Rosalind¡¯s eyes, Leonardo knew Virginia wildn¡¯t get what she wanted


    As soon as Leonardo finished speaking, Rosalind answered the phone.


    Virginia screamed ¡°Rosalind, you b itch. Leonardo with you?¡±


    At Virginia¡¯s sharp, shrill curses, Rosalind held her phone a little funter away in disgar


    Rosalind regretted that she had answered the phone. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have been insulted by


    Vingiena in


    It took a while for Virginia to stop cursing before Rosalind brought the phone close to her ear again.


    ¡°Who are you scolding, b itch¡±¡± said Rosalind briskly.


    ¡°You bitc h¡± cursed Virginia.


    A Virginia¡¯s rage, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but chuckle gatingly.


    ¡°Rosalind, how dare you said that to me blurted out Virginia.


    Rosalind became a impatient. Virginia was acting like a shrew, which irritateil Rosalind somewhat


    Rosalind snapped, ¡°I¡¯ll give you our minute. Say whatever it is or shut the f uck up. Otherwise, don¡¯t


    me me for hanging


    Dn called out, ¡°Let me go. Let me go. I don¡¯t wanna live in the hospital. Let


    Virginia said in a soothing voice, ¡°Danny, stop it. You haven¡¯t recovered yet, so you can¡¯t be discharged


    from the hospital right now. Mom will take you out when you¡¯ve recovered, okay?


    As Virginia answered the phone, she held Dn in her arms for fear that he would be too excited to


    aggravate the injury on his leg.


    Dn cried, ¡°Not Mom, will I be a cri pple? I¡¯m bospuulized, but why don¡¯t Grandma and Dad


    come to see met Is Dad going to abandon met I want to go home..¡±


    Dn cried so hard that hepletely ignored Virginia¡¯s words. He twisted his injured leg on the bed


    trying to get out of the bed.


    Virginia murmured, ¡°Danny, Danny. Listen to me. I will tell Dad, and he¡¯ll be here soon. Calin down¡±


    On the other end of the phone. Rosalind could hear Dn trying


    Virginia said in a serious voire, ¡°Rosalind, you heard that, right? Danny is upset nose. He wants to see


    Leonardo, Can you ask him to answer the phone and let hime to see Danny?¡±


    Rosalind frowned and wondered if Virginia was crazy.


    Rosalind sneered. ¡°Virginia, have you forgotten that Leonardo has known for a long time that Dn is


    not rted to him? What makes you think he¡¯ll go see someone he has nothing to do with?¡±


    Virginia tricked Leonardo for so many years. Why did she still think Leonardo would go to the hospital


    to see Dn and her?


    Virginia rurteil, ¡°What do you know! You heartless woman. Even though they aren¡¯t rted, Danny has


    called him Dad for so many years. Lourdo won¡¯t be that cruel. Put Leonardo on the phone. I¡¯m sure


    he¡¯lle when he hears how much Danny misses him


    Rosalind raised an eyebrow and wondered why Virginia was so confident.


    She thought, ¡°Dors she really think Leonardo is sucli a kind and forgiving person?¡°


    Anyway, Rosalind gave the phone to Leonardo to get him to talk to Virginia.


    Shirred, ¡°Hey, Virginia misses you. You might as well tell her younsell¡±


    Ronald didn¡¯t bother for this for Leunardu.


    Leonindo ausserred the phone and saw Rosalind enter the room in displeasure, which made his face


    darkris


    He snapped, ¡°Virginia, have you forgotten the lesson I gave youst time? I won¡¯t make you pay for


    what you did before, but if you bother Rosalind and me again, I will make you regret being born in this


    work¡±


    During this period, to win back Rosalind and the two kids, Leonardo paid no attention to Virginia and


    Jerome, but he didn¡¯t expect this to give Virginia the allusion that he was easygoing.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t help sneering. During the Thanksgiving party, Virginia tried to frame Rosalind, but


    Rosalind made Virginia take the consequences with her quick wit


    Leonardo wouldn¡¯t spare anyone who wanted to hurt Rosalind, especially Virginia.


    Virginia sobbed. ¡°Leonardo, how can you be so cruel! Danny is not your biological child, but he has


    treated you like a father for so many years. Don¡¯t you have any love for him?¡±


    ¡°Love? Why would Hove a hard Leomando sound.


    When Leonardo mistakenly though that Dn was Richard¡¯s son, he felt extremelyplicated when


    facing Dn. He was disgusted and helpless. After all, Dn was Richard¡¯s son


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to care about Dn, so he basically stayed away from home and seldom talked


    to Dn


    But now he knew that Dn was not rted to the Brooks family. Allingh Lennardo knew than Dn


    was innocent, he wouldn¡¯t love Dn


    Leonardo even felt lucky that Dn was not the son of Richard Otherwise, with a thothier like Virginia,


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d be enemies with Dn


    Now, there was no such possibility.


    Virginia cried, ¡°Leonardo, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I really don¡¯t know¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Virginia was crying with a choked voice.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t move and even felt disgusted.


    ¡°Virgima, don¡¯t tell you don¡¯t know who Dn¡¯s Either is. Don¡¯t you know how many men you¡¯ve slept


    with!¡± After saying that. Leonardo hung up the phone.


    ¡°Leonardo, Leonardo. You can¡¯t be so ninhless.¡±balililed Virginia.


    As the call was hung up and the phone screen went ck, Virginia¡¯s eyes turned red and slowly filled


    with hatred.


    Virginia muttered to herself. ¡°Leonardo, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so heartless. You really care about


    Rosalind, don¡¯t you? I wi make you regret doing this to me.¡±


    In the Deep Mountain Vi


    Leonardu walked into Rosalind¡¯s room, held her in his arms from behind, and put his chin on


    Rosalund¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you jealous?¡± asked Leonardo in a low voice.


    Rosalind struggled ufortably. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get rid of him, she didn¡¯t bother to move.


    Rosalind murmured, ¡°Why should I be jealous? I¡¯m not a little girl. That¡¯s st upid¡±


    Rosalind was not jealous indeed, but she felt ufortable.


    Virginia didn¡¯t give up on Leonardo. i was really annoying


    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous? I can¨ª smell it all over the room, chuckled Leonardo

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Leonardo nipped at Rosalind¡¯s shoulder, his tone traving and pleased.


    He thought Rosalind was quite cute when she got jealous.


    ¡°AlL.¡± Rosalind grunted and turned to re at Leonardo with shyness.


    She muttered, ¡°Are you a dog? Don¡¯t bite me


    Leonardo picked Rosalind up and sat her on hisp, holding Rosalind¡¯s slender waist with a wicked


    smile.


    He whispered. ¡°Well, I could be a dog and you¡¯d be the big, vorful bone¡±


    After saying that, he pressed the back of Rosalind¡¯s head and leaned in to kiss her.


    Their sweet kisses kept the room hot. Rosalind didn¡¯t resist Leonardo until they were painting and half-


    naked. She parted, ¡°Stop. The kids are still outside¡±


    Rosalind would never let children see their parents making out


    It was not suitable for children.


    Leonardo tilted his head, kissed Rosalind hand on the neck, and put her hand between his croch


    He gasped, ¡°Do you feel it? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s brutal to make me stop now! You know I¡¯m obsessed


    with you¡¯


    Rosalind nced down and tried to hold back her smile. She chuckled, doesn¡¯t have to be you. I can


    get myself a new¡­ Before Rosalud could finish her words, Leonardo kived her lips and stared at her


    sharply


    ¡°Tell me. A new what? weered Leonardo


    Rosalind took a deep breath of fresh air. Sering Leonardo¡¯s eagerness, the little devil in Rosalind¡¯s


    mind began to tempt her. She leaned close to Leonardo¡¯s ear and took a heavy bite of his earlobe.


    She fried, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to find a new one! Well, then show me what you¡¯ve got


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows, and his deep eyes suddenly lit up like a Iningry wolf. He didn¡¯t expect


    Rosalind to say such bald words


    He decided to take it as a challenge to his dignity as a man


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s charming and seductive appearance, Leonardo really wanted to f uck her right


    now. However, an the thought that their twn children were still outside, Leonardo stopped.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He started to thank that the house was no small and consideredbining the two hours. That way,


    Rosalind wouldn¡¯t br separated from him at night for worrying about Yanna and Kevin. Now they had to


    meet as if they were cheating


    ¡°Linde devil, don¡¯t be too arrogant. How about you show me what you¡¯ve got tonight?¡±


    Brett sighed. ¡°Leonardo, what am I supposed to do? Connor strongly disagreed with nne¡¯s marriage


    to me, Eleanor¡¯s belly is getting bigger. I¡¯m so worried¡±


    At a bar, Brett brushed his ss of wine in one gulp and looked sad


    Without answering immediately, Leomando took a sip of his wine calmly.


    ¡°Has nor forgiven you?¡± asked Leonardu,


    Leonardo remembered that nor hadn¡¯t said anything about marrying Breit, so he didn¡¯t see what that


    had to do with Connor.


    Brett was sturged by the question and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He stammed, ¡°I guess. She¡¯s forgiven me


    Brett Jouked pretty unsure when he said


    Brett added eagerly. ¡°I told her for that I was going to marry her, and I told her in public at the


    Thanksgiving party that 1 loved her. She knows about


    Dessurdo rolled his eyes at Brett speechlessly.


    He said lightly, ¡°Yeah, she knows. So what? You cannot marry her until she says yes¡±


    nor might be touched by Brett¡¯s public deration of love for her at the Thanksgiving party, but that


    didn¡¯t mean she would marry Herit


    Seeing that Brett was a little confused, Lronando shook his head and shared his experience.


    He began, ¡°I have to say that you really should learn from me.¡±


    Brett blinked his bitter eyes and looked at Leonardo in confusion


    Breu Maned nui. ¡®Learn from you! Learn adiati


    Leonarde was separated from Rosalind for live years and they weren¡¯t married even now.


    Leonardo suoried, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve made up with Rosalind.


    Now we¡¯re living together like a couple in deep love.¡±


    Brett¡¯s eyes sakenly widened in disbelief. He had been so focused on the Humpliery family thesest


    few days that he


    ged Lenarda. So, hearing Leonando¡¯s words, he was shockni


    Brett really thought Rosalind and Leonardo were over. But just a little time passed, and they had made


    up!


    Brent didn¡¯t beline it and reconfirmed to Themas.


    ¡°They really made up


    Thomas sipped the wine and nodded helplessly.


    Thomas added!, ¡°Yep You really should see how csgusting and enviable Leonardo is these days. He¡¯s


    no longer apathetic workaholic. Hees home every day after work like a perfect husband!¡±


    He sounded alle angry and jealous


    Hearing this, Lennando smiled proudly


    He cleared his fat and grinned. ¡°You know, she really couldn¡¯t leave midl¡°


    Tronardo felt like he was in hunnen when he douglu abon the recent happy days.


    Thomas¡¯ mouths tweched.


    He teased, ¡°You know it¡¯s you who can¡¯t leave Rosalind rather than Rosalind who can¡¯t leave you¡±


    Brett opened sweetly


    mouth wide in surprise and tell Twange of jealong. He thought, ¡°When can Elnor and I live together


    How did you ge: Rosalind to change her mu? Tell me about it!¡± urged Gret!.


    Bren was now devoted to marrying nor. He really wondered how Leonarda and Rosalind gut back


    togrilien.


    He hoped at rally worked.


    Lennardo was in a good mood. He looked at Brett and joked, ¡°Now you want in ask me for advice? I


    thought you don¡¯t trust


    Brett called out, ¡°Come on, brot Help me. I will appreciate you for the rest of my le


    Brent poured Leuando a ss of wine and then dashed his ss in one gulp.


    Lennardo took a sip and began with a smile, ¡°Well, since you asked me so sincerely, I¡¯ll give you some


    advice.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re getting in the serong way. Do you funk Connor is the one who want let you marry


    nne? You¡¯re wrong Banor is not determined to marry you. If Eator tells Commur that she only wants


    you, will he still stop you from getting marrin


    So, you should apologize to mur sincerely and prove to her that you are trustworthy and reliable.


    You gotta make her feel secure and make her fall in love with you again. You need in be the only


    person she wants to marry¡±1


    Leonardo whispered to Brest for a long time. He looked solemn and his words were logical. To


    onlookers, they acted like they were ploiting some big business


    After all, no u would expect Lennando of Hirooks Group to be in a bar discussing how to get a girl¡¯s


    love with the heir to the Sith Lily.


    Seeing their whispering. Thomas couldn¡¯t helpughing


    Thomas thought, ¡®Love is really wonderful


    A callous man can be tender because of love.


    An amorous man can be devoted out of love.


    ¡°h¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going home¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    up and was about to leave when it was almost mine ac¨¦lock


    After talking for a while, Lromnie gat up.


    ¡°Why do you go back so early!¡±


    Brett wished Leonardo-could tell him more about how to impress a girl.


    Leonardo tidied his clothes, raised his eyebrows, and smiled, ¡°Well, someone is waiting for me at


    home. Don¡¯t frown I know you guys don¡¯t understand the joy!


    Thomas rolled his eyes and drank up the wine in his ss in one gulj.


    ¡°Wait, go with you. Just tell me more! eximed Brett.


    Brett was thirsty for knowledge now. Since Leonardo was leaving, he decided to leave with Leonardo


    and ask him more questions.


    Thomas are you leaving or not?¡± asked Breit


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll have another drink! Thomas raised his ss and smiled casually


    Seeing them leave, Thomas looked around the sy har and felt for the first time that life was boring


    ¡°Should I get myself a girlfriend?¡± he thought.


    Thinking of this, Thomas couldn¡¯t help chuckling andughing at his st upidity. He thought. ¡°Why would


    I think that ¡®s troubleme to have a girlfriend¡±


    After leaving the bar. Thomas was about to drive away when a girl saddenly crashed into his arms


    Thomas frowned and lowered his head. It was a poor woman in a thin crews with a face full of tears.


    Thomas blinked and has eyes suddenly became sharper.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay!¡±


    The woman raised her head slightly with tears in her eyes. She looked at Thomas, her eyes with


    helplessness and bewilderment


    Thomas was stunned for a moment when he saw her despairing and helpless eyes.


    ¡°Can you take me out of here? begged the woman.


    Thomas frowned and reached out to pinch the woman¡¯s chin, with a wicked smile on his face.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Every nun kiiew what it meant when a woman asked him to take her home in front of a bar.


    The woman clenched Thomas¡¯ alleve tighter as if she had made up |


    She said firmly. ¡°Il do anything as long as you get me out of here.¡±


    She craved freedom, even if it was fleeting


    mind and nodded.


    Thomas squinted and looked at the woman for a while before he smiled briskly.


    ¡°As you wish


    When Leonardo returned home, the atmosphere in the room was a bit gloomy. He frowned and walked


    in, finding everyone purrounded in the reader.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay¡± Rosalind pretended to be rxed and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±


    Hearing this, everyour immediately turned around and met Leonarda¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°M-Mr. Brooks, you¡¯re back?¡± stanmerel Jardi


    When Jarol saw Lourdo, he was so nervos that he felt his heart s kip a beat.


    Lennardo ignored Jacob and went straight to Rosali


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leonardo asked again


    Chapalika


    Rosalind subconsciously put down her trouser legs, but Leonardo quickly stoppel him.


    He lifted Rosalind¡¯s trouser leg and found her ankle-


    ¡°Hose hart


    ¡°How did you had your leg? What the hell is going on? stapped Tramandu. Me


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll protect Moon? Mom almost got hit by a car again today. Do you know that?


    Kevin clenched his fists and red at Leonardo coldly. Obviously, he was not happy with Leonardo,


    Gta say, Iando and Kevin looked even more alike when they were pi ssed off.


    ¡°Hit by a car What happened!¡±


    Lund¡¯s eyes became colder. He grabbed Rosalind¡¯s leg and stared at her wollen ankle, feeling both


    intragrou and heartbroken


    He¡¯d already sent someone to protect Rosalind, so vochtan ident shouldn¡¯t have happened. If so, it


    it be premeditation


    Rosalind put down the leg of her trousers and forced a smile.


    She said in a weak voler, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Jacob showed up just in tinse so I didn¡¯t get hit by the car. I just


    cisted ng ankle by ident. It¡¯s okay¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Leonardo blurted out. ¡°h¡¯s swollen. How can it be okay? Let¡¯s go to the hospital¡±


    Rosalind rook Leonardo¡¯s arm and shook her head.


    She insisted, ¡°No, it¡¯s just minor injuries Ill be fine after several days¡±


    Rosalind had a firm attitude, so Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything but check her ankle carefully.


    He said. ¡°Okay. Tibcarry you to the room


    Leonardo walked into the one with Bosalind in his arms.


    Leonardo gently pat Rosalind on the bed, covered her with the quilt, and kissed her on the forehead.


    Hefort. ¡°Have a test. Im going out for a while.¡±


    He would figure this out and catch the one behind it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry or me jacob. If he hadn¡¯t gotten here in time, Imafraid I have been injured,¡± Rosalie


    cautioned in a low voice, tugging at the corner of Leonardo¡¯s shirt-


    ¡°You care so much about Jacul. Wh about me?¡± asked Dronando.


    Leonardo frowned. He wondered Hose could she speak for another man in front of me? Did she take


    me to heart?¡±


    Rosalind rolled lue eyes at Leonardo. She thought, ¡°How could he be so jealous?¡±


    Knowing Leonardo¡¯s jealousy, Rosalind didn¡¯t want to provoke him.


    She reached around Leonando¡¯s neck and looked at him seductively.


    Of course, Trare alwmut you thir


    After saying that, Rosalind pulled Leonardo in front of her and raised her head to kiss Leonario on the


    lips.


    Leonardo smiled as Rosalind always knew how to appease his jealousy


    Howrary, Leonardo guildn¡¯t be satisfied with this kiss. He reached out and held the back of Rosaliul¡¯s


    heal, kissing her red lips deeply


    After a while, anando let go of Rosalind and said in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me?¡±


    When Leonardo straightened his clothes and walked out of Rosalind¡¯s bedroom, he bumped into Kevin


    who was guarding the door. Leonardo looked embarrasel for a moment.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Leonardo awkwardly.


    Kevin rolled his eyes at Leonardo, pretending not to see the dazzling lip gloss on his lips.


    ¡°Mom almost got hit by a car. What are you going to do about that?¡± Kevin questioned. Obviously,


    Kevin was angry that Luando dalis protect Rosalind well


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my n, awered Leunando as he reached out to rub Kevin¡¯s hair.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± raged Kevin


    Kevin was a little annoyed. He thought, ¡°How could he mess up my hair! Thate himte him!¡±


    No matter how much Kevin dregled Leonardo didn¡¯t let go of him until his


    ¡°Language. Speak nicely to your father.¡±

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s farious look, Leonardo telt nuuch bette


    Leonarde thought, ¡°Okay, Kevin, my harde boy. When will you get used to the fact that I¡¯m your Dad?¡±


    Leonardo felt like every interaction he had with Kevin was like a work inerting


    Seeing Leonardo leave, Kevin was a bit angry, but for some reason, he wasnt that angry.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks


    Outside the door, Jacob stond aside in fear with the medicine he had just gotten.


    Leonardo nced at the medicine in Jacob¡¯s band and looked jacob up aral dawn.


    Leonardo thought. He looks wared and silly Why is Rosalind speaking up for him!


    Or does Rosalind think I¡¯m the kind of boss when is unreasonable and oppusses his subordinates¡±


    Thinking of this, Leonardo felt even worse.


    Jacob didn¡¯t know how he had offered Leonardo, but Lennardo¡¯s cold eyes were really intimidating


    Jacob thought, Why is Mr. Brooks upset! I saved Rosalind just in time.


    Is it because Rosalind sprained her ankle!


    It should be Mr. Brooks can¡¯t be more cherish Rosalind now. So, for him, should be a big chal.


    Thinking of this. Jacob held the medicine bag sitly and handed in to Leonardo.


    Jacob exined, ¡°Mr. Brooks, these are the remedies 1 just bought for Rosalind for her sprain. You can


    apply them to Rosalindter. The doctor said the swelling should redure quite a bit tomorrow.¡±


    Jacob thought, ¡°1acted so considerate. He should forgive me


    Looking at the medicane bag Jacobnded over. Leonardo dal take it but looked even colder.


    He sneered. You care about her so much.¡±


    Hearing this, Jacob chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be answered Jacob


    He thought. ¡°Mr. Brooks, she¡¯s your lover CE course, I couldn¡¯t came more about her. This concerns


    my job and bonus.¡± However, at his words, Leonardo¡¯s expression became even more gloceny, ck


    made Jacob subconscioudy silver. Looking up at Leonardo¡¯s gloomy face, Jacob suddenly


    remembered what he had just said and waved his hand in pare, He eximed. ¡°Mr. Brooks, don¡¯t get


    me wrong. I don¡¯t have a crush on Rosalind! I care about Rosalind only because she¡¯s your favorite girl,


    and you asked me to protect her. Inever think that way. Mr. Brooks, trust me?¡±


    He thought, How can I possibly try to steal Leonardo¡¯s girlfriend! I¡¯m at crazy!


    Besides, I wont seed even if I do.


    Rosalind is beautiful and capable. She deserves a much better man than me. Besides, I have a pretty


    girlfriend and I love her very much¡¯


    ¡°What did you just call her? snorted Leonardu.


    Leonardo¡¯s fare softened a little, but Jacob still didn¡¯t dare to breathe heavily.


    Jacob nke and didn¡¯t know what Leonardu meint. He replied subconsciously, ¡°Rosalind.¡±


    Seeing Lequiardo¡¯s cold face, Jaroli immediately currected, ¡°No, it¡¯s Ms. Jausen¡­ No, it¡¯s Mrs.


    Brooks¡­¡­ Yes, Mrs. Brooks¡±


    Jacob did been staring at Leonardo¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t until he mentioned ¡°Mrs. Brooks¡± that Leonardo¡¯s


    face eased, and Jacob immediately repeated it firmly.


    Jacol thought, ¡°How could I be so dumb? I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t get what Mr. Bronks wanted me to say!¡±


    Leonardo stopped frowning and smiled wi satisfaction.


    ¡°Have you figured out what happened today? Was it an ident or did sorarsante mastermind it?¡±


    Sshed with the answer, Leonardo began to ask about what he really cared about, sotmething about


    Rosalind.


    Realizing that the crisis was averted, Jarol quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He began, ¡°Tve already investigated it. This is not an ident, but an incident masterminded by


    someone. Rosalind., Mrs.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brooks was followed by someone when she drove home tonight. The stalker acted stealthily, but we


    found him anyway. Our men kept following the man but he didn¡¯t do anything. We didn¡¯t want to frighten


    Mrs. Brooks, so we didn¡¯t take him immediately.


    ¡°Later, the man made his move, so we took him immediately¡­ But¡­ But Mrs. Brooks was startled, and


    she sprained her ankle when she backed oll


    Jacobs briefly told Leonardo what had happened, and he became more fluent as he called Rosalind


    Mrs. Brooks.


    ¡°Who¡¯s behind this? snapped Leonardo


    Leonardo¡¯s eyebrows frowned rightly, his eyes surging with fury.


    Sensing Leonardo¡¯s anger, Jacob felt his forehead sweated quickly.


    ¡°Virginia¡±


    Leonardo curled his lips into a bloodthirsty smile, and his eyes were full of rage.


    ¡°Well, very good. Looks like shepletely disregarded my warning¡±


    Jacob remained silent. If he said a wrong word, he might be the vent of Leonardo¡¯s anger.


    Leonardo continued, ¡°Since she made Rosalind sprain ber ankle, I¡¯ll make her lose her leg


    Of course, Leonardo was referring to Virginia¡­


    Leonardo didn¡¯t want to be so cruel, but Virginia kept provoking him. If he hadn¡¯t sent someone to


    protect Rosalind this time, the consequences would have been beyond his imagination.


    So this time. Leonardo would give Virginia a lesson that she would never forget.


    Jacob swallowed and immediately got what Leonardo meant.


    For all of the previous troubles that Virginia caused, Leonardo always punished her in a just and legal


    way. However, since Virginia and Jerome left the police station unscathed, Leonardo¡¯s patience was


    almost gone. Now, he was going to resort to some harsher means.


    For the wicked, only violence and fear could bring them to their kures,


    ¡°Yes, sirt I bring you the results you want in three days,¡± said Jacobs solemnly.


    ¡°Three days? No, that¡¯s too slow!¡± interrupted Leonardo.


    Apparently, Leonardo wanted this to happen faster.


    Jacob¡¯s heart skipped a heat, and lie immediately promised again, ¡°Tomorrow. Mr. Brooks. I¡¯ll bring you


    the good news tommurrow T?L


    Leonardo said nothing, which was a tacit admission.


    Before Jacoli left, Leunardo stopped him.


    Jacob shivered and didn¡¯t know what made Leonardo unsatised. He was extremely nervous.


    However, Leonardo said lightly. ¡°You saved Rosalind today, so I¡¯m going to reward you with half a


    year¡¯s sry. Keep up the good work.¡±


    Jacob was stunned and didn¡¯t realize what Leonardo just said for a while.


    He thought. Half a year¡¯s sry? Am I dreaming?


    I thought Mr. Brooks would only deduct my bonus and sry! He¡¯s going to reward me with half a


    year¡¯s sry!


    Seriously?


    Jacob suddenly felt that he had found the key to being rich.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    It didn¡¯t matter whether the work was done well or not. As long as he could protect Ravalind. Leonarda


    would be happy and he would get a bonus constantly


    Jacobs was so happy that he wanted to fly back and share his joy with his girlfriend.


    But Jacobs didn¡¯t forget who gave it to him. He shouted excitedly, ¡°Mr. Bronks, don¡¯t worry. I will try my


    best to protect Mrs.


    Brooks


    He thought, ¡°Rosalind is really Lady Luck. 1 must protect her well¡±


    When Leonardo Enished his work and wanted to go back to Rosalind¡¯s room, he found the door was


    cloved


    Leonardo¡¯s fare suddenly turned pale. He rachid out and puttesl it a few times, but no one responded.


    Leonardo held back his anger and patted it again.


    ¡°Stop knocking. We are going to sleep now You¡¯d better go back early and have a rest¡± Kevin leaned


    against the door with his hands around his chest and said proudly.


    ¡°Kevin, stop it. I have to take care of your mother. Open the door for me.¡± Leonardo was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t expert Kevin to y this trick.


    He thought, ¡®Bars he hate me for messing up his hair just now?


    Why is he so revengeful?


    ¡°No, Mom was scared and needs tourd. Ifymz?rleie, Fin afraid she won¡¯t be able to have a good rest.¡±


    Leonardo was clicked by Kevin¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t know if Kevin¡¯s words were incaningful.


    ¡°Kean, Daddy¡¯s clothes are in Men¡¯s room. Can I get out after I take my clothes!¡± Leonardo knew it


    wouldn¡¯t work for Kevin so he had to seek other ways and found an excuse to see if he could fool Kevin


    However, Leonardo anderestimated Kevin¡¯s smartness.


    ¡°No, your clothes are then on the banister at the


    knock again, or it will really disturb Mom¡±


    After saying that, there were foutsteps behind the car, which indicated he had already left.


    Leonard looked at the closed done and nced at the clothes hanging on the banister, feeling helpless


    and fumy.


    Leonardo fhought he would be the only one in the world who had been s hit out by his own son


    Looking at the closed duur and the door the apposite, Leonardo snorted caldly and took out his phone


    to make a call ¡°Send


    a construction team to Deep Mountain Vi turncrrow. Theyout of my house nerds to be changed.¡±


    ¡°Have you regretted? Thomas leaned sideways and asked, looking at the woman who was pulling the


    quilt tightly, only revealing her smooth but bruise-purple trims.


    The woman shook her head. Her watery eyes were full of confusion and her cheeks were still thashed


    When she was taken away at the bar gate, she thought of such a result.


    But she didn¡¯t regret it at all. Compared with what happened now, the ce that made her feel


    suffocate was the nightmare she was unwilling to recall.


    As long as she could run away from that ce temporarily, she wouldn¡¯t regret losing her most


    precious thing Thomas raised his eyebrows slightly and was inexplically more interested in what


    happened to this woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name Thomas stared at her red fare and asked tentatively


    ¡°Shirley¡± Hry fow voice sounded like a mosquito, but the words were unusually clear.


    Thomas reached to look up Shirley¡¯s fur hand and yed with it casually


    ¡°Nice name. It sounds good.¡± Thomas said sincerely.


    ¡°Thomas, Tammas said faintly.


    ¡°Ha


    Sharley didn¡¯t understand what Thomas meant and was a little confused


    ¡°My name, Thomas. Since you are mine now, you must know my name, right?¡±


    Thomas didn¡¯t know what was wrong with himself. Perhaps hend really heard too many love sturies


    from Leonarda, which


    ined why he became interested in Shirley, a woman he picked up identally,


    But it seemed to be good, at least she looks innocent.


    ¡°I see.


    Shirley responded in a low voice without any serious reaction. It seemed that his name wouldn¡¯t affect


    her at all.


    15.07


    Thomas frowned and was very dissatisfied with Shirley¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°What? My name doesn¡¯t sound good?¡±


    ¡°It does. Your name sounds good Shaking her head, Shirley hurriedly exined. This was the longest


    sentence she said since she entered the room, and it sounded uneasy


    Thomas smiled slightly and was satisfied with Shirley¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go home? Thomas asked tentatively


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going back!¡± Undisguised disgust and hatred appeared on Shirley¡¯s expressionless face,


    and she shook her head repeatedly


    Thomas frowned, subconsimsly reached out and stroked her eyebrows


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t leave me, then.. you have to serve me


    Thomas deliberately distorted Shirley¡¯s words.


    Before Shirley understood what Thomas meant, Thomas had turned over and pressed down again.


    Shirley subconsciously put her hands on Thomas¡¯ neck and looked at him with a puzzled face.


    Feeling the gentle touch on his neck. Thomas similed evilly.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Tve helped you a lot. It¡¯s been a long night, so you have to thank me with your body¡±


    After saying that. Thomas had already taught Shirley what to do without waiting for her reaction,


    In the morning, when Rosalind got up and so people appearing in her room suddenly, she was startled.


    She thought that her room was burgled


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Jacob walked in from outside and greeted Rosalind with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Brooks, good morning.¡±


    His attitude was extremely warm and respectful, and the smile on his face seemed to be overflowing


    Rosalind was so frightened that she took two steps back when she heard what Jacob said.


    ¡°M-Mrs. Brooks? What the hell are you saying, Jacob¡±¡±


    She thought. ¡®Mrs. Brooks¡¯


    Jacob must be mad


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re Mr. Brooks¡¯ wife. That¡¯s the correct way I call you. Jacob smiled at Rosalind and exined.


    Rosalind¡¯s mouth twitched and she thought, ¡°When did I be Leonardo¡¯s wife!


    What the hell is Leonardo doing? Is he afraid that others won¡¯t know about our rtionship?


    No, we don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with each other now. Leonardo asked Jacob to call me like


    that. Does he want to cut off my luck of romance!


    But it was not the time to talk about this with Jacobs. Looking at the crowding and going in the


    room, Rosalind asked confusedly, ¡°What are you doing?


    She didn¡¯t know until now that so many people had entereil her house, which would make anyone


    scared to death


    ¡°Where are Kevin and Yanna? Why is Leonardo gone?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why the two children didn¡¯t show up at this time. Even Leonardo disappeared as


    well. For a moment, it seemed that she was aloue in this family.


    Jar ignored the first question and smailed.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Brooks sent Yanna and Kevin to the kindergarten. He will be hack in a few minutes.


    Mr. Brooks said thu you don¡¯t have to miss him too much. He wille back immediately after sending


    the children to the kindergarten What Jacob didn¡¯t say was that if Yanna and Kevin hadn¡¯t been sent to


    kindergarten, their n would not be implemented.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss him. Leonardo is such a narcissist¡± Rosalmal blushed and muttered.


    While they were talking, several workers beside them had already started to move things.


    Rosalind blinked and didn¡¯t know what was gone onl


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you moving my things¡±


    Rosalind tried to stop the workers but was stopped by Jacob with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mr. Brooks said that the house needs a thorough cleaning, so we brought some cleaners.¡±


    Rosalind frowned and thought. ¡°They don¡¯t look like cleaners at all.¡±


    Before Rosalind could ask, Leonardo came back.


    He reached out and held Rosalind in his arms, sailing, ¡°Why did you wake up so early? Did they disturb


    you!¡±


    Leonardo nced at Jacobs with his sharp eyes, which frightrund him


    Rosalind seemed to feel Leonardo¡¯s emotions, and she reached our and scratched his palm.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t release your cold air everywhere. I feel cold¡±


    Rosalind was a little helpless. She thought Leonardo seemed to have two faces. He seemed to be very


    easy-talking to her but looked like an iceberg when facing Jacobs and others.


    Leonardo immediately restrained his coldness and grabbed Rosalind¡¯s messy hand with a smile.


    ¡°Okay!¡± After saying that, he picked up Rosalind and went into the bedroom


    ¡°Leonardo, what are you doing?¡± Rosalind was shocked. There were so many people here, and she


    was afraid Leonardo. would turn into a beast in the daytime.


    She thought. It¡¯s so embarrassing


    My reputation would be ruined as well¡¯


    ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m just taking you to change your clothin. Brooks Group¡¯s designpetition


    is about to begin. Your work has not yet been handed over. Do you want to abstain?¡±


    Leonardo nced at Rosalind meaningfully with a bit of joking in his eyes.


    1


    *1¡­ What else would I think I¡¯m thinking the same thing as you


    Rosalind wouldn¡¯t admit that she was thinking something else.


    When Leonardo went out with Rosalind, the workers who hadn¡¯t made any big moves immediately


    started to work.


    Looking at the scene, Rosalind was a little worried. ¡°Is there really no problem with so many people in


    my house?¡±


    Rosalind felt so worried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jarob is guarding here. Nothing will happen¡±


    As soon as they arrived downstairs, Rosalind and Leonardo were stopped by someone.


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    Jonas¡¯ War¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    It had been several days since Rosalind saw Jonas at the Thanksgiving partyst time. She didn¡¯t


    expect that when she saw him again, he would be like this.


    n


    His hair was a little messy, and his clothes seemed not to be new. He didn¡¯t have time to clean up the


    sem on his chin, and his eyes showed sour fatigue,


    on was always handsome in front of Rosalind. Rosalind had never seen him look so haggard before,


    and she almost didn¡¯t


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Junus met Rosalind, restasy shed on his face. He stepped forward and was about to take


    Rosalijul¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Rapalind, it¡¯s great to see you.¡±


    Jeonardo quickly pulled Rosalind behind him and stood between Jonas and Rosalind..


    SOR


    Just say it if you want to talk. Don¡¯t touch her,¡±


    Leonardo was still very cautions about Jouns.


    ¡¤ ¡°Leonardo, get out of the way. I have something to ask Roslind¡±


    Jonas vas obviously unhappy, impatient and irritable. It seemed that he was really angry and anxious


    However, Lecunda didn¡¯t take Jonas¡¯ anger seriously and stood in front of him.


    Tu give you one minute. If you don¡¯t say it, we will leave


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifty seconds left!¡± Leonardo reminded him faintly


    This sentence was like a pet of cold water, which instantly extinguished the tinyte raised in Jonas


    heart.


    Rosalind was speechless as the two were so childish She came over slowly and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    It seemed that something serious had happened to Jonas. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so


    anxious.


    Jonas red at Leonardo fiercely and asked Roulind anxiously, ¡°Is Kyle here! I¡¯ve been looking for her


    for several days and haven¡¯t found her yet.¡±


    Roulind raised her eyebrows and thought, Jors is looking for Kyle?


    What¡¯s going on!¡¯


    Although Rusalind was confused, she still shook her head honesly.


    Thaven¡¯t seen her these days What¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Jonas pursed his lips as if there was something difficult to say.


    Leonardo raised his eyebrows and seemed to smell an unusual aura between Jonas and Kyle.


    ¡°If you beg me, I may tell you where Kyle is Leonardo smiled slightly, and his eyes were full of


    comcency.


    ¡°You?¡± Jons frowned and looked at Leonardo suspiciously, as if he was thinking whether Leonardda


    weis telling the truth or


    not.


    Rosalind was also curious. She didn¡¯t even know where Kyle was Hone could. Tearindo know it!


    Leonardo held Rosnd¡¯s hand and exined to her in a hurry, fearing that she would be overthinking.


    ¡°Kyle came to see you a few days ago, but since you had been too tired the former night and didn¡¯t get


    up when she arrived. I didn¡¯t let her wake you up She left after leaving a few words as if she was in a


    burry.¡±


    ¡°Where did she go! Before Rusalind could say anything, Jonas couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    ¡°This is how you ask someone for help? Looking at Jonas, who was extremely anxious, Leonardo felt


    very happy Leonardo thought. ¡°This toyboy pestered Rosalind, bought my son and daughter over, and


    made trouble for me together with Kevin. Now he bargged me. How could let him know where Kyle is


    so easily?¡¯.


    Leonardo, don¡¯t u too far.¡±


    Jonas¡¯ eyes were full of anger. If Leonardo Jadn¡¯t known where Kyle was, he would have punched


    Leonardo with his fist But looking at Lavonardo¡¯s proud fare, Jonas loosened has hand and turned to


    Rosalind with a pitiful look


    ¡°What do you have to be with such a guy? How about I introduce some of my friends to you? They are


    all elites, handsome and gende. They¡¯re hundreds of times better than Leonardo¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. He stared at Jonas as if his eyes were taxir, cold and bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Jonas, say it again if you can

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Jonas raised his eyebrow,


    ¡°Just give me the information I want, and I won¡¯t pester Rosalind anymore. What do you


    Leonardo smiled and seemed to be satisfied with when Joras said.


    ¡°She¡¯s abroad. I think she¡¯s hiding from someone Leonardo meant something.


    Hearing this, Jonas squinted and grined his teeth.


    ¡°Kyle, don¡¯t let me find you. Otherwise, I will kick your ass!¡±


    After saying that, Jonas casually greeted Rosalind and turned to leave.


    Rosalind blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Am I wrong? There seems to be something wrong between


    Jonas and Kyle.¡±


    Leonardo reached out and rubbed Rosalind¡¯s long hair. He smiled slighaly, seeming to be in a good


    mood.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Something happened to them


    No wonder Jonas hadn¡¯te to pester Rosalind these days. He didn¡¯t even knote such an important


    thing that Rosalind was injured yesterday.


    And Jonas had been focusing on Kyle just now. He didn¡¯t even notice that Rosalind¡¯s leg was injured.


    This was enough to prove that Jonas¡® mind now had shifted from Rosalind to Kyle.


    Why would a man pay so much attention to a woman! The reason was pretty clear.


    Something must have happened between Jonas and Kyle when Leonardo and Kyle didn¡¯t know.


    However, Leonardo didn¡¯t care about what happened between Jonas and Kyle. As long as Jonas did


    not pester Rosalind, whatever rtionship between them was fine.


    ¡°It seems that my charm has declined. Jonas has run after others in just a few days. Men all have


    wandering eyes Rosalind pretended to be sad and held her delicate face, looking disappointed.


    Leonardo¡¯s deep eyes blinked slightly and his face turned cold. ¡°Tat it enough for you to have me!


    He thought, ¡°What¡¯s good about Jonas! Why did Rosalind care about him so much¡±


    Rosalind raised her eyebrows and shrugged. It has nothing to do with that. Women just want to be liked


    by more people.¡±


    Women were all vanity¨Cminded, and Rosalind was no exception. Although she had told Jonas that it


    was impossible between them, Jonas¡® love for her was a praise to her.


    Now that the praise was gone, she felt alle disappointel


    Leonardo chuckled, held Rosalind¡¯s arm, and turned her head to him.


    ¡°So, you¡¯d better not have any expectations of other men. Men are all bad guys. You should just focus


    only on me.¡± Rosalind burst intoughter and red at Leonardo. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a man?¡±


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Is Leonardo calling himself a bad guy?¡±


    ¡°Tin the exception. I only belong to you¡± Leonardo bent over and kissed on Rosalind¡¯s cheek, saying


    with a faint smile. His rys were full of tendernes


    In a hospital


    ¡°Jerome, will my legs he fine?


    Ent


    Virginia was to hospital covered with blood, and she grabbed Jerome¡¯s arm tightly before entering the


    resuscitation


    ¡°It will be. Let go of my hand first. It¡¯s broke


    Jerome was also covered in blood, and his arm pulled by Virginia was even more painful.


    He suspected that his arm was broken.


    ¡°Jerome, you must save my leg¡­¡±


    Virginia didn¡¯t seem to hear Jerome¡¯s call. She still grabbed Jerome¡¯s an as if he was her lifesaver.


    I was not until the doctor came in force them apart that Jerome finally tell on, breathing a sigh of relief


    Thinking of the thrilling scene just now, Jeroute felt frightened as he and Virginia almost died!


    He thought, ¡°Who on earth dared to hurt me? I will never let him go¡±


    Jerome clenched his fists, but the tingling pain in his arm made Jerome¡¯s malicious eyes instantly


    be weird.


    In the operating room.


    When Brett saw Virginia, he couldn¡¯t help froming


    He thought. Why do have to I meet this disgusting woman again? It servis that prople can¡¯t be too bad¨C


    minded. Otherwise, God will punish them.


    Just as what happened to her nog, a car ident.


    Sering the injury, Brett shook his head.


    ¡°Darn on all surveince cameras and videos!¡±


    Brent knew what Virginia was like very well. Now that she was so badly injured, even if she survived,


    her leg might not be


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    able to be saved.


    In case Virginia wold importime him, Brett had to be prepared.


    In the online Gossip Group for the Most Beautiful Ches in BUT Group.


    The King¡¯s Woman [Do you see that! Is it Leonardo, CED) of Brooks Group that sent Artanda hee?|


    My Husband Is Samuel: [Yeah I thought I was wrong. It turns out that you guys have seen it too!]


    GEO Killing Me I saw it. Mr. Brooks¡¯s mother came to ourpany and made a seme. Why is


    Leonardo still so close to Ms. Jansen!]


    The King¡¯s Woman: [So what? Parents have been against their children¡¯s rtionps since ancient


    times. But they still fall love with each other and nobody could stops them.


    My Husband Is Samuel: [It turns out that Ms. Jansen looks silent but she has the potential to make a


    man against his mother. She took Mr. Brooks directly. She really has a good technique!)


    Im a Dog You know nothing. Ms. Jansen¡¯s charm is not what you mortal women can see. She could


    deserve someone better than Mr. Brunks!]


    The King¡¯s Woman I know you¡¯ve loved Ms. Jansen for a long time and I haven¡¯t seen you confess


    your affection to her. Now that she is about to be someone else¡¯s woman you won¡¯t get the


    chancel


    Ima Dog: Well, one doesn¡¯t have to confess his love even though he loves someone. All I wish is Ms.


    Jansen¡¯s happiness. Anyway, this time I support Ms. Jansen and Mr. Brooks. If Mr. Brooks treats Ms.


    Jansen badly, I will¡­


    CEO Killing Me (What will you do?]


    The King¡¯s Woman: Curious face.]


    My Husband Is Samuel: (Curious face


    I¡¯m a Dog snatch Ms. Jansen from him]


    The chat group went silent


    The King¡¯s Woman: [Humph |


    My Husband Is Samuel [You?]


    CEO Killing Me: Do you bring your mirror today, Dog!


    Fima Dog: What do you mean?]


    CEO Killing Me. Look at yourself in the mirror in case you don¡¯t know what you look like.|


    Ima Dog: Im angry!


    The Most Beautiful Flower on the Mountain Don¡¯t gossip. Do you still want to quarrel during working


    hours?


    ¡°Leonardo, are you so idle? Don¡¯t you have to go to thepany?¡±


    Rosalind put the pen down and looked at Leonardo helplessly, who looked bored.


    She felt Leonardo was so easy being a CEO and he didnt have to work all day.


    ¡°Look at me. I¡¯ve been busy cooking for you¡±


    Alluught he was ordering takeaway, he had to work hard to pick one. He didn¡¯t want to buy one of poor


    quality and badste.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Don¡¯t you need to work? I heard that Mr. Taylor is cozy up to people in Brooks


    Group¡±


    Rosalind¡¯s tour was filled with concern


    She didn¡¯t want Leonardo in imperle his work because of her. After all, Leonardo had been working


    hard to develop Brooks Group for so many years. If things went wrong. Leonardo would feel sad.


    Legnardo raised lus eyebrows slightly, his eyes sparkling


    He thought. This woman has been indifferent to ine. Is she concerned about me now?


    Sure enough, women are not honest. She just wouldn¡¯t admit caring about me


    Leonardo¡¯s smile turned broader.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They don¡¯t have much time to make things worse now¡±


    Rosalind blinked, puzzled


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Leonardo took out his phone and showed her a photo. They are in a hurry now.¡±


    Rosalind took his phone curiously and looked at the bloody photo, which seemed to be a scene of a car


    ident. And the license te looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember to whom in belongedl


    ¡°What do you mean? Who had a car ident?¡±


    ¡°It was Jerome and Virginia Virginia¡¯s leg should be broken, Leonardo said calmly,


    After hearing that, Rosalind¡¯s hand trembled and the phone almost fell to the ground


    ¡°W¨CWere you behind the ident?¡± Rosalind¡¯s voice was tremulling


    Leonardo similed, saying nothing, which was acquiescence.


    Whoever dared to hurt his woman, Leonardo would make them pay. They should think twice if they


    could afford to mess up with his woman.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Do you kan what you¡¯re doing


    The smile on Leonardo¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy.


    ¡°You me me? Do you think I did it wrong?¡±


    He helped Rosalind avenge her, but Rosalind scolded him. Leonando felt a little wronged and even


    angry.


    Seeing Leonardo¡¯s expression change, Rosalind felt a little frustrated. She got up and walked to


    Lensardo, sitting face¨Cto¨Cface with him.


    She held Leunardo¡¯s handhome cheeks with her soft little hands and exined in a so voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    mean to scold you. I was worried about you. You just got yourself into trouble by doing so. What if they


    find out


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalind didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Leonardo, especially not because of her.


    Leonardo¡¯s anger instantly disappeared when he felt the soft touch on his cheeks and livened to


    Rosalind¡¯s gentle words,


    He reached out and got Rosalind to sit across hisp.


    ¡°Are you concerned about mie


    Rosalind frowed and pinched Lennarda¡¯s smooth cheeks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it vidas? Are you angry because I am nosy?¡± Hosalind pretended to be wrongil pouting.


    Amused by Ronalized¡¯s cute look, Leonardo leaned over to prek lier red lips.


    ¡°No. Em d you finally got to care about me


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I made a good n and won¡¯t leave any trace behind.¡±


    It was already a mercy to have just broken one leg of Virginia after they hurt Rosaline


    ¡°Just don¡¯t go to far.¡± Rosalind was relieved to hear Leonardo¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you unhappy that I helped you get your rewelge? Do you think I was too cruel?¡±


    Leonardo was worried that Rosalind would think he was a cruel person as she didn¡¯t look happy.


    Rosalind shook her head.


    ¡°Tm not a goddess. Do you think I will ask you to let them go because I am not revengeful!¡±


    Rosalind still remembered the threatening scene yesterday. If Jacobs and the others hadn¡¯t arrived in


    time to stop the car that was trying to hit her, she would have been severely injured, worse than just


    wasting her ankle.


    Thinking of the possible blundy scene, Rosalind still had a horrible chall running down her spine


    She was not that kind and forgiving, nor stupid.


    ¡°Then why are you upset? Do you think Virginia isn¡¯t suffering enough?


    Leonardo thought, ¡°Should I have someone break Virginia¡¯s hand too!¡±


    ¡°I am wondering how they would take revenge on us now that you have broken Virginia¡¯s leg and hurt


    Jerome. We are both adults, but Kevin and Yarma are just little kids. I¡¯m afraid that Virginia will get


    unscrupulous and hurt our children after this medentTM


    As a mother, what Rosalind couldn¡¯t bear the most was to see her children get hurt, even if it was only


    ten¨Cthousandth of the possibility.


    Leonardo patted Rosalind on the back andforted her softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Thave sent someone to


    protect Yanna and Kevin 24 hours a day. It will be fine


    Rosalind¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Really!¡±


    Rosalind didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to be so thoughtful


    ¡°Of course. Yanna and Kevin are also my children. I love them too. I have to ensure their safety.¡±


    Leonardo rubbed Rosalind¡¯s head and smilingly said, ¡°So just let me take care of everything in the


    future. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything¡±


    He wondered, ¡°I want Rosalind to rely on me and lose her dependence so that she can¡¯t live without


    nor, right?¡±


    Leonardo thought it was a good dra


    Rosalind nodded with a smile and fervently looked at Leonardo. She suddenly felt so happy being with


    Leonardo.


    Rosalind and Leonardo looked at each other, her eyes sparkling. Leonardo still thought of that kiss, not


    feeling enough


    But they were in Rosalind¡¯s office. Leonardo didn¡¯t wa to be too presumptuous, for fear of having a


    negative impact on Rosalind


    Rosalind understood Leonardo¡¯s concerns, feeling his erection, and a captivating smile appeared on


    her face.


    She put her arms around his neck and actively kissed Lemardo¡¯s lips.


    Under Rosalind¡¯s tease, Leonardu couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. He kissed her fiercely, as though


    expressing how much he desired her through this kiss until they panted and their faces blushed. The


    atmosphere between thems kept bing intense.


    After a while¡­


    ¡°Your office needs something Leonardo yed with Rosalind¡¯s sexy long hair and said in a


    discontented tone,


    Curling up in Leonardo¡¯s arms and smelling the man¡¯s cool breaths, Rosalind felt peaceful : pleasant.


    ¡°What¡¯s missing!¡±


    Rosalind felt a little tired and weak.


    ¡°You need a queen bed here. I¡¯ll bring you one another time¡±


    Rosalindughind and red at Leonardo, ¡°If you do that, everyone will know what we do in the office.


    You want to embarrass nie!¡±


    Rosalind though. ¡°If he really dares to get a big bed here, I¡¯m afraid I will be on the tremling topic


    again.¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Rosalind even thought about the headlines


    BUT Group¡¯s design director and Brocks Group CEO¡¯s made out in the office¡±


    ¡°Leonardo and Rond had sex in the office. How mazy!¡±


    ¡°A shocking side of MIT Group¡¯s design director Rosalind!¡°


    ¡°BUT Group¡¯s design director got Brooks Group CEO to deliver himself at the door with a queen bed,


    which is exciting!¡±


    She felt a growing sense of shame as she kept thinking about it.


    However, Leonardo thought otherwise and scored rollly, ¡°Humph. I think it¡¯s a good idea. In this case,


    those men in yourpany will not dare to have designs on you.¡±


    When Leonardo saw those men fix their eyes on Rosalind, Leonardo had the urge to gauge those


    people¡¯s eyes oul.


    Those men even dared to be so presumptuous in his presence. He couldn¡¯t imagine how bold they


    were when he wasn¡¯t around


    If he really brought a bed here to make their rtionship public, those men should step back.


    Leonardo decided to go pick a big, volt bedter,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your n will go up in smoke. As a beauty like me, I don¡¯t need to do anything to get those


    suitors to ingratiate themselves with me Sending a bed here won¡¯t stop them Rosalind smiled and said


    in a joking tone.


    Leonardo gently puched Rosalind¡¯s fair chin with his well¨Cproportioned fingers. his voice sounding


    extremely coll. ¡°Can¡¯t I satisfy you! You still want another man!¡±


    Feeling the slight pain in her chin, Rosalind unoppily pped Leonardo away with her palm


    You are not young anymore. How many more years can you stay strong!¡± Rond said in a


    provocative tone.


    Come can I went easy on you just none because your leg in isn¡¯t healed. And you call me impotent for


    that? If I don¡¯t show you how rapalile I am now, you will get presumpi


    After saying that, he turned Rosalind over and put her un the soda.


    The narrow s became the second battlefield in an mistant, where faint moaning came from.


    Rosalind and Leonardo had been staying in the office all mening. Il Susan didn¡¯te to knock on the


    door to check if they were okay, they could have stayed there all day.


    However, when Susan saw Leonardo¡¯s gloomy fare, she only realized that she was in trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ware her. She is timid¡°¡± said Rosalind.


    She remembered that when she first worked in thepany, Susan always told Rosalind not to go


    against Leonardo. When Leonardo invited Rosalind for dinner, Susan persuaded Rosalind to agree in


    case Leonardo would do something to BUT Group if Rosalind turned him down.


    It just showed how much Susan was afraid of Leonardu.


    ¡°Humph, as a secretary, she isn¡¯t perceptive at all. What¡¯s the point of keeping her?¡±¡±


    Although Jarol was stupid someticies, he was perceptive. If he were here, there would be no knock on


    the cor


    Susan liludged, 100 terrified to utter a word, her eyes filled with tears, but in front of Ironardo, Susan


    did not dare to let her tears fall down


    Rosalind was guerlides. Was Leonardo mud becauseis device didn¡¯t be satisfied?


    She thought, ¡°let ham have his way with me just now. But now be even pulls a long face.¡±


    Bosalind waved at Sun


    ¡°We¡¯re for hire, God with your work and don¡¯te over unless we call your


    If Susan stayed here any longer, Rosalind thongle that Susan would cry.


    After Susan left, Leonardo still looked unhappy


    ¡°How about record someone to rece your secretary! This one doesn¡¯t seem qualified¡±


    salind red at Leonardu angrily


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you have it your way? Why are you still angry!¡±


    Leonido pulled Rosalind into his arms and sat on the sofa.


    15084


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think I am not strong enough I was interrupted by her before I could show my full strength. If


    you misunderstood me, would it be a big loss for me!¡±


    It was about a man¡¯s dignity and pride. How could be not get angry!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kone that you are unconfident about your strength and need the affirmation of others? Rosalind


    joked with a faint


    smile


    Rosalind pushed Leonardo away and wanted to get up to work on the design draft. However, just as


    she moved, she suddenly felt sore and weak. Rosalind did not stand firmly and fell into Leonardo¡¯s arm


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Leonardo held Rosalind in his arms and asked worriedly. ¡°Does your foot hurt again?¡±


    Leonardo stretched out his hand to check Rosalind¡¯s ankle. It didn¡¯t look very red or swollen. Was


    something wrong with the bones


    Thinking of this, Leonardo picked up Rosalind and was about to carry her out of the office


    ¡°What are you doing? Rosalind subconsciously put her arms around Leonardo¡¯s neck and asked in


    surprise.


    ¡°Go to the hospital and see if your ankle bones are injured¡±


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t feel reassured if not having her ankle checked.


    Rosalind blushed and patted Leonardo on the shoulder


    ¡°No¡­ No nerd. My ankle is fine, just my waist hurts a little, and my knees hurt¡­¡± Rosalind¡¯s voice kept


    lowering as she


    talked.


    Hearing this, Leorando lowered his head and looked at Rosalind¡¯s knees, which were indeed a little red


    and wollen, probably caused by kneeling for a long time.


    Thinking of how frantic they were earlier, Leonardo instantly knew what was going on


    Leonardo stroked Rosalind¡¯s knees with his big hands and gently helped to dredge her blood vessels.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°This won¡¯t happen again,¡± he said.


    However, he thought,¡± must get a soft queen bed here. The sofa is really not good enough.¡±


    It was in the evening when Virginia was awakened by pain.


    Feeling the heavy ster on her right leg, the bandages wrapped around her body, and even the gauze


    covering her face, Virginia screamed in horrur as the piercing pain caused by a small movement was


    unbearable.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Jerome rushed in from outside the house and yawned tiredly, whose ann was bandaged tightly.


    ¡°Jerome, I feel so painful


    Virginia kept struggling and almost got rid of the infusion needle.


    Jerome reached out to hold down Virginia and reminded her with his head down, ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s


    normal to feel the pain after the anesthetic wore off You have to take good care of your leg. Oherwise, it


    won¡¯t heal¡±


    Virginia¡¯s eyes widened in shock, full of horror and disbelief. She struggled to grab the corner of


    Jerome¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by it won¡¯t heal? And why is that?¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Frowning, Jerome looked at Virginia, who was no longer pretty but like a crazy woman. He felt that he


    was losing his patience with every passing minute


    ¡°The doctor said that your leg was seriously injured and almost amputated. It took them a lot of effort to


    save your leg, but it¡¯s impossible to recover.¡±


    ¡°Impossible? Howe? It was just a car ident. Rosalind¡¯s legs are fine. Why will I beme?


    Why?¡±


    Jerome was speechless. Could it be the same?


    The car sent to hit Rosalind¡¯s car didn¡¯t even cause any damage to her. It was Rosalind who sprained


    her ankle.


    But they had really experienced a car ident and almost died.


    At the sight of Virginia¡¯s bring weak and sad, Jerome justined inwardly, not speaking out what


    was in his mind.


    He was exhausted and wanted to rest.


    Seeing Jerome ignore her, Virginia was even easier to lose her temper.


    ¡°It must be Rosalind. She must have found out who those people were toe after her yesterday, so


    she deliberately. retaliated against us today, Rosalind, that bitch! Bitch. I won¡¯t let her get away with it! I


    won¡¯t¡±


    Although she was weak, the anger and resentment in Virginia¡¯s eyes were strong, and even more


    terrifying because of her injuries


    At that very moment, Brett walked in and heard Virginia¡¯s words, leaving a look of disgust and mockery


    on his face. ¡°What goes aroundes around. Karinaes after the evil our eventually. You will pay


    for what you did. You¡¯d better restrain yourself. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t just be your leg getting


    broken next time,


    Give a man enough rope and he will hang himself.


    Brett didn¡¯t expect that Virginia would send someone to hurt Rosalind. Fortunately. Rosalind was fine.


    Otherwise, Leonardo would have gone crazy.


    As for what had happened to Virginia, Brett didn¡¯t think it was Rosalind who was behind this. It was


    more likely to be


    Leonardo.


    After all, Rosalind was not as cruel and powerful as Leonardo! She just lsd a sharp tongue.


    Brett knew how much Leonardo cared about Rosalind Leonardo would never let her get away with it if


    Virginia dared to hurt Roulind secretly


    ¡°What did you say? Virginia asked Brett,


    At the sight of Bren, Virginia pulled a long face, as though he was her enemy instead of a doctor, who


    saved her leg before. ¡°Brett, aren¡¯t you a doctor? You performed an operation on my leg, did you? Can


    my leg recover? Just tell me.


    Virgin was a costume designer, who usually went to attend various fashion asions. If she became


    lame, how would she go out again?


    She couldn¡¯t bene. She mustn¡¯t let it happen!


    ¡°Just like you said, I am a ductor, not a deity. Your leg is seriously injured. If you take good care of it,


    you have a chance topletely heal. If you don¡¯t cooperate with the treatment, the IS chance will be


    gone,¡± Brell wrote notes on the checklist while reminding her mechanically, which was the most basic


    professional trait of a doctor.


    Brett was telling the trial. If Virginia didn¡¯t cooperate with the treatment, her leg wouldn¡¯t be cured.


    ¡°One percent? How is that possible? Aresit you an expert? You should have a way. You want money,


    don¡¯t you? Just name your price. As long as you can cure my leg, I will pay you any price


    Virginia was terrified, and there was only one thought left in her mind. She couldn¡¯t beme. She didnt


    mind paying a little more undry.


    ¡°Humpli, it¡¯s not about money. It depends on yourself and your luck!


    It was ridiculous that Virginia wanted to buy him off. If Brest was after money, how could be stay in such


    a shabby ce to be a ductor?


    After saying that, Brett turned around and walked toward the door.


    When he got to the door, Brest looked back at Virginia. ¡°Do you want to get Dn to stay in the same


    room with you? He


    has been hospitalized for so long, but you barely came to visit him. Perhaps it¡¯s God who has pity on


    the child, so you can spend more time together now that you both have been hospitalized¡±


    Brest watched Dn grow up.


    Although Dn had nothing to do with Leonardo nose, Brett felt a little sad seeing that such a young


    child was ill¨Cbred because of Virginia and Maria Now Dn was admitted to the hospital without any


    family around him.


    He felt sorry for Dn, probably because Brett was going to be a father son.


    ¡°Fuck off Mind your own business!¡± Virginia didn¡¯t care about Dn and roared at Brett angrily Virginia


    copsed after knowing that there was little chance for her leg to heal.


    But when she moved, the paining from all over her body made her suddenly gasp and grimace in


    pain.


    mardo and Rosalind handed her design drawings to Jacob for the preliminary contest of Brooks


    Group¡¯s Designer Competition. When they got in the car and were ready to drive home, Leonarda


    received a call from Birett


    ¡°Virginia had a car ident and broke her leg, Were you behind this?


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that Leonando¡¯s low voice revealed his usualineering and arrogance.


    ¡°How dare I have a problems with it? I mean, at least you should have told me when you were going to


    do it so that I could ask for leave. I couldn¡¯t just walk out of the operating room when I found that it was


    Virginia lying on the operating table.¡± Should he treat Virginia or not? He was put in a dilemma.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that Just do your job. If I couldn¡¯t break her leg this time. I will ask


    someone to try again.¡± Leonardo¡¯s words sounded calm and gentle, as though leaking one¡¯s leg was as


    common as a good weather day.


    Breit was choked by Leonardo¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help be twitch the corner of his mouth


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Your people are very rble. Virginia¡¯s leg is beyond repair. She will beme


    in the future, Brett couldn¡¯t help but remind Leonardo. Brett was afraid that Leonardo would leave any


    trace behind, although the chance was slim.


    ¡°That¡¯s good?


    Leonardo smiled with satisfaction, apparently pleased with the oue.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of revenge from Virginia and Jerome That woman seems to be going crazy. And her


    hostility and resentment towards Rosalind are en


    Leonardo nammerd his eyes slightly, tightening his fund holding the steering wheel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if she has the nerve for that and how she will survive it by then¡±


    He would never let Virginia get away with it if she cared to lurt Roulin


    When they arrived home at night, they saw Kenn and Yarnu sitting on the stairs downstairs with their


    hands holding their chins and worried looks.


    As soon as they heard the sound of the car, they suddenly looked up, sans familiar figures, and


    immediately ran over with their short legs.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    ¡°Mom¡±


    ¡°Rosa!¡±


    Rosalind took the two kids into her arms and ked in confusions


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you go home?


    Yanna¡¯s and Kevin¡¯s clothes were a little drenched as she touched them. They should have stayed


    outside for a long time.


    ¡°Rosa, our home is gone. Boo-h oo.


    Nestled in Rosalind¡¯s arms, Yanna cried out with an aggrieved expression.


    Kevin was also down, looking upset.


    ¡°Our home is gone? What does that mean?¡± Rosalind couldn¡¯t understand what Yanina really meant


    What had happened?


    Did someone break into her house!


    ¡°I can¡¯t find the way home. I can¡¯t go home


    Before Rosalind could say anything, Leonardo stepped forward and took Yanna into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our home is always there. It won¡¯t run away. I will take you home¡±


    Leonardo wanted to reach out and hold Kevin¡¯s hand, bin Kevin avoided humm


    ¡°You did this, didn¡¯t you? You ruined our home, Kevin looked at Leonardo and said with certainty.


    ¡°No, 1 just made a little renovation. Let¡¯s go home and check it out.¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t deny it. He picked


    up Kevin with one of his hands and held him tightly, which made lum unable to struggle.


    ¡°What is going on? What did you do?¡±


    Rosalind was confused and wondered why she didn¡¯t know about it


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is a good thing Leonardo gave her a smile, causing her to get more curious.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they were about to reach the door, Jac came out with two small shirts and some snacks in his


    hand.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face turned grim and asked, ¡°How could you let them wait downstairs? What if they catch a


    cold?¡±


    Frightened by Leonardo¡¯s aura, Jacob smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Brooks, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t let them in. They


    insisted on waiting for Mrs. Brooks


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m bringing clothes and food for them when you guys happen to return home.¡±


    Jacob felt bummed. He had been busy remodeling the house since early morning, and he finally


    finished it before Leonardo came back, yet Jaroli was still scolded.


    Why was it so difficult to be Leonardo¡¯s secretary?


    Thinking of money transferred to his bank ount yesterday, Jacob sighed again.


    He dout, ¡°Forget it. I will stick to it. At least the payment is good and my girlfriend is happy about it.¡±


    At the sight of thepletely different house, Rosalind thought her eyes were deceiving her.


    ¡°Leonardo, why don¡¯t you exin it? What the hell is going on!¡±


    Was this her house?


    It didn¡¯t even have a door


    Originally, Leonardo¡¯s house was across from hers. Now there was only one door left.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us to live in two houses now. I demolished both doors and made only one


    instead so that I won¡¯t be locked outside again. What do you think?¡±


    Leonardo was satisfied with his work. He turned to look at Kevin meaningly, as though saying, ¡°Killo,


    hene will you shut me ou again?


    Keyin gritted his teeth and rolled his eyes at Leonardo,ining inwardly, ¡°Leonardo is so


    despicable. He cheated while we were away.¡±


    Rosalind walked in and was surprised to see the interior renovation


    ¡°Leonardo, how many people have you sent to do this? How could you make such a big change within


    a day?¡±


    Originally, there was a master bedroom in both houses, a rooms for Yanna and Kevin, and one for the


    nanny. And Leonardo¡¯s house had a guest room


    Now, there was only one master bedroom left in Leonardo¡¯s original house, while Yanna and Kevin¡¯s


    room and nanny¡¯s Toom were not changed. One more bedroom was on the other end.


    The living room perfectly separated the bedrooms on both sides.


    Jacob seemed to know the details better, and he came forward with a smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Brooks, Mr.


    Brooks nned it long ago. The main change was that the original master bedroom on your sile has


    been demolished, and so has the guest room over Mr. Brooks¡¯ side.


    ¡°And the rest was just a slight change. That was not a lot of work and it was easy to get it done.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Brooks told me that everything in the room should be well-decorated. And things


    brought into the house are absolutely environmentally friendly and harmless. You can stay here tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you and Mr. Brooks will have a wonderful night in the remodeled house tonight.¡±


    After a long day of hard work, Jacob could finally report the results of his work, looking at Rosalind with


    enthusiasm and a bright smile.


    He thought. Tve considered every aspect. Rosalind should praise me


    And Mr. Brooks will give me half of a year¡¯s sry as a bonus? Or a year¡¯s?


    Jacob was fantasizing.


    Rosalind had a creepy feeling from the way Jacob looked at her, as though he was looking at the


    money and wanting to swallow her up


    ¡°Good job. That¡¯s great!¡± Rosalind gave Jacob a thumbs-up and smiled awkwardly, feelingpelled to


    praise him.


    Thank you for yourpliment. I just did my job!¡±


    Jacob was overjoyed. Rosalind really praised him. Did it mean he would be rewarded?


    Jacob looked at Leonardo expectantly, but Leonardo¡¯s eyes had been fixed on Rosalind. He didn¡¯t even


    give Jacob a glimpse of the corner of his eye, and the smile on Jacob¡¯s face stiffened.


    Jacob wondered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Brooks have anything to say? Rosalind praised me.¡±


    Sensing Jacob¡¯s emotional change, Rosalind curiously narrowed her eyes slightly and turned to


    Leonardo.


    She finally understood why Leonardo had brought so many people to her house early in the morning.


    He wanted to change two houses into one.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at plotting. You even coveted my house, right?¡± Rosalind deliberately provoked Leonardo.


    This man¡¯s intention was obvious, which was almost the same as a public announcement.


    A few days ago, he said that it was inconvenient to have children at home. Today, he changed the


    layout of the house without telling her.


    He also got the children to sleep so far away from the master bedroom. His intention was just obvious.


    Leonardo put Yanna and Kevin down and reached out to hold Rosalind¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you e it this way? It¡¯s more convenient to live in a big house. We won¡¯t disturb children when


    they rest. As for this house, it¡¯s yours as long as you want it, and so is Driftwood Vi. Now I can only


    beg you to take me in.¡±

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Leonardo originally wanted to take Rosalind and his two children to live in Driftwood Vi, which was


    large with many rooms and soundproof.


    However, Leonardo changed his mind and decided to remodel these two houses. Just like Damian


    said, they couldn¡¯t expose the identity of his children, so to avoid beinge after by wicked people.


    Leonardo¡¯s face suddenly turned sorrowful, showing an aggrieved and ttering look.


    Jacob was a little surprised when he saw Leonardo acting cute.


    Yanna and Kevin looked at Leonardo with disdain.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Mom. I don¡¯t want to sleep so far away from your room. What if I feel scared at right?¡± Yanna hugged


    Rosalind¡¯s thigh and blinked her big eyes with grievances. It seemed that her tears would fall down any


    time soon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either. I want to sleep with my mom tonight. Kevin also rushed to Rosalind, pushed


    Leonardo away, and


    took one of her arms.


    Rosalind¡¯s heart softened. She was used to Yanna acting this way, but Kevin seldom did that. Rosalind


    was a little delighted to see them cling to her, her heart melting.


    Rosalind leaned over, kissed Yanna and Kevin on their faces respectively, andforted them with a


    smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep youpany tonight. I will tell you stories, OK?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s great.


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other and jumped excitedly.


    Kevin smiled provocatively at Leonardo, as though saying, ¡°Humph, we¡¯re here. You have no way to


    keep Mom to yourself.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, what about me.


    Before Leonardo could finish his words, the two kids had already taken Rosalind away.


    Leonardo was left alone at the door, looking a little dejected.


    ¡°Mr. Brooks, you still have me. How about 1 apany you?¡± Jacob opened his mouth in time.


    Leonardo nced at him coldly. ¡°You want to crash at my house?¡±


    If Jacob dared to say ¡°yes¡±. Leonardo would swallow him.


    ¡°No.¡± Jacob denied it immediately, with a strong desire for survival.


    He thought, ¡°Once Mr. Brooks gets furious, my bonus will be reduced by half I can¡¯t provoke him.¡±


    ¡°You can leave now if you don¡¯t want to. Do you want me to keep you for dinner!¡±


    He finally got the chance to spend time with Rosalind and the two children alone. Why was Jacob


    lingering here for?


    Jacob¡¯s face suddenly turned gloomy. Leonardo hadn¡¯t mentioned his bonus yet. Was he going to get


    it?


    In the hospital, as soon as Brett entered the room, Virginia questioned him, ¡°Brett, why does my leg still


    hurt so much? Did you do something to my leg?¡±


    Brett had been upset for a few days because nor ignored him, and Virginia¡¯s words worsened his


    mood.


    He threw the medical records to his assistant and looked at Virginia with irony in his eyes.


    ¡°Virginia, you always me others. Aren¡¯t you


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how severe your injuries are?


    Lined?


    ¡°Is the pain unbearable to you? What did you do in the first ce? Why did you intend to hurt others?


    You just brought this to yoursel!.


    ¡°You should rehabilitate your injuries quietly instead of overthinking. Otherwise, if something goes


    wrong, don¡¯t try to me me for it. I won¡¯t tolerate it! Brett talked harshly, and his words stunned the


    assistants around him.


    In the past, everyone thought Brett was a medical genius. He was not enthusiastic with patients, but at


    least was kind to them.


    After all, if something happened to the patient because of his attitude, it would do Brett no good.


    Therefore, Brett was never mean or harsh to a patient.


    If Virginia wasn¡¯t a woman, they would have thought that Virginia had stolen Brett¡¯s woman Otherwise,


    how could he be so hostile toward her?


    ¡°B-Brett, are you even a doctor? I¡¯m a patient. Is that how you treat patients? I¡¯m going toin


    about you!¡±


    Virginia was so angry that she wished to struggle out of bed to p his mouth although she was


    injured!


    Brett was indeed not intimidated by her threat. With folded arms, he looked at Virginia coldly.


    ¡°You know you are a patient now? I rescued you when you were on the verge of death. But you don¡¯t


    thank me for that. Instead, you nder me and use me ofcking medical ethics. You want to


    destroy me.


    ¡°Comin about me? Go ahead! I don¡¯t want to serve a patient like you anymore!¡±


    Then Brett turned around and walked toward the door.


    Seeing Brett so arrogant and proud, Virginia couldn¡¯t swallow it. ¡°Brett, wait and see. I will definitely


    comin about you. I want the media to expose you. Wait and see!¡±


    But Brett ignored her. He didn¡¯t even bother to talk to Virginia anymore and walked out unrestrainedly.


    Being treated like this Virginia cursed Brett unscrupulously.


    A few dayster, the wound healing of Virginia¡¯s face and body was much improved. The spot with


    bruises on her face had grown new flesh, with an uneven skin tone, but the condition of her leg had not


    improved


    Virginia was annoyed and making a scene in the room every day. She verbally abused every doctor


    that came to treat her. Over time, fewer and fewer doctors came to check Virginia. on the hospital


    Even Dn, who shared the same room with Virginia, didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble anymore. He curled


    up of bed all day long like a quail.


    Thinking of Brett¡¯s previous attitude, Virginia felt that Brett must not have tried his best to treat her leg


    Otherwise, why did it take so long for her leg to get better?


    Thinking of the rtionship between Brett and Leonardo and Rosalind, Virginia felt that Brett was


    untrustworthy.


    Thinking of this Virginia made several phone calls and asked a group of reporters toe to her room


    and even influencers to live stream her.


    ¡°Everyone, you must help me. This hospital is the best one in Haldorin. I was injured in a car ident


    and wanted to get good treatment in this hospital, but unexpectedly, my leg was disabled by a virulent


    doctor called Brett Smith.


    ¡°I thought I would let him go if he could cure me. But Brett didn¡¯t admit his mistake and even scolded


    me. He isn¡¯t a professional with no medical ethics Everyone, please help me.¡±


    Virginia acted like a real victim with tears in her eyes.


    Besides, with the bandages all over her body and ster on her leg, everyone thought she was a weak


    woman who had been wronged.


    than


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this hospital? How could they hire such an unscrupulous doctor?¡±

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    ¡°Yeah, Nisha Hospital is the best hospital in Haldorin. How many patients visit here every day? It would


    be horrible to be treated by such doctors.¡±


    ¡°Now that medical expenses are so high, doctors are even more eager to earn money. They will y a


    dirty trick if the patients don¡¯t pay them extra money, right?¡±


    ¡°So vicious! Who dares to go to the hospital in the future?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that! The hospital is open for money. Don¡¯t go to the hospital without money. This is


    the reality¡±


    Reporters and influencers were shocked andmented when they heard what Virginia said.


    The rtionship between doctors and patients was now very sensitive andplex. The hospital


    would get med easily if anything relevant happened as hospitals were critical in people¡¯s lives.


    These reporters and influencers had already caused an uproar on the Inte when the dean, Vincent


    Pinfold, and other doctors arrived


    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Don¡¯t you know this is a hospital? Who allowed you to disturbs the patients here?¡±


    Vincent was very angry, pointing at the people packed in the roomm


    However, the reporters looked indifferent and even excited, their cameras aiming at Vincent and the


    doctors.


    They wished to get a clear shot of nose hair, snarared makeups, and face e, so as to get catchy


    topics for traffic.


    ¡°Stop it. You can¡¯t take photos here at will. Let the security get these people out,¡± Vincent shouted,


    covering his face.


    ¡°Sir, is what the patient said true? Did a doctor really break the patient¡¯s leg due to a medical ident?¡±


    ¡°How did a doctor without medical ethics get to work in the hospital? Can you exin ito


    ¡°The hospital caused the patient¡¯s leg to break. Don¡¯t you want to give an exnation?


    At an old age, intimidated when facing so many cameras and bombarded with questions from media


    outlets and influencers, Vincent subconsciously stepped back.


    Brett came over and saw that Vincent was about to fall down because of the crowd, so he quickly held


    Vincent. ¡°Mr. Pinfold, be careful.¡±


    At the sight of Brett, Vincent was worried andined, ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you think


    it¡¯s not chaotic enough! Get out of here, I will handle this¡±


    Vincent valued talented people. He watched Brett grow up and kon his gifts and skills. It took him a lot


    of ellort to recruit


    Although Brett didn¡¯t have a good temper, he would definitely not hart patients. Vincent could guarantee


    that


    That was why Vincent didn¡¯t want Brett to be ndered and used, and he was more worried that


    things would get out of control because of Brett¡¯s temper, so he urged Brett to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Pinfold, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this matter properly.¡±


    Vincent was not only Brett¡¯s elder but also his teacher. Brett didn¡¯t want Vincent to clean up his mess at


    this age.


    After saying that, Brett directly asked the doctor beside him to take Vincent back to his office in case


    the crowd would bump into him again.


    Seeing Brett insist, Vincent nodded frustratedly. When walking past him, Vincent reminded Brett in a


    low voice, ¡°Take it easy. Don¡¯t lose your temper


    These reporters and influencers were good at distorting stories. Now that they had gotten a catchy


    topic, they might think about how to juice it up


    Brett narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The reporters intended to follow Vincent as he was walking away, but Brett stopped them..


    ¡°Tin the bad doctor that Virginia referred to. What are you chasing the dean for? You can ask me if you


    have any questions. After all, I am the person concerned, right?¡± Brett said in an ironic tone. There was


    no need to be friendly to these problem-seeking people.


    Knowing that Brett was the one responsible for the incident, all the reporters gathered around hing


    One asked loudly, ¡°Why do you have the nerve to stand here? The patient¡¯s leg was broken. How could


    you act like nothing hakjappened?¡±


    ¡°Right. You broke her leg after she was sent to the hospital. Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡±


    another one said.


    ¡°Do you deserve to be a doctor if you don¡¯t take the lives of patients seriously?


    ¡°You are so handsome and hical. Who pulled strings to get you to work in the hospital? Do you


    have any connection with the senior management of the hospital?¡±


    Knowing that Brett was the doctor without medical ethics mentioned by Virginia, reporters and


    influencers surrounded him and asked questions one after another.


    Someone even wondered if Brett was recruited by the hospital because he was handsome and slept


    with someone.


    It was just far-fetched and fabricated, as though it was a plot of a fictional story.


    Brent raised his hand coldly, nced at Virginia, who looked pitiful and was wiping her tears as a


    victim, and said loudly, ¡°You said I had a mexlical malpractice and that I have no medical ethics. Do you


    have any evidence?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd looked at each other, stunned by the question.


    Right, they had no evidence yet.


    ¡°My leg is evidence. Brett, do you still want to argue?¡±


    Virginia was mad when these people were winged by his question, her eyes full of anger, and her face


    looked even more sorrowful and pitiful.


    ¡°Well, ording to your words, if the patient¡¯s illness is not cured, the doctor will be held responsible


    for medical malpractice and med for theck of medical ethics, Shall doctors still do their jobs?¡±


    Everyone felt what Brett said made sense.


    There were many people who died of cancer and car idents. It seemed inappropriate to say that


    they were the doctors¡±


    fault


    ¡°Brett, you¡¯re being unreasonable. My boyfriend and I were sent to the hospital together, and his injured


    arm recovered within a short time. But what about me? So far, my leg is still mumb. Do you dare to say


    that you didn¡¯t do anything to my Jeg


    Bren chuckled with folded arms and looked at Virginia coldly. ¡°Virginia, you think I did something to your


    leg? Why would


    I do that? Because I want you to bene and want you to get these reporters to harass me?¡±


    Brett felt that Virginia was really insane Otherwise, slie wouldn¡¯t have thought of such ame excuse.


    Right after Brett finished his words, the crowd burst intoughter.


    Right. Why would a doctor do that to her?


    However, they were more curious about whether something unknown was going on between them.


    ¡°I know you are a friend of Leonardo, so youte me because of his rtionship with me. But you¡¯re a


    doctor. How can you get personal when treating patients? I would probably beme for the rest of my


    life for what you did. Boo-h oo¡­.¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Virginia knew there must be a convincing excuse to persuade everyone to believe that Brett made her


    injury worse, and her rtionship with Leonardo was the best excuse.


    A few days ago, Leonardo revealed Dn¡¯s identity in live streaming. Many people knew that Dn


    was not the son of Leonardo, and Virginia became a woman who cheated on Leonardo.


    It was reasonable for Leonardo tote her, and Brett was Leonardo¡¯s friend, so helping Leonardo was


    also reasonable.


    Hearing Virginia¡¯s distorting words and crying look, Brent had to say that Virginia was very good at


    performing.


    To frame Brett up, Virginia could even say the


    that she had cheated on Leonardo.


    However, the effect was surprisingly good, and many reporters were even more excited.


    It was also at this time that the rtionship between Leonardo and Virginia was associated, and these


    reporters also felt that what Virginia said made sense.


    Brett said, ¡°Virginia, you¡¯re so shameless. Don¡¯t get me involved. All of this is your guess. If you say


    that I hurt you, you should show evidence. Without evidence, can it be true only relying on your


    words?¡±


    ¡°You are a doctor and 1 am a patient. I¡¯ve been under your surveince all day, and even if I had


    evidence, it would be destroyed by you. Now that you ask me to show the evidence, you already know


    that I don¡¯t have any evidence. Don¡¯t push


    me


    Virginia had no evidence, so she couldn¡¯t show it, but she would never admit it.


    Brett sneered disdainfully as if he had already known that Virginia couldn¡¯t show evidence. He smiled


    weirdly and said, ¡°Of course, you have no evidence, but I do!¡±


    Virginia¡¯s cry suddenly froze, and her eyes widened to look at Brett.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It means that I have evidence to prove that I saved you wholeheartedly without any vition or


    mistake. Do you want me to show you the evidence now?¡±


    Breu looked at Virginia meaningfully with provocation in his eyes.


    ¡°No way. You can¡¯t have evidence.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s eyes were full of flusters for a moment, and she quickly thought about the authenticity of


    Bren¡¯s words.


    She thought, ¡°We came to the hospital after the car ident and it is an emergency department. What


    evidence will Brett have?¡±


    Virginia thought Brett must be deceiving her, so she didn¡¯t believe that Brett could really show any


    evidence.


    She continued. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. If there is any evidence, why didn¡¯t you show it earlier and prove


    your innocence until now?¡±


    Looking at the smug smile on Virginia¡¯s face, Brett sneered in his heart. ¡°Does this woman think I am


    kidding?¡±


    He said, ¡°Virginia, think clearly. If I show you my evidence, it will not only prove that you wronged me


    but also treat your reputation badly. Are you sure you want me to show you the evidence?


    Brett still wanted to give Virginia ast chance. Otherwise, if he showed evidence, Virginia would be


    embarrassed.


    However, Brett¡¯s kindness was regarded ascking in self-confidence by Virginia.


    Looking at Brett¡¯s dy in showing the evidence, Virginia doubted that Brett was bluffing and he has no


    evidence at all.


    ¡°Brett, admit if you have done something wrong. If you really regret it and make up for your mistakes, I


    will forgive you. You don¡¯t live to lie to me with any fake evidence. Everyone has sharp eyes. Do you


    think your evidence can really food so many people?


    Virginia¡¯s tears rolled down again. She began to y the role of a kind victim and even attracted


    favorable feelings from reporters and online celebrities


    Seeing Virginia¡¯s tireless performance, Brett smiled helplessly and was speechless.


    However, in other people¡¯s eyes, Brett¡¯s silence seemed to show his guilt. Several journalists began to


    question Brett¡¯s so-called evidence.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, why haven¡¯t you shown the evidence? What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Do you really have evidence? You¡¯re just procrastinating, right?¡±


    ¡°Or you¡¯re guilty, so you can¡¯t even say a word to defend yourself?¡±


    11:571


    ¡°Dr. Smith, don¡¯t you feel guilty for hurting Ms. York like this?¡±


    ¡°Even though Ms. York isn¡¯t faithful to Mr. Brooks, you can¡¯t do this to her. You are a dortor. How could


    you do that?¡±


    The more Brett kept silent, the more enthusiastic the reporters and online celebrities were.


    Virginia looked at Brett, who was surrounded by the crowd, and smiled proudly.


    She thought. As expected, he doesn¡¯t have any evidence at all. Everything is just to lie to me.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t believe what he said. Otherwise, his scheming would seed.


    However, Virginia hadn¡¯t been smug for long, the crowd suddenly became noisy,


    ¡°Get out of the way. Who called the police?¡±


    ¡°Well, I called the police.¡±


    Seeing several policemen, reporters, and inte celebrities all instinctively took two steps back and


    dared not talk


    nonsense anymore.


    Virginia was also stunned. She didn¡¯t know what Brett wanted to do.


    She thought, ¡°Does Brett want to turn himself in?¡±


    Thinking of this, Virginia felt embarrassed and regretful.


    She said. ¡°Brett. I didn¡¯t want to investigate your legal liability. I didn¡¯t expect you will turn yourself in. In


    fact, you don¡¯t have to do this. If you sincerely apologize to me and promise to cure my legs, I will


    forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. York is so kind that she even speaks for Brett at this time.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Smith, why do you hurt such a kind woman! You are so bad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Brooks of Brooks Group abandoned Ms. York. Is there any misunderstanding


    between them? Is Mr. Brooks a fool? How could he abandon such a kind and beautiful woman?¡±


    Brett watched the performance in Virginia coldly and changed his face when he heard the reporter


    speaking ill of Leonardo.


    He said, ¡°Be quiet, everyone. I didn¡¯t say anything just now, because I didn¡¯t want to disturb Ms. York¡¯s


    acting and also because the people I¡¯m waiting for hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Sorry for keeping you waiting.¡±


    Everyone was stunned by Brett¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t understand what Brett meant. Who was he waiting


    for?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, what exactly are you talking about? Tell us. Don¡¯t hold in suspense.¡±


    One reporter yelled out when she got bold.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question I will exin it to you now.¡±


    Facing the encirclement of so many reporters, Brett was calm.


    ¡°Everyone, I just said that I have evidence, but it¡¯s a little embarrassing. I¡¯m afraid of causing damage


    to Ms. York because of showing the evidence. What if Ms. York uses me of another crime? It¡¯s hard


    to say.¡±


    Hearing this, Virginia frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t know what Brett meant.


    ¡°Brett, what the hell do you want?


    ¡°Virginia, I invited several police officers here. I just want to say. If my evidence proves my innocence, it


    will affect you. Do I still show this evidence?¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Virginia frowned. Brett was so serious that she didn¡¯t know whether what he said was true or not.


    ¡°Ms. York, what are you afraid of? If there is any evidence, he will take it out long ago. How could he


    wait until now?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Did Brett say that on purpose? And he expected Virginia to be scared and wouldn¡¯t let him


    show evidence.¡±


    ¡°If Virginia doesn¡¯t allow Brett to s evidence, it proves that what she said before is all lies. Doesn¡¯t it


    prove Brett¡¯s innocence?¡±


    ¡°Brett is indeed a friend of Mr. Brooks. How great the idea is!¡±


    The crowd began to discuss Brett¡¯s intention.


    Hearing all thements, Virginia squinted and smiled, ¡°Brett, why do you y so many tricks? I gave


    you the chance to apologize, but you still didn¡¯t repent and even threatened me. If there is any


    evidence, just show it. I want to see what else you can do¡±


    Brett raised his eyebrows slightly and seemed to be very satisfied with Virginia¡¯s reaction. He turned to


    look at the police officers in a respectful manner.


    He said. ¡°As you can see, sit. This patient insisted on using me of doing bad to her during the


    surgery. She also invited so many reporters and online celebrities, and sons even broadcast live.


    ¡°I have been a doctor for so many years. I am conscientious, diligent and only focus on how to save


    people, I don¡¯t know how to hurt others. But this woman not only didn¡¯t thank me for saving her life but


    also threw dint on my name. I couldn¡¯t do my job anymore.¡±


    Brett¡¯s face suddenly changed, with a look of grievance and helplessness. It seemed that he was just a


    victim, which moved the reporters present.


    Seeing that Brett started to imitate her and also incited many reporters, Virginia was even more


    convinced that Brett had no evidence at all and lurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Brett, didn¡¯t you say there was evidence? If there is any evidence, just show it to me. You are a


    perpetrator and an unscrupulous doctor. I¡¯m the one who suffered, okay?¡±


    Brett nced at Virginia and smiled imperceptibly. Then he looked at the policemen,


    ¡°Sir, you have seen that Virginia keeps calling me a bad doctor and a perpetrator. I have to show


    evidence. I also told Virginia that it will affect her, but she doesn¡¯t care about it. You are going to testify


    for me.¡±


    The policemen looked at each other and agreed with Brett. It caused such a big sensation today and


    many people were watching the live streaming. They couldn¡¯t deny it either.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, if you have any evidence, just take it out. Since Ms. York knows the consequences and still


    insists, we have to figure it out clearly. What do you think, Ms. York?¡±


    Virginia was stunned by the police¡¯s question. She suddenly had a bad feeling, but everything had


    come to this point and there was no space for her to go back on her words.


    Virginia secretly gritted her teeth and spat out a word for a long time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing Virginia¡¯s answer, Brett rxed a lot. The grievance and helplessness that he had just


    pretended to be disappeared. He looked at the assistant next to him and said, ¡°Go get the surveince


    records of Ms. York in the hospital and operating room. Since there are so many reporters and people


    here, let¡¯s reveal the evidence online to show everyone whether my treatment is a medical ident or


    not.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard the surveince video.


    The surveince video was solid evidence. If it was released, they would know who was lying.


    Hearing dus, Virginia widened her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The surveince video was from the operating room. Why didn¡¯t she know that there were surveince


    cameras in it?


    She thought, ¡°Brett is still bluffing?¡±


    Virginia smiled sarcastically.


    ¡°Brett, stop lying. There is no surveince camera in the operating room¡±


    Brett raised his eyebrows slightly and exined with a smile.


    ¡°There is no surveince camera in the operating room, but we will record the whole operation process


    with videos for subsequent study. Moreover, as a general practitioner, every surgery I participate in is


    the learning material for doctors and students in hospitals. Of course, they have video records.¡±


    Speaking of this, Brett¡¯s tone was a little proud.


    The doctors next to him kept nodding.


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Smith is an expert in our hospital. Wepete for the chance to learn more from him every


    time during surgery, and his teaching videos are also what we want.


    ¡°Yeah! Exactly!¡±


    Everyone was discussing and the live broadcast of the hospital had begun. From Virginia was sent to


    the hospital by ambnce, all materials were avable.


    Journalists and online celebrities were instantly attracted by the video. Some wanted to know the truth,


    while some wanted to see what was wrong.


    Brett nced at the video and then turned to look at Virginia. Seeing that her look was getting gloomy,


    Brett smiled and continued. ¡°Ms. York, please rest assured. Your operation is extremely difficult and


    you almost have amputated, so all the details of the operation are clearly recorded. Everything from


    being sent to the operating room, cleaning wounds, and bandaging was very clear. It must prove that


    there is nothing wrong with this operation¡±


    Hearing this, Virginia¡¯s face turned pale.


    She thought. From the moment I was sent to the operating room to the cleaning of my wounds. I was


    naked during the operation.


    Now that the video of the operation is released, my body will be seen by all people on the Inte!


    Thinking of this, Virginia screamed wildly.


    ¡°No, no. You can¡¯t y videos. I don¡¯t agree.


    However, her reaction was still slow. The video was already halfway through, and every frame of the


    picture was extremely clear, even her pores could be clearly seen, let alone other parts.


    The crowd was shocked. Some people were eximing, some were watching with a mock sinile, and


    some even talked about it as if they were watching a movie.


    ¡°Can Virginia survive from such a serious injury?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Is it difficult to cure her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how difficult it is to clean up so much blood¡±


    ¡°Oh, my G od. Is Virginia feeling awkward? How can she live in the future after being seen by so many


    people?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so embarrassing¡±


    ¡°Dr. Smith is so serious, Look! The sweat on his head.¡±


    ¡°How long has the operation been done? Why is it not over yet? The doctor really works hard¡­.¡±


    Soon the discussion from Virginia¡¯s injury changed to Brett¡¯s medical skills and hard work.


    ¡°Oli there¡¯s been a hot topic online.¡±


    An online celebrity suddenly shouted and seemed to be very satisfied with the poprity of live


    streaming.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Everyone looked at thements.


    ¡°OMG, can I watch this teaching video for free?¡±


    ¡°The expert is indeed professional. If I did this operation, I would have to amputate the patient¡¯s limbs.¡±


    ¡°The doctor is really awesome. Can you ept me as your apprentice?


    Countless medical workers alsomented on the channel, praising Brett¡¯s excellent medical skills.


    Seeing this, Virginia knew it was over.


    She wanted to turn off the live stream first, but how could she do it in front of so many people?


    Virginia didn¡¯t expect Brett to have such a clear video.


    In the crowd, Brett looked at Virginia coldly. Her eyes were red, and her hands hanging beside her


    clenched tightly as if suppressing endless anger.


    Brett raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t care about the pain in Virginia.


    Virginia deserved it. If she hadn¡¯t made this scene today, Brett wouldn¡¯t have done it either. Fortunately,


    he had kept an eye on her and shot a video. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how to solve this problem


    today.


    Virginia looked up and met Brett¡¯s smiling eyes. She was so angry that she fainted suddenly.


    At night, Brett drank some wine and unconsciously walked to the door of nor¡¯s house. He wanted to


    take a look at her from a distance.


    Brett didn¡¯t go in. He just stood under the tree outside the door and looked at nor¡¯s room, smoking


    one by one, but there was no light in that room. He wondered if she had fallen asleep or not at home.


    When nor came back, she saw a ck shadow under the tree from a distance. She was so scared


    that she eximed and instinctively stepped back.


    ¡°Who is there?¡±


    In the darkness, Brett came out slowly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s me¡±


    His voice was deep and hoa rse.


    The handsome and clear man became a little more decadent at this time. He took a few steps in the


    direction of nor but suddenly paused when he was about to touch her.


    Smelling the strong smell of tobo, Brett took off his coat and threw it on the flower bed aside. Then


    he got closer to


    nor.


    Seeing Brett, nor felt rxed.


    ¡°Why are you sote today? It¡¯s too dangerous! Why don¡¯t you ask someone to stay with you


    Brett kept asking, and his eyes were full of worries.


    He should apany nor, but now he wasn¡¯t recognized by the Humphrey family or epted by


    nor. He didn¡¯t even have the qualification to apany nor.


    nor didn¡¯t answer him. She just looked at Brett quietly for a while before asking. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    nor knew the news about Brett¡¯s live streaming today.


    Although she had nothing to do with Brett now, nor still felt heartbroken when seeing him being


    framed by Virginia and insulted by so many reporters and online celebrities.


    She couldn¡¯t help worrying about Brett.


    Even though Brett finally proved his innocence, Virginia also learned a lesson


    However, in order not to bring more trouble to the hospital, Brett resolutely quit his jobs and left his


    career and dream that he had persisted and worked hard for so many years.


    Perhaps many people thought that a rich man like Brett would have a lot of money to spend if he didn¡¯t


    be a doctor. He could also go home and inherit the family business, so it did not matter whether to


    be a doctor or not


    But mur knew that Brett must be very ufortable after his resignation.


    Seeing that Brett looked lonely, nor¡¯s spection was even more urate when she smelled the


    smell of alcohol and light tobo on lin


    13:57


    Brett was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that nor would care about his feeling first, and then the


    loneliness in his eyes disappeared instantly, showing an undisguised ecstasy.


    ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±


    nor blinked, lowered her eyes slightly, pursed her lips, and subconsciously denied it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking. If you don¡¯t want to say it, forget it.¡±


    She had nothing to do with Brett now. It seemed that she didn¡¯t have the right to care about him, and it


    seemed a little abrupt when she asked this question.


    nor was not good at lying. Brett saw through her poor acting in an instant, and he felt much better


    after being depressed and bored all night.


    Brett held nor in his arms and put his head on nor¡¯s shoulder. He sniffed the fragrance that


    belonged to her, and he closed his eyesfortably.


    He said, ¡°I was suffering the pain, but when I heard your concern, those troubles disappeared in an


    instant. You can always


    relieve me.¡±


    Brett had never thought that a woman¡¯s influence on hum was so great. Now he really met her and felt


    it was so good


    Now Brett finally knew why Leonardo insisted on Rosalind. Perhaps Rosalind was the warmest haven


    for Leonardo, just like nor was for him.


    The sudden intimacy made Elnor a little ufortable. She struggled to push Brett away, but she was


    Ingged more tightly by Brett.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let me hold you in my arms for a while


    His hoa rse voice was full of fatigue and fragility, as well as attachment.


    nor had never seen such a fragile Brett before. She was kind of soft-hearted for a moment, and her


    struggling action. suddenly stiffened. She blinked and didn¡¯t know where to put hernds, so she could


    only slowly drop them.


    Feeling nor¡¯spromise, Brett sipiled faintly with happiness and satisfaction.


    Because he was worried about nor¡¯s body, Brett didn¡¯t dare to have her stand too long. After feeling


    the warmth for a moment. Brett pulled nor down to sit on the flower bed.


    He said, ¡°Sit on it. The ground is cold.¡±


    Brett turned his coat over, put it under nor¡¯s body, and looked at her with a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I have to go back¡±


    nor looked at the folded clothes, then at Brett, and shook her head.


    Brett¡¯s heart tightened. He reached out to hold nor¡¯s hand and pulled her abruptly to sit on the


    folded clothes,


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll just say a few words¡±


    Just for a little while, Brett still wanted nor to spend more time with him.


    nor knew that Brett wanted to get back together with her.


    But she wasn¡¯t ready to ept him. She was afraid that if she epted him easily and after she fell


    into Brett¡¯s tenderness, one day Brett would push her away fiercely again. In that case, she didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    She was afraid by then, she would have no courage to live, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a decision


    easily.


    nor had to admit that she was timid,


    Connor also fold her a lot about the Smith family. Because of its status, the Smith family did not allow


    any woman who was too gentle to be Brett¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    nor knew herself well. She didn¡¯t think she could y the role of Brett¡¯s wife.


    Therefore, after the Thanksgiving dinner, nor didn¡¯t know how toce Brel.


    At the Thanksgiving party, facing Brett¡¯s help and confession, it was impossible for nor to say that


    she wasn¡¯t moved, She even wanted to stay with Brett again no matter what and give their unborn


    children aplete family.


    However, after calming down, nor knew that impulsivity could not solve the problem. Besides, she


    was pregnant and couldn¡¯t act on impulse.


    Because she was not confident in herself and Brett, she didn¡¯t dare to agree to Brett¡¯s confession. If


    she took the wrong step, it would be a risk. She did not dare to do it.


    When ter was about to stopn Brett reached out and took her hand. His eyes were full of


    gentleness and solemnity.


    ¡°I know. I used to be a jerk, and I hurt you. But it¡¯s true that I love you, and I know you can¡¯t trust me


    wholeheartedly right now. It¡¯s hard for you to believe I have really changed, but I will try to show you my


    sincerity and determination again.


    ¡°Now that I have quit my job, my parems will definitely ask me to go back to deal with the family


    business. I will be very busy these days. You can stay at home and take care of yourself and our baby.


    When I arrange everything, I will pick you up,


    OK?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely dispel all the concerns of you and your father so that you can trust me


    willingly, love me, and marry me.¡±


    Brent tightened his grip and looked at nor.


    ¡°Will you wait for me?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Listening to Brett¡¯s words, nor was stunned with fall of mixed feelings, and her tears fell downs.


    nor mised. ¡®Should I trust him?


    Gould I trust him again?


    After thinking for a while, nor nodded


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Her voice was very low. If Bren didn¡¯t listen carefully, he would probably miss it.


    After such a long entanglement, although nor was still uncertain, she obviously felt Brest¡¯s change.


    Perhaps she could be brave enough to believe him again, give him a chance, and also give herself a


    chance,


    nor didnt know whether it was because she really believed Brett or because what happened to Brett


    today made nor not want to see him disappointed.


    An ecstasy suddenly appeared on Brett¡¯s face. He was ready to be rejected by nor, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that she really agreed.


    With tears in his eyes, Brett reached out and stroked nor¡¯s thin check. Then he leaned over and


    kissed her.


    ¡°Al.. Why can¡¯t my legs get better? Why?!¡±


    Virginia overturned all the decorations on the table. She even vented her anger on Dn who was


    beside her and pushed him down to the ground.


    ¡°Ah.. Moon, Mom¡±


    After so many changes, Dn stayed in the same ward with Virginia every day for more than a month.


    He was scolded and used by Virginia every day, which madeim less arrogant and domineering


    than before. Instead, he became cowered. Even though he fell to the ground, Dn didn¡¯t dare to get


    up and could only fall to the ground and cry binerly. Virginia yelled, ¡°Why are you crying? Aren¡¯t your


    legsme? Stand up! What¡¯s the use of a good pair of legs? You are useless¡± Looking at Dn¡¯s crying


    and aggrieved look, Virginia was not guilty bait more angry.


    If it weren¡¯t for Dn¡¯s fall and revenge, how could she sciel someone to deal with Rosalind?


    In the end, not only Rosalind was not hurt, but her legs werene by Leonardo¡¯s urn Virginia hated


    Rosalind and Leonardo as well as Dn.


    ¡°What is this? Why are you making trouble again?¡±


    When Jerome came back from outside, be heard the sluse and crying all over the mom. He felt


    extremely irritable.


    After Virginia made a scene in the hospital, Brett resigned. The ductors and nurses of the whole


    hospital looked down on Virginia.


    13:57


    Except for the necessary examinations, there were basically no doctors or nurses to take care of


    Virginia.


    In addition, the video of Virginia¡¯s surgery was posted on the Inte. Doctors, nurses, and patients in


    the hospital were talking about Virginia, mostly abusive and ironic.


    Being treated like this, Virginia was even more emotional. She made a scene in the hospital almost


    every day.


    The hospital had no choice but to discharge Virginia when she was fine.


    Jerome¡¯s attitude toward Virginia changed after that. Every time he saw Virginia, he would think of what


    happened in the video, which made him feel disgusted


    For more than a month, Jerome didn¡¯t go to the hospital for various reasons until today.


    He picked Dn up and threw him to the nanny. Then he looked at Virginia coldly.


    He said. ¡°Are you done? It¡¯s been more than a month. Don¡¯t you know it wont recover? Why are you


    still making a scene now! I cant live through this


    Virginia had to make trouble several times a day in the past month, which had exhausted Jerome¡¯s


    patience. He didn¡¯t want Virginia to be like a shrew every time he saw her, which made him very


    disgusted


    Jerome, how can you talk to me like that? My leg isme. Didn¡¯t you see me limping? Didn¡¯t you feel


    heartbroken at all! Don¡¯t you love me if I be like this?¡±


    Virginia couldnt believe that the man who had kid that he would love and speil her forever would talk to


    her like this. Jerome used to feel pity and wanted to protect her when he saw Virginia¡¯s poor look. But


    now, seeing Virginia crying. Jerome only felt intable and disgusted.


    He wondered how sincerity her tears were


    He said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of pity? Can it help your legs? I have spent my money and done what I can. If


    you hadn¡¯t made trouble in the hospital all day, how could we br kicked out of the hospital?


    ¡°Besides, Danny is still a child. Don¡¯t beat and scold him every day. You are not a good neither. Look


    how good Rosnd is to her children. Unlike you, you are like a shrew. No wonder Danny is scared


    every time he sees you. I¡¯ll be scared if you do this, not to mention that he is just a child.¡±


    In the past month, although Jerome didn¡¯t care ich about Virginia, he still hired many good doctors from


    throad and used the best medicine to treat her.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    If Virginia hadn¡¯t made a scene every day during the hospitalization, her legs would not have been so


    serious.


    However, Virginis made trouble every day and didn¡¯t rest well, resulting in her limp, which was very


    unpleasant.


    He thought, ¡°Who can be to nse? Tut it all because of Virginia¡±¡±


    Thinking of Rosalind¡¯s calm, gentle, and tranquil look when she took her two children with her at the


    Thanksgiving party. Jerome felt for the first time that Rosalind was not as bad as Virginia used to say,


    In terms of being a mother, Virginia was much worse than Rosalind.


    Although there was a feud between him and Rosalind, and it was impossible for them to be friends in


    their life, it didn¡¯t prevent Jerome from appreciating Rosalind.


    Wasn¡¯t Virginia like a stepmother in terms of treating children?


    Jerome decided that he couldn¡¯t have Virginia take care of Dn anymore, in case that she would fail


    to control her emotions and kill the child.


    After all, Dn was his son. Dn could still work for the Taylor family when he grew up.


    Virginia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and resemment.


    ¡°What did you just say? You said 1 was a stepmother? I¡¯m not as good as Rosalind? Don¡¯t you know


    why I became like this! You actually think that little bi tch Rosalind is better than me. Are you enchanted


    by her! Are you?¡±


    Virginia took Jerome¡¯s arm and shook it hard. Her eyes were vicious, gloomy, and horrible.


    Jerome shouted, ¡°Are you crazy! I¡¯m telling the truth. What does it mean I am enchanted by Rosalind?


    Look in the mirror and see what you look like now¡±


    Virginia¡¯s face was also bruised, and it had not fully recovered yet. It was just that she wore makeup


    that the bruise didn¡¯t look obvious.


    But at this time, Jerome was close to Virginia, so he could clearly see the scars on Virginia¡¯s face Plus


    Virginia¡¯s ferocious expression. Jerome felt a linke frightened when he saw her face.


    Besides, Jerome¡¯s arm had just been recovered and he was pulled by Virginia. It hurt so much.


    He pushed Virginia to the ground heavily


    He said. ¡°Wake up! Do you want to stay so depressed all the time! I don¡¯t want topare you with


    Rosalind, but do you know that Brooks Group¡¯s Designer Competition is about to begin? Rosalind has


    entered the semi-final.


    ¡°If you keep depressed, Rosalind will win the championship. Do you want to see her get more and


    more sessful? Seeing that she will be eye-catching, you will only be the loser forever!¡±


    Jerome knew that Virginia couldn¡¯t listen to him, so he could only stimte her and use her hatred for


    Rosalind to distract Virginia from making trouble.


    Virginia said, ¡°But, what can I do? I be like this now. How could I go out to see others again?¡±


    Beauty was the capital on which Virginia depended for survival. If she couldn¡¯t even be a normal


    person, how could she be confident to show her beauty in front of everyone? How could she have the


    ambition topete with Rosalind


    Jerome sighed, took out a box from the side, and put it in front of Virginia.


    He said. ¡°My father asked me to bring you these shoes. He specially hired someone to customize them


    for you. If you wear them and walk slowly, others will not find your abnormality.¡±


    Jerome also wondered why Sean paid so much attention to Virginia and even asked people to make


    shoes for her.


    But thinking that Virginia was still has own woman, maybe his father took care of her more because of


    this, Jerome didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Virginia¡¯s gloomy eyes suddenly lit up, but she soon doubted. ¡°Are there such shoes? How is that


    possible?¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    There was olwious disbelief in her tune.


    Jeroine was also angry, and he subconsciously wanted to throw away the shoebox. Since Virginia


    didn¡¯t believe it, he would throw the shoes. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t him who wasme


    But at the thought of Sean¡¯s words, Jerome secretly suppressed his anger and irritability.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°T serious. It is specially customized at a high price. How could it be fake? You can tell by trying first¡±


    Seeing that Jerome was so sure and thought of Sean¡¯s tricks, Virginia also believed it.


    1357


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try


    She took the box and opened it. It was a pair of delicate high-heeled shoes. Only when she touched


    them with her hand. could she and that their sales were not as thick as the sante.


    Because of the special material, there was no difference in appearance.


    Virginia couldn¡¯t wait to try it on. She took two steps slowly. The shoes were not only beautiful but also


    stable when she put them on. Her defect wasn¡¯t obvious!


    Looking at her perfect figure and delicate face with heavy makeup in the mirror, Virginia finally showed


    a long-lost smile. ¡°Jerome, these shoes are so nice. I love you so much¡±


    She stood on tiptor and kissed Jerome deeply an his lips.


    Jerome¡¯s lips pitched slightly, and a trace of disgust shed in his tyrs.


    This woman changed her face quickly,


    For some reason, he used to feel that Virginia was gerale and beautiful She was always like a proud


    peacock in front of him, making lum admire and chase after.


    Then, because she couldn¡¯t win Leonardo over, she started to hang out with Jerome. Even though they


    had sex, Jerome still felt that she didn¡¯t belong to him entirely.


    It seemed that as long as he made Virginia unhappy, Virginia would immediately turn around and leave


    him, leaving Jerome with strong frustration and possessiveness in his heart.


    Jerome had to conquer her so that she could truly became the woman of him, both physically and men


    tally.


    But now, when Virginia was attached to him wholeheartedly, Jerome suddenly fel: a little bored. It was


    not challenged at all and had no interest at all.


    Plus the crazy and nonsense in Virginia during this period, Jerome was even more disgusted by her.


    He began to think about whether it would be time to separate from her.


    But looking at the smile on Virginia¡¯s face, Jeramur gave up this idea for a while.


    Virginia had been with him for so many years, and Jerome knew how cruel this woman was


    He had to think of a perfect solution, or Jerome wouldn¡¯t know what Virginia would da if she went mad.


    Thinking of this, Jerame smiled faintly and raised Virginia¡¯s chin


    ¡°Your shoes will be customized in the future, so you don¡¯t have to worry about your legs. Sort out your


    thoughts and prepare for the Designer Competition. You must defeat Rosalind.¡±


    As long as he could find something to do for Virginia, she would probably happy.


    Hearing this, Virginia frowned slightly and locked embarrassed


    focus on him. He could be more rxed and

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Virginia said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even participated in the preliminary, and now it is the semi-final. Leonardo won¡¯t


    have me participate.¡±


    She thought, ¡°It is all Rosalind¡¯s fault. She made me like this and miss the chance to participate in the


    Designer Competition. I won¡¯t let go of her. Rosalind would definitely pay for it.¡±


    However, Jerome patted Virginia¡¯s hand indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you were asked to participate in thepetition, we have already arranged it.


    When you were hospitalized, my father had arranged for someone to pass the preliminary in your


    name. Now all you need to do is prepare your design work for the semi-final and then make it into the


    final


    The preliminary contest was just a designpetition, while the semi-final and final were all about


    making ready-to-wear clothes and inviting models to show them.


    Therefore, it was easy for them to be shortlisted in the preliminary contest. However, designers had to


    appear in the semi-final and final contests, so it was not easy for them to interfere.


    *Really?¡±


    Virginia didn¡¯t expect Sean to be so thoughtful, and she was overjoyed.


    ¡°Will I lie to you?¡±


    Jerome smiled evilly and gently scratched Virginia¡¯s nose.


    Looking at Jerome¡¯s move, Virginia felt her heart sk ip a beat and her face turned red slightly.


    ¡°Jerome, you are so kind. In order to repay you, I¡¯ll satisfy you tonight¡­


    After saying that, she reached out to hold Jerome¡¯s neck and kissed him.


    Jerome frowned slightly. He seemed not to be interested in Virginia, but although her face was not


    good-looking and her legs wereme, at least she had a good figure.


    If the lights were turned off. he would still be interested.


    Thinking of this, Jerome stopped hesitating, picked up Virginia in his arms, and walked to the bedroom.


    Ten minutester, Jerome packed up and left in a hurry with the excuse that Sean had important things


    to talk about.


    ¡°Little devil, I¡¯ll give you well when Ie back.¡±


    Jerome said so, but he almost cursed in his heart,


    Seeing Jerome leave in a hurry, Virginia bit hier teeth and scolded fiercely.


    ¡°Useless jerk.¡±


    At night, Virginia was about to go out when she met a thin man. Virginia¡¯s pupils contracted and


    suddenly pulled the mant into the room. Her face immediately became pale.


    Virginia said, ¡°Lorin, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to me?¡±


    Lorin yawned heavily and smiled evilly. Ignoring Virginia¡¯s bad face, he went straight to the sofa aside


    and sat down. He looked at the furnishings and decorations in the room before saying something ironic.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe, either. But the money for this month seems to have not been received yet. I am


    worried about whether something happens to you, so I can onlye in person.¡±


    As he spoke, Lorin took out a cigarette aid lit it for himself. He took a pull of the cigarette and exhaled a


    thick smoke with six eye-catching fingers holding the butt, looking abnormally abrupt.


    Looking at the man¡¯s fake and greedy look, Virginia was extremely disgusted. She thought, ¡°You just


    came for money! Worry about me? You are not so kind. Who are you kidding?!¡±


    ¡°Lorin, every time I transfer the money to you on time. I just stayed in the hospital for a few days this


    month and was dyed for several days. Is it necessary to be so eager?¡±


    Virginia pointed out the man¡¯s true purpose without hesitation and didn¡¯t want to see his disgusting and


    false expressions


    anymore.


    She knew best about her poor rtives. Since she was admitted to college and had a rtionship with


    Leonardo of the Brooks Group, they were so greedy, thinking about how to get money from her.


    When did they really care about her!


    The man sneered disdainfully, ignored Virginia¡¯s irony, yawned, and said with a smile, ¡°I know you¡¯re in


    the hospital. You should be famous all over the country. How can¡¯t I know? There are many people in


    the hospital, so I can¡¯t go to see you


    13:57


    That¡¯s why I came here to see how you are when you were discharged.¡±


    At that time, he watched that bl oody video with great interest. It had to be said that his cousin had a


    good figure.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t enjoy it.


    ¡°Lorin, did you mean to make me angry?¡±


    Virginia had been fed up with the fact that no matter where she went, anyone who recognized her


    would gossip about her. Virginia didn¡¯t expect to beughed at when she met her family. If it weren¡¯t for


    Lorin sitting in front of her, she would have grabbed a chair and smashed it directly toward him.


    Lorin looked at Virginia and smiled indifferently. He didn¡¯t care about her anger at all.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? I¡¯m not the one who made you famous. If you are so capable, vent your


    anger on Brett. Don¡¯t be arrogant in front of me.¡±


    He thought, ¡°This woman can¡¯t hold back her anger. She is useless. Just a few words can make her so


    furious.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lorin¡¯s words reminded Virginia of the insult she had suffered because of Brett. She was so angry that


    her face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Whoever made me suffer will be miserable.¡±


    Although Brett resigned, Virginia couldn¡¯t let him go.


    the room and threw them in from of Lorin.


    Thinking of this, Virginia took out two stacks of money from the


    She said. ¡°This is what I should give youst month, and there¡¯s a spare one. I want you to do


    something for me.¡± Lorin raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the money in front of him. A weird


    smile slowly appeared on his thin face, but he didn¡¯t hurry to collect the many. He subconsciously


    touched the extra sixth finger and held back his impulse to yawn. His tone became more interesting


    ¡°Tell me who do you want to deal with this time?


    For Lorin, everyone had a different price. Virginia couldn¡¯t fool him easily.


    ¡°Who else can it be! It¡¯s Brett. He made me feel bad, and I won¡¯t make him feel better.¡±


    Virginia¡¯s lips showed a trace of maliciousness, like a poisonous snake staring at prey in the jungle,


    which made people shudder.


    Lorin shook his head and yawned heavily


    It was indeed that this woman was vicious.


    However, Lorin didn¡¯t say yes but hesitated.


    ¡°You must know that Brett resigned from the hospital and went home to inherit his family business. Now


    he is the Smith family¡¯s sessor, so it may not be easy to hurt him.¡±


    Lorin was not a fool. He wouldn¡¯t be so st upid as to sacrifice his life for money.


    Virginia smiled and looked at Lorin with a smile.


    She said, ¡°I know it¡¯s not easy to deal with Brett, but I know his weakness.¡±


    Lorin suddenly became interested.


    ¡°A  yboy like Brett diill has weaknesses?¡±


    After working for Virginia for so many years, Lorin also knew a lot about the people she knew. Brett was


    a good friend of Leonardo, and Lorin knew a lot about him.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Bren was a scion who chose to be a doctor out of interest, Such a man was not short of money or


    women. What weaknesses did he have?


    However, Virginia smiled.


    ¡°At the Humphrey family¡¯s Thanksgiving party, Brett proposed to nor, the eldest daughter of the


    Humphrey family, in public And nor is pregnant with Brett¡¯s child. Do you think nor is a weakness


    of Breul?¡±


    Lorin touched his chin, and there was a trace of strange light in his eyes.


    ¡°Is Brett a prodigal son?¡±


    Lorin knew Brett was unfaithful in love, but he didn¡¯t expect that the prodigal would really fall in love


    with one beauty. Lorin was interested in nor, who was pregnant with Boett¡¯s chill


    What kind of woman could make Brett propose willingly?


    Virginia thought. ¡°Men are animals thinking with their lower bodies. It¡¯s impossible for them to love only


    one woman.¡± She snorted disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is a prodigal son, but this time I will make him


    never turn the table.¡±


    Lorin sat up straight and patted his face to wake himself up. He looked at Virginia excitedly.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do?


    Lorin thought, Will Virginia ask me to sleep with nor? It¡¯s so exciting.¡±


    Lori looked forward to it.


    Virginia nced up at Lorin¡¯s wretched and disgusting smile, knowing what Lorin was thinking.


    She had thought about asking Lorin to sleep with nor, and it was better to make a video and post it


    on the tate.


    Brett made Virginia feel embarrassed online before, so she wanted to make Elinor taste the feeling of


    being watched by everyone.


    Besides, nor was pregnant with Brett¡¯s child. If such a video were released, it would be popr


    online, making Brett heartbroken


    However, with the lessons learned from Landon and Lizmst time, Virginia didn¡¯t want to get into such


    trouble this time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. Anyway, you have to make nor die, and she mist die in front of Brett. It


    must be good to have him watch nor and the b astard die helplessly¡±


    Virginia thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brett a doctor? Isn¡¯t he a general practitioner? I will let Brett see his love die


    helplessly and make him. regret it for the rest of his life.¡±


    Lorin raised his eyebrows slightly and thought. ¡°Sure enough, women are the most cruel in this world,


    especially the beautiful women, who look poor and pathetic. The weak and innocent women are even


    more terrible. Virginia is such a person


    However, he didn¡¯t care how vicious Virginia was. He only cared about money naw


    ¡°You¡¯re asking a lot. It¡¯s one body, two lives, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have enough money.¡±


    Lorin took the money on the table and was not satisfied with Virginia.


    Virginia¡¯s beautiful eyes widened, and the disgust in her eyes was even worse.


    She thought. ¡°These people are greedy. I give him so much money, but he even dares to ask for more.


    They are all leeches¡± ¡°Lorin, don¡¯t be too greedy. This is a lot of money. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Virginia pped the table with one hand, and the warning was obvious.


    -Lorin narrowed his gloomy eyes and was more dissatisfied with the attitude of Virginia.


    He turned over the two stacks of money on the table and said with a fake smile. ¡°Virginia, don¡¯t forget


    that what I¡¯m going in do is fatal. If the police identally catch me, I¡¯ll die. You don¡¯t want me to say


    something wrong when I was caught in the police station, do you?¡±


    It seemed that he was nice to Virginia, so she dared to yell at him like this.


    Lorin thought, ¡°Who has helped her solve one problem after another for so many years! Now she dares


    to lumiliate me. Does she really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    Frightened by Lorin¡¯s aura, Virginia suddenly shrank.


    Thinking that Lorin had killed many people before, Virginia suddenly felt chilly.


    13:57


    Virginia was afraid that Lorin would be pis sed off and hurt her, so she tried to force a smile.


    ¡°Lorin, what are you talking about? We¡¯ve been working together for so many years. My money is


    yours. Thank you so much for helping me. How much do you want? As long as you don¡¯t ask for too


    much, I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    Virginia had to let Lorin understand the premise.


    Although Virginis smiled, she had already scolded Larin thousands of times in her heart.


    But now she had to ask Lorin for help, and she really didn¡¯t dare to offend him, so she could only put up


    with it.


    Virginia thought. One day, I¡¯ll solve all those who bully and threaten me


    Lorin didn¡¯t miss the cruelty and anger in Virginia¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t care,¡±


    Even if Virginia was scheming, she was just a woman. Lorin knew many secrets about Virginia. If


    Virginia dared to deal with him, he would definitely make her suffer.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re family, so I¡¯ll be blunt. I know y


    you have money. You used to be with Leonardo, and now you are with Jerome. Besides. Sean is also


    kind to you. With these people here, do you worry about money?¡±


    Lorin approached Virginia, and his yellow teeth were exposed.


    Then he continued. However, they are all outsiders. We¡¯re the family. Only when their money is in our


    pockets can we rest assured. Do you think so?


    ¡°Im not greedy All the money I get is saved for you. If you get dumpedter, I¡¯ll still be able to help you,


    right?¡±


    After Lorin finished speaking, he looked at Virginia¡¯s darkening face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Virginia wanted to express her anger, but when she saw Larin¡¯s dangerous eyes, the curse suddenly


    stuck in her throat.


    She wouldnt believe that Lorin would keep the money for her.


    She was not a three-year-old child¡¯


    She knew Lorin¡¯s expensive hobbies. Lo


    she sane limst time


    yawned all the time, his eyes were sutikken, and he was a little thinner than when.


    Virginia sneered and thought, ¡°He definitely won¡¯t be able to be pleased for long if he continues like


    this.¡±


    ¡°Cur the cr ap. It¡¯s gettingte, so don¡¯t dawille about it. How much do you want? just give me a price! If


    it¡¯s too expensive, 1 can hold my grudge for now. When there is a chance, I¡¯ll get my revenge back


    Virginia made it clear that if Lorin insisted on asking for too much, she would give up this matter. What


    should be done depends on Larn himself.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Lorin squinted and smiled coldly.


    ¡°That is Brett¡¯s woman, the eldest daughter of the Humphrey family, and she has the Smith family¡¯s


    baby At least thes number.¡±


    With that, Lorin reached out and made the sign for six.


    ¡°120 thousand dors?


    Virginia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately, Lorin didn¡¯t ask for much.


    Lorin sneered disdainfully, ¡°120 thousand dors? Are you kidding?¡±


    Lorin wanted to break Virginia¡¯s brain and see what was in it. ¡°Is a human life werth 120 thousand


    dors? 1 orm the ¡°What do you mean


    Virginia¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and she had a bad feeling.


    *1.2 million dors. It¡¯s a down payment, and you have to give me another 1.2 mullion dors when it is


    done. After finishen this, I must go out to avoid Brent¡¯s search. Maybe I wonte back for a long time


    If Lorin offended the Smith family and the thumphrey family at one time, they would kill him it he didn¡¯t


    leave Halbens Lorin already had a n. After everything was properly handled, he would leave


    Haldorm and go out to enjoy lite for a few years. When people forgot this thing, he woulde back.


    But Virginia had to pay for his expenses these years


    Virginia felt that Lorin¡¯s words were reasonable. If 1orm was norim Halderin, in nuclu be more benchcial


    to her. But Virginia still felt a little painful for giving him 2.4 mullion dors.


    Lorin seemed to know what Virgin was thinking, so he yawned and leanedzily on the sota, waiting for


    her dev


    He had already inquired that Virginia was rich. She bought bags that cost lundreds or even mallions of


    dors a milhon


    kirs was rathing for her,


    And he was not silly. He wouldn¡¯t forer Virginia hard at one time. She was a lwing ATM to him. When he


    had no money, he could ask her for it anytime.


    Therefore, Lorin didn¡¯t really ask for so much. He was throwing a long line to catch big fishi


    After hesitating for a while. Virginia made her decision. She took out a cand from her bag and those it


    shietly at Lovin ¡°There are 1.2 million dors in this cand You¡¯d better leave Hablorin after you deal with


    the matter as you said, and I will transfer the rest of the money to this card, which will be enough for


    your life¡±


    Lorin caught the card effortlessly and put it in his packet with a sanile,


    Who would have thought that a poor guy who needed help to eat and study in the poor valley could


    take out mullions of dors without even blinking her eyes now! It was really ironic.


    Looking at Lorin leaving with the money, Virginia felt extremely tind


    Sometimes not the enemies but the so-called rtives made people feel exhausted.


    ¡°Moon, is the party at Uncle Brett¡¯s house fun today?¡±


    Rosalind dressed Yanna and got her tworaids, making thetter k ook lively and lovely


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing funny, just like a normal one.¡±


    Kevin wascking an interest. He stood with Leonardo, waiting for the two noble women at home


    ¡°The party is boring, but it¡¯s the first time thule Brett shows up in front of everyone after returning to the


    Sith Emily. We know we should meet hit for some respect, right?¡±


    After Ronaal washard Yanna up, she also looked in the mirror to check her grooming.


    Leonardo¡¯s face darkened as if someone pi sed him off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look bad in the early mornin


    After Rosalind packed up, she frowned slightly when she saw Leonardo with a dark face.


    It seemed that no one had mard with him. Why was he angry!


    ¡°Dh you still care about me? I thought you had forgotten me Leonardo¡¯s tone was full of grievances and


    com


    Rosalind way spees Iless She didn¡¯t know when she provoke ando His tone sounded fall of


    comints


    Although Rosalind thon that, she had to ask patiently, ¡°What¡¯s the mutter? Tell me You make me


    sound like an unfaithfu lover.¡±


    Rosalind thought, ¡°I never sprak like this. What¡¯s wrong with hind


    Lesnarsba stile toward approached Rosalind, bit the lobe of Rosalind, arel whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep with


    the two kih tonight They should be independent ne


    I


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Since the house was renowate, Leonarde thought should have brought them clover to each other. After


    all, Rosalinel didn¡¯t even have a room, so she could only sleep with him in the master bedroom.


    And the master bedroom was so far away from the children¡¯s room that they didn¡¯t have to worry about


    affecting the two children Finally, they could have a slumrless but sweet life.


    But Leonardo sht expect that the biggest stinnbling block was not Joias or the house but a pair of


    children who looked smart and cute, making him softhearted. But what they did made him crazy


    L


    After renovation, Vanta and Kevin seemed to have negotiated and mored to sleep with Rosalind


    every night.


    They were either afraid of the dark or cold. And they wanted Rosalind to tell stories, sing songs, and tell


    jokes. The two guys. could always find an excuse to sleep with Roslind and leave him alone for several


    nights.


    Leonardo didn¡¯t hang the two kids up and sp ank them bezatise they were his children.


    Hearing this, Rosalind burst into Lughter.


    She also noticed Yana and Kevin¡¯s strange behavior these days. At first, she thought that the two little


    guys were pestering her just because they had changed theyout of their house. And they felt


    insecure.


    But after a long time, Roslind came back to her senses.


    The two little guys deliberately prevented Lenardo from seeding. They may retaliate against


    Leonardo because he renovated the house without their consent,


    Thinking of this, Rosalind rolled her eyes at Leonin,


    ¡°Why did you not discuss it with us when renovating the house? The children are angry.¡±


    This was the conflict between Leonardo and the two children. Rosalind wouldn¡¯t interfere with it.


    As for Leonando, Rosalind had no choice but to let him stay alone. She couldn¡¯t have a happy life


    without caring for the two children.


    ¡°I¡¯ve admitted my mistake. These two little guys are too revengeful. They don¡¯t show any respect to


    me.¡±


    Recently, to make the two children happy, Leonardo tried every means. He bought Yanna clothes,


    bags, and various Bollipops she liked.


    As for Kevin, Leonardo also spent a lot of time ying games with him to enhance their rtionship.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    After these days of contact, Leonardo found that Kevin and Yanna were G od¡¯s treasures.


    Yanna looked careless, but she had more ideas than Kevin


    Kevin looked calm, and he was smart. Leonardo was cheated by him several times.


    After these days, they were much closer to each other than before. But the two little guys kept him


    away from Rosalind at night seriously.


    Leonardo hadn¡¯t slept with Rosalind for so many days. He could see her during the day but couldn¡¯t


    sleep with her at night, which made him depressed.


    ¡°You missed them for almost five years. It¡¯s normal to have a problem with you just now. It still needs a


    long time. You just


    Rosalind was telling the truth. Yanna and Kevin were not like her.


    Rosalind used to have feelings for Leonardo. Although she suppressed her feelings after being hurt,


    they were not strangers.


    Yanna and Kevin had no feelings for Leonardo. Except that they knew Leonardo was their father, they


    only had a bad impression of Leonardo. They wouldn¡¯t be as kind to Leonardo as Rosalind was, and


    they could only spend time developing love.


    ¡°I can take my time with them, but I can¡¯t for you. I¡¯m so young and energetic. It¡¯s bad for my health.


    Don¡¯t you miss me? Leonardo whispered in Rosalind¡¯s ear.


    Rosalind¡¯s ears turned red, and she red at Leonardo.


    ¡°The children are still here. Be serious¡±


    Looking at Rosalind¡¯s shy and cute face, Leonardo was excited.


    After so many years, Rosalind had be the mother of two children. But it was still easy for her to


    blush, and Leonardo liked it very much.


    ¡°Okay, as long as you sleep with me at night. I¡¯ll do anything you say.¡±


    After saying that, he reached out and picked up Yanna and Kevin directly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the party¡±


    Looking at the two lovely children, Leonardo was delighted


    Yanna and Kevin looked at each other, not showing their happiness toward Leonardo.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use hugging us. You can¡¯t stay with Mommy at night.¡±


    Kevin first made a statement.


    ¡°Yeah, no way.¡±


    Yanna echoed him.


    Leonardo frowned slightly. He thought the two kids were cute just now, but they were not cute anymore.


    They were little demons!


    Leonardo had an impulse to sp ank them.


    In an instant, an idea Dashed through Leonardo¡¯s mind. His smile made Yanna and Kevin immediately


    be vignt. Leonardo thought, ¡°Rosalind can¡¯t go out, but I can go in. I can not only hold my


    delicate and soft wife but also develop a rtionship with the two children. It¡¯s really a one-two punch¡±


    ¡°What bad idea are you thinking about?¡±


    When Leonardo sinaled, Kevin felt something would happen, and his face was tense


    Leonardo smiled faintly, carefully put the two kids into the back seat, and fastened their seat belts.


    ¡°No, but I have a good idea to cultivate our rtionship.¡±


    Yanna and Kevin stiffened suddenly. They had an intuition that Leonardo was going to make things


    worse.


    Before they could say anything. Ionardoughed, ¡°Since you are afraid of the darkness and cold at


    night and want to listen to songs and stories, I will sleep with you with your non tonight¡±


    Hearing this, Yanga and Kevin were stunned


    Rosalind almostughed. She didn¡¯t expect Leonardo to think of this How Excellent.


    ¡°No, no! Our room is too small for you to sleep in.¡± Kevin refused at first.


    He didn¡¯t want to sleep with Leonardo


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it either. I am a girl. How can I sleep with a man? I refuse!¡±


    Yanma also showed her attitude.


    But Leonardo¡¯s attitude suddenly hardened


    ¡°Objection doesn¡¯t work. This is settled. It¡¯s difficult for me to figure out a way to cultivate our


    rtionship. How can you refuse it? What do you think?¡±


    Leonardo turned to look at Rosalind in the passenger seat. It sounded like he was asking for advice,


    but Rosalind knew Leonardo wouldn¡¯t change his decision.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made up your mind. I have no objection¡±


    Rosalind suddenly felt she was just a tool, so she just let them do it,


    In the banquet hall, Leonardo and his family saw Brett in a high-end customized suit from a distance.


    Brett looked a little more shrewd and serious than when he was a doctor.


    ¡°Uncle Brett, you are so handsome today!¡±


    Yanna was good at speaking sweet words. She praised Brett warmly when she saw him.


    Everyone liked to listen to others¡¯ praise. Hearing Yanna¡¯s praise, Brett immediately became excited


    and rubbed her delicate face with his hand.


    ¡°Yanna is so beautiful, too. You look like a princess!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Before Yanna could say anything. Leonardo and Kevin spoke first.


    Brett was stunned. He turned to look at Leonardo and Kevin in confusion, only to see them staring at


    him angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that look in their eyes? It seems a little terrible!¡± Brett thought


    Kevin and Leonardo looked at each other and then turned their eyes away,


    ¡°Yanna¡¯s face is tender. Uncle Brett, you will hurt her. Don¡¯t you see her face red?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although Kevin¡¯s voice was soft, his words showed his wholehearted protection for Yanna.


    Leonardo also pulled Yanna to his side with a cold face.


    ¡°This is my daughter. I never rub her face, but you do it quickly. If she gets hurt, what are you going to


    compensate me?¡± Then Leonardo checked Yanna¡¯s face. Looking at her fair and tender skin a little red,


    Leonardo looked even more gloomy.


    Brett was speechless.


    He thought. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How do I suddenly provoke Leonardo and Kevin?


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassing


    Rosalind and Yarus looked at each other and felt that Leonardo and Kevin were a little fussy


    ¡°Kevin, Uncle Brett just thinks I¡¯m cute. Don¡¯t make such a fuss. No one will dare to like me anymore!¡±


    Yanna was smart. When she saw something wrong, she immediately helped Brett oil.


    Brett swallowed has saliva. Under the gaze of Leonardo and Kevin, be somehow felt guilty.


    It was as if Birtt had done something terrible.


    ¡°Yeals Ipist think that Yama is so cute.can¡¯t h

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    for a moment. There is no need to be. So serious!¡±.


    However, Leonardo was still unhappy


    ¡°You can like her, but you can¡¯t touch her. What if you hurt my baby daughter?¡±


    Leonardo thought. If anyone likes my daughter and touches her, she will have no defenses against


    others,


    It seems that I have to find a way to protect Vanna from those bad people!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kevin followed.


    For a moment, Leonardo and Kevin were surprisingly consistent in protecting Yauna. They rarely


    reached a tacit understanding.


    ¡°Well, you have a daughter, and you have a sister. You¡¯re both great! Humphl When my baby is born,


    you can¡¯t touch it!¡± Brett said in a hit of anger,


    He looked at Leonardo and then red at Kevan


    ¡°I won¡¯t let Leonardo touch my baby in the future. Humph Brett thought


    Rosalind saw they argued like children and didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh. They were chillisia


    After a few words, Bren asked someone to lead them to the arranged seats. He raised his eyes and


    kept looking in the direction of the door.


    Leonardo and Rosalind looked at each other, understanding what Brett was doing.


    Leonardo joked in a rare good mood, ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re different after going home. You don¡¯t have to


    lead us in person.¡± Brett rolled his eyes at Leonardo.


    ¡°Your wife and children are all by your side. I can¡¯t waste your time. I have arranged the best seals for


    you. What else do you want? You go in first, and I wille to see youter!¡±


    He thought, ¡°You live so happily. But I¡¯m single. I have to think about my happiness.


    Leonardo also knew what Brett was thinking and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Are you so sure that your child¡¯s mother will be here today?¡±


    Hearing ¡°your child¡¯s mother¡±, Brett was stunned for a while and didn¡¯t realize what he meant.


    After a while, Brett grinned happily.


    ¡°Thave an appointment with her. She will definitelye.¡±


    Looking at Brent¡¯s naive smile when he thought of nor, Rosalind couldn¡¯t connect him with the one


    who broke up with nor cruelly.


    The men were strange. They were cold to you one moment and became warm the next.


    Rosalind still had some unreal feelings. She didn¡¯t know when nor felt like.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. ¡°Why do I care about nor? Am I not just like


    her!¡± she thought.


    Leonardo had treated her coldly before, and he wanted to hide far away from her. Rosalind could still


    remember clearly his disgusted eyes now,


    But now Leopardo was surprisingly good to her. He wanted to be with her every day and even fought


    with the children for a long time, which waspletely different from him before.


    Rosalind Ielt something missing, although their rtionship had improved.


    Maybe because of the great lunges, Rosalind felt their love was always unreliable. She had an illusion


    that it would


    disappear one day, whath made her feel inserire and dare not devote herself to it wholeheartedly


    Sometimes Rosalind watched herself get along with Leonardo, more like a bystander who was always


    ready to turn around


    ¡°What are you thinking? You¡¯re in a daze even when walking¡±


    Hpsaluzd was lost in thought when someone scratched her nose


    She raised her eyes slightly, blinked, and met Leonardo¡¯s doing eyes.


    Through Leonardo¡¯s dark eyes, Rosalind could even see her expression. She smiled faintly.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, she pulled Yanna and Kevin forward. Leonando looked at Rosalind¡¯s slender back,


    watched her smile gently at Vanna and Kevin, and subconsciously stroked his chest. There was


    inexplicable sorrow spreading there


    Outside the door. Brett saw a familiar figure getting out of the car from a distance. His eyes brightened


    immediately, and he hurriedly ran over to nor.


    ¡°nor, you are finally here. If you don¡¯t show up in a little while, I will go to your house and pick you


    up. How¡¯s it going? Are you tired from taking the car? Do you want to rest for a while?


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a separate room for you. If you feel tired, I will take you to rest now.¡±


    Brett asked nor one question after another, making nor feel noisy. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know Brett


    was such a nag before!¡± she thought.


    She didn¡¯t know which question to answer first, so nor shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Howe you¡¯re not tired? I¡¯ve asked the doctor. Pregnant women are the most tired when they ride


    in a car. If you are tired, don¡¯t bear it and tell m


    Brett took nor¡¯s words as polite and didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°Im not tired¡±


    nor was a little helpless. This was the first trimester of pregnancy, and her normal life would be fine.


    How could she be said by Brett as if she was going to give birth to the baby?


    They wanted to say something more, but suddenly, a hand pulled nor behind.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, today is the day you meet with business people as the Smith family¡¯s future sessor.


    You¡¯d better not waste too much time on my daughter.¡±


    Connor stood between Brett and nor, isting them. He looked calm. And Brett couldn¡¯t see his


    emotions.


    Brett was a little speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Connor was nor¡¯s father, Brett wanted to


    push him away. He thought. ¡°Connor is olistructive.¡±


    He thought so, but his smile became brighter.


    ¡°Mr. Humphrey, I haven¡¯t seen nor for a long time. And I miss her so much, so I want to talk more


    with her, okay?¡±


    Connor frowned slightly and nced at Brett with a faint smile. His sight made Brett feel guilty, and


    then he said, ¡°Long time no see! How can I hear birds outside the yard every night? The bird is so


    noisy. It screams outside nor¡¯s window every night, which makes me sleep badly¡±


    Connor thought. ¡°This brat is so tant every night. Does he think I¡¯m blind or deaf? Can¡¯t I see or hear


    him? He is like his mother, bving unseemly!¡±


    Brett didn¡¯t know what to say. It turned out that he had long been discovered by Connor when he ran


    away every night to secretly see nor

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    nor was also embarrassed. Her face also blushed, and she lowered her head slightly to avoid


    looking at Brett.


    ¡°Mr. Humphrey


    What Brett wanted to say was interrupted by Connar


    ¡°Today is your day. There are many people here. Don¡¯t talk about things you shouldn¡¯t say. You¡¯d better


    arrange guests quickly, and we will go in first.¡±


    After saying that, Connor took nor to the banquet hall and left Brent alone in a mess.


    Sering nor walk away, Brett was reluctant to look back..


    ¡°She is far away. Mr. Smith, you still don¡¯te back to your senses.¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp and familiar voice sounded in Brett¡¯s ear with strong mockery.


    Brett frowned subconsciously and looked around. He saw Virginia walking out of the corner slowly. He


    didn¡¯t notice that she had been there for a long time.


    Bren felt extremely ufortable when he met the smiling eyes of Virginia, and his tone suddenly


    became cold.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t remember that Virginia was invited to the dinner party today. How could this woman be here?


    Virginia smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Why are you talking so


    coldly? I saw that you were very gentle when talking to Miss Humphrey.¡±


    Brett squinted and nced at Virginia coldly, with obvious disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°You deserve topete with her


    In Brett¡¯s mind, nor was so good, but Virginia was nothing.


    When Virginia mentioned nor, Brett felt it was an insult to ner


    Brett was surprised to see Virginia here. They had made such a scene before, and Virginia dared to


    come to t the banquet and smiled so happily. This woman was unusual.


    The smile on Virginia¡¯s face suddenly fraze, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    She sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve topare with her. Miss Humphrey has a good family background


    good-looking, and a good temper. She is willing to give birth to a child for you after being dumped by


    you. How can Ipare with such a pure


    woman?¡±


    Hearing this, Brett was furious.


    ¡°Virginia, what the hell do you want?¡±


    Brett always felt that Virginia was going to do something bad today. She came uninvitedly. It made Brett


    feel uneasy.


    However, Virginia blinked innocently.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you so excited? Am I not telling the truth? Is nor poor? Is she ugly? Does she


    have a bad temper? Or is she not pregnant?


    With that, Virginia slowly walked toward Brett.


    She stopped in front of Brett and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, you are going to be a father. Do your


    parents know it?¡±


    Hearing this, Brett suddenly grabbed Virgina¡¯s neck and looked at her with his sharp eyes. |


    ¡°Virginia, Frp warning you. You¡¯d better mind your own business. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for hurting


    you.¡±


    Brett¡¯s action made Virginia feel more and more difficult to breathe


    Virginia stretched out to hold Brett¡¯s hand and tried to break his big palm apart, but Brett¡¯s arm was like


    iton pliers firmly around her neck. No matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t get rid of it.


    Virginia¡¯s breathing became more rapid, her eyes slowly began to turn white, and her tongue was


    slightly bulging, looking bizarre and frightening-


    Seeing Virginia couldn¡¯t breathe, Brett didn¡¯t want to make things worse. So he slowly released his


    hand and pushed Virginia. down to the ground.


    ¡°Virginia, I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not as good-tempered as Leonardo. If you dare to hurt nor, you will


    know what I can dal


    Brett didn¡¯t know what happened to Leonardo. Why did Leonardo let Virginia show up in front of people


    for a long time?


    1223


    If he was Leonardo, and Virginia dared to hurt the woman he loved, he would make her regreting


    to this world.


    At this time, Brettpletely forgot how shocked and unbelievable he was when he knew Leonardo


    had asked someone to hit Virginia.


    After saying that, Brett ignored Virginia sitting on the ground and strode toward the banquet hall.


    Looking at Brett¡¯s tall and straight back, Virginia punched the grass hard.


    Her gloomy eyes seemed to be able to spit out fire, and the viciousness in her eyes was undisguised.


    She looked like a devil hidden in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to pounce on him.


    ¡°Brett, just wait and see. I will give you back the pain you have put on me.¡±


    In the banquet hall, Jason looked very happy and spoke with high spirits. He held Brett¡¯s hand and


    greeted everywhere. looking satisfied.


    He walked to Leonardo and patted his shoulder with a big sanile.


    ¡°Leonardo, Brett is officially taking over the business of the Smith family now. You are friends. If he


    can¡¯t do anything well, you should help him.¡±


    He handed Brett¡¯s hand to Leonardo. Someone who didn¡¯t know it thought Jason was marrying his


    daughter.


    This casual attitude showed that Jason and Leonardo were familiar with each other.


    However, Leonardo frowned slightly and had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Uncle Jason, you¡¯re in the Smith family. You don¡¯t need me to help Brett. You must be kidding.¡±


    There were so many people and things in the Smith family. If he had agreed with Jason, he wouldn¡¯t


    have had time to apany Rosalind and his children.


    Hearing this, Jason hurriedly waved his hand and looked embarrassed.


    ¡°At my age, I¡¯ve lost my mind and body. I have been dragging hard all the time. Now Brette back to


    take over the business. I can finally have a rest.¡±


    Jason said that he was in poor health, but sering his breath and red face, no one would regard him as a


    patient. Even Rosalind knew that Jason was lying.


    But he lied so straightforwardly,


    ¡°Uncle Jason, there¡¯s no need to y tricks on me. I know your body very well.¡±


    The Smith family was at least a medical family. They paid great attention to the health of the family


    members. And they received a general examination every year. They had few fevers and colds, not to


    mention any serious illnesses.


    Moreover, the Smith family were all skilled doctors. What kind of disease would be dyed until now?


    It was impossible.


    ¡°Ha-ha, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    Jason was not embarrassed at all when his lie was exposed. He just smiled.


    555555555


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a good me ntality, so I want to go out with your aunt. She has been busy worrying


    about me for most of my life. I haven¡¯t had any leisure time these years. It just happens that Brett takes


    over the work, and I have an opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    After saying that. Jason happened to see Brett¡¯s motlser, Lindsey, walking toward him.


    Lindsey said. ¡°You two should hurry up and get onstage to give a speech. It¡¯s purely a formal


    procedure.¡±


    Brett was about to inherit the Smith family¡¯s business and Jason wanted to retire. Naturally, Jason


    would introduce Brett to all his business partners.


    This was the main purpose of the Smith family¡¯s dinner party today.


    After Lindsey said that the dinner party was just a formal procedure in front of Leonardo and Rosalind,


    Rosalind somehow became interested in Lindsey.


    Lindsey thought about whether Lindsey was always so straightforward


    Jason responded, ¡°Okay, my dear wife, you keep Leonardopany. We¡¯ll be back very soon!¡±


    After Brett and Leonard left, Lindsey turned to Rosalind and Leonardo. The moment she saw Rosalind,


    her eyes lit up. She took Rosalind¡¯s hands and looked Rosalind up and down.


    Lindsey asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name, prettydy? Leonardo, don¡¯t you think you should introduce her to


    me?¡±


    Rosalind blushed upon hearing Lindsey¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect Lindsey to be so enthusiastic.


    Leonardo said. ¡°Mrs. Smith, you already know who she is. Why do you still ask?¡±


    Leonardo looked indi


    He secuted not to be surprised by Lindsey¡¯s enthusiasm. He put his arm around Rosalind¡¯s waist and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mrs. Smith likes to joke and she has long known who you are. She is just teasing


    us.¡±


    Lindsey raised her eyebrows slightly andughed gaily, ¡°Leonardo, why are you so cautious? I¡¯m not a


    monster. Are you afraid that I will eat Rosalind alive?


    Rosalind ignored Lindsey¡¯s teasing and smiled at her. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Smith!¡±


    Although it was the first time Rosalind had seen Lindsey, Rosalind thought Lindsey was a very easy-


    going and cheerful person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Smith. Call me Lindsey, just like Leonardo does.¡±


    Since Lindsey had said so, Rosalind thought it would be inappropriate to keep calling her Mrs. Smith.


    Rosalind said, ¡°Okay, Lindsey.¡±


    Lindsey was delighted immediately. She held Rosalind¡¯s hands and studied her face. Then Lindsey


    frowned, ¡°You are so beautiful and capable. Why did you fall in love with Leonardo instead of my son?


    If you be my daughter-inw, I will


    be the best mother-inwf¡±


    Lindsey¡¯s words confused Rosalind. Rosalind wondered what Lindsey meant.


    Yanna and Kevin tittered happily while covering their mouths. They were happy that their mother was


    so popr and that so many women wanted to be Rosalind¡¯s mother-inw, which made Leonardo a


    bit angry.


    Leonardo pulled Rosalind back from Lindsey and held Rosalind tightly in his arms. He said with a


    serious look, ¡°Ask Brett to find you a daughter-inw and not to covet my woman!¡±


    Lindsey said. ¡°Wow,e on, are you angry now?¡±


    Lindsey totally ignored Leonardo¡¯s angry face, which hardly seemed a deterrent to her.


    Lindsey said, ¡°I do want Brett to find me a good daughter-inw, but he doesn¡¯t even take himself


    seriously. No one will fall


    in love with hum¡±


    Speaking of Brett¡¯s marriage, Lindsey, who had been smiling brightly, suddenly looked a bit worried.


    Rosalind frowned slightly and thought, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know the things that happened between nor


    and Brett?¡±


    Rosalind arned to Leonardo with an inquiring look, and Lendo nodded slightly


    Leonardo said casually, ¡°Lindy, you¡¯ve been thinking about your husband all day. If you had spent more


    time on Brett, you¡¯d probably have long had a grandchild, let alone a daughter-inw¡± Then Rosalind


    finally understood why Lindsey didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Brett and nor.


    Although Lindsey wanted Brett to get married soon, her thoughts were all on Jason. Lindsey and Jason


    had been a happy couple for many years and were often seen together. Lindsey indeed paid too little


    attention to Birit.


    What happened at the Thanksgiving party was so widely spread Brett and Connor tried hard to stop the


    spread of the newes intentionally. But if Lindsey had paid a little more attention to Bren, she surely


    would have known something about it.


    Hearing that, Rosalind mped her lips together and almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She


    thought Combor and Lindsey were very cool.


    Rosalind thought. ¡°Brett has already found a girlfriend and they¡¯re expecting a baby. I wonder how


    Lindsey will react if she know it¡±


    Lindsey said. ¡°Tm bored staying at home. If he finds a good wife and has a chill, i.e. my grandchild, I


    won¡¯t have any time left for Jason


    Lindsey¡¯s gaze suddenly fell upon Yanna and Kevin, who were standing behind Rosalind, and her eyes


    lit up


    Lindsey said. ¡°So, they are your twins, right? Brett told me they¡¯re adorable. Look how cre amy their


    skin is. Come here, let me have a closer look at you two


    Seeing that Lindsey was so enthusiastic and so fond of her, Vanna immediately smiled brightly. Before


    Rosalind said anything. Yanna ran to Lindsey and said with a sweet smile. ¡°Hello!¡±


    Kevin followed behind Yanna and also said. ¡°Hello¡± But Kevin was not as enthusiastic as Yanna.


    Looking at Yanna and Kevin, Lindsey thought their little faces were so cute.


    Lindsey said. ¡°Rosalind, your babies are so adorable! They are sweet. I like them. I even wish they are


    my grandchildren¡±


    Lindsey really liked Yanna and Kevin. She hugged them and didn¡¯t want to let go of them. She kept


    smiling, her eyes crinkling.


    Rosalind smiled brightly. She was delighted that her kids were praised.


    Rosalind said, ¡°They are naughty. Watch out for them¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Apparently. Lindsey really liked the two kids so Rosalind was happy to see her ying with them.


    But Leonardo looked grunner and grimmer.


    your time on other people¡¯s wives or


    Leonardo said, ¡°You¡¯d better urge Brett to get married and have a child. Don¡¯t waste your their children.


    I think Brett is fertile.¡±


    After being sneered at by Leonardo, Lindsey red at Leonardo and poked his forehead. Lindsey said,


    ¡°You brat! You don¡¯t understand how I feel. If Brett could give birth to babies, I would have long had a


    grandchildr


    Rosalind¡¯s and Leonardo¡¯s mouths twitched. Lindsey talked like Brett was impotent. If Rosalind hadn¡¯t


    known that nor was pregnant with Brett¡¯s baby, she would have misunderstood what Lindsey said.


    While they were talking with one another, Lindsey suddenly waved at someone behind Rosalind and


    Leonardo.


    Lindsey said, ¡°Connor, why didn¡¯t you say hello to me? Are you still afraid of me and don¡¯t want to see


    me?¡±


    Rosalind and Leonardo were both stunned. They wondered whether Lindsey was talking to Connor


    who they knew.


    Rosalind and Leonardo looked in the direction where Lindsey waved, and then they saw Connor¡¯s


    gloomy face. He was walking toward Lindsey.


    Connor said to Lindsey, ¡°Why do you still like to make a fuss about everything after all these years?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that your jealous husband will hear you?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!